Skip to main content

Full text of "The National Catholic Almanac Thirty Seventh Year Of Publication 1943"

See other formats 


282     N27      1943 


This  Volume  is  for 
REFERENCE  USE  ONLY 


CATHOLIC 

ALMANAC 


THIRTY-SEVENTH     YEAR     OF     PUBLICATION 

1943 

Compiled  by  the  Franciscan  Clerics  of 
Holy  Name  College,  Washington,  D.  C. 


Published  with  ecclesiastical  approbation  by 

ST.  ANTHONY'S  GUILD 
PATERSON  —  NEW  JERSEY 


COPYRIGHT,   1943,  BY  ST,  ANTHONY'S  GUILD 


tit  \m  jttutt  &<ri|>  game 


S943 


Date 

Day 

'i  H.  D,. 

•    .       p^ 

.  F-  of  A- 

»e«  op 

•  !••!» 

r*  •  •  *  *^v  •» 
ROMAN   CALENDAR 

1 

2 

F 
S 

*M 

»  i  • 

Circumcision  of  Our  Lord 
St.  Macarius,  Abbot 

3 

S 

Jvi 

The  Holy  Name  of  Jesus 
Gospel:  Holy  Name  —  Luke  2,21 

4 

5 
6 

7 
8 
9 

M 

T 
W 
T 

F 
S 

fegjfe 

SS.    Priscus,     Priscillian    and    Benedicta, 
Martyrs 
St.  Telesphorus,  Pope-Martyr 
Epiphany  of  Our  Lord 
St.  Lucian,  Martyr 
St.  Severin,  Bishop 
SS.  Julian  and  Basilissa,  Martyrs 

10 

S 

JM 

The  Holy  Family 

Gospel:  Finding  of  the  Child  Jesus  in  the  Temple 
—  Luke  2,42-52 

11 
12 
13 
14 
15 
16 

M 
T 

w 

T 

F 
S 

lfc$B 

St.  Hyginus,  Pope-Martyr 
St.  Arcadius,  Martyr 
St.  Potitus,  Martyr 
St.  Hilary,  Bishop-Doctor 
St.  Paul,  First  Hermit,  Confessor 
St.  Marcellus  I,  Pope-Martyr 

17 

S 

JW 

Second  Sunday  after  Epiphany 

Gospel:  Marriage  of  Cana  —  John  2,1-11 

18 
19 
20 
21 
22 
23 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

fc8»» 

St.  Peter's  Chair  at  Rome 
St.  Canute,  King,  Martyr 
SS.  Fabian  and  Sebastian,  Martyrs 
St.  Agnes,  Virgin-Martyr 
SS.  Vincent  and  Anastasius,  Martyrs 
St.   Raymond   of  Pennafort,   Confessor 

24 

S 

JA 

Third  Sunday  after  Epiphany 

Gospel:  Cure  of  Leper  and  Centurion's  Servant  — 
Matthew  8,1-13 

25 
26 

27 
28 
29 
30 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

MfS* 

Conversion  of  St.  Paul 
St.  Polycarp,  Bishop-Martyr 
St.  John  Chrysostom,  Bishop-Doctor 
St.  Peter  Nolasco,  Confessor 
St.  Francis  de  Sales,  Bishop-Doctor 
St.  Martina,  Virgin-Martyr 

31 

S 

JM. 

Fourth  Sunday  after  Epiphany 

Gospel:   Jesus    Calms    the   Tempest  —  Matthew 
8,  23-27 

H.  D.  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 

F.  —  Fast   Day:    One   full    meal    (with   meat)    for   those   from    21-60 

years  old. 
A.  —  Abstinence:   No  flesh  meat  allowed. 


194 

3 

"**     *      »*****t    >"•   '  V»  / 

:    ::**:V  v.|3&3f: 

,  -. 

'   '- 

4f 

^rf#^:-A::-     .-n":/ 

Date 

Day 

H.  D. 

F. 

A.  | 

ROMAN^WNDAR 

1 
2 
3 
4 
5 
6 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

! 

St.  Ignatius,  Bishop-Martyr 
Purification  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
St.  Blalse,  Bishop-Martyr 
St.  Andrew  Corsini,  Bishop-Confessor 
St.  Agatha,  Virgin-Martyr 
St.  Dorothy,  Virgin-Martyr 

7 

S 

JM 

Fifth  Sunday  after  Epiphany 

Gospel:  The  Sower  —  Matthew  13,24-30 

8 
9 
10 
11 
12 
13 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

*&* 

St.  John  Matha,  Confessor 
St.  Cyril  of  Alexandria,  Bishop-Doctor 
St.  Scholastica,  Virgin 
Our  Lady  of  Lourdes 
Seven  Servite  Founders,  Confessors 
St.  Benignus,  Martyr 

14 

S 

Jti 

Sixth  Sunday  after  Epiphany 

Gospel;    Mustard   Seed   and   Leaven  —  Matthew 
13,  31-35 

15 
16 
17 
18 
19 
20 

M 
T 
W 
T 

F 
S 

w. 

SS.  Faustinus  and  Jo  vita,  Martyrs 
St.  Juliana,  Virgin-Martyr 
St.  Fintan,  Abbot 
St.  Simeon,  Bishop-Martyr 
St.  Gabinus,  Martyr 
Si.  Eleutherius,  Bishop-Martyr 

21 

S 

* 

Septuagesima  Sunday 

Gospel:    Laborers    in    the    Vineyard  —  Matthew 
20,  1-16 

22 
23 

24 
25 
26 
27 

M 
T 
W 
T 

P 
S 

»» 

St.  Peter's  Chair  at  Antioch 
St.  Peter  Damien,  Bishop-Doctor 
St.  Matthias,  Apostle 
St.  Tarasius,  Bishop 
St.  Nestor,  Bishop 
St.  Gabriel,  Confessor 

28 

S 

^ 

) 

Sexagesima  Sunday                ,'A.H    '<'    •     '  ^£ 
Gospel:  Parable  of  the  Sower  —  Luke  8,4-15 

H.  D.  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 

F.  —  Fast   Day:    One   full   meal    (with   meat)    for   those  from   21-60 

years  old. 
A.  —  Abstinence:  No  flesh  meat  allowed. 


1943 


Date 

:  :  -j*      % 

Day  |  H.  Dv 
1         * 

:«t 

F. 

*:::' 

«•**•* 
A. 

ROMAN  CALENDAR 

1 
2 
3 

4 
5 
6 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

c^. 

St.  Albinus,  Bishop-Confessor 
SS.  Jovinus  and  Basileus,  Martyrs 
St.  Cunegundis,  Empress 
St.  Casimir,  King,  Confessor 
St.  Adrian,  Martyr 
SS.  Perpetua  and  Felicitas,  Martyrs 

7 

s 

iM 

Qufnquagesima  Sunday 

Gospel:  Christ  Heals  the  Blind  Man  —  Luke  18, 
31-43 

8 
9 
10 
11 
12 
13 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

I*P* 

togfr 
>^ft 
*g» 

>^ 
>^» 

St.  John  of  God,  Confessor 
St.  Frances  of  Rome,  Widow 
Ash  Wednesday 
St.  Constantine,  Confessor 
St.  Gregory  the  Great,  Pope,  Doctor 
St.  Christina,  Virgin-Martyr 

14 

S 

JM 

First  Sunday  of  Lent 

Gospel:  Jesus  Tempted  by  Satan  —  Matthew  4, 
1-11 

15 
16 
17 

18 
19 

20 

M 
T 
W 

T 
F 

S 

fe$* 
:*?$* 
*$* 

O^B> 

040k 
*8fc* 

fc$* 
>«^ 
^®» 

St.  Longinus  the  Soldier 
St.  Herbert,  Bishop 
St.  Patrick,  Bishop-Confessor 
(Ember  Day) 
St.  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  Bishop-Doctor 
St.  Joseph,  Spouse  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary 
(Ember  Day) 
St.  Cuthbert,  Bishop-Confessor 
(Ember  Day) 

21 

S 

JVL 

Second  Sunday  of  Lent 

Gospel:   The  Transfiguration  —  Matthew   17,1-9 

22 
23 

24 
25 
26 
27 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

>^» 
taflh 
>jfflii 

>^«» 

Cq»* 

DR^« 

>«$«. 
>^» 

St.  Zachary,  Pope 
SS.  Victorian  and  Companions,  Martyrs 
St.  Gabriel,  Archangel 
Annunciation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
St.  Ludger,  Bishop-Confessor 
St,  John  Damascene,  Confessor-Doctor 

28 

S 

<M 

Third  Sunday  of  Lent 

Gospel:  Jesus  Casts  out  a  Demi  —  Luke  11,  14-28 

29 
30 
31 

M 
T 
W 

>5^ 

>=^B 
C««B 

»PB 

SS.  Jonas  and  Barochisius,  Martyrs 
St.  John  Climacus,  Abbot 
St.  Benjamin,  Deacon-Martyr 

.  D.  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 
F.  —  Fast   Day:    One   full   meal    (with   meat)    for  those  from   21-60 

years  old. 
A.  —  Abstinence:  No  flesh  meat  allowed. 


1943 


1943 


of 


Date 

Day  |  H.  D. 

F. 

A. 

ROMAN   CALENDAR 

1 

3 

T 
F 
S 

>%$* 

MB* 

» 

St.  Hugh,  Bishop-Confessor 
St.  Francis  of  Paula,  Confessor 
St.  Richard,  Bishop-Confessor 

4 

S 

* 

Fourth   Sunday  of  Lent   (Laetare  Sunday) 
Gospel:  Miracle  of  Loaves  and  Fishes  —  John  6, 
1-15 

5 
6 
7 
8 
9 
10 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

r 

: 

St.  Vincent  Ferrer,  Confessor 
St.  William,  Abbot 
SS.  Bpiphanius   and  Companions,  Martyrs 
St.  Perpetuus,  Bishop-Confessor 
St.  Mary  Cleopha,  Widow 
St.  Ezechial,  Prophet 

11 

S 

^ 

Passion  Sunday 

Gospel:   The   Jews  Attempt   to   Stone   Jesus  — 
John  8,  46-59 

12 
13 
14 
15 
16 
17 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

bg&t 

- 

St.  Julius  I,  Pope 
St.  Hermenigild,  Martyr 
St.  Justin,  Martyr 
SS.  Basilissa  and  Anastasia,  Martyrs 
Seven  Sorrows  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
St.  Anicetus,  Pope-Martyr 

18 

S 

JM 

Palm  Sunday 

Gospel:    Triumphant    Entry    into    Jerusalem  — 
Matthew  21,1-9 

19 
20 
21 
22 
23 
24 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S> 

» 

» 

St.  Blphege,  Bishop-Martyr 
St.  Theotimus,  Bishop 
St.  Anselm,  Bishop-Doctor 
Holy  Thursday 
Good  Friday 
Holy  Saturday  (p.  and  A.  until  noon) 

25 

S 

Of 

Easter  Sunday 

Gospel:   Resurrection    of   Christ  —  Matthew    16, 

26 

27 
28 
29 
30 

M 
T 
W 
T 

F 

SS.  Cletus  and  Marcellinus,  Martyrs 
St.  Peter  Canisius,  Confessor-Doctor 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  Confessor 
St.  Peter  of  Verona,  Martyr 
St.  Catherine  of  Siena,  Virgin 

H.  D.  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 

F.  —  Fast   Day:    One  full    meal    (with   meat)    for   those  from   21-60 

years  old. 
A.  —  Abstinence:  No  flesh  meat  allowed. 

.    5 


1943 


1943 


j$lont&  of  tfje 


Jlotfier 


Date  1    Day  I  H.  D. 
1            1 

F. 

A. 

ROMAN   CALENDAR 

1 

S 

SS.  Philip  and  James,  Apostles 

2 

S 

Jyl 

First   Sunday  after   Easter   (Low  Sunday) 
Gospel:  Jesus-  Appears  to  Apostles  —  John  20, 
19-31 

3 
4 
5 
6 

7 
8 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

fc&Jfe 

Finding  of  the  Holy  Cross 
St.  Monica,  Widow 
St.  Pius  V,  Pope-Confessor 
St.  John  the  Apostle  before  Latin  Gate 
St.  Stanislaus,  Bishop-Martyr 
Apparition  of  St.  Michael 

9 

S 

Jrt 

Second  Sunday  after  Easter 
Gospel:  Good  Shepherd  —  John   10,11-16 

10 
11 
12 
13 
14 
15 

M 
T 
W 
T 

F 
S 

ta®fe 

St.  Antoninus,  Bishop-Confessor 
St.  Francis  Jerome,  Confessor 
Solemnity  of  St.  Joseph 
St.  Robert  Bellarmine,  Bishop-Doctor 
St.  Boniface,  Martyr 
St.  John  Baptist  de  LaSalle,  Confessor 

16 

S 

Jvi 

Third  Sunday  after  Easter 

Gospel:  Joy  after  Sorrow  —  John  16,16-22 

17 
18 
19 
20 
21 
22 

M 
T 
W 

T 
F 
S 

fc$* 

St.  Paschal  Baylon,  Confessor 
St.  Venantius,  Martyr 
St.  Peter  Celestine,  Pope-Confessor 
St.  Bernardine  of  Siena,  Confessor 
St.  Valens,  Bishop-Martyr 
St.  Rita,  Widow 

23 

S 

Jrt 

Fourth  Sunday  after  Easter 

Gospel:   Christ  Promises  Comforter  —  John   16, 
5-14 

24 
25 
26 

27 
28 

29 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 

S 

fe$» 

SS.  Miletius  and  Companions,  Martyrs 
St.  Gregory  VII,  Pope-Confessor 
St.  Philip  Neri,  Confessor 
St.  Bede,  the  Venerable,  Confessor-Doctor 
St.  Augustine  of  Canterbury,  Bishop-Con- 
fessor 
St.  Mary  Magdalen  Pazzi,  Virgin 

SO 

S 

JM 

_ 

Fifth  Sunday  after  faster 

Gospel:  Prayer  in  the  Name  of  Jesus  —  John  16, 
23-30 

31 

M     | 

j        |  St.   Angela   Merici,   Virgin    (Rogation  Day) 

H.  D.  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 

F. —  Fast   Day:    One   full   meal    (with   meat)    for  those   from   21-60 

years  old. 
A.  —  Abstinence:  No  flesh  meat  allowed. 


1943 


1943 


of 


Date 

Day 

|  H.  D. 

F. 

A. 

ROMAN   CALENDAR 

1 

2 

3 
4 
5 

T 
W 

T 

P 
S 

JM. 

*8)fe 

St.  Juventius,  Martyr  (Rogation  Day) 
SS.  Marcellimis  and  Companions,  Martyrs 
(Rogation  Day) 
Ascension  of  Our  Lord 
St.  Francis  Caracciolo,  Confessor 
St.  Boniface,  Bishop-Martyr 

6 

s 

Jyi 

Sunday  within   Octave   of  Ascension 

Gospel:  Testimony  of  the  Holy  Ghost  —  John  15, 
26-27;  16,  1-4 

7 
8 
9 
10 
11 
12 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

y 

feSSfe 

>^ 
X®* 

St.  Robert,  Abbot 
St.  Medard,  Bishop-Confessor 
SS.  Primus  and  Feiician,  Martyrs 
St.  Margaret  of  Scotland,  Queen,  Widow 
St.  Barnabas,  Apostle 
St.  John  of  St.  Facundus,  Confessor  (Vigil) 

13 

S 

<M 

Pentecost  Sunday 

Gospel:  Christ's  Instruction  on  the  Holy  Ghost 
—  John  14,23-31 

14 
15 
16 

17 
18 

19 

M 
T 
W 

T 

F 

S 

•*S®x 

>#$te 
W$* 

0=858* 

>%S* 

x» 

St.  Basil  the  Great,  Bishop-Doctor 
SS.  Vitus  and  Companions,  Martyrs 
St.  Benno,  Bishop 
(Ember  Day) 
SS.  Nicandrus  and  Marcian,  Martyrs 
St.  Ephrem,  Deacon,  Doctor 
(Ember  Day) 
St.  Juliana  Falconieri,  Virgin 
(Ember  Day) 

20 

S 

JM. 

Trinity  Sunday 

Gospel:    Jesus    Commissions    His    Disciples    to 
Preach  —  Matthew  28,  18-20 

21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

fe$* 

St.  Aloysius  Gonzaga,  Confessor 
St.  Paulinus,  Bishop,  Confessor 
St.  Audrey,  Queen,  Virgin 
Corpus  Christi 
St.  William,  Abbot 
SS.  John  and  Paul,  Martyrs 

27 

S 

Jti 

Second  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  Parable  of  the  Supper  —  Luke  14,  16-24 

28 
29 
30 

M 

T 

w 

St.  Irenaeus,  Bishop-Martyr 
SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  Apostles 
Commemoration  of  St.  Paul,  Apostle 

H.  D.  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 

F.  —  Fast   Day:    One   full    meal    (with    meat)    for   those   from   21-60 

years  old. 
A.  —  Abstinence:   No  flesh  meat  allowed. 


1943 


ful? 


1943 


iHcmti)  of  tljc  precious  JSlootr 


Date 

Day 

H.  D. 

F. 

A. 

ROMAN   CALENDAR 

1 
2 
3 

T 
P 
S 

fc$>» 

The  Most  Precious  Blood 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus 
St.  Leo  II,  Pope-Confessor 

4 

s 

JM 

Third  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  Parable  of  the  Lost  Sheep  —  Luke  15,1-10 

5 
6 

7 
8 
9 
10 

M 
T 
W 
T 

F 
S 

w 

St.  Anthony  Zaccaria,  Confessor 
St.  Isaias,  Prophet 
SS.  Cyril  and  Methodius,  Bishops-Confessors 
St.  Elizabeth  of  Portugal,  Widow 
SS.  John  Fisher  and  Thomas  More,  Martyrs 
Seven  Holy  Brothers,  Martyrs 

11 

S 

Jyi 

Fourth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes  —  Luke 
5,1-11 

12 
13 
14 
15 
16 
17 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

fc$&* 

St.  John  Gualbert,  Abbot 
St.  Anaclete,  Pope-Martyr 
St.  Bonaventure,  Bishop-Doctor 
St.  Henry,  Confessor 
Our  Lady  of  Mt.  Carmel 
St.  Alexius,  Confessor 

18 

S 

Jti 

Fifth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  The  Justice  of  the  Pharisees  —  Matthew 
5,  20-24 

19 
20 
21 
22 
23 
24 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

hg» 

St.  Vincent  De  Paul,  Confessor 
St.  Jerome  Aemelian,  Confessor 
St.  Praxedes,  Virgin 
St.  Mary  Magdalen,  Penitent 
St.  Apollinaris,  Bishop-Martyr 
St.  Christina,  Virgin-Martyr 

25 

S 

Jvi 

Sixth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  Jesus  Feeds  the  Multitude  —  Mark  8f  1-9 

26 

27 
28 
29 
30 
31 

M 

T 
W 
T 
F 

S 

w$* 

St.   Anne,   Mother   of   the   Blessed   Virgin 
Mary 
St.  Pantaleon,  Martyr 
SS.  Nazarius  and  Companions,  Martyrs 
St.  Martha  of  Bethany,  Virgin 
SS.  Abdon  and  Sinnen,  Martyrs 
St.  Ignatius  Loyola,  Confessor 

H.  D.  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 

F. —  Fast   Day:    One   full   meal    (with   meat)    for   those  from   21-60 

years  old. 
A.  —  Abstinence:  No  flesh  meat  allowed. 


1943 


1943 


J$l0itifj  of 


Date 

Day  |  H.  D. 
1 

F. 

A. 

ROMAN  CALENDAR 

1 

S 

JM 

Seventh  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:     Warning     against    False    Prophets  — 
Matthew  7,  15-21 

2 
3 

4 
5 
6 

7 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

>«¥» 

St.  Alphonsus  Liguori,  Confessor 
Finding  of  St.  Stephen's  Relics 
St.  Dominic,  Confessor 
Our  Lady  of  the  Snows 
Transfiguration  of  Our  Lord 
St.  Cajetan,  Confessor 

8 

S 

Jvt 

Eighth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  The  Unjust  Steward  —  Luke  16,1-9 

9 
10 
11 
12 
13 
14 

M 

T 

w 

T     ' 

F 
S 

*#k 

fcgjfc 
fcgj* 

St.  John  Baptist  Vianney,  Confessor 
St.  Laurence,  Martyr 
SS.  Tiburtius  and  Susanna,  Martyrs 
St.  Clare,  Virgin 
St.  John  Berchmans,  Confessor 
St.  Eusebius,  Confessor  (Vigil) 

15 

S 

J* 

Ninth  Sunday  after  Pentecost  (Assumption) 

Gospel:  Jesus  Weeps  over  Jerusalem  —  Luke  19, 
41-47 

16 

17 
18 
19 
20 
21 

M 

T 
W 
T 

F 
S 

ta®* 

St.  Joachim,  Father  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary 
St.  Hyacinth,  Confessor 
St.  Agapitus,  Martyr 
St.  John  Eudes,  Confessor 
St.  Bernard,  Confessor-Doctor 
St.  Jane  Frances,  Widow 

22 

S 

JM. 

Tenth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  The  Pharisee  and  the  Publican  —  Luke 
18,  9-14 

23 

24 
25 
26 

27 
28 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

fc$* 

St.  Philip  Benitius,  Confessor 
St.  Bartholomew,  Apostle 
St.  Louis  of  France,  Confessor 
St.  Zephyrin,  Pope-Martyr 
St.  Joseph  Calasanctius,  Confessor 
St.  Augustine,  Bishop-Doctor 

29 

S 

Jti 

Eleventh  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  Jesus  Cures  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Man 
—  Mark  7,31-37 

30 
31 

M 
T 

St.  Rose  of  Lima,  Virgin 
St.  Raymond  Nonnatus,  Confessor 

H.  ix  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 
p.  —  Fast   Day:    One   full   meal    (with   meat)    for   those   from   21-60 
years  old. 
A.  —  Abstinence:  No  flesh  meat  allowed. 

1943 


1943 


4Ktont&  of  tfje 


Date 

Day 

H.  D. 

F. 

A. 

ROMAN  CALENDAR 

1 
2 
3 

4 

W 
T 

F 
S 

NS« 

'  St.  Giles,  Abbot 
St.  Stephen,  King,  Confessor 
St.  Serapia,  Virgin-Martyr 
St.  Moses,  Prophet 

5 

S 

JM 

Twelfth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  The  Good  Samaritan  —  Luke  10,23-37 

6 

7 
8 
9 
10 
11 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

fe$* 

St.  Eleutherius,  Abbot 
St.  Regina,  Virgin-Martyr 
Nativity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
St.  Kieran,  Confessor 
St.  Nicholas  of  Tolentino,  Confessor 
SS.  Protus  and  Hyacinth,  Martyrs 

12 

S 

JM 

Thirteenth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  The  Ten  Lepers  —  Luke  17,11-19 

13 
14 
15 

16 

17 

1? 

M 
T 

W 

T 

F 

S 

>#* 

w* 

xgh 

fe$>* 

*$>»> 
fe$* 

St.  Eulogius,  Bishop 
Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross 
Seven  Sorrows  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
(Ember  Day) 
SS.  Cornelius  and  Cyprian,  Martyrs 
Stigmata  of  St.  Francis  of  Assisi 
(Ember  Day) 
St.   Joseph   of   Cupertino,    Confessor 
(Ember  Day) 

19 

S 

JM 

Fourteenth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:   Undivided  Service  of  God.  —  Matthew 
6,  24-33 

20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

*S)fe 

SS.  Eustachius  and   Companions,  Martyrs 
St.  Matthew,  Apostle,  Evangelist 
St.  Thomas  of  Villanova,  Bishop-Confessor 
St.  Linus,  Pope-Martyr 
Our  Lady  of  Ransom 
St.  Cleophas,  Martyr 

26 

S 

^M 

Fifteenth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 
Gospel:  The  Widow  of  Nairn  —  Luke  7,11-16 

27 
28 
29 
30 

M 
T 
W 
T 

SS.  Cosmas  and  Damian,  Martyrs 
St.  Wenceslaus,  Martyr 
St.  Michael,  Archangel 
St.  Jerome,  Confessor-Doctor 

H.  D.  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 

F. —  Fast    Day:    One    full    meal    (with   meat)    for   those    from    21-60 

years  old. 
A.  —  Abstinence:  No  flesh  meat  allowed. 

10 


1943 


1943 


jFHotitf}  of  tfje  J&t&g  £fngel#  anfc  tfje  Ho 


Date 

Day 

|  H.  D. 

r. 

A. 

ROMAN   CALENDAR 

1 
2 

F 

s 

teSte 

St.  Remigius,  Bishop-Confessor 
Holy  Guardian  Angels 

3 

s 

JM 

Sixteenth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 
Gospel:  Jesus  Heals  the  Dropsical  Man  —  Luke 
14,1-11 

4 
5 
6 
7 
8 
9 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

>$$e 

St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  Confessor 
SS.  Placid  and  Companions,  Martyrs 
St.  Bruno,  Confessor 
Most  Holy  Rosary 
St.  Bridget  of  Sweden,  Widow 
SS.  Denis  and  Companions,  Martyrs 

10 

S 

JvL 

Seventeenth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  The  Greatest  Commandment  —  Matthew 
22,  35-46 

11 
12 
13 
14 
15 
16 

M 
T 
W 
T 

F 
S 

tog* 

Maternity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
St.  Wilfred,  Bishop,  Confessor 
St.  Edward,  King,  Confessor 
St.  Callistus  I,  Pope-Martyr 
St.  Theresa  of  Avila,  Virgin 
St.  Hedwig,  Widow 

17 

S 

JW 

Eighteenth   Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  Jesus  Cures  the  Paralytic  —  Matthew  9, 
1-18 

18 
19 
20 
21 
22 
23 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 

fe&» 

St.  Luke,  Evangelist 
St.  Peter  of  Alcantara,  Confessor 
St.  John  Cantius,  Confessor 
SS.  Ursula  and  Companions,  Virgins-Martyrs 
St.  Mary  Salome,  Widow 
St.    Ignatius    of   Constantinople,   Bishop- 
Confessor 

24 

S 

JM 

Nineteenth   Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:   Parable   of  Marriage   Feast  —  Matthew 
22,  2-14 

25 
26 
27 
28 
29 
30 

M 
T 
W 

T 
F 
S 

*H* 

SS.  Chrysanthus  and  Daria,  Martyrs 
St.  Evaristus,  Pope-Martyr 
St.  Florence,  Martyr 
SS.  Simon  and  Jude,  Apostles 
St.  Narcissus,  Bishop-Confessor 
Vigil  of  All  Saints 

31 

S 

JM. 

Twentieth  Sunday  after  Pentecost 
(Feast  of  Christ  the  King) 

Gospel:  Christ  the  King  —  John  18,  33-37 

H.  D,  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 

p.  —  Fast   Day:    One   full    meal    (with   meat)    for   those   from    21-60 

years  old. 
A.  —  Abstinence:   No  flesh  meat  allowed. 

11 


1943 


'    1943 


iftontf)  ot  tfje 


Date 

Day  |  H.  D. 

1             M 

F. 

A. 

ROMAN  CALENDAR 

1 

2 
3 
4 
5 
6 

M 

T 
W 

T 
F 

s 

JM 

MB* 

All  Saints  Day 
(A  plenary  indulgence  may  be  gained  for 
the  Poor  Souls  by  each  visit  to  a  Church 
from  noon  Nov.   1  until  midnight  Nov.  2. 
Conditions:  6  Our  Fathers,  6  Hail  Marys  and 
6  Glorys  for  each  visit.  ) 
All  Souls 
St.  Hubert,  Bishop 
St.   Charles   Borromeo,   Bishop-Confessor 
SS.  Zachary  and  Elizabeth 
St.  Leonard,  Confessor 

7 

s 

^M 

Twenty-first  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  The  Unmerciful  Servant  —  Matthew  18, 
23-35 

8 
9 
10 
11 
12 
13 

M 
T 
W 

T 

F 
S 

*&> 

Four  Crowned  Martyrs 
Dedication  of  Lateran  Basilica  in  Rome 
St.  Andrew  of  Avellino,  Confessor 
St.  Martin  of  Tours,  BishopOonfessor 
St.  Martin  I,  Pope-Martyr 
St.  Didacus,  Confessor 

14 

S 

JvL 

Twenty-second  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  Duties  to   God  and  Caesar  —  Matthew 
22,  15-21 

15 
16 

17 

18 

19 
20 

M 
T 
W 

T 

F 
S 

*& 

St.  Albert  the  Great,  Bishop-Doctor 
St.  Gertrude,  Virgin 
St.    Gregory    the    Wonderworker,    Bishop- 
Confessor 
Dedication    of   Basilica   of   SS.    Peter   and 
Paul  in  Rome 
St.  Elizabeth  of  Hungary,  Queen,  Widow 
St.  Felix  of  Valois,  Confessor 

21 

S 

JM 

Twenty-third  Sunday  after  Pentecost 

Gospel:  Raising  of  ]  air  us'  Daughter  —  Matthew 
9,  18-26 

22 
23 

24 
25 
26 

27 

M 
T 
W 

T 
F 

S 

HBh 

St.  Cecilia,  Virgin-Martyr 
St.  Clement  I,  Pope-Martyr 
St.  John  of  the  Cross,  Confessor-Doctor 
St.  Catherine  of  Alexandria,  Virgin-Martyr 
St.  Sylvester,  Abbot 
St.  Virgil,  Bishop-Confessor 

28 

S 

^M 

First  Sunday  of  Advent 

Gospel:  Signs  of  Destruction  of  World  —  Luke 
21,  25-53 

29 
30 

M 
T 

St.  Saturninus,  Bishop-Martyr 
St.  Andrew,  Apostle 

1943 


December 


1943 


48totttfi  of  tfje 


afafanc? 


Date 

Day 

|  H.D. 

F.  |  A. 

1 

ROMAN  CALENDAR 

1 
2 
3 

4 

W 
T 
F 
S 

x&* 

St.  Natalia,  Widow 
St.  Bibiana,  Virgin-Martyr 
St.  Francis  Xavier,  Confessor 
St.  Peter  Chrysologus,  Bishop-Doctor 

5 

S 

•JM 

\ 

Second  Sunday  of  Advent 

Gospel:    John    Sends    Disciples    to    Jesus  — 
Matthew  11,2-10 

6 
7 
8 
9 
10 
11 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F    | 

s 

JM 

•*$$* 

St.  Nicholas,  Bishop-Confessor 
St.  Ambrose,  Bishop-Doctor 
The  Immaculate  Conception 
St.  Leocadia,  Virgin-Martyr 
St.  Melchiades,  Pope-Martyr 
St.  Damasus  I,  Pope-Confessor 

12 

S 

JM 

Third  Sunday  of  Advent 

Gospel:  John's  Testimony  of  Christ  —  John   1 
19-28 

13 
14 
15 

16 
17 

18 

M 
T 
W 

T 

F 

S 

KM* 

»» 

M8* 

tegi. 

»» 
*$* 

St.  Lucy,  Virgin-Martyr 
St.  Nicasius,  Bishop-Martyr 
St.  Valerian,  Bishop 
(Ember  Day] 
St.  Eusebius,  Bishop-Martyr 
St.  Lazarus,  Bishop-Confessor 
(Ember  Day) 
SS.  Rufus  and  Zosimus,  Martyrs 
(Ember  Day) 

19 

S 

JVt 

Fourth  Sunday  of  Advent 

Gospel:  Mission   of  St.  John  Baptist  —  Luke  3, 
1-6 

20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 

M 
T 
W 
T 

F 
S 

' 
^M 

*»  \ 

*gj!» 

St.  Liberatus  and  Bajulus,  Martyrs 
St.  Thomas,  Apostle 
St.  Ischyrion,  Martyr 
St.  Victoria,  Virgin-Martyr 
St.  Delphinus,  Martyr  (Vigil) 
Nativity  of  Our  Lord 

26 

S 

Jvt 

Sunday  within  Octave  of  Christmas 

Gospel:  Simeon's'  Prophecy  —  Luke  2,33-40 

27 
28 
29 
30 
31 

M 
T 
W 
T 
F 

\ 

fcffl* 

St.  John,  Apostle,  Evangelist 
Holy  Innocents,  Martyrs 
St.   Thomas   of  Canterbury,  Bishop-Martyr 
SS,  Sabinus  and  Companions,  Martyrs 
St.  Sylvester  I,  Pope-Confessor 

H.  D.  —  Holy  Day:  Attendance  at  Mass  required. 
F.  —  Fast   Day:    One   full   meal    (with   meat)    for   those   from   21-60 
years  old. 

A.  —  Abstinence:   No  flesh  meat  allowed. 

* 

13 


IA 
IA 

Cs 


IA 

m 

c\ 

a 


o 
3 


ra 


oo 


PH 


5 


ce  ce 

|| 

W2  bJQ 


t^OOO  <NJ'!tlcoOOoc:)l^;>  COOO 


rH    GNS    CSI    t> 
CNI    T-H        .    »H    05 

.£) 


LO  rH  C<3|    [> 

LO    CSJ    Oi    rH    <M    CO  rH 


"     7! 


Q     PH     rH     i—j     r-( 


go         ^t^^00         ^^         crsrHcq         t-  oo         eo 

^       ^^Nt-       ^TH^CqrHlgrHH^cqt>r-iTHrgCCl 

tS^Q^i^CDQCgO^OPO^CDtD^CDCDCDCD^fD 
^fefa^fefejjqt^^f^feggfc^^f^gf^^g 


COt-  IT5CO  rHO 

cqrHC^e^rHUS^rHrH 


o>oot-  oc?>oo  ooot*  oosoo 


NECESSITY  FOR   KEEPING  TIME 

In  order  to  conduct  affairs  properly  it  has  always  been  necessary  to 
keep  records  by  employing  a  definite  unit  of  measurement,  and  by  start- 
ing from  a  definite  date  or  epoch. 

SOLAR   TIME 

The  prime  unit  is  the  mean  solar  day,  which  is  the  average  of  all 
solar  days,  and  is  measured  by  the  period  of  twenty-four  hours  within 
which  the  earth  revolves  upon  its  axis.  The  true  solar  day  constantly 
fluctuates,  hence  the  adoption  of  a  mean  solar  day.  The  two  coincide 
four  times  a  year:  April  15,  June  14,  September  1,  December  24, 

Solar  time,  computed  upon  the  solar  day,  is  based  on  the  rotation  of 
the  earth  about  the  sun,  a  period  of  approximately  365  days.  This  unit 
of  time  is  called  a  year. 

CHRONOLOGICAL  ERAS 

A  reckoning  of  years  has  been  adopted  from  ancient  times.  This  was 
generally  based  upon  a  historical  period,  dating  from  an  important  event 
such  as  the  accession  of  a  great  king  or  the  founding  of  a  city,  or  char- 
acterized by  a  certain  order  of  things  such  as  physical,  social  or  intel- 
lectual conditions.  The  chronological  eras  in  use  in  the  past  are  as  follows : 

Name 

Grecian  Mundane  Era. 
Civil  Era  of  Constanti- 
nople     

Alexandrian    Era    .... 

Julian  Period    

Mundane  Era 

Jewish   Mundane  Era. 

Era  of  Abraham   

Era  of  the  Olympiads 
Roman  Era  (A.U.C.). 
Era  of  Metonic  Cycle 

THE  CHRISTIAN   ERA 

Our  present  system  of  dating  events  according  as  to  whether  they  took 
place  "before  Christ"  (B.  C.)  or  "after  Christ,"  that  is,  "in  thew  year  of 
our  Lord"  (A.  D.),  originated  about  A.  D.  527  with  the  Abbot  Dionysius 
Exiguus,  who  conceived  the  idea  of  making  the  year  of  Christ's  birth  the 
dividing  point  in  the  calendar.  He  took  the  year  754  A.  U.  C.  (after  the 
founding  of  the  city  of  Rome)  as  the  year  of  the  Nativity  of  our  Lord, 
but  obviously  erred  in  his  calculations. 

The  correct  basis  of  calculations  is  the  year  in  which  Herod  the  Great 
died,  generally  accepted  as  750  A.  U.  C.  It  is  an  indisputable  fact  that 
"Herod  was  alive  at  the  time  of  the  birth  of  Christ.  Consequently  Christ 
was  born  before  750  A. U. C.,  or  before  the  year  4  B.C.  It  is  difficult 
to  determine  precisely  how  long  before  this  date  Christ  was  born.  The 
possibility  arises  that  since  Herod,  in  the  slaughter  of  the  Innocents,  saw 
fit  to  extend  the  tiny  victims'  age  to  two  years,  Christ  may  have  been 
born  in  6  B.  C.  Some  authors  place  the  sacred  date  from  7  B.  C.  to  9  B.  C. 

15 


Began 
C.  5598,  Sept.     1 

5508,  Sept.     1 
5502,  Aug.  29 
4713,  Jan.      1 
4008,  Oct.      1 
3761,  Oct.      1 
2015,  Oct.      1 
776,  July      1 
753,  April  24 
432,  July     15 

Name 
Grecian  or  Syro-Mace- 
donian  Era  B. 

Began 

C.     312,  Sept.     1 
166,  Nov.  24 
125,  Oct.    19 
110,  Oct.      1 
45,  Jan.      1 
38,  Jan.      1 
27,  Feb.    14 
D.        1,  Jan.      1 

69,  Sept.    1 
622,  July    16 

Era  of  Maccabees  .  .    . 
Tyrlan   Era    
Sidonian  Era  
Julian  Era  

Spanish  Era.    

Augustan  Era   
Christian  Era    A. 
Destruction     of     Jeru- 
salem 

Mohammedan  Era   .  .  . 

THE  CALENDAR 


-  Julian  Calendar.  Even  after  tlie  new  reckoning  was  introduced,  the 
old  calendar  of  Julius  Caesar  consisting  of  a  year  of  365  days  was  used 
until  1582,  when  under  Pope  Gregory  XIII  it  was  corrected  by  a  council 
of  astronomers.  Since  the  earth's  journey  around  the  sun  is  not  com- 
pleted in  exactly  365  days  Caesar  made  each  fourth  year  a  leap  year  by 
inserting  an  additional  day  in  February.  The  Julian  Calendar  was  still 
inaccurate,  however,  because  the  earth's  journe'y  is  made  in  a  little  less 
than  365%  days.  By  1582  the  error  amounted  to  ten  days. 

Gregorian  Calendar.  Pope  Gregory  dropped  these  days  from  the  calen- 
dar and  ordered  that  a  leap  year  should  be  observed  in  1600  but  not  in 
1700,  1800  and  1900,  and  that  thereafter  century  years  would  be  leap 
years  only  when  they  are  divisible  by  400.  The  Gregorian  Calendar  is 
so  nearly  exact  that  there  will  be  an  error  of  one  day  only  in  3,500  years. 
This  calendar  was  readily  accepted  in  all  Catholic  countries  but  did 
not  come  into  use  in  Protestant  countries  until  some  time  later.  It  was 
finally  accepted  in  England  in  1752  and  in  the  American  Colonies  about 
the  same  time.  The  Julian  method  of  reckoning  was  retained  in  the 
East.  Turkey  did  not  adopt  the  Gregorian  Calendar  until  1917,  Russia 
1918,  Bulgaria,  Greece  and  the  Congress  of  the  Eastern  Orthodox  Church 
in  1923.  With  the  exception  of  a  few  Ruthenian  Catholics  the  whole 
civilized  world  was  using  the  Gregorian  Calendar  in  1924. 

The  Ecclesiastical  Calendar  is  a  lunisolar  calendar  for  regulating  the 
dates  of  church  feasts.  It  corresponds  in  periods  of  time  with  the  civil 
calendar.  The  beginning  of  the  ecclesiastical  year  dates,  however,  from 
the  beginning  of  Advent.  In  1943  Advent  begins  on  November  28.  Im- 
portant and  special  feasts  during  the  year  are  as  follows: 


January        1,  Circumcision. 
3,  Holy  Name. 
6,  Epiphany. 

10,  Holy  Family. 
February      2,  Purification. 

11,  Our  Lady  of  Lourdes. 
March         10,  Ash  Wednesday. 

17,  St.  Patrick. 

19,  St.  Joseph. 
25,  Annunciation. 

April  11,  Passion  Sunday. 

18,  Palm  Sunday. 

22,  Holy  Thursday 

23,  Good  Friday. 

24,  Holy  Saturday. 

25,  Easter. 

May       *       3,  Finding  of  the  Cross. 

12,  Solemnity  of  St. 
Joseph. 

June  3,  Ascension. 

13,  Pentecost. 

20,  Trinity  Sunday. 
24,  Corpus  Christi. 

29,  Sts.  Peter  and  Paul. 
July  1,  Most  Precious  Blood. 

2,  Sacred  Heart. 
16,  Our  Lady  of  Mt. 
Carmel. 

26,  St.  Anne,. 


August          2,  Portiuncula. 

6,  Transfiguration. 
15,  Assumption. 

September   8,  Nativity  of  the  Bless- 
ed Virgin  Mary. 

14,  Exaltation  of  the 
Cross. 

15,  Sorrows  of  the  Bless- 
ed Virgin  Mary. 

17,  Stigmata  of  St. 
Francis. 

24,  Our  Lady  of  Ransom. 
26,  North  American 

Martyrs. 

October        2,  Holy  Guardian 
Angels. 

3,  St.     Teresa    of    the 
Child  Jesus. 

4,  St.  Francis  of  Assisi. 

7,  Most  Holy  Rosary. 
31,  Christ  the  King. 

November    1,  All  Saints. 
2,  All  Souls. 

December    8,  Immaculate    Concep- 
tion. 

25,  Nativity  of  Our  Lord. 
28,  Holy  Innocents. 


16 


The  World  Calendar 
(Courtesy  of  World  Calendar  Association) 

The  year  is  composed,  roughly,  of  365%  days.  In  our  Gregorian  Calen- 
dar, the  extra  quarter  of  a  day  is  set  aside  until  every  fourth  year,  which 
then  counts  366  days  instead  of  365  and  becomes  a  "leap  year.'* 

Neither  365  nor  366  is  exactly  divisible  by  7,  the  number  of  days  in 
a  week.  Hence,  successive  years  begin  on  different  days  and  have  dif- 
ferent patterns.  To  remedy  this,  various  "reforms"  have  been  suggested. 

One  general  class  of  such  suggestions  would  give  each  year  864  days, 
and  instead  of  counting  the  extra  day  (two  days  in  leap  years)  in  the 
ordinary  line-up  of  weekdays,  the  extra  day  (or  days)  would  be  se- 
questered, so  to  speak,  and  given  a  name  of  its  own.  Every  year  would 
then  consist  of  52  full  weeks,  plus  one  or  two  "supplementary,"  "blank, 
"special,"  days.  This  arrangement  would  make  every  year  begin  on  the 
same  day,  and  give  every  day  of  each  month  the  same  date  in  successive 
years. 

There  have  been'  two  principal  varieties  of  this  proposal.  One 
would  give  the  year  13  months  of  28  days  each  —  a  total  again  of  364. 
This  plan  has  been  traced  back  to  an  article  in  "Scot's  Magazine  for 
July,  1745,  by  a  "Mr.  Urban  of  Maryland."  Its  origin  is  more  popularly 
attributed  to  Auguste  Comte,  who  published  an  article  on  it  in  1849. 
The  13 -month  plan  makes  demands  that  are  altogether  too  radical.  It 
would  lose  all  approximate  correspondence  with  comparable  dates  in 
our  present  calendar,  would  introduce  a  new  month,  would  be  based  on 
an  indivisible  unit  of  calculation  (13),  would  offend  the  superstitions,  etc. 
Today  the  13-month  calendar  is  hardly  mentioned,  since  it  has  been 
definitely  rejected  by  the  League  of  Nations  authorities  entrusted  with 
the  study  of  calendar  reform  proposals.  The  same  is  true  of  intercalary 
week  or  month  schemes. 

The  other  plan  with  the  "supplementary  day"  was  first  proposed  in  its 
essential  features  by  a  Catholic  priest,  Marco  Mastrofini,  who  published 
a  work  on  it  in  Rome  over  a  hundred  years  ago  (1834).  The  plan  is  now 
widely  known  as  "The  World  Calendar,"  due  mainly  to  the  activities  of 
the  World  Calendar  Association  (630  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City; 
president,  Miss  Elisabeth  Achelis).  The  World  Calendar  produces  sym- 
metry by  giving  each  quarter  of  the  year  three  months  with  respectively 
31,  30  and  30  days.  Every  year  begins  on  Sunday,  as  does  also  every 
quarter.  The  second  month  in  each  quarter  begins  on  Wednesday,  the 
third  on  Friday.  The  basic  number  12,  handily  divisible  by  2,  3,  4,  and  6, 
is  thus  kept  in  a  logical  arrangement.  In  many  cases,  dates  in  the  new 
calendar,  when  paralleled  with  the  old,  are  the  same:  there  is  never  a 
difference  of  more  than  two  days.  The  added  day  in  ordinary  years, 
tentatively  called  Year-End  Day,  follows  December  30.  The  second  addi- 
tional day  of  leap  years,  called  Leap-Year  Day,  follows  June  30.  Both 
days  would  be  holidays. 

Easter  could  be  fixed  in  the  World  Calendar  for  Sunday,  April  8.  While 
Easter  stabilization  has  economic  and  social  aspects,  it  is  predominantly 
a  religious  Question  and  one  that  must  be  dealt  with  by  religious  authori- 
ties. The  rearranging  of  the  calendar  need  not,  therefore,  of  necessity 
imply  the  fixing  of  movable  ecclesiastical  feasts. 

Many  religious  authorities,  including  a  number  of  Catholic  priests  and 
scholars,  find  no  basic  difficulty  in  the  idea  of  the  supplementary  day, 
since  the  Sunday  legislation  is  primarily  ecclesiastical  and  could  be 
changed  by  Church  authority.  The  Vatican  has  declared  that  there  are 
no  dogmatic  objections  to  calendar  reform.  This  statement  seems  to 
cover  both  fixation  of  movable  feasts  and  use  of  the  supplementary  day. 

17 


HOLYDAYS    OF    OBLIGATION     FOR    THE     UNITED    STATES 

Every  Catholic  who  has  attained  the  age  of  reason,  and  is  not  pre- 
vented by  sickness  or  other  sufficient  cause,  is  obliged  to  rest  from 
servile  work  and  attend  Holy  Mass  on  the  following  days : 

All  Sundays  of  the  year. 

The  Circumcision  of  Our  Lord,  or  New  Year's  Day,  January  1. 

The  Ascension  of  Our  Lord,  June  3,  1943. 

The  Assumption  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  August  15. 

All  Saints'  Day,  November  1. 

The  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  B.  V.  M.  (Patronal  Feast  of  the 
United  States),  December  8. 

Christmas,  the  Nativity  of  Our  Lord,  December  25. 

FAST  DAYS  AND  DAYS  OF  ABSTINENCE 

The  Law  of  Fasting  affects  all  Catholics  between  the  ages  of  21  and 
60,  unless  health  or  other  sufficient  reason  allows  a  dispensation.  The  law 
of  fasting  requires  that  only  one  full  meal  may  be  taken,  although  it  does 
not  forbid  a  small  amount  of  food  in  the  morning  and  evening,  the  quality 
and  quantity  of  which  is  regulated  according  to  local  custom.  Both  fish 
and  meat  may  be  taken  at  the  same  meal  where  meat  is  allowed  to  those 
who  are  bound  to  fast.  Fast  days  in  the  United  States  are: 

The  Ember  Days  —  First  week  of  Lent,  March  17,  19,  20,  1943. 
Pentecost  week,  June  16,  18,  19,  1943. 
Third  week  in  September,  Sept.  15,  17,  18,  1943. 
Third  week  in  December,  Dec.  15,  17,  18,  1943. 

The  Vigil  of  Pentecost,  June  12,  1943. 

The  Vigil  of  the  Assumption,  August  14. 

The  Vigil  of  All  Saints'  Day,  ordinarily  a  day  of  fast  and  abstinence, 
falls  on  a  Sunday,  Oct.  31,  1943,  and  though  the  observance  of  the  vigil 
is  kept  on  the  preceding  Saturday,  there  is  no  fast  on  either  Saturday  or 
Sunday  in  connection  with  this  vigil,  in  this  year. 

All  the  days  of  Lent,  except  Sundays,  up  to  noon  on  Holy  Saturday. 

The  Law  of  Abstinence  requires  the  abstaining  from  flesh  meat  and 
broth  made  from  meat.  The  number  of  meals  and  amount  taken  remain 
unaffected.  All  the  faithful  who  have  completed  their  seventh  year  are 
obliged  by  the  law  of  abstinence.  Abstinence  days  for  the  United 
States  are : 

All  Fridays  of  the  year  (holydays  falling  on  Fridays  excepted). 

Wednesdays  and  Fridays  of  Lent  (for  Wednesday  in  Holy  Week  see 
your  diocesan  Lenten  regulations). 

Ember  days  and  vigils  listed  above  under  fast  days. 

ROGATION   DAYS 

Rogation  Days  are  days  of  solemn  supplication  to  God  for  a  good  and 
bountiful  harvest  and  for  His  protection  in  calamities,  and  to  appease 
His  anger  at  man's  transgressions.  Formerly  they  were  also  observed 
by  fasting,  but  this  is  no  longer  obligatory.  Where  practicable  a  solemn 
procession  is  a  feature  of  the  observance.  There  are  three  Minor  Roga- 
tion Days,  which  are  the  three  days  preceding  the  feast  of  the  Ascension 
(May  31,  June  1  and  2,  1943),  and  one  Major  Rogation  Day,  on  the  feast  of 
St.  Mark,  April  25.  The  observance  of  St.  Mark's  Day  as  the  day  of  the 
Major  Litanies  originated  about  600  when  during  a  plague  in  Rome  Pope 
St.  Gregory  ordered  a  procession  to  be  held  to  implore  God's  mercy;  and 
the  pestilence  immediately  abated.  The  Minor  Rogation  Days  were 
formally  instituted  by  the  Fifth  Council  of  Orleans,  511,  and  approved 
by  Pope  Leo  III. 

IS 


a 


Foreign 


s  B^.3-^lM3§g 
0  SJte  agslsSssS 


he  Following 


ks 


.000    .000000    . 
<|  jz;  fc  55  ^  55  ^  55  fc  Jz;  ^  P^ 

ooooooooooo^ 
oc?oooooooooo 


STANDARD  TIME 

Standard  time  is  the  time  commonly  in  use  and  is  based  on  solar  time. 
When  the  sun  is  on  the  meridian  of  any  place,  the  time  at  that  place  is 
called  noon  or  twelve  o'clock.  All  places  having  the  same  meridian  have 
noon  at  the  same  time.  And  this  hour  varies  in  different  places  according 
to  their  meridian.  In  other  words,  when  it  is  noon  at  a  given  place,  it  is 
afternoon  in  places  to  the  eastward  and  still  forenoon  in  places  to  the 
westward,  since  the  sun  rises  in  the  east  and  sets  in  the  west.  These  dif- 
ferences in  time  led  to  great  confusion  especially  in  the  case  of  railroads. 
Hence  a  standard  of  time  was  necessary.  An  international  conference  met 
at  Washington  in  1884.  Most  of  the  26  delegates  present  favored  the 
adoption  of  Greenwich  as  the  common  prime  meridian  to  be  used  in 
reckoning  longitude,  and  this  is  almost  universally  employed.  On  it  is 
based  Standard  Time. 

The  railroads  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  had  the  previous  year 
decided  on  the  introduction  of  Standard  Time  to  take  effect  at  noon, 
Nov.  18,  1883.  Its  divisions  depend  on  a  mean  of  solar  time  applied  to 
every  meridian  distant  from  Greenwich  at  exact  multiples  of  15°.  The 
time  difference  for  each  succeeding  meridian  is  one  hour.  The  Standard 
Time  meridians  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  are: 

Time  Meridian          Difference  from  Greenwich 

Colonial  60°  4  hours  slower  than  Greenwich 

Eastern  75°  5      " 

Central  90°  6      " 

Mountain  105°  7      " 

Pacific  120°  8      " 

On  journeying  from  one  belt  to  another  it  is  necessary  to  change  the 

time  only  by  the  whole  hour  on  entering  and  leaving. 

/ 

WAR  TIME 

War  Time  prolongs  the  hours  of  daylight  by  advancing  the  clocks  of 
the  nation  one  hour.  War  Time  became  effective  for  the  first  time  in  the 
nation's  history  on  Feb.  9,  1942,  at  2  a.  m.  and  shall  remain  in  effect 
until  six  months  after  the  end  of  the  present  war. 

THE  SEASONS 

In  the  Temperate  Zone  there  are  four  seasons:  Spring  begins  at  the 
vernal  equinox,  summer  at  the  summer  solstice,  autumn  at  the  autumnal 
equinox  and  winter  at  the  winter  solstice.  In  the  North  Temperate  Zone 
these  dates  are  approximately  March  21,  June  21,  September  23  and 
December  21. 

At  the  vernal  and  autumnal  equinoxes  day  and  night  are  of  equal 
length  the  world  over,  due  to  the  fact  that  the  earth's  axis  is  then  at 
right  angles  to  the  direction  of  the  sun.  Lengthening  days  bring  in- 
creasing heat,  hence  the  warmth  of  the  summer  season.  At  the  summer 
solstice  the  day  is  longest.  The  shortest  day  of  the  year  occurs  at  the 
winter  solstice. 

Indian  Summer  is  a  period  of  pleasant  mild  weather  occurring  in 
October  or  November,  or  sometimes  as  late  as  December,  in  the  Central 
and  Eastern  States.  The  origin  of  the  term  is  unknown.  It  occurs  first 
in  printing  in  1794  and  was  introduced  from  America  into  England. 
There  similar  weather  is  usually  termed  "All  Hallow  Summer"  or  "St. 

20 


Martin's  Summer/'  In  Germany  it  also  occurs  and  is  known  as  "St.  Luke's 
Summer"  or  "Old  Woman's  Summer." 

The  seasons  of  1943  Eastern  War  Time  begin  as  follows: 
Spring    — March  21st,  at  8:03  a.  m. 
Summer  —  June  22nd,  at  3:13  a.  m. 
Autumn  —  September  23rd,  at  6:12  p.  m. 
Winter    — December  22nd,  at  1:30  p.m. 

DERIVATIONS   OF  THE    NAMES   OF   DAYS  AND   MONTHS 
The  Names  of  Months 

January  —  The  Roman  Janus  presided  over  the  beginning  of  every- 
thing; hence  the  first  month  of  the  year  was  named  after  him. 

February  —  The  Roman  festival  Februs  was  held  on  the  fifteenth  day 
of  this  month,  in  honor  of  Lupercus,  the  god  of  fertility. 

March  — Named  from  the  Roman  god  of  war,  Mars. 

April — The  Latin  word,  Aprilis,  is  probably  derived  from  aperwe, 
to  open;  because  spring  generally  begins  and  the  buds  open  in  this  month. 

May  —  The  Latin  word,  Mains,  is  probably  derived  from  Maia,  a  fem- 
inine divinity  worshiped  at  Rome  on  the  first  day  of  this  month. 

June  —  from  Juno,  a  Roman  divinity  worshiped  as  the  Queen  of  Heaven. 

July  —  From  Julius.  Julius  Caesar  was  born  in  this  month. 

August  —  Named  by  the  Emperor  Augustus  Caesar,  30  B.C.,  after 
himself,  as  he  regarded  it  a  fortunate  month,  in  which  he  had  gained 
several  victories. 

September  —  From  septem,  meaning  seven.  September  was  the  seventh 
month  in  the  old  Roman  year. 

October  —  From  Octot  meaning  eight.  October  was  the  eighth  month 
in  the  old  Roman  year. 

November  —  From  novem,  meaning  nine.  November  was  the  ninth 
month  in  the  old  Roman  year. 

December  —  From  decem,  meaning  ten.  December  was  the  tenth  month 
in  the  old  Roman  year, 

Days  of  the  Week 

Sunday  —  From  Anglo-Saxon,  Sunnandaeg,  day  of  the  sun. 

Monday  —  From  Anglo-Saxon,  Monadaeg,  day  of  the  moon. 

Tuesday  —  From  Anglo-Saxon,  Tiwesdaeg,  from  Tiw,  Norse  god  of  war. 

Wednesday  —  From  Anglo-Saxon,  Wodnesdaeg,  day  of  the  god  Woden. 

Thursday  —  From  Anglo-Saxon,  Thunresdaeg,  from  Thor,  Danish  god 
of  thunder. 

Friday  —  From  Anglo-Saxon,  Frigudaeg,  from  Frigga,  Norse  goddess 
of  marriage. 

Saturday  —  From  Anglo-Saxon,  Saeterdaeg,  from  Saturn,  god  of  time. 

LEGAL  OR  PUBLIC   HOLIDAYS  OBSERVED  THROUGHOUT 
THE  UNITED  STATES 

New  Year's  Day,  Friday,  Jan.  1,  1943. 

Washington's  Birthday,  Monday,  Feb.  22,  1943. 

Independence  Day,  Sunday,  July  4,  1943. 

Labor  Day,  first  Monday  in  September,  Sept.  6,  1943. 

Armistice  Day,  Thursday,  Nov.  11,  1943. 

Thanksgiving  Day,  last  Thursday  in  November,  Nov.  25,  1943. 

Christmas  Day,  Saturday,  December  25,  1943. 

21 


OTHER  HOLIDAYS  AND  DATES  COMMEMORATED   IN  THE 
UNITED   STATES 


Jan.    8  — Battle    of    New    Orleans 

(In  La.). 
Jan.  17  —  Benjamin  Franklin's 

Birthday. 
Jan.  19  — H.  B.  Lee's  Birthday  (In 

Southern  States). 
Jan.   20  — Inauguration   Day,   1937, 

and  every  fourth  year  thereafter 

(in  D.  C.)- 

Jan.    29  —  Win.    McKinley's    Birth- 
day (in  Ohio). 
Feb.    12  — Lincoln's    Birthday    (in 

most  States). 

—  Georgia  Day  (in  Ga.). 
Pel).  14  —  st.  Valentine's  Day, 

—  Admission  Day  (in  Ariz.). 
March  2 — Texas  Independence  Day 

(in  Tex.). 
March   4  —  Pennsylvania   Day    (in 

Pa.). 

March  7  —  Luther  Burbank's  Birth- 
day (in  Gal.). 
March  9  —  Shrove  Tuesday. 

— -Mardi  Gras  (in  Ala.,  Fla.,  and 

La.). 
March  22 — •  Emancipation  Day  (in 

Puerto  Rico). 

March  25 — Maryland  Day  (in  Md.). 
March  30 — Seward  Day  (in Alaska). 
April  12  —  Anniversary  Passage  of 

Halifax  Independence  Resolu- 
tions (in  N.  C.). 
April  13  —  Thomas  Jeffersonrs 

Birthday  (in  Ala.). 
April  14  —  Pan-American  Day. 
April  16  —  De  Diego's  Birthday  (in 

Puerto  Rico). 
April  19  — Patriots*  Day  (in  Mass. 

and  Me.). 
April  21  —  Anniversary  of  Battle  of 

San  Jacinto  (in  Tex.). 
April     22— J.     Sterling    Morton's 

Birthday  (in  Neb.). 
April  23  —  Good  Friday  (in  many 

states). 
April  24  — National   Wild   Flowers 

Day. 

April-  25  —  Easter   Sunday. 
April    26  —  Confederate    Memorial 

Day  (in  Ky.  and  N.  C.). 
May  I  —  May  Day.    Child  Health 

Day. 


May  12  —  National  Hospital  Day 
(Florence  Nightingale's  Birthday). 

May  18  — Peace  Day.  World  Good- 
will Day. 

May  20  —  Anniversary  of  Signing 
of  Mecklenburg  Declaration  of 
Independence  (in  N.  C.). 

May  30  —  Decoration  or  Memorial 
Day  (in  most  States), 

—  Confederate  Memorial  Day  (in 
Va.). 

3  —  Jefferson  Davis'  Birthday. 
Confederate  Memorial  Day  (in 

Tenn.). 
June    11  —  Kamehameha    Day    (in 

Hawaii). 

June  14  —  Flag  Day. 
June  15  — Pioneer  Day  (in  Idaho). 
June  17  —  Bunker  Hill  Day. 
June  20  — West  Virginia  Day   (in 

W.  Va.). 
July    IS —  Gen.    Bedford    Forrest's 

Birthday  (in  Tenn.). 
July   17  — Munoz   Rivera   Day    (in 

Puerto  Rico). 

July  24  —  Pioneer  Day  (in  Utah). 
July  25  —  Occupation  Day  (in 

Puerto  Rico). 
July   27  —  Dr.    Barbosa's    Birthday 

(in  Puerto  Rico). 
Aug.  1  —  Colorado  Day  (in  Col.), 
Aug.  16  —  Anniversary  of  Battle  of 

Bennington  (in  Vt). 
Sept.  6— -Lafayette  Day  (in  many 

States). 

Sept.  9 — Admission  Day  (in  Cal.). 
Sept.  12  —  Defenders'  Day  (in  Md.) . 
Sept.  17  —  Constitution  Day. 
Oct.  1  —  Missouri  Day  (in  Mo. 

schools). 

Oct.  9— Fraternal  Day  (in  Ala.). 
Oct.  12  —  Columbus  Day  (in  most 

States). 

Oct.  18  — Alaska  Day  (in  Alaska). 
Oct.  27 — Navy  Day. 
Oct.  31  — Hallowe'en. 

—  Admission  Day  (in  Nev.). 
Nov.   2 —  General  Election  Day. 
Dec.  6  —  St.  Nicholas  Day. 

Dec.  7  —  Delaware  Day  (in  Del.). 
Dec.  14  —  Alabama  Day  (in  Ala.). 
Dec.  28  —  Woodrow  Wilson's  Birth- 
day (in  S.  C.). 


22 


DAY  200  YEARS:  1752-  TO  1952   INCLUSIVE 


(For  example,  to  find  on  what  day  of  the  week  November  11,  1918,  fell,  look  in  the 

table  of  years  for  1918,  and  In  a  parallel  line  under  November  is  figure  5,  which  directs 
to  column  5,  in  which  it  will  be  seen  that  November  11  fell  on  Monday  in  that  year.) 


Common  Years  1753  to  1951 

c 
os 

1 

a 

J 

>, 

# 

1 
1-3 

£ 

b 

0 

£ 

| 

1 

8 

p 

1761 

1767 
1807 

1778 

1789 

1795 

1846 

1801 

1818 

1829 

1835 

1857 

1863 

1874 

1885 

1891 

4 

7 

7 

7 

5 

] 

3 

6 

0 

d 

7 

9, 

1903 

1914 

1925 

1931 

1942 

1762 

1773 

1779 

1790 

1847 

1802 

• 

813 

1819 

1830 

1841 

1858 

1869 

1875 

1886 

1897 

5 

1 

1 

4 

ft 

9 

4 

7 

Sf 

5 

1 

3 

1909 

1915 

1926 

1937 

1943 

1757 

1763 

1774 

1785 

1791 

1853 

1803 

] 

RH 

1825 

1831 

1842 

1859 

1870 

1881 

1887 

1898 

ft 

? 

0 

5 

7 

S 

«> 

1 

4 

6 

fl 

4 

1910 

1921 

1927 

1938 

1949 

1754 

1765 

1771 

1782 

1793 

1799 

1805 

1 

811 

1822 

1833 

1839 

18 

50 

1861 

1867 

1878 

1889 

1895 

?, 

"i 

"5 

1 

^ 

6 

1 

4 

7 

o 

5 

7 

1901 

1907 

1918 

1929 

1935 

1946 

1755 

1766 

1777 

1783 

1794 

1800 

1806 

1 

817 

1823 

1834 

1845 

18 

51 

1862 

1873 

1879 

1890 

3 

fi 

fi 

fl 

4 

7 

91 

5 

1 

1 

« 

1 

1902 

1913 

1919 

1930 

1941 

1947 

1758 

1769 

1775 

1786 

1797 

1809 

1 

8  If) 

1826 

1837 

1843 

18 

54 

1865 

1871 

1882 

1893 

1899 

7 

3 

3 

fl 

1 

4 

ft 

?, 

tf 

7 

3 

fi 

1905 

1911 

1922 

1933 

1939 

1950 

1753 

1759 

1770 

1781 

1787 

1798 

1810 

1 

821 

1827 

1838 

1849 

18 

55 

1866 

1877 

1883 

1894 

1900 

1 

4 

4 

7 

fl 

5 

7 

3 

6 

1 

4 

6 

1906 

1917 

1923 

1934 

1945 

1951 

i 

Leap  Years  1756  to  1952 

29 

1764 

1792 

1804 

1832 

1860 

1888 

1928 

7 

3 

4 

7 

2 

5 

7 

3 

6 

1 

4 

6 

1768 

1796 

1808 

1836 

1864 

1892 

1904 

1932 

5 

1 

2 

5 

7 

3 

5 

1 

4 

6 

2 

4 

1772 

1812 

1840 

1868 

1896 

1908 

1936 

3 

6 

7 

3 

5 

1 

3 

6 

2 

4 

7 

2 

1776 

1816 

1844 

1872 

1912 

1940 

1 

4 

5 

1 

3 

6 

1 

4 

7 

2 

5 

7 

1780 

1820 

1848 

1876 

1916 

1944 

6 

2 

3 

6 

1 

4 

6 

2 

5 

j 

3 

5 

1756 

1784 

1824 

1852 

1880 

1920 

1948 

4 

7 

1 

4 

6 

2 

4 

7 

3 

> 

1 

3 

1760 

1788 

1828 

1856 

1884 

1924 

1952 

2 

5 

6 

2 

4 

7 

2 

5 

1 

3 

6 

1 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

e 

7 

Monday         1 
Tuesday        2 
Wednesday    3 
Thursday       4 

Tuesday        1  ^ 
Wednesday    2  ' 
Thursday      3 
Friday           4 

Wednesday    1 
rhursday       2 
Friday           t 
Saturday       4 

Thursday       1 
Friday           2 
Saturday       3 

SUNDAY      4 

Friday            1 
Saturday       2 
SUNDAY      3 
Monday         4 

Saturday        1 
SUNDAY      2 
Monday         3 
Tuesday         4 

SUNDAY       1 
Mtonday         2 
Tuesday        3 
Wednesday    4 

Friday           5 
Saturday       6 
SUNDAY      7 
Monday         8 
Tuesday        9 
Wednesday  10 

Saturday        5 
SUNDAY      6 
Monday         7 
Tuesday        8  " 
Wednesday    9  ' 
Thursday     10 

3UNDAY      5 
vlonday        t 
Tuesday         7 
Wednesday    ? 
rhursday       9 
Friday         10 

Monday         5 
Tuesday        6 
Wednesday    7 
Thursday      8 
Friday           9 
Saturday      10 

Tuesday        5 
Wednesday    6 

Thursday       7 
Friday           8 
Saturday        9 

SUNDAY    10 

Wednesday    5 
Thursday       6 
Friday           7 
Saturday        8 
SUNDAY      9 
Monday       10 

Thursday       5 
Friday           6 
Saturday        7 
SUNDAY      8 
Monday          9 
Tuesday       10 

Thursday     11 
Friday          12 
Saturday      13 
SUNDAY    14 
Monday       15 
Tuesday       16 
Wednesday  17 
Thursday     18 
Friday         19 

Friday          11 
Saturday      12 
SUNDAY    13 
Monday       14 
Tuesday       15 
Wednesday  16 
Thursday     17 
Friday          18 
Saturday      19 

Saturday      11 
SUNDAY    12 
Monday       13 
Tuesday       14 
Wednesday  15 
rhursday     16 
Friday          17 
Saturday      18 
SUNDAY    19 

SUNDAY    11 
Monday       12 
Tuesday       13 
Wednesday  14 
Thursday     15 
Friday          16 
Saturday      17 
SUNDAY    18 
Monday       19 

Monday       11 
Tuesday       12 
Wednesday  13 
Thursday     14 
Friday          15 
Saturday      16 
SUNDAY    17 
Monday       18 
Tuesday      19 

Tuesday       11 
Wednesday  12 
Thursday     13 
Friday          14 
Saturday      15 
SUNDAY    16 
Monday       17 
Tuesday       18 
Wednesday  19 

Wednesday  11 
Thursday     12 
Friday          13 
Saturday      14 
SUNDAY    15 
Monday        16 
Tuesday       17 
Wednesday  18 
Thursday     19 

Saturday      20 
SUNDAY    21 
Monday       22 
Tuesday       23 
Wednesday  24 
Thursday     25 
Friday          26 
Saturday     27 
SUNDAY    28 
Monday       29 
Tuesday       30 
Wednesday  31 

SUNDAY    20 
Monday       21 
Tuesday      22 
Wednesday  23 
Thursday     24 
Friday         25 
Saturday      26 
SUNDAY    27 
Monday       28 
Tuesday       29 
Wednesday  30 
Thursday     31 

Monday       20 
Tuesday      2] 
Wednesday  22 
rhursday     23 
Friday          2^ 
Saturday      25 
SUNDAY    2f 
Monday       27 
Tuesday      2i 
Wednesday  29 
rhursday     30 
Friday          31 

Tuesday       20 
Wednesday  21 
Thursday     22 
Friday          23 
Saturday      24 
SUNDAY    25 
Monday       26 
Tuesday       27 
Wednesday  28 
Thursday     29 
Friday          30 
Saturday      31 

Wednesday  20 
Thursday     21 
Friday          22 
Saturday      23 
SUNDAY    24 
Monday       25 
Tuesday      26 
Wednesday  27 
Thursday     28 
Friday         29 
Saturday     30 
SUNDAY    31 

Thursday  20 
Friday         21 
Saturday      22 
SUNDAY    23 
Monday       24 
Tuesday      25 
Wednesday  26 
Thursday     27 
Friday          28 
Saturday      29 
SUNDAY    30 
Monday       31 

Friday          20 
Saturday      21 
SUNDAY    22 
Monday       23 
Tuesday       24 
Wednesday  25 
Thursday     26 
Friday          27 
Saturday      28 
SUNDAY    29 
Monday       30 
Tuesday      31 

*In  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  where  the  Gregorian  Calendar  was  not 
adopted  till  1752:  1752  is  the  same  as  1772  from  January  1  to  September  2.  From 
September  14  to  December  31  it  is  the  same  as  1780.  September  3-13  were  omitted. 

23 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  THE  SAVIOUR'S  LIFE 
(Approximate  dates  are  here  given  based  on  the  year  4  B.  C.  as  the  date  of  the 
birth  of  Christ;  of  many  events,  such  as  the  Flight  into  Egypt,  His  Passion  and 
Death,  exact  dates  cannot  be  determined.  Scholars  agree  that  Christ  could  not  have 
been  born  later  than  4  B.  C>,  as  Herod,  whose  Massacre  of  the  Innocents  followed 
Chris  ?s  birth  t  died  in  that  year.) 

Year        Date  Event 

19  B.  C.  Dec.    8    Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 
18  B.  C.  Sept.   8    Nativity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

15  B.  C.  Nov.  21    Presentation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  at  the  age  of  three. 
7  B.  C.  Death  of  St.  Joachim  at  eighty  years  of  age  and  of  St. 

Ann  at  seventy-nine  years. 
5  B.  C.  Annunciation  by  the  Angel  Gabriel  to  Zachary  that  his 

wife  Elizabeth  would  bring  forth  a  son. 

4  B.  C.  Mar.  25    Annunciation  by  the  Angel  Gabriel  to  the  Blessed  Vir- 
gin that  she  was  to  be  the  Mother  of  God. 

4  B.  C.  The  Blessed  Virgin  visits  her  cousin  Elizabeth. 

4  B.  C.  June  24    Nativity  of  John   the   Baptist,    son  of  Elizabeth   and 

Zachary. 

Dec.  25    Birth  of  Christ. 
3  B.  C.  Jan.    1    Circumcision  of  Our  Lord. 
Jan.    6    Adoration  of  the  Magi. 
Feb.    2    Presentation  of  Christ  in  the  Temple. 
Plight  into  Egypt. 
Massacre  of  the  Holy  Innocents. 

2  B.  C.  Return  of  Joseph  and  the  Holy  Family  out  of  Egypt. 

9  A.  D.  Jesus  comes  with  His  parents  from  Nazareth  to  Jerusa- 

lem for  three  days. 

27  A.  D.  John  begins  to  preach  the  baptism  of  penance. 

28  A.  D.  Baptism  of  Christ  by  St.  John. 

Christ  retires  to  the  desert  and  fasts  for  forty  days. 
Christ  changes  water  into  wine  at  the  marriage  feast 

of  Cana  in  Galilee. 
Christ  celebrates  the  first  Passover. 
At  the  command  of  Herod  Antipas,  son  of  Herod  Agrip- 

pa,  John  is  imprisoned. 
Christ  begins  publicly  to  preach  to  the  Jews. 

29  A.  D.  Second  year  of  Christ's  preaching. 

Christ  celebrates  the  second  Passover. 
Christ  chooses  His  twelve  apostles. 

30  A.  D.  Third  year  of  Christ's  preaching. 

Christ  celebrates  the  third  Passover. 
Christ  chooses  His  .seventy-two  disciples. 

31  A.  D.  Apr.    9    Christ's  triumphal  entry  into  Jerusalem. 

Apr.  10    Christ  prays  daily  in  the  Temple;  returns  in  the  eve- 
ning to  Bethania  to  pray  in  the  Garden  of  Gethsemani. 
Apr.  12    Judas  agrees  to  deliver  up  Jesus  to  the  chief  priests  for 

a  sum  of  money. 
Apr.  13    The  disciples  prepare  the  Paschal  Lamb  which  Christ 

and  the  Apostles  eat. 
Christ  washes  the  feet  of  the  Apostles. 
After  supper,  Christ  institutes  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 
He  suffers  a  bloody  sweat  in  agony  of  spirit  as  He 
prays  for  three  hours  in  the  Garden  of  Gethsemani, 
is  betrayed  by  Judas  and  seized  by  the  soldiers. 
Christ  is  led  before  Annas  and  Caiphas. 

24 


Apr.  14      Early  in  the  morning  He  is  delivered  up  to  Pilate  who 

declares  Him  innocent. 

Apprehensive  of  the  emperor's  displeasure,  Pilate  con- 
demns Him  at  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning 
to  death  by  crucifixion. 
The  crucifixion  of  Christ  at  noon. 
Christ  dies  at  three  o'clock. 
He  is  buried  on  the  same  day. 
Apr.  16    Christ  rises  from  the  dead  and  appears  at  five  different 

times. 

Apr.  23  Christ  in  the  midst  of  His  Apostles  shows  His  wounds 
to  Thomas  who  thereupon  believes  He  is  the  risen 
God. 

May  25    The  Ascension  of  Christ  into  heaven. 
June   4    Christ  sends  down  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  His  disciples. 


DISCOURSES  OF  JESUS   IN   CHRONOLOGICAL  ORDER 

He  converses  with  Nicodemus " Jerusalem 

He  converses  with  the  Samaritan  woman Sichar 

He  vindicates  His  disciples  for  not  fasting Capharnaum 

He  vindicates  Himself  and  His  mission Jerusalem 

He  vindicates  His  disciples  for  plucking  corn  on  the  Sabbath Galilee 

He  vindicates  Himself  for  healing  the  withered  hand  on  the 

Sabbath Galilee 

He  preaches  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount Thabor 

He  denounces  Corozain,  refutes  calumny  of  Jews Capharnaum 

He  instructs  the  Apostles Galilee 

He  discourses  concerning  the  heavenly  bread Capharnaum 

He  discourses  concerning  internal  purity Capharnaum 

He  discourses  against  giving  or  taking  scandal Capharnaum 

He  'discourses  on  fraternal  correction Capharnaum 

He  discourses  at  the  feast  of  Tabernacles Jerusalem 

He  discourses  on  the  adulterous  woman  brought  before  Him Jerusalem 

He  discourses  on  the  qualities  of  His  sheep. .  .• Jerusalem 

He  instructs  the  seventy-two  disciples Peraea 

He  denounces  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees Peraea 

He  discourses  against  the  fear  of  death Peraea 

He  discourses  against  worldly  solicitude Peraea 

He  discourses  on  self-denial Caesarea  Philippi 

He  discourses  on  matrimony,  in  favor  of  virginity Judea 

He  discourses  on  His  second  coming  and  the  destruction  of 

the  wicked Jerusalem 

He  discourses  on  the  salvation  of  the  rich  and  the  happiness 

of  renouncing  all  for  Christ Judea 

He  converses  with  Martha Bethany 

He  exhorts  to  faith  in  opposition  to  the  credulity  of  the  Jews. .  .Jerusalem 

He  discourses  on  the  lawfulness  of  His  mission Jerusalem 

He  discourses  on  the  first  commandment Jerusalem 

He  discourses  on  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem Jerusalem 

He  discourses  on  the  sufferings  of  the  Apostles Jerusalem 

He  discourses  concerning  watchfulness .Jerusalem 

He  discourses  on  His  last  coming Jerusalem 

He  talks  with  Peter  on  the  occasion  of  washing  his  feet Jerusalem 

He  discourses  on  superiority Jerusalem 

He  consoles  His  Apostles  after  the  last  supper Jerusalem 

He  continues  His  consolation  on  the  way  to  Gethsemani 

He  discourses  with  His  disciples  before  His  Ascension Bethany 

25 


PRINCIPAL  MIRACLES  OF  CHRIST  IN  CHRONOLOGICAL  ORDER 

Cana He  turns  water  into  wine. 

Cana He  cures  the  ruler's  son  of  Capharnaum. 

Sea  of  Galilee. . .  He  causes  a  miraculous  draught  of  fishes. 

Capharnaum He  delivers  a  man  possessed  with  an  unclean  spirit. 

Capharnaum He  heals  Peter's  mother-in-law  of  a  fever. 

Sea  of  Galilee He  quiets  a  violent  storm. 

Gadara He  cures  the  demoniacs  of  Gadara. 

Capharnaum He  cures  a  man  of  the  palsy. 

Capharnaum He  cures  a  woman  of  an  issue  of  blood. 

Capharnaum He  restores  the  daughter  of  Jairus  to  life. 

Capharnaum He  restores  sight  to  two  blind  men. 

Capharnaum He  heals  a  dumb  man  possessed  by  a  devil. 

Jerusalem He  cures  an  infirm  man  at  the  Pool  of  Bethsaida. 

Capharnaum He  cures  a  man  with  a  withered  hand. 

Capharnaum He  cleanses  a  leper. 

Nairn He  heals  the  centurion's  servant. 

Nairn He  raises  the  widow's  son  to  life. 

Decapolis With  five  loaves  and  two  fishes  He  feeds  5,000  people. 

Sea  of  Galilee . . .  He  walks  upon  the  sea,  enables  Peter  to  do  the  same. 
Sea  of  Galilee ...  He  calms  the  tempest,  heals  the  sick. 

Near  Tyre    He  heals  the  daughter  of  the  Canaanite  woman. 

Decapolis He  cures  the  deaf  and  dumb  and  many  others. 

Decapolis He  feeds  4,000  people  with  seven  loaves  and  a  few  fishes. 

Bethsaida He  gives  sight  to  a  blind  man. 

Thabor    He  cures  the  boy  possessed  with  a  dumb  spirit. 

Samaria He  cleanses  ten  lepers. 

Galilee He  heals  an  infirm  woman. 

Galilee He  cures  a  man  of  dropsy. 

Bethania He  raises  Lazarus  to  life. 

Jericho He  cures  two  blind  men. 

Jerusalem He  casts  out  the  buyers  and  sellers  in  the  Temple. 

Olivet He  curses  the  barren  fig  tree. 

Gethsemani He  makes  the  officers  and  people  fall  before  Him. 

Gethsemani He  heals  the  ear  of  Malchus. 

Sea  of  Galilee He  causes  a  miraculous  draught  of  fishes. 


PARABLES  OF  JESUS  IN  CHRONOLOGICAL  ORDER 

Two  Debtors Capharnaum  Lost  Sheep  Galilee 

Sower  "  Lost  Piece  of  Money 

Tares    "  Prodigal  Son   " 

Seed    Sprung    up    Un-  Dishonest  Steward 

noticed  "  Rich  Man  and  Lazarus 

Grain  of  Mustard  Seed  "  Unjust  Judge  Peraea 

Leaven  "  Pharise'e  and  Publican  ....       " 

Found  Treasure "  Laborers  in  the  Vineyard. . 

Precious  Pearl "  Pounds  Jericho 

Net    "  Barren  Fig  Tree   Jerusalem 

Hundred  Sheep  "  Two  Sons   " 

Samaritans Near  Jericho  The  Vineyard    

Rich  Glutton  Galilee  Marriage  Feast  

Servants  Who   Waited   for      "  Ten  Virgins 

Their  Lord Talents     

26 


IMPORTANT    DATES    OF    CHRISTIANITY 

1  A.D.  (4  B.C.) — BIrtli  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  Bethlehem  in  Judea. 

33  —  Crucifixion  and  Death  of  Jesus  Christ  on  Mount  Calvary. 

34  — Conversion  of  Saul  of  Tarsus. 

39          —  Reception  into  the  Church  of  the  first  Gentile,  Cornelius  the 

Centurion,  by  St.  Peter. 
42         — Spread  of  the  Faith  as  a  result  of  the  persecution  of  Herod 

which  forced  the  Christians  to  flee  from  Palestine, 
46-    58  —  The  Missionary  journeys  of  St.  Paul  during  which  he  con- 
verted many  Gentiles. 

50          —  TJm  Council  of  Jerusalem,  the  first  held  in  the  Church,  which 
decreed  that  converts  from  paganism  were  not  held  to  the 
observance  of  the  Jewish  Law. 
67         —  The  Martyrdom  of  Sts.  Peter  and  Paul. 
70         — The  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  Titus. 
64-  305  —  The  period  of  the  ten  great  persecutions  of  the  Infant  Church 

by  the  Roman  Emperors. 
100          —  The  death  of  St.  John  the  Evangelist,  the  last  of  the  Apostles. 

With  his  death  the  deposit  of  faith  was  closed. 

313  — The  Edict  of  Milan  issued  by  Constantino  the  Great,  by 
which  Christianity  received  legal  recognition  within  the 
Roman  Empire. 

325  —  The  Council  of  Nicea,  the  first  ecumenical  council,  which 
condemned  the  heresiarch  Arius  for  teaching  that  the  Son 
is  inferior  to  the  Father.  The  Council  also  formulated  the 
Nicene  Creed. 

361         — The  revival  of  paganism  under  Julian  the  Apostate. 
376         —  The  beginning  of  the  Barbarian  Invasions. 
381         —  The  end  of  paganism  in  the  Roman  Empire  under  Theodosius. 
386          —  The  conversion  of  St.  Augustine  by  St.  Ambrose. 
391-  405  —  Translation  of  the  Bible  into  Latin  by  St.  Jerome. 

431  — Condemnation  of  Nestorius  by  the  Council  of  Bphesus  for 

teaching  that  Mary  is  not  the  Mother  of  God  but  only  the 
Mother  of  Christ  the  Man. 

432  — The  arrival  in  Ireland  of  St.  Patrick  to  complete  the  con- 

version of  the  people  and  to  establish  the  hierarchy. 
476          — The  end  of  the  Western  Roman  Empire. 
496         — Conversion  of  Clovis,  King  of  the  Franks.  Soon  after,  the 

whole  nation  embraced  Catholicism.   This   conversion   of  a 

powerful  Germanic  people  sealed  the  doom  of  Arianism. 
529         —  St.  Benedict,  the  Father  of  Western  Monasticism,  began  his 

great  work  with  the  foundation  of  the  Monastery  of  Monte 

Cassino. 

532          — Justinian  wrote  his  famous  code  of  laws. 
596         —  St.  Augustine  began  the  conversion  of  the  English. 
622          — The  Flight  (Hegira)  of  the  Mohammed  from  Mecca  and  the 

beginning  of  the  Mohammedan  conquest 
719          — The   beginning  of  the   conversion  of  the   Germans   by   St. 

Boniface. 
732          —  The  battle  of  Poitiers  at  which  Charles  Martel  defeated  the 

Moors,  thus  saving  Europe, 
756          — The  beginning  of  the  Papal  States  with  the  bequest  of  some 

territory  to  Pope  Stephen  by  Pepin  the  Short. 
800         —  Coronation  of  Charlemagne  by  Pope  Leo  III. 

27 


1041         — The  Truce  of  God. 

1054         — The  beginning  of  the  Eastern  Schism. 

1066          — The  conquest  of  England  by  the  Normans. 

1077         — The  Emperor,  Henry  IV,  appeared  before  Pope  St.  Gregory 

at  Canossa  to  beg  his  pardon. 
1096-1271  —  The  period  of  the  Crusades  to  regain  the  Holy  Places  from 

the  Saracens. 
1156         —The  founding  of  the  Order  of  Our  Lady  of  Mt  Carmel  by 

the  crusader  Berthold  of  Calabria  with  ten  companions. 
1184         — Establishment  of  the  Inquisition  by  Pope  Lucius  III. 
1205          —  Foundation  of  the  Order  of  Preachers  by  St.  Dominic. 
1207          — Foundation  of  the  Order  of  Friars  Minor  by  St.  Francis  of 

AssisL 

1274         — Reunion  of  East  and  West  for  a  short  time. 
1309-1376  —  The  Babylonian  exile  of  the  Papacy  at  Avignon. 
1378-1417  —  The  Great  Schism  of  the  West. 
1439-1453  —  Temporary  reunion  of  the  Greeks  and  Latins. 
1480          —  The  Spanish  Inquisition. 
1492          —  The  discovery  of  the  New  World. 
1517          — The  beginning  of  the  Protestant  Reformation. 
1523          —  Zwingli  began  the  Reformation  in  Switzerland. 
1534          —  The  foundation  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  by  St.  Ignatius  Loyola 

to  counteract  the  work  of  the  Reformation. 
1534          —  The  passage  of  the  Act  of  Supremacy  which  made  the  King 

the  head  of  the  Church  of  England. 

1536          — John  Calvin  began  the  work  of  the  Reformation  in  Geneva. 
1545-1563  —  The  Council  of  Trent  was  held  to  remedy  the  abuses  which 

had  brought  on  the  Reformation. 
1569          — On  St.  Bartholomew's  Day  a  number  of  Catholic  nobles  of 

France  were  massacred  by  the  Hugenots.  On  the  same  day 

in  1572  the  assassins  and  some  700   Hugenots  were  killed 

by  mobs. 
1571         — The  naval  battle  of  Lepanto  which  resulted  in  a  brilliant 

victory   for  the   Christians    and   marked   the    beginning   of 

Turkish  decadence. 

1588          —  The  defeat  of  the  Spanish  Armada. 
1598          —  The   Edict   of  Nantes   granting  liberty   of   worship   to   the 

Huguenots. 

1608  — Jansenius  began  work  on  his  book,  "Augustinus,"  in  an  en- 
deavor to  discover  the  ideas  of  Baius  in  the  works  of  St. 

Augustine. 

1649          —  Cromwell  lays  Ireland  waste. 

1743          — Febronius   opposed  the  authority   of  the   Church  of  Rome. 
1780          — The    beginning    of    ecclesiastical    reform    by    the    Emperor 

Joseph  II  of  Austria  which  is  called  "Josephinism." 
1789         —  The  French  Revolution  and  the  rise  of  neo-paganism. 
1809          — The  annexation  of  the  Papal  States  and  the  carrying  into 

captivity  of  Pope  Pius  VII  by  Napoleon. 
1829          —  Catholic  Emancipation  won  in  the  British  Isles  by  Daniel 

O'Connell. 

1870  — The  seizure  of  Rome  and  the  Papal  States  by  Garibaldi. 

1871  — The  beginning  of  the  "Kulturkampf*  in  Germany.  The  so- 

called  "May  Laws"  which  sought  to  transform  bishops  and 
priests  into  state  officials  were  passed  in  1873  and  1874. 

1903  — Expulsion  of  religious  congregations  from  France,  followed 
by  confiscation  of  Church  property  in  1906. 

1910         —  The  Laws  of  Separation  in  Portugal. 

28 


1914 

1917 

1917 

1929 

1931 
1936 


1937 
1939 


—  Beginning  of  the  religious  persecution  in  Mexico  under  Presi- 
dent  Carranza.   This   continued   under   Obregon,   Calies,   Gil 
and  Cardenas. 

—  Pope  Benedict  XV  promulgated  the  "Code  of  Canon  Law." 

—  The    Bolshevik    Revolution    in    Russia    and    the    spread    of 
atheism. 

—  The    Lateran    Treaty    and    Concordat   whereby   the    Roman 
Question  was  settled.  The  sovereignty  and  independence  of 
the  Pope  were  recognized. 

—  The  proclamation  of  the  Spanish  Republic  was  followed  by 
a  bitter  persecution  of  the  Church  and  her  religious  orders. 

—  In  Germany  Hitler  began  persecution  of  the  Church  by  the 
arrest  of  many  priests  and  religious  on  trumped-up  charges 
of  immorality.  Revolution  in  Spain  was  accompanied  by  many 
outrages  against  the  Church:  destruction  and  seizure  of  her 
institutions,  slaying  of  bishops,  priests  and  nuns. 

—  New  Constitution  of  Eire  came  into  force. 

—  Victory  of  Franco   ended  revolution  and  anarchy  in   Spain. 
Pope    Pius    XII    called    Franco    the    saviour   of    civilization. 

—  Outbreak  of  the  Second  World  War. 


THE   APOSTLES 


Peter,  originally  named  Simon,  son 
of  Jona,  called  Peter  (Gr.,  petra, 
rock)  by  Christ  when  He  appointed 
him  chief  of  the  Apostles  and 
head  of  the  Church.  Scourged  and 
crucified  head  downward  at  Rome 
by  Nero,  A.  D.  67.  Feast,  June  29. 

Andrew,  brother  of  Peter.  Cruci- 
fied on  an  X-shaped  cross  at  Achaia 
by  the  Roman  governor  Aegeus, 
A.  D.  60.  Feast,  Nov.  30. 

James  the  Greater,  son  of  Zebe- 
dee,  elder  brother  of  John  the 
Evangelist.  Perished  by  the  sword 
under  Herod  Agrippa,  at  Jerusalem, 
A.D.  44.  Feast,  July  25. 

John,  brother  of  James  the  Great- 
er. Plunged  into  a  cauldron  of  boil- 
ing oil  at  Rome,  but  escaped  un- 
hurt and  died  a  natural  death  at 
Ephesus  about  A.  D.  100.  Feast, 
Dec.  27. 

Philip,  native  of  Bethsaida,  as 
was  also  Peter.  Said  to  have  been 
hanged  against  a  pillar  in  Phrygia. 
Feast,  May  1. 

James  the  Less,  son  of  Alpheus 
and  Mary  of  Cleophas,  who  was 
probably  the  sister  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  hence  a  cousin, 
called  "brother,"  of  Christ.  Stoned 
by  the  Jews  and  killed  with  a  full- 
er's club  about  A.  D.  62.  Feast, 
May  1. 


Thomas.  Said  to  have  labored  in 
India,  where  he  was  run  through 
with  a  lance  at  Coromandel.  The 
Thomas  Christians  trace  their  ori- 
gin to  him.  Feast,  Dec.  21. 

Bartholomew,  friend  of  Philip. 
Said  to  have  been  skinned  alive  in 
Armenia.  Feast,  Aug.  24. 

Matthew,  a  Galilean,  son  of  Al- 
pheus, and  originally  known  as 
Levi.  Martyred  probably  by  the 
sword  in  Ethiopia.  Feast,  Sept.  21. 

Matthias,  chosen  from  among  the 
disciples  of  Christ  to  replace  the 
Apostle  Judas.  Martyred  probably 
in  Jerusalem,  first  stoned  and  then 
beheaded.  Feast,  Feb.  24. 

Jude  or  Thaddeus,  brother  of 
James  the  Less.  Said  to  have  been 
shot  to  death  with  arrows  in  Meso- 
potamia. Feast,  Oct.  28. 

Simon.  Said  to  have  been  cruci- 
fied in  Persia.  Feast,  Oct.  28. 

Paul,  a  Jew  of  the  tribe  of  Ben- 
jamin, but  a  Roman  citizen,  and 
persecutor  of  the  Christians  until 
miraculously  converted  by  an  ap- 
parition of  Our  Lord.  He  is  con- 
sidered one  of  the  Apostles  with 
whom  he  labored  to  convert  men 
to  Christ.  Beheaded  outside  one 
of  the  gates  of  Rome  by  Nero,  A.  D. 
67.  Feast,  June  29. 


29 


ROMAN  PONTIFFS 

Authorities  differ  concerning  the  correct  list  of  the  Popes.  The  follow- 
ing is  the  official  list  printed  in  the  "Annuario  Pontificio"  and  4aken 
from  a  series  of  portraits  in  the  Basilica  of  St.  Paul  near  Rome.  We  ven- 
erate eighty-three  Popes  as  saints,  seven  as  blessed.  One  hundred  and 
three  Popes  have  been  Romans;  one  hundred  and  seven  were  natives  of 
other  parts  of  Italy;  thirteen  were  French,  eleven  Greek,  seven  German, 
five  Asiatic,  three  African,  three  Spanish,  two  Dalmatian.  Palestine, 
Thrace,  Crete,  Epirus,  Galicia,  Holland,  Portugal  and  England  have  each 
furnished  one  occupant  of  the  papal  chair. 

Duration 

Date  of  of  Pon- 

Acces-   Date  of     tt  fie  ate 

Name  Bhth  place  sion      Death     Yr,  Mo. 

1.  St.  Peter,  Martyr* Galilee    S3  67  33  11 

2.  St.  Linus,  Martyr   Volterra 67  78  11  3 

3.  St.  Cletus,  Martyr Rome    78  90  12  1 

4.  St.  Clement  I,  Martyr Rome    90  100  9  2 

5.  St.  Anacletus,  Martyr Athens   100  112  12  10 

6.  St.  Evaristus,  Martyr Bethlehem    112  121  9  7 

7.  St.  Alexander  I,  Martyr  ....  Rome    121  132  10  7 

8.  St.  Sixtus  I,  Martyr Rome    132  142  9  3 

9.  St.  Telesphorus,  Martyr  . . .  Greece    142  154  11  3 

10.  St.  Hyginus,  Martyr Greece    154  158  4  3 

11.  St.  Pius  I,  Martyr Aquileia  158  167  8  3 

12.  St.  Anicetus,  Martyr   Emesa    175  11  4 

13.  St.  Soter,  Martyr Campania    182  9  3 

14.  St.  Eleutherius,  Martyr  ....  Epirus    193  15  4 

15.  St.  Victor  I,  Martyr Africa 193  203  10  2 

16.  St.  Zephyrinus,  Martyr   . . . '.  Rome    203  221  17  2 

17.  St.  Calixtus  I,  Martyr Rome    221  227  5  2 

18.  St.  Urban  I,  Martyr Rome    227  233  6  7 

19.  St.  Pontian,  Martyr Rome    233  238  5  2 

20.  St.  Anterus,  Martyr  Greece    238  239  1  1 

21.  St.  Fabian,  Martyr Rome    239  253  13  1 

22.  St.  Cornelius,  Martyr Rome    253  255  3  0 

23.  St.  Lucius  I,  Martyr Rome    255  257  3  3 

24.  St.  Stephen  I,  Martyr Rome    257  260  4  2 

25.  St.  Sixtus  II,  Martyr Greece    260  261  11 

26.  St.  Dionysius Greece    261  272  11  3 

27.  St.  Felix  I,  Martyr  Rome    272  275  2  10 

28.  St.  Eutychian,  Martyr Luni    275  283  8  10 

29.  St.  Caius,  Martyr Dalmatia    283  296  12  4 

30.  St.  Marcellinus,  Martyr Rome    296  304  8  2 

31.  St.  Marcellus  I,  Martyr Rome    304  309  5  7 

32.  St.  Eusebius   Greece    309  311  2  1 

33.  St.  Melchiades  Africa 311  313  3  7 

34.  St.  Sylvester  I Rome    314  337  23  10 

35.  St.  Marcus  Rome    337  340  2  8 

36.  St.  Julius  I Rome    341  352  11  2 

37.  St.  Liberius   Rome    352  366  10  7 

38.  St.  Felix  II   Rome    363  365  1  3 

39.  St.  Damasus  I Spain    367  384  18  2 

40.  St.  Siricius Rome    384  398  15  11 

41.  St.  Anastasius  I Rome    399  402  2  10 

42.  St.  Innocent  I Albano   402  417  15  2 

43.  St.  Zozimus  Greece    417  418  1  9 

*St.  Peter,  after  his  election  by  Christ  as  His  vicar  on  earth,  resided  first  at  Antioch,  His 
Roman  pontificate  lasted  25  years  and  2"  months. 

30 


Date  o 

Duration 
f                 of  Pon- 

Acces- 

Date of    tifrcAte 

Name 

Birthplace 

sion 

Death 

Yr. 

Mo. 

44. 

St.  Boniface  I  

Rome    

....      418 

423 

4 

9 

45. 

St.  Celestine  I   

Rome    

.  .  .  .      423 

432 

9 

10 

46. 

St.  Sixtus  III  

Rome    

.  .  .  .     432 

440 

8 

0 

47. 

St.  Leo  I  (the  Great)   

Tuscany  

.  .  .  .     440 

461 

21 

1 

48. 

St.  Hilary  

Cagliari    

.  .  .  .     461 

468 

6 

3 

49. 

St.  Simplicius  

Tivoli   

.  .  .  .     468 

483 

15 

50. 

St.  Felix  III  

Rome    

,  .  .  .     483 

492 

8 

11 

51. 

St.  Gelasius  I  

Africa  

.  .  .  .     492 

496 

4 

8 

52. 

St.  Anastasius  II  

Rome    

...     496 

498 

1 

11 

53. 

St.  Symmachus  

Sardinia  

...     498 

514 

15 

7 

54. 

St.  Hormisdas  

Frosinone 

...     514 

523 

9 

55. 

St.  John  I,  Martyr  

Tuscany    

...     523 

526 

2 

9 

56. 

St.  Felix  IV  

Sannio    

...     526 

530 

4 

2 

57. 

Boniface  II  

Rome    

...     530 

532 

2 

58. 

John  H   

Rome    

...     532 

535 

2 

4 

59. 

St.  Agapitus   

Rome    

...     535 

536 

10 

60. 

St.  Silverius,  Martyr  

Campania  

...     536 

538 

2 

61. 

Vigilius   

Rome    

...     538 

555 

16 

62. 

Pelagius  I  

Rome    

..     555 

560 

4 

10 

63. 

John  III  

Rome    

...     560 

573 

12 

11 

64. 

Benedict  I   

Rome    

...     574 

578 

4 

1 

65. 

Pelagius  II  

Rome    

...     578 

590 

11 

2 

66. 

St.  Gregory  I  (the  Great)  .  .  . 

Rome    

...     590 

604 

13 

6 

67. 

Sabinianus   

Bieda    

...     604 

606 

1 

5 

68. 

Boniface  III  

Rome    

...     607 

607 

8 

69. 

St.  Boniface  IV  

Valeria     

...     608 

615 

6 

8 

70. 

St.  Adeodatus  I  (Deusdedit) 

Rome    

...     615 

619 

3 

71. 

Boniface  V  

Naples    

...     619 

625 

5 

10 

72. 

Honorius  I  

Campania 

...     625 

638 

12 

11 

73. 

Ceverinus   

Rome    

...     640 

640 

2 

74. 

John  IV  

Dalmatia   

...     640 

642 

1 

9 

75. 

Theodore  I    

Greece    

...     642 

649 

6 

5 

76. 

St.  Martin  I,  Martyr  

Todi    

...     649 

655 

6 

2 

77. 

St.  Eugenius  I  

Rome    

...     655 

657 

1 

7 

78. 

St.  Vitalian  

Segni    

...     657 

672 

14 

5 

79. 

Adeodatus  II  

Rome    

...     672 

676 

4 

2 

80. 

Domnus  I  

Rome    

...     676 

678 

1 

5 

81. 

St.  Agatho   

Palermo  

...     678 

682 

3 

6 

82. 

St.  Leo  II  

Sicily    

...     682 

683 

10 

83. 

St.  Benedict  II  

Rome    

...     684 

685 

10 

84. 

John  V   

Antioch    

...     685 

686 

1 

85. 

Conon    

Thrace   

...     686 

687 

11 

86. 

St.  Sergius  I  

Palermo  

...     687 

701 

13 

8 

87. 

John  VI  

Greece    

...     701 

705 

3 

2 

88. 

John  VII  

Rossano  

...     705 

707 

2 

7 

89. 

Sisinnius  

Syria    

...     708 

708 

0 

0 

90. 

Constantine  

Syria    

...     708 

715 

7 

0 

91. 

St.  Gregory  II  

Rome    

...     715 

731 

15 

8 

92. 

St.  Gregory  III  

Syria    

...     731 

741 

10 

8 

93. 

St.  Zachary  

Greece    

...     741 

752 

10 

3 

94. 

Stephen  II  

Rome    

...     752 

752 

0 

0 

95. 

St.  Stephen  III  

Rome    

...     752 

757 

5 

96. 

St.  Paul  I  

Rome    

...     757 

767 

10 

1 

97. 

Stephen  IV   

Syracuse   

...     768 

771 

3 

5 

98. 

Adrian  I  

Rome    

...     771 

795 

23 

10 

31 

Duration 

Date  of  of  Pon- 

Acces-  Date  of    tificate 


Name 

Btttbplace 

shn 

Death 

Yr. 

Mo. 

99. 

St.  Leo  III  

,  .  Rome    

....      795 

816 

20 

5 

100. 

St.  Stephen  V  

.  .  Rome    

....     816 

817 

7 

101. 

St.  Paschal  I  

.  .  Rome    

817 

824 

V 

102. 

Eugenius  II  

.  .  Rome    

....     824 

827 

3 

6 

108. 

Valentine    

.  .  Rome    

827 

827 

1 

104. 

Gregory  IV   

.  .  Rome    

....     827 

844 

16 

105. 

Sergius  II  

.  .  Rome    

844 

847 

2 

11 

106. 

St.  Leo  IV  

.  .  Rome    

....     847 

855 

8 

3 

107. 

Benedict  III  

.  .  Rome    

....     855 

858 

2 

6 

108. 

St.  Nicholas  I  (the  Great)  , 

.  .  Rome    

....     858 

867 

9 

6 

109. 

Adrian  II   

.  .  Rome    

867 

872 

4 

10 

110. 

John  VIII  

.  .  Rome    

....     872 

882 

10 

111. 

Marinus  I  (Martin  II)  .... 

.  .   Galicia   

....     882 

884 

1 

5 

112. 

St.  Adrian  III  

.  .  Rome    

....     884 

885 

1 

4 

113. 

Stephen  VI  , 

.  .  Rome    

....     885 

891 

6 

114. 

Formosus    

.  .  Ostia  

....     891 

896 

4 

6 

115. 

Stephen  VII  

.  .  Rome    

....     896 

897 

1 

2 

116. 

Romanus     

.  .  Gaul    

897 

898 

0 

3 

117. 

Theodore  II  

.  .  Rome    

....     898 

898 

0 

0 

118. 

John  IX  

.  .   Tivoli    

898 

900 

2 

0 

119. 

Benedict  IV  

.  .  Rome    

900 

903 

3 

2 

120. 

Leo  V  

.  .  Ardea   

....     903 

903 

0 

1 

121. 

Ghristophorus   

.  .  Rome    

....     903 

904 

0 

6 

122. 

Sergius  III  

,  .  Rome    

....     904 

911 

7 

3 

128. 

Anastasius  III  

,  .   Rome    

....     911 

913 

2 

2 

124. 

Landus    , 

.  ,   Sahino    

....     913 

914 

0 

6 

125. 

John  X  

,  .  Ravenna 

....     915 

928 

14 

2 

126. 

Leo  VI    

,  .  Rome    

928 

929 

0 

0 

127. 

Stephen  VIII  

.  .  Rome    

929 

931 

2 

1 

128. 

John  XI   

.  .  Rome    

931 

936 

4 

10 

129. 

Leo  VII  

,  .   Rome    

....     936 

939 

3 

6 

ISO. 

Stephen  IX  

,  .  Germany 

939 

942 

3 

4 

131. 

Marinus  II  (Martin  III)  .  .  , 

.  .   Rome    

942 

946 

3 

6 

132. 

Agapitus  II   

.  .  Rome    

946 

956 

10 

3 

133. 

John  XII    

.  .  Rome    

....     956 

964 

7 

9 

134. 

Benedict  V   

,  .  Rome    

964 

965 

1 

1 

135. 

John  XIII  

,  .  Rome    

965 

972 

6 

11 

136. 

Benedict  VI  

.  .  Rome    

972 

973 

1 

5? 

137. 

Domnus  II  

.  Rome    

.  .  .  .     973 

973 

0 

3 

138. 

Benedict  VII  

.  Rome    

975 

984 

9 

5 

139. 

John  XIV  

.  Pavia    ...  

984 

985 

0 

8 

140. 

John  XV    

.  .  Rome    

....     985 

996 

10 

4 

141. 

Gregory  V  

.  .   Saxony  

....     996 

999 

2 

8 

142. 

Sylvester  II  

.  .  France  

999 

1003 

4 

1 

143. 

John  XVI  or  XVII  

,  .  Rome    

....   1003 

1003 

0 

5 

144. 

John  XVII  or  XVIII  

.  .  Rome    

1003 

1009 

5 

5 

145. 

Sergius  IV  

.  .  Rome    

1009 

1012 

2 

8 

146. 

Benedict  VIII   

.  .  Rome    

1012 

1024 

11 

11 

147. 

John  XVIII,  XIX,  or  XX 

.  .  Rome    

....   1024 

1033 

9 

0 

148. 

Benedict  IX  (res.  1044)   .  .  , 

.  .  Rome    

....   1033 

1044 

11 

0 

149. 

Gregory  VI  (abd.  1046)   .  .  , 

,  ,  Rome    

1044 

2 

8 

150. 

Clement  II  

.  .   Saxony  

1046 

1047 

0 

9 

151. 

Damasus  II  

.  .  Germany 

1048 

1048 

0 

0 

152. 

St.  Leo  IX  

.  .   Germany   

....   1049 

1054 

5 

2 

153. 

Victor  II  

.  .  Bavaria    

....  1055 

1057 

2 

3 

32 


Date  of 

Duration 
of  Pon- 

Acces- 

Date oj 

'•    tifi 

\cate 

Name 

Birthplace 

sion 

Death 

Yr. 

Mo, 

154. 

Stephen  X   

Germany    , 

.   1057 

1058 

0 

7 

155. 

Nicolas  II  

Burgundy    

.   1059 

1061 

2 

6 

156. 

•  Alexander  II   

Milan    

.   1061 

1073 

11 

6 

157. 

St.  Gregory  VII  

Sovana  

.   1073 

1085 

12 

1 

158. 

Bl.  Victor  III  

Benevento  

.   1087 

1087 

0 

4 

159. 

Bl.  Urban  II   

Reims     

.   1088 

1099 

11 

4 

160. 

Paschal  II    

Bleda    

1099 

1118 

18 

5 

161. 

Gelasius  II   

Gaeta    

1118 

1119 

1 

0 

162. 

Callistus  II  

Burgundy    

.   1119 

1124 

5 

10 

163. 

Honorius  II  

Bologna   

.   1124 

1130 

5 

1 

164. 

Innocent  II   

Rome    

.   1130 

1143 

13 

7 

165. 

Celestine  II  

Tuscany  

.   1143 

1144 

0 

5 

166. 

Lucius  II   

Bologna   

.   1144 

1145 

0 

11 

167. 

Bl.  Eugene  III   

Pisa    

,   1145 

1153 

8 

4 

168. 

Anastasius  IV  

Rome    

.   1153 

1154 

1 

4 

169. 

Adrian  IV  

England  

,   1154 

1159 

4 

8 

170. 

Alexander  III  

Siena    

.   1159 

1181 

21 

11 

171. 

Lucius   III    

Lucca  

.   1181 

1185 

4 

2 

172. 

Urban  III  

Milan    

.   1185 

1187 

1 

10 

173. 

Gregory  VIII  

Benevento  , 

.   1187 

1187 

0 

1 

174. 

Clement  III  

Rome    

,  1187 

1191 

3 

3 

175. 

Celestine  III  

Rome    

.   1191 

1198 

6 

9 

176. 

Innocent  III    

Anagni  

.  1198 

1216 

18 

6 

177. 

Honorius  III   

Rome    

.  1216 

1227 

10 

8 

178. 

Gregory  IX   

Anagni  , 

.   1227 

1241 

14 

5 

179. 

Celestine  IV   

Milan    

,   1241 

1241 

0 

0 

180. 

Innocent  IV    

Genoa  

.   1243 

1254 

11 

5 

181. 

Alexander  IV   

Anagni  

,   1254 

1261 

6 

5 

182. 

Urban  IV  

Troyes   

.  1261 

1264 

3 

1 

183. 

Clement  IV  

Saint-Gilles  

.   1265 

1268 

3 

9 

184. 

Bl.  Gregory  X  

Piacenza    

,   1271 

1276 

4 

4 

185. 

Bl.  Innocent  V  

Savoy  

,   1276 

1276 

0 

5 

186. 

Adrian  V  

Genoa  

.   1276 

1276 

0 

1 

187. 

John  XIX,  XX,  or  XXI  

Lisbon    

,   1276 

1277 

0 

8 

188. 

Nicholas  III  

Rome    

,   1277 

1280 

2 

8 

189. 

Martin  IV  (or  II)    

Brie     

,   12&1 

1285 

4 

1 

190. 

Honorius  IV   

Rome    

.   1285 

1287 

2 

0 

191. 

Nicholas  IV  

Ascoli  

.   1288 

1292* 

4 

1 

192. 

St.  Celestine  V  (abd.  1294)  . 

Isernia   

.   1294 

1296 

0 

5 

193. 

Boniface  VIII   

Anagni   

.  1294 

1303 

8 

9 

194. 

Bl.  Benedict  X  or  XI  

Treviso    

.   1303 

1304 

0 

8 

195. 

Clement  V  (to  Avignon)   .  .  . 

Guascogna    , 

.  1305 

1314 

8 

10 

196. 

John  XX,  XXI  or  XXII   .  .  . 

Cahors    

.  1316 

1334 

18 

3 

197. 

Benedict  XI  or  XII  

Tolosa    

.   1334 

1342 

7 

4 

198. 

Clement  VI  

Limoges  

.   1342 

1352 

10 

6 

199. 

Innocent  VI  

Limoges  

.   1352 

1362 

9 

8 

200. 

Bl.  Urban  V  

Mende    

.   1362 

1370 

8 

1 

201. 

Gregory  XI  (retd.  to  Rome) 

Limoges     

.  1370 

1378 

7 

2 

202. 

Urban  VI  

Naples    

1378 

1389 

11 

6 

203. 

Boniface  IX  

Naples    

.  1389 

1404 

14 

11 

204. 

Innocent  VII  

Sulmona    

.   1404 

1406 

2 

0 

205. 

Gregory  XII  (res.  1409)    .  .  . 

Venice    

.   1406 

1417 

2 

6 

206. 

Alexander  V   

Island  of  Candia. 

.   1409 

1410 

0 

10 

207. 

John  XXII,  XXIII,  or  XXIV 

(res.  1415)   

Naples    

.  1410 

1419 

5 

0 

33 


Dtnatton 

Date  of  of  Pon- 

Acces-   Date  of     tificate 


"Name 

Birthplace 

non 

Death 

Yr. 

Mo. 

208. 

Martin  V  (or  III)    .  .  - 

.  .  .    .   Rome    

1417 

1431 

13 

3 

209. 

Eugene  IV   

....   Venice    .  .         . 

1431 

1447 

15 

11 

210. 

Nicholas   V    

Sarzana   

1447 

1455 

8 

0 

an. 

Callistus  III  

Valencia    

1455 

1458 

3 

3 

212. 

Pius  II  

Siena    ... 

1458 

1464 

5 

11 

213, 

Paul  II  

Venice    

1464 

1471 

6 

10 

214, 

Sixtus  IV   

Savona     

1471 

1484 

13 

0 

215. 

Innocent  VIII   

Genoa  

1484 

1492 

7 

10 

216. 

Alexander  VI    

Valencia    

1492 

1503 

11 

0 

217. 

Pius  III  

Siena    

1503 

1503 

0 

0 

218. 

Julius  II   

Savona  

1503 

1513 

9 

3 

219. 

Leo  X   

Florence    

1513 

1521 

8 

8 

220. 

Adrian  VI    

Utrecht    

1522 

1523 

1 

8 

221. 

Clement  VII    

Florence    

1523 

1534 

10 

10 

222. 

Paul  III    

Rome    

1534 

1549 

15 

0 

223. 

Julius  III   

Monte  San  Savino 

1550 

1555 

5 

1 

224. 

Marcellus  II  

Montepulciano  .  .  . 

1555 

1555 

0 

0 

225. 

Paul  IV  

Naples    -  .  . 

1555 

1559 

4 

2 

226. 

Pius  IV  

Milan    

1559 

1565 

5 

11 

227. 

St.  Pius  V  

Bosco    

1566 

1572 

6 

3 

228. 

Gregory  XIII  

Bologna  

1572 

1585 

12 

10 

229. 

Sixtus  V  

Grottammare    .... 

1585 

1590 

5 

4 

230. 

Urban  VII  

Rome    

1590 

1590 

0 

0 

231. 

Gregory  XIV  

Cremona    

1590 

1591 

0 

10 

232. 

Innocent  IX    

Bologna   

1591 

1591 

0 

2 

233. 

Clement  VIII  

Florence    

1592 

1605 

13 

1 

234. 

Leo  XI    

Florence    

1605 

1605 

0 

0 

235. 

Paul  V   

Rome    

1605 

1621 

15 

8 

236. 

Gregory  XV  

Bologna  

1621 

1623 

2 

5 

237. 

Urban  VIII    

Florence    

1623 

1644 

20 

11 

238. 

Innocent  X    

Rome    

1644 

1655 

10 

3 

239. 

Alexander  VII  

Siena    

1655 

1667 

12 

1 

240. 

Clement  IX   

Pistoia    

1667 

1669 

2 

5 

241. 

Clement  X  

Rome    

1670 

1676 

6 

2 

242. 

Innocent  XI  

Como    

1676 

1689 

12 

10 

243. 

Alexander  VIII  

Venice    

1689 

1691 

1 

3 

244. 

Innocent  XII   

Naples    

1691 

1700 

9 

2 

245. 

Clement  XI   

Urbino    

1700 

1721 

20 

3 

246. 

Innocent  XIII   

Rome    

1721 

1724 

2 

9 

247. 

Benedict  XIII   

Naples    

1724 

1730 

5 

8 

248. 

Clement  XII    

Florence    

1730 

1740 

9 

6 

249. 

Benedict  XIV   

Bologna   

1740 

1758 

17 

8 

250. 

Clement  XIII    

Venice    

1758 

1769 

10 

6 

251. 

Clement  XIV  

Sant'   Arcangelo  .  . 

1769 

1774 

5 

4 

252. 

Pius  VI  

Cesena   

1775 

1799 

24 

6 

253. 

Pius  VII   

Cesena   

1800 

1823 

23 

5 

254. 

Leo  XII  

Spoleto  

1823 

1829 

5 

4 

255. 

Pius  VIH   

Cingoli   

1829 

1830 

1 

8 

256. 

Gregory  XVI  

Belluno    

1831 

1846 

15 

3 

257. 

Pius  IX  

Senigallia    

1846 

1878 

31 

7 

258. 

Leo  XIII  

,  .  .  .  .   Carpineto    

1878 

1903 

25 

5 

259. 

Pius  X    

Riese    

1903 

1914 

11 

0 

260. 

Benedict  XV  

Genoa  

1914 

1922 

7 

4 

261. 

Pius  XI  

Desio    

1922 

1939 

17 

0 

262. 

Pius  XII  

Rome    

1939 

34 

THE   POPES  AS   MEDIATORS 
Notable  cases  when  Popes  have  acted  as  Mediators  include: 


Date  of  Reign  Name 

440-  461  '  St.  Leo  I 


590-  604 

715-  731 

741-  752 

1049-1054 

1055-1056 

1198-1216 

1216-1227 
1243-1254 

1277-1280 

1316-1334 
1342-1352 
1370-1378 
1484-1492 

1492-1503 
1572-1585 

1623-1644 
1878-1903 

1914-1922 


St.  Gregory  I 

St.  Gregory  II 
St.  Zachary 
St.  Leo  IX 

Victor  II 
Innocent  III 

Honorius  III 
Innocent  IV 
Nicholas  III 

John  XXII 
Clement  VI 
Gregory  XI 
Innocent  VIII 

Alexander  VI 
Gregory  XIII 

Urban  VIII 
Leo  XIII 

Benedict  XV 


Event 
Treaty   between  Attila  the  Hun   and 

Italy. 

Between  Agilulf,  the  Lombards,  and 
the  Romans;  between  the  Lombards 
and  the  Emperor  of  the  Orient. 

Between  Luitprand,  Lombard  King, 
and  the  Romans. 

Between  Luitprand  and  Rachis,  Lom- 
bard Kings,  and  the  Romans. 

Between  Henry  III,  Holy  Roman  Em- 
peror, and  King  Andrew  of  Hungary. 

Between  Henry  III,  Holy  Roman  Em- 
peror, and  King  Ferdinand  of  Spain. 

Between  Richard  the  Lion-Hearted, 
King  of  England,  and  Philip  Augustus 
of  France. 


Between    Louis    VIII    of   France 
Henry  III  of  England. 


and 


Between  the  King  of  Portugal  and  his 
subjects. 

Between  Emperor  Rudolph  of  Haps- 
burg  and  Charles  of  Anjou,  King  of 
Naples. 

Between  Edward  II  of  England  and 
Robert  *of  Scotland. 

Between  Edward  III  of  England  and 
Philip  VI,  King  of  France. 

Between  Ferdinand  of  Portugal  and 
Henry  of  Castile. 

Between  contending  royalties  in  Eng- 
land. 

Between  Spain  and  Portugal. 

Between  Czar  Ivan  IV  and  King 
Bathory  of  Poland. 

Between  France  and   Spain. 

Between  Germany  and  Spain;  between 
Haiti  and  Santo  Domingo. 

Between  Germany,  Austria,  Bulgaria, 
Turkey,  and  England,  France,  Russia, 
Belgium,  Serbia,  Montenegro,  for  the 
exchange  of  disabled  prisoners  and  in- 
terned civilians  in  the  World  War. 

35 


.36 


xti 


Eugenio  Pacelli  was  born  In  Rome  on  the  second  day  of  March,  1876, 
the  second  son  of  Filippo  and  Virginia  Graziozi  Pacelli,  both  descendants 
of  noble  Roman  families.  Reared  in  simple  Catholic  fashion,  Eugenic 
early  manifested  outstanding  qualities  of  character  and  scholarship. 
Feeling  the  call  to  the  clerical  state,  he  entered  the  Alma  Collegio 
Capranica  in  Rome  after  having  completed  his  studies  in  the  Classical 
Secondary  School.  Delicate  health  made  community  life  practically  im- 
possible and  the  young  student  was  obliged  to  leave  Capranica  College 
after  a  year's  study.  He  continued  his  philosophical,  theological  and 
juridical  studies  at  the  Pontifical  University  of  the  Roman  Seminary 
as  a  day  student,  being  ordained  to  the  priesthood  in  1899. 

Recognizing  his  unusual  talent,  Fr.  Pacelli's  superiors  appointed  him 
substitute  professor  of  law  in  the  schools  of  the  Roman  Seminary,  mak- 
ing him  at  the  same  time  Apprendista  in  the  offices  of  the  Secretariate 
of  State.  Shortly  afterwards  he  was  made  titular  professor  of  Canon  Law 
and  an  official  in  the  Congregation  of  Extraordinary  Ecclesiastical  Affairs. 

His  singular  accomplishments  soon  drew  the  attention  of  Cardinal 
Gasparri,  Secretary  of  the  Congregation  of  Extraordinary  Ecclesiastical 
Affairs.  Assured  of  the  young  priest's  excellent  qualities  Cardinal  Gas- 
parri, having  consulted  His  Holiness  and  Cardinal  Merry  del  Val,  Secre- 
tary of  State,  persuaded  Fr.  Pacelli  to  resign  his  professorship  and  give 
himself  entirely  to  the  work  of  the  Congregation. 

Fr.  Pacelli  went  rapidly  from  one  grade  to  the  next  in  the  Congrega- 
tion. After  several  years  as  Minutante  he  was  appointed  Undersecre- 
tary; very  shortly  afterwards  he  was  made  Prosecretary.  This  latter 
position  he  held  during  the  reign  of  Pius  X.  Upon  his  election  to  the 
Papacy,  Benedict  XV  promoted  Fr.  Pacelli  to  the  position  of  Secretary 
of  the  Congregation. 

Together  with  Cardinal  Gasparri,  Papal  Secretary  of  State,  the  future 
Pius  XII  showed  himself  more  than  capable  of  dealing  with  the  situation 
created  by  the  World  War.  His  mastery  of  German  language  and  litera- 
ture, his  continued  interest  in  all  religious,  political,  social  and  intellec- 
tual phases  of  German  life,  and  his  readiness  to  assist  all  who  sought 
his  aid  made  for  effective  negotiations  with  the  German  people.  These 
qualifications  led  to  his  being  made  Apostolic  Nuncio  to  Bavaria  in  1917. 
Through  the  Nunciature  of  Bavaria  at  that  time  passed  all  negotiations 
between  Germany  and  the  Vatican.  In  accordance  with  the  custom  of 
conferring  the  fulness  of  the  priesthood  upon  all  Nuncios  of  the  Holy 
See,  Fr.  Pacelli  was  made  Titular  Archbishop  of  Sardes  on  April  23,  1917, 
being  consecrated  on  May  13  by  the  Holy  Father  himself  in  the  Sistine 
Chapel. 

To  his  new  post  Archbishop  Pacelli  brought  Benedict  XV's  proposal 
for  peace.  The  Pope's  proposal  sought  not  only  to  bring  the  conflict 
to  a  close,  but  was  designed  also  to  assure  lasting  peace  to  the  world% 
The  Apostolic  Nuncio  acted  as  interpreter  of  the  proposal  of  peace.  But 
his  efforts  to  win  over  the  conflicting  parties  were  in  vain  and  the 
struggle  dragged  on  for  another  year. 

After  the  War  the  Nunciature  of  Berlin  was  established,  and  Arch- 
bishop Pacelli  was  its  first  Nuncio.  Outstanding  among  his  accomplish- 
ments in  this  position  was  the  negotiation  of  two  Concordats  —  one  with 
Bavaria  in  1924,  and  one  with  Prussia  in  1929.  After  twelve  years  of 
faithful  service  in  the  German  capital,  Nuncio  Pacelli  presented  his  resig- 
nation to  President  von  Hindenburg  on  December  9,  1929. 

37 


On  Ms  return  to  Borne  be  was  created  cardinal  by  Pius  XL  Following 
Ms  elevation  to  the  cardinalate  he  was  formally  .appointed  Accessor 
to  Cardinal  Gasparri  as  Papa!  Secretary  of  State  in  February  of  1930. 
His  excellent  work  as  Nuncio  to  Germany  certainly  merited  this  high 
position  conferred  upon  him  by  the  Holy  Father. 

Cardinal  Pacelli's  years  of  service  as  Secretary  of  State  were  sig- 
nalized by  important  events.  In  1930  he  signed  an  agreement  with  the 

ot 


. 

Italian    Government    concerning   the   interpretation   and 
regulations  in  the  Concordat.   Between  the  years  1932  and  1935  he  suc- 
cessfully negotiated  concordats  with  the  Grand  Duchy  of  Badin   (No- 
vember 10,  1932);  with  Germany  (July  20,  1933);  with  Austria  (June  5, 
1934);  and  with  Yugoslavia  (July  25,  1935). 

*  In  1934  Cardinal  Pacelli  was  sent  by  the  Holy  Father  as  Papal  Legate 
to  the  International  Eucharistic  Congress  in  Buenos  Aires,  and  in  1935 
to  the  Solemn  Triduum  at  Lourdes  ending  the  Holy  Year  which  com- 
memorated  the  nineteenth  centenary  of  the  Redemption.  In  1936  he 
inaugurated  the  International  Congress  of  the  Catholic  Press.  Haying 
given  his  address  in  Italian,  Cardinal  Pacelli  then  addressed  the  other 
members  in  English,  French,  German,  Spanish,  Portuguese  and  Latin. 

The  last  noteworthy  achievement  of  the  Cardinal  Secretary  of  State 
before  Ms  election  as  Supreme  Pontiff  was  his  visit  to  the  United  States 
of  America  in  October,  1936,  His  gracious  kindness  and  his  open  friend- 
liness during  his  visit  have  won  for  him  a  place  in  the  heart  of  every 
true  American.  During  his  stay  Cardinal  Pacelli  visited  the  nineteen 
ecclesiastical  provinces  and  most  of  the  dioceses  in  the  States. 

As  Camerlengo  of  the  Holy  Office  he  fulfilled  various  duties  during 
the  interregnum  following  the  death  of  Pius  S3,  on  Feb.  10,  1939.  He 
was  elected  Pope  on  the  third  ballot  in  the  conclave.  March  2,  and  tooK 
the  name  of  Pius  XII.  The  coronation  took  place  March  12. 

During  the  first  year  of  his  pontificate  war  broke  out  in  Europe  and 
has  since  extended  to  the  entire  world,  affecting  even  those  few  nations 
who  have  remained  neutral.  To  all  suffering  from  the  trials  and  horrors 
of  war  Pope  Pius  XII  has  extended  his  paternal  solicitude. 

He  has  proved  himself  the  Father  of  all,  in  his  impartiality  toward 
conflicting-  peoples  and  in  the  relief  administered  to  war's  victims,  in- 
cluding the  "non-Aryans."  His  generosity  is  aided  by  the  Bishop's  Relief 
Committee  of  the  United  States  which  has  sent  him  substantial  sums. 
The  Poles,  who  have  endured  acute  distress  for  more  than  three  years, 
have  been,  his  constant  care,  though  efforts  to  help  those  in  their  own 
country  or,  prisoners  in  Germany  have  been  greatly  impeded.  He  con- 
tributed toward  an  establishment  for  Polish  refugees  in  Italy  and  has 
sent  aid  to  those  in  Ireland,  Portugal,  Russia  and  elsewhere.  Bishop 
Joseph  Gawlina,  Chaplain  General  of  the  Polish  Army,  has  charge  of 
the  disbursement  of  papal  relief  among  the  Poles  in  Russia.  To  the 
Slovenes  and  Croatians  and  the  people  of  Greece,  England,  Scandinavia, 
the  Baltic  countries,  France,  Belgium,  the  Netherlands,  Luxembourg  and 
Malta  the  Pope  has  also  sent  aid  and  he  has  established  an  emergency 
fund  for  distribution  when  needed  wherever  possible.  In  Greece  where 
thousands  face  starvation  he  had  food  kitchens  set  up,  to  alleviate  in 
some  degree  the  acute  want.  Papal  Nuncios  and  Apostolic  Delegates 
throughout  the  world  visit  internees  in  various  countries,  bringing  them 
spiritual  and  material  aid.  A  Bureau  of  Information  at  the  Vatican  re- 
ceives news  concerning  prisoners,  refugees  and  missing  persons  and 
transmits  this  to  families  and  interested  inquirers.  The  Vatican  Radio 
broadcasts  lists  of  names  daily.  All  this  was  planned  through  the  loving 
sympathy  of  the  Holy  Father  for  his  children. 

38 


For  peace  lie  incessantly  labors  and  prays,  and  he  has  made  It  the 
subject  of  many  allocutions,  including  Ms  annual  message,  broadcast  to 
the  world,  replying  to  the  traditional  good  wishes  of  the  Sacred  College 
of  Cardinals  on  Christmas  eve. 

His  first  Christmas  message,  in  1939,  gave  five  "fundamental  points  of 
a  just  and  honorable  peace":  one,  assurance  of  the  "right  to  life  and  in- 
dependence" of  all  nations,  large  and  small;  two,  liberation  by  mutual 
agreement  from  "the  heavy  slavery  of  armaments";  three,  establishment 
of  juridical  institutions  to  guarantee  the  faithful  carrying  out  of  peace 
terms  and  to  revise  them  if  need  arises;  four,  satisfaction  of  the  just 
demands  of  ethnical  minorities;  five,  honest  and  earnest  interpretation 
of  international  undertakings  in  the  light  of  the  Divine  law,  with  strict 
adherence  to  the  counsels  of  justice,  love  and  charity.  These  five  points 
have  been  widely  discussed  and  studied  and  have  received  widespread 
favor. 

In  Ms  Christmas  message  of  1940  he  referred  again  to  these  "essential 
presuppositions  of  peace  which  would  conform  to  principles  of  justice, 
equity  and  honor  and  would  thus  be  enduring,"  and  said  that  delayed 
application  had  not  lessened  "their  intrinsic  truth  and  conformity  to 
reality,"  nor  "their  force  of  moral  obligation."  He  then  went  on  to  con- 
sideration of  the  "opinion  which  contends  that  pre-war  Europe  as  well 
as  its  political  structure  are  now  undergoing  a  process  of  transformation 
of  such  nature  as  to  signal  the  dawn  of  a  new  era,"  and  he  laid  down 
five  "indispensable  prerequisites  for  the  search  for  a  new  order":  (1) 
triumph  over  hate;  (2)  triumph  over  mistrust;  (3)  triumph  over  the 
distressing  principle  that  utility  is  a  basis  of  law  and  right;  (4)  triumph 
over  those  germs  of  conflict  which  exist  when  there  is  no  insurance  of 
a  proper  standard  of  living  for  all;  (5)  triumph  over  the  spirit  of  cold 
egoism. 

In  1941  the  Holy  Father  broadcast  to  the  world  a  message  of  hope  and 
faith  in  "the  star"  that  has  never  faded:  "We  who  live  with  you  under 
the  awful  incubus  of  a  scourge  which  is  tearing  at  the  heart  of  humanity 
for  still  a  third  year,  wish  to  speak  to  you  from  Our  paternal  heart  on 
this  vigil  of  the  solemn  Feast  of  Christmas,  to  exhort  you  to  remain 
always  strong  in  your  faith  and  to  share  with  you  the  comfort  of  that 
very  real,  superabundant  and  elevating  hope  and  certainty  which  radiates 
from  the  Crib  of  the  new-born  Saviour." 

He  extolled  "many  admirable  demonstrations  of  indomitable  valor  in 
the  defense  of  rights  and  native  soil,  of  serenity  in  the  sorrow  of  souls 
living  as  holocaustal  flames  for  the  triumph  of  truth  and  justice.  But  it 
is  indeed  with  a  depressing  anguish  that  We  recall  and,  as  if  in  a  dream, 
look  upon  the  terrible  armed  and  bloody  conflict  which  has  marked  this 
year. ...  It  is  with  the  same  anguish  that  We  look  upon  the  depleted  re- 
sources of  nations  and  upon  the  millions  of  people  who  are  being  hurled 
into  a  state  of  misery  and  total  exhaustion  by  this  ruthless  conflict  and 
its  brutal  violence.  And  while  the  strength  and  health  of  a  great  part  of 
youth  which  was  in  the  process  of  maturing  are  being  weakened  through 
the  privation  imposed  by  the  present  scourge,  the  war  expenditures  and 
debts  are  rising  to  levels  never  dreamed  of  before.  Such  large-scale  dis- 
bursements, giving  rise  as  they  must  to  a  contraction  of  the  forces  of 
production  in  tHe  civil  and  social  field,  cannot  but  be  the  basis  for  serious 
anxiety  on  the  part  of  those  who  turn  their  thoughts  with  preoccupation 
towards  the  future." 

To  meet  the  great  responsibilities  of  the  future,  he  declared:  "There 
will  be  required  broad  intellects  and  wills,  strong  in  their  purposes;  men 
of  courage  and  enterprise,  but  above  and  before  all,  there  must  be  con- 
seionces  which,  in  their  planning,  in  their  deliberations  and  in  their 

39 


actions,  are  animated,  moved  and  sustained  by  a  lively  sense  of  respon- 
sibility and  wliich  do  not  shrink  from  submission  to  the  holy  laws  of  God." 

Recapitulating  what  lie  had  expounded  on  other  occasions  he^  said: 
"We  insist  once  again  on  certain  fundamental  conditions  essential  for 
an  international  order  which  will  guarantee  for  all  peoples  a  just  and 
lasting  peace  and  which  will  be  a  bountiful  source  of  well-being  and 
prosperity.  Within  the  limits  of  a  new  order  founded  on  moral  principles 
there  is  no  room  for  violation  of  the  freedom,  integrity  and  security  of 
other  states;  no  matter  what  may  be  their  territorial  extension  or  their 
capacity  for  defense;  . , .  there  is  no  place  for  open  or  occult  oppression 
of  the  cultural  and  linguistic  characteristics  of  national  minorities,  for 
the  hindrance  or  restriction  of  their  economic  resources,  for  the  limitation 
or  abolition  of  their  natural  fertility; . . .  there  is  no  place  for  that  cold 
and  calculating  egoism  which  tends  to  hoard  the  economic  resources  and 
materials  destined  for  the  use  of  all  to  such  an  extent  that  the  nations 
less  favored  by  nature  are  not  permitted  access  to  them;  ...once  the 
more  dangerous  sources  of  armed  conflicts  have  been  eliminated,  there 
is  no  place  for  total  warfare  or  for  a  mad  rush  for  armaments;  . . .  there 
is  no  place  for  the  persecution  of  religion  and  of  the  Church." 

The  daily  life  of  the  Holy  Father  is  one  of  austerity,  devoutness, 
penance  and  indefatigable  labor.  His  work  day  extends  generally  from 
6:45  a.  m.  until  midnight  and  sometimes  even  later,  with  a  rest  period 
of  45  minutes  each  afternoon.  In  the  summer  he  walks  in  the  Vatican 
Garden  in  the  morning,  but  at  other  times  permits  himself  this  relaxation 
only  in  the  afternoon.  He  studies  and  directs  the  disposition  of  many 
weighty  matters  constantly  being  submitted  to  Mm,  writes  discourses, 
allocutions  and  other  documents,  and  gives  personal  and  careful  direction 
to  current  affairs  of  the  Holy  See.  On  certain  days  he  receives  cardinals 
and  prelates  who  head  the  ecclesiastical  dicasteries  and  there  are  also 
private  audiences  for  visiting  dignitaries.  On  Wednesdays  there  is  a 
collective  audience  attended  by  thousands  of  persons  and  often  large 
groups  are  received  on  other  days. 

If  the  Pope  intends  to  address  an  audience,  he  is  carried  into  the  large 
Hall  of  Benedictions  in  the  gestatorial  chair,  and  from  its  height  blesses 
those  present  as  he  Is  carried  past  them.  When  he  does  not  speak,  he 
receives  visitors  in  the  Loggia  of  Raphael  and  adjoining  rooms,  and 
passes  among  sometimes  thousands  of  persons,  extending  his  hand  to 
each  one  to  kiss,  ready  to  respond  with  kind  words  when  he  is  ad- 
dressed. Audiences  without  discourses  sometimes  last  four  hours.  In 
these  audiences,  lie  says,  he  finds  relief  from  the  heaviness  of  spirit  oc- 
casioned by  the  government  of  the  Church  in  such  difficult  times,  for 
here  he  comes  into  contact  with  his  children  and  can  open  his  heart 
freely. 

For  the  newlyweds  who  come  in  great  numbers  to  seek  his  blessing, 
the  Holy  Father  has  ever  a  word  of  counsel  and  affection.  His  discourses 
at  these  audiences  during  the  year  were  on  the  necessity  of  hearing  the 
voice  of  God  above  the  clash  and  clamor  of  the  times,  on  the  duties  of 
women  in  the  family,  and  on  the  minor  offenses  of  egoism  which  arise 
to  disturb  conjugal  life,  urging  humility  and  though tf illness  of  others 
which  should  characterize  the  lives  of  Christian  spouses.u  He  spoke  also 
of  the  dangers  of  what  he  called  temporary  widowhood  brought  about  by 
the  war,  and  advised  husband  and  wife  to  strive  to  preserve,  their  mem- 
ories of  each  other  by  every  means  in  their  power,  by  having  photo- 
graphs and  by  letter-writing,  pointing  out  that  handwriting  alone  will 
recall  as  nothing  else  the  characteristics  of  the  loved  one. 

In  a  three-day  series  of  audiences  at  the  beginning  of  the  year  Pope 
Pius  received  the  diplomats  accredited  to  the  Holy  See,  extending  New 

40 


Year's  greetings  to  them  and  their  staffs.   The  Roman  nobility  came  also 
to  offer  their  good  wishes  to  the  Sovereign  Pontiff. 

On  Candlemas  Day,  Feb.  2,  reprensentatives  of  the  Roman  basilicas, 
seminaries,  colleges,  religious  communities  and  other  ecclesiastical  bodies 
presented  blessed  candles  to  His  Holiness  according  to  traditional 
Vatican  ceremonies.  Later  in  the  month  the  parish  priests  and  Lenten 
preachers  in  the  churches  of  Rome  were  received  and  urged  to  fulfill 
their  office  during  the  pentitential  season  with  the  most  generous  zeal. 
On  Feb.  27  Raphael  Guariglia,  new  Ambassador  of  Italy  to  the  Holy  See, 
presented  his  credentials  to  the  Pope,  solemnly  professing  his  faith  and 
that  of  the  Italian  people,  and  his  joy  in  the  harmonious  relations  be- 
tween the  Catholic  Church  and  Italy.  The  Holy  Father  expressed  pleasure 
in  Ms  sentiments  and  said  the  conciliation  between  the  Holy  See  and  the 
Italian  nation  remains  a  sure  foundation  for  the  continued  friendship  and 
concord  between  the  states. 

In  view  of  the  world-wide  celebration  planned  for  the  silver  episcopal 
jubilee  of  Pope  Pius  XII,  there  was  not  the  customary  ceremony  marking 
the  anniversary  of  his  elevation  to  the  papacy  and  his  sixty-sixth  birth- 
day, March  3,  but  many  messages  of  felicitations  were  received.  On  the 
third  anniversary  of  his  coronation,  March  12,  he  presided  at  a  Mass 
celebrated  in  the  Sistine  Chapel  by  Cardinal  Granito  Pignatelli  di  Bel- 
monte,  at  which  were  present  members  of  the  Sacred  College,  papal  court, 
diplomatic  corps  and  the  Sovereign  Pontiff's  family  and  many  prelates. 
Following  the  Mass  the  Cardinals  offered  the  Holy  Father  their  best 
wishes  and  special  prayers  for  himself  and  all  the  enterprises  of  his 
sacred  ministry.  Greetings  and  messages  came  to  him  from  heads  of 
nations  and  dignitaries  all  over  the  world. 

Early  in  April  Harold  Tittman,  Charge  d* Affaires  of  the  mission  estab- 
lished at  the  Vatican  by  President  Roosevelt,  in  private  audience  with 
His  Holiness  presented  to  him  his  wife  and  two  sons  who  had  just 
joined  him  in  Vatican  City,  where  he  is  now  in  residence.  The  blind 
war  veterans  were  received  in  audience  on  April  2  and  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff  encouraged  them  always  to  be  enlightened  by  the  light  of  their 
souls  through  which  they  could  more  easily  be  united  with  God,  illumin- 
ated by  the  light  of  God  Himself,  Whom  one  day  they  will  be  seeing  in 
their  heavenly  country,  and  by  the  light  of  fraternity  which  beneficently 
supports  them.  He  extolled  them  for  the  sacrifice  they  had  made  in  full- 
filling  their  duty  towards  their  country,  thanked  them  for  their  dear 
presence  and  blessed  them  and  all  the  war  blind  throughout  the  world. 

During  the  solemn  Holy  Week  observances  in  the  Vatican,  Mass  was 
celebrated  on  Holy  Thursday  by  Cardinal  Granito  Pignatelli  di  Belmonte, 
in  the  presence  of  the  Pope,  14  cardinals  and  the  full  papal  court  and 
diplomatic  corps.  Members  of  the  faculty  and  students  of  the  Roman 
colleges  took  part  in  adoration  'of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  in  the  Pauline 
Chapel  on  Holy  Thursday  and  until  the  Mass  of  the  Presanctified  on 
Good  Friday,  celebrated  by  Cardinal  Rossi.  The  Holy  Father  had  carried 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  in  procession  from  the  Sistine  Chapel  to  the 
Pauline  Chapel  on  Holy  Thursday  and  returned  the  Sacred  Host  to  the 
Sistine  Chapel  on  Good  Friday  for  the  Mass,  at  which  he,  11  cardinals 
and  members  of  the  papal  court  and  diplomatic  corps  were  present 
The  Apostolic  Preacher,  Fr.  Ottavio  of  Alatri,  preached  in  Latin  on  the 
Passion  of  Our  Lord,  and  after  the  unveiling  of  the  crucifix  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff,  cardinals  and  papal  court  venerated  the  Cross. 

Among  the  students  of  the  Latin-American  College  ordained  priests 
on  Holy  Saturday  and  welcomed  by  Pope  Pius  in  audience  on  April  16 
were  eleven  Mexicans  and  four  others,  from  Argentina,  Chile,  El  Salvador 

41 


and  Venezuela.  The  Holy  Father  bestowed  his  Apostolic  Blessing  on  them, 
their  dioceses  and  relatives  and  wished  them  a  Jioly  and  fruitful  apostolate. 
Three  weeks  later  His  Holiness  received  twenty  Mexican  Missionaries 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  who  were  leaving  the  Eternal  City  for  their  native 
land  after  completing  their  ecclesiastical  studies.  To  each  he  addressed 
paternal  words  of  rejoicing  and  hope  for  abundant  fruits  from  their 
ecclesiastical  labors,  and  gave  them  his  blessing. 

An  agreement  modifying  the  Concordat  of  1392  between  the  Holy  See 
and  Colombia  was  signed  at  the  Vatican  on  April  22  by  Cardinal  Magiione, 
Papal  Secretary  of  State,  and  Ambassador  Echandia  of  Colombia.  The 
new  agreement  regulates  the  appointment  of  bishops,  the  delineation  of 
dioceses,  celebration  of  marriage,  the  administration  of  cemeteries  and 
the  collaboration  of  the  clergy  in  the  civil  census,  and  the  Government 
of  Colombia  agrees  to  make  annual  grants  to  major  seminaries  for  the 
training  of  candidates  for  the  priesthood. 

In  a  letter  to  the  Cardinal  Secretary  of  State  the  Sovereign  Pontiff 
asked  him  to  communicate  to  the  Bishops  of  the  Catholic  world  ex- 
hortations to  renewed  prayers  for  peace  during  the  month  of  May: 
"Supplicating  with  contrite  and  humbled  soul,  may  ail  the  faithful  — 
especially  the  innocent  children  —  never  tire  of  imploring  from  the  Divine 
Redeemer  and  from  His  Mother,  that  while  the  sky  and  sea  are  con- 
vulsed by  a  storm  that  grows  more  violent  every  day,  light  from  on  high, 
help  from  Heaven,  may  shine  before  Us  who  are  at  the  helm  of  the 
Mystical  Ship.  May  the  nutriment  necessary  for  soul  and  body  not  be 
lacking  to  the  poor  and  starving.  May  the  exiles  be  given  back  to  their 
country:  health  restored  to  the  wounded  and  sick,  and  liberty  returned 
to  the  prisoners.  Finally,  may  human  cupidity  be  subjected  to  reason  and 
a  renewed  order  of  justice  and  charity  towards  God  and  neighbor  and  the 
sole  real  peace,  namely,  a  Christian  peace,  be  restored  to  public  and 
private  life." 

On  May  5  the  new  Ambassador  of  Bolivia  to  the  Holy  See,  Senor 
Bailon  Mercado,  presented  his  credentials  to  the  Pope,  imploring  the 
Apostolic  Blessing  for  Catholic  Bolivia  and  her  rulers,  which  request  the 
Holy  Father  readily  granted,  with  a  promise  of  unceasing  benevolence. 
On  May  7  the  departing  Brazilian  envoy  to  Italy,  Brazilian  consuls  and 
12  pupils  of  the  Brazilian  College  in  Home  came  to  bid  farewell  to  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff,  receiving  from  him  his  blessing  for  themselves  and 
their  country,  to  which  he  wished  them  safe  return. 

The  new  Japanese  envoy  to  the  Holy  See  was  received  by  Pope  Pius 
XII  on  May  9.  Presenting  his  credentials,  Minister  Ken  Harada  said  the 
Japanese  Empire  wished  to  cooperate  in  every  way  to  the  end  that 
relations  between  the  Holy  See  and  Japan  may  ever  be  most  cordial. 
In  response  His  Holiness  expressed  his  earnest  desire  that  the  disagree- 
ments afflicting  the  world  may  be  resolved  on  a  basis  of  justice  and 
that  all  nations  may  look  forward  to  a  peaceful  future.  The  appoint- 
ment of  Ken  Harada  was  fulfillment  of  a  request  for  diplomatic  recogni- 
tion made  by  Japan  more  than  once  since  1922  and  agreed  to  by  the 
Vatican,  with  final  ratification.  No  recognition  of  Japanese  occupation 
is  involved  in  the  relations  thus  established  with  the  Holy  See.  These 
are  for  Japan  proper,  Korea  and  Formosa,  areas  for  which  the  Apostolic 
Delegation  in  Tokyo  had  previously  been  maintained;  they  do  not  in- 
clude Manchukuo,  conquered  by  Japan  before  the  present  World  War, 
and  no  change  is  contemplated  in  the  Holy  See's  Apostolic  Delegation 
to  the  Philippines  maintained  in  Manila  since  1902. 

The  entire  Catholic  world  marked  the  silver  jubilee  of  the  episcopal 
consecration  of  Pope  Pius  XII  on  May  13  with  spiritual  and  religious 
observances.  Because  of  the  gravity  of  the  times  the  Holy  Father  wished 

42 


no  external  manifestations  but  rather  the  union  of  hearts  in  the  offering 
of  prayers.  In  the  United  States  a  special  feature  was  the  preparation 
of  a  nation-wide  spiritual  bouquet,  that  from  each  diocese  being  sent  to 
the  Apostolic  Delegation  and  thence  they  were  all  forwarded  to  His 
Holiness.  Solemn  pontifical  Masses  were  celebrated  by  members  of  the 
hierarchy  on  May  13  or  the  following  day,  the  Feast  of  the  Ascension, 
and  in  some  places  solemn  observances  were  held  on  the  preceding  or 
following  Sunday  as  well  and  priests  offered  Masses  for  tlie  intention  of 
the  Holy  Father.  Many  octaves,  triduums  and  Holy  Hours  were  held. 
Catholic  newspapers  and  periodicals  carried  special  articles  on  the  Pope, 
and  radio  networks  broadcast  his  jubilee  message  and  devoted  parts  of 
news  programs  to  comment  on  it.  A  radio  address  by  Archbishop  Spell- 
man  of  New  York  over  the  nation-wide  Blue  Network  paid  tribute  to  him 
as  "scholar/  hero,  saint, ...  a  great  Pope  and  defender  of  the  truth  and 
right,"  whose  works,  desires  and  prayers  have  ever  been  for  peace. 
Pastoral  letters  issued  by  members  of  the  American  hierarchy  all  stressed 
his  great  work  for  peace  and  hailed  his  episcopal  jubilee  as  a  special 
opportunity  for  the  faithful  to  sustain  by  united  prayer  the  Pontiff's 
efforts  for  the  welfare  of  the  Church  and  a  lasting  peace.  The  central 
observance  of  the  nation  was  a  solemn  pontifical  Mass  at  the  National 
Shrine  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  Washington,  D.  C.,  on  May  14.  The 
Apostolic  Delegate,  Archbishop  Cicognani,  pontificated  and  the  sermon 
was  preached  by  the  Most  Rev.  Joseph  M.  Corrigan,  rector  of  the  Catholic 
University.  All  Latin-American  countries  observed  the  jubilee  with  no- 
table religious  ceremonies,  at  which  Government  officials  were  present. 
A  week  of  special  prayer  was  held  in  Canada.  England  and  Ireland  also 
marked  the  anniversary,  as  did  the  Netherlands,  where  articles  were 
carried  in  the  press  and  the  Bishops  issued  a  joint  pastoral,  and  Germany, 
where  on  May  10  a  collective  pastoral  letter  of  the  hierarchy  to  the  faith- 
ful was  read  in  the  churches  and  solemn  observances  were  held  in  the 
cathedrals.  Celebrations  were  also  held  throughout  the  Holy  Land. 

The  heads  of  state  of  virtually  every  country  in  the  world  sent  mes- 
sages of  congratulation  to  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  on  his  episcopal  jubilee. 
Among  them  were  the  King  of  Belgium,  the  King  of  Bulgaria,  the  Presi- 
dent of  China,  the  President  of  Finland,  Marshal  Petain,  Chief  of  State 
of  France,  the  King  of  England,  Chancellor  Hitler  of  Germany,  the  Queen 
of  Holland,  the  Regent  of  Hungary,  the  President  of  Ireland,  the  King 
of  Italy,  Premier  Mussolini,  the  President  of  Poland,  the  King  of 
Rumania,  Generalissimo  Franco  of  Spain,  the  President  of  Slovakia,  the 
President  of  Switzerland,  the  President  of  the  United  States  and  the 
Presidents  of  Latin-American  countries.  The  Holy  Father  celebrated  a 
solemn  Mass  in  St.  Peter's  Basilica,  on  Ascension  Thursday,  attended 
by  50,000  persons.  During  it  he  pronounced  a  homily  emphasizing  the 
need  of  faith  and  concluding  with  an  invocation  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
afterwards  he  appeared  on  the  grand  balcony  of  the  Basilica  aixd  imparted 
the  blessing  Urbi  et  Orbi. 

On  his  name  day,  June  2,  Pope  Pius  responded  to  greetings  of  the 
Cardinals  with  grateful  appreciation  of  their  felicitations  and  counsel  s on 
the  duty  of  all  Princes  of  the  Church,  prelates,  priests,  religious  and 
laymen  to  prepare  through  prayer,  work  and  sacrifice  for  that  future 
day  when  a  strife-torn  world  will  seek  the  light  and  grace  of  Christ 
On  Corpus  Christi,  June  4,  His  Holiness  and  20  members  of  the  Sacred 
College  attended  Vesper  services  in  St.  Peter's,  Cardinal  Salotti  preached 
a  sermon  in  which  he  recalled  that  at  the  same  moment  prayers  before 
the  Holy  Eucharist  were  being  recited  in  all  continents,  and  the  Pope 
imparted  the  Bucharistic  blessing.  After  a  brief  indisposition  during 
which  audiences  were  suspended,  the  Pontiff  fully  recovered  made  his 

43 


customary  visit  to  the  Vatican  Basilica  on  the  eve  of  the  Feast  of  Sts. 
Peter  and  Paul,  » 

The  new  Minister  of  Venezuela  to  the  Holy  See,  Senor  Jose  Casa 
Briceno  presented  his  credentials  on  July  5,  expressing  sentiments  of 
d™crttoi  and  respect,  and  the  Holy  Father  imparted  Ms  bless IBS  to  the 
Venezuelan  nation.  Finland's  first  Minister  to  the  Holy  See,  George 
Achates  Gripenger,  in  presenting  his  credentials,  July  31,  expressed  the 
desire  of  Finland  for  ever  cordial  relations  with  the  Vatican,  and  the 
Pontiff  spoke  of  the  benevolent  consideration  which  the  Holy  See  has 
given  the  Finnish  people. 

To  audiences  of  several  thousand  at  various  times  during  the  year 
Pope  Pius  discoursed  on  relations  between  employers  and  employees,  as 
servants  of  God,  as  sons  of  God  and  therefore  brothers,  and  as  members 
of  the  same  Mystical  Body  of  Christ,  and  pointed  out  their  reciprocal 
responsibilities. 

The  gold,  silver  and  bronze  medals  of  the  Pontifical  Year,  the  work 
of  Aurelius  Mlstruzzi,  bear  in  the  form  of  angels  ascending  from  St. 
Peter's  dome  representations  of  the  radio  messages  delivered  by  the  Holy 
Father.  A  new  series  of  Vatican  City  postage  stamps  commemorated  the 
war  relief  efforts  of  Pope  Pius  XII.  "Ecclesia,"  official  organ  of  informa- 
tion of  the  Papal  Secretariate  of  State  illustrating  by  pictures  the 
charitable  mission  of  the  Holy  See,  in  its  initial  number  issued  in  Septem- 
ber reviewed  the  activities  of  the  Pope  in  alleviating  the  sufferings  oc- 
casioned by  war. 

To  the  Brazilian  National  Eucharistic  Congress  the  Holy  Father  spoke 
over  the  radio  in  Portuguese,  expressing  his  joy  that  one  of  its  aims  was 
the  nourishing  of  priestly  vocations,  and  terming  Brazil  one  of  the  great- 
est Catholic  nations  of  the  world.  At  the  conclusion  of  his  broadcast  he 
received  the  rector  and  students  from  the  Brazilian.  College  in  Rome  and 
greeted  them  paternally  giving  them  his  blessing. 

On  Sept.  13  M.  Leon  Thebaud,  new  Minister  of  Haiti  to  the  Holy  See, 
presented  his  credentials  to  the  Pope  with  expression  of  his  country's 
firm  will  to  preserve  its  fidelity  to  the  Holy  See,  and  he  was  assured 
that  the  spiritual  and  material  advancement  of  the  people  of  Haiti  was 
the  earnest  wish  of  the  Church.  On  Sept.  19,  22  and  26  His  Holiness 
received  in  audience  President  Roosevelt's  personal  representative,  Myron 
C.  Taylor,  on  a  brief  visit  to  the  Vatican  from  the  United  States.  Vatican 
officials  declared  no  extraordinary  character  was  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
visits.  Mr.  Taylor  departed  on  Sept.  28  by  plane  for  Madrid.  The  Papal 
Nuncio  to  France,  the  Most  Rev.  Valerio  Valeri,  was  granted  an  audience 
on  Sept.  28.  On  Oct.  7  Pope  Pius  received  in  farewell  audience  the  re- 
tiring Spanish  Ambassador,  Jose  de  Janguas  Messia. 

On  the  occasion  of  the  20th  anniversary  of  the  organization  the  Holy 
Father  received  2,500  men  of  Italian  Catholic  Action  and  in  a  discourse 
to  them  on  a  new  world  order  called  upon  Catholic  men  everywhere  to 
extend  to  others  by  example  and  action  a  share  of  that  truly  Christian 
order  which  must  be  its  basis.  To  members  of  the  Italian  Society  for 
the  Progress  of  Science  received  in  audience,  the  Pope  expressed  hope 
for  their  post-war  work  and  said,  "The  Church  is  the  friend  of  all  truth. 
It  is  not  and  cannot  be  the  enemy  of  the  true  progress  of  science." 
Delegates  to  the  International  Congress  on  Mathematical  Sciences  were 
received  by  the  Holy  Father  and  to  them  he  said,  "Mathematics  is  a 
science  of  peace  not  conflict" 

Representatives  of  the  South  American  countries  took  up  their  resi- 
dence in  Vatican  City  when  their  countries  broke  off  relations  with  Italy, 
increasing  the  diplomatic  colony  there  to  162  persons,  including  17 
families.  With  the  establishment  of  Vatican-China  relations,  an  apart- 

44 


ment  was  being  prepared  for  the  CMnese  representative  to  the  Holy 
See,  Dr.  Cheou  Kang  Sie.  His  appointment  does  not  change  the  character, 
title  or  residence  of  the  representative  of  the  Holy  See  in  China. 

A  special  Mission  Sunday  message  of  Pope  Pius  XII  was  "broadcast 
over  Vatican  City  radio  station  voicing  his  esteem  and  solicitude  for 
both  the  missionaries  who  labor  for  souls  and  the  faithful  who  support 
them  with  material  aid. 

In  a  discourse  delivered  to  a  group  of  Rumanian  journalists  in  October 
His  Holiness  spoke  of  the  importance,  responsibility  and  mission  of  the 
press  and  appealed  to  newspapermen  throughout  the  world  to  stress  these 
ideals  which  prepare  peoples  for  a  just  and  moderate  peace. 

The  culmination  of  observances  in  Portugal  marking  the  25th  anni- 
versary of  the  apparitions  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  at  Fatima  was  a  radio 
discourse  on  Oct.  31  by  the  Holy  Father,  in  which  he  consecrated  the  war- 
torn  world  to  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.  This  solemn  act  created  a 
profound  impression  and  it  was  recalled  that  Pope  Pius  XII  was  consecrated 
a  bishop  on  the  very  day,  May  13,  1917,  of  the  first  apparition  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  at  the  Iria  grotto,  near  the  village  of  Fatima,  to  three 
children,  Lucia  de  Jesus  and  her  cousins,  Francisco  and  Jacinta  Marto. 
When  she  appeared  to  them  the  third  time,  July  13,  she  said:  "To  save 
souls,  the  Lord  desires  that  devotion  to  my  Immaculate  Heart  be  estab- 
lished in  the  world.  If  what  I  tell  you  is  done,  many  souls  will  be  saved 
and  there  will  be  peace.  The  war  will  end;  but  if  they  do  not  cease  to 
offend  the  Lord,  not  much  time  will  elapse,  and  precisely  during  the 
-next  pontificate  another  and  more  terrible  one  will  commence."  Ever- 
increasing  crowds  came  to  Fatima  and  many  miraculous  cures  were 
claimed,  but  it  was  not  until  October,  1930  that  the  apparitions  were 
declared  by  ecclesiastical  authority  as  worthy  of  belief,  and  devotion  to 
Our  Lady  of  Fatima  was  officially  authorized.  It  is  during  this  second 
"more  terrible"  war  that  the  present  Pontiff  consecrates  the  world  to 
the  Immaculate  Heart  and  has  granted  indulgences  for  the  recitation  of 
the  prayer  which  he  gave  during  the  radio  discourse.  In  his  broadcast 
he  conveyed  his  Apostolic  Benediction  to  the  President  and  people  of 
Portugal.  President  Carmona  responded  with  a  message  of  appreciation. 

On  Nov.  5  His  Holiness  presided  at  a  pontifical  requiem  Mass  offered 
in  the  Sistine  Chapel  for  Cardinals  Boggiani,  Baudrillart  and  Leme  da 
Silveira  Cintra  who  had  died  during  the  year.  To  one  of  the  Spanish 
Bishops  making  their  ad  limina  visits  to  the  Vatican  the  Holy  Father 
praised  Spain  as  "a  spiritual  reservoir  of  the  world,*'  and  Generalissimo 
Franco  for  the  Catholic  spirit  manifested  in  his  discourses.  In  an  ad- 
dress broadcast  by  radio  to  the  closing  exercises  of  the  First  National 
Eucharistic  Congress  of  El  Salvador,  he  said  it  was  fitting  that  the  faith- 
ful of  the  Republic  of  "the  Saviour/'  the  most  beautiful  of  all  possible 
names,  should  render  homage  at  this  time  to  the  Divine  Victim  who 
saved  the  world  —  their  Divine  Saviour.  He  stressed  the  intimate  relation 
of  the  Holy  Eucharist  and  the  Mass  with  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Cross  and 
the  need  of  man  to  participate  to  gain  immortality.  He  concluded  by 
blessing  El  Salvador  and  praying  that  the  blessing  be  extended  to  in- 
clude the  entire  universe  in  an  embrace  that  will  be  a  cordial  pledge 
of  peace  and  salvation.  During  the  week  of  Nov.  29  the  Pope  together  with 
the  Cardinals  and  prelates  of  the  Curia  made  a  spiritual  retreat. 

An  article  on  "Vatican  Policy  in  the  Second  World  "War,"  appearing  in 
the  Swiss  newspaper,  "Die  Tat,"  analyzed  the  enormous  problems  and 
difficulties  faced  by  the  Holy  See  in  maintaining  neutrality  in  a  war- 
divided  world  and  said,  "The  Holy  See  has  not  swerved  from  the  path 
which  her  tradition  and  the  genuine  interests  of  mankind  in  general  and 
Catholics  in  particular  point  out."  Thus  does  the  Holy  Father  remain 
the  father  of  all. 

45 


ECCLESIASTICAL  ADMINISTRATION 

THere  are  1,736  separate  ecclesiastical Jurisdictions 
world  under  the  Holy  See.  These  are:  residential  patriarchates,  10, 
dentiVseesVSlS;  abbeys  and  prelatures  nullius,  54;  vicanates  pre- 
fectures and  missions  sui  juris,  459.  In  addition  to  the  residential  prelates 
there  are  4  titular  patriarchs  and  779  titular  archbishops  and  bishops. 
During "his  pontificate,  Pope  Pius  XII  has  created  28  residential  sees,  4 
abbey!  and  prelatures  nullius,  and  42  vicariates,  prefectures  and  missions. 

In  the  Western  Hemispheres  there  are  476  ecclesiastical  jurisdictions. 
The  distribution  is:  North  America,  207;  continental  Central  America,  20; 
West  Indies,  20;  South  America,  229.  The  United  States  has  118,  includ- 
ing the  Vicariate  Apostolic  of  Alaska;  Brazil  has  101;  Canada  has  50. 

There  were  52  cardinals  at  the  beginning  of  1942.  Three  died  during 
the  year,  so  that  with  49  members,  the  Sacred  College  of  Cardinals  is 
21  short  of  its  full  complement. 

Missionaries  dependent  upon  the  Sacred  Congregation  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Faith  totaled  73,897  in  1941,  composed  of  20,578  priests,  8,514 
lay  Brothers  and  44,895  Sisters.  The  greatest  number  of  these  missionary 
priests  (4,561)  and  Brothers  (1,167)  were  in  China,  but  the  country  having 
the  largest  number  of  these  missionary  Sisters  (10,525)  was  Australia. 
The  hazards  of  war  resulted  in  a  fluctuating  number  of  missionaries,  so 
that  exact  statistics  are  not  available. 

There  are  a  total  of  835  religious  orders,  of  which  159  are  orders  of 
men  and  776  are  orders  of  women. 

The  Holy  See  has  representatives  in  58  countries.  Of  these  36  have 
diplomatic  status  and  22  are  Apostolic  Delegates.  Forty  countries  have 
diplomatic  representation  at  the  Vatican. 

PAPAL   DOCUMENTS 

Apostolic  Letter  —  Formerly  any  document  issued, by  the  Holy  See; 
now  principally  a  Brief  used  for  lesser  appointments,  for  erecting  and 
dividing  mission  territory,  for  designating  basilicas  and  approving  re- 
ligious congregations. 

Brief  —  Brief  papal  letter  lacking  the  solemnity  and  formality  of  a 
Bull,  signed  with  the  seal  of  the  Fisherman's  ring  and  used  for  less 
important  matters  than  a  Bull. 

Bull — Papal  document  with  leaden  seals  used  in  appointing  bishops 
and  in  canonizations. 

Constitution  —  Papal  law  or  grant  used  for  dogmatic  or  disciplinary 
pronouncements.  Since  1911  Constitutions  have  been  used  for  erecting  or 
dividing  dioceses.  They  follow  the  old  Bull  form  and  are  sub  plumbo  letters. 

Decree  —  Legislative  enactment  taking  the  form  of  a  constitution, 
apostolic  letter  or  motu  proprio,  concerning  faith  and  discipline  as 
affects  the  general  welfare  of  the  Church, 

Decretal — Papal  letter  containing  an  authoritative  decision  on  some 
point  of  discipline. 

Encyclical  —  Circular  letter  differing  in  form  from  a  Bull  or  Brief, 
treating  matters  concerning  the  general  welfare  of  the  Church,  addressed 
by  the  Pope  to  patriarchs,  primates,  archbishops  and  bishops  in  commun- 
ion with  the  Holy  See. 

Motu  Proprio — -Decree  following  an  informal  method. 

Rescript  —  Papal  reply  to  questions  or  petitions  of  individuals. 

46 


THE  PAPAL  ENCYCLICALS 

Communication  of  sound  doctrine  and  the  timely  admonition  Against 
current  evils  by  means  of  letters  is  definitely  of  Apostolic  origin.  Sts. 
Peter,  Paul,  John  and  James  began  writing  to  the  members  of  the  con- 
gregations where  they  had  established  the  Church.  The  early  pastors  of 
souls  continued  this  work  of  instruction  by  letter;  and  it  is  proper  that 
the  Supreme  Shepherds  of  souls,  the  Roman  Pontiffs,  should  thus 
guard  their  flocks  by  direct  cautioning  against  abuses  and  by  exhortation 
to  virtue. 

The  encyclical  letters  of  the  recent  Popes,  who  are  at  once  pastors 
and  guardians  and  recognized  scholars  of  social  conditions,  have  become 
text  books  to  the  Catholic  and  Christian  world.  A  new  era  in  encyclical 
history  began  with  the  reign  of  Leo  XIII.  Since  he  wrote  his  "Rerum 
Novarum"  on  the  condition  of  the  working  classes,  labor  and  capital  both 
have  looked  to  it  and  supplementary  encyclicals  for  guidance  and  for 
protection. 

Because  so  many  of  the  encyclicals  deal  with  particular  and  even  pro- 
vincial problems,  many  students  have  been  unable  to  find  a  correct  index 
to  these  encyclicals.  Thus  far  only  one  volume,  "Guide  to  the  Encyclicals," 
has  appeared  giving  complete  sources  and  bibliographies  of  the  encycli- 
cals since  Pope  Leo  XIII.  With  the  permission  of  the  author,  Sister  M. 
Claudia  Carlen,  I.  H.  M.,  we  publish  this  list.  Students  who  have  the  key 
to  these  encyclicals  stand  at  the  treasury  of  deep  thought,  loving  concern 
for  humanity  and  a  careful  analysis  of  the  varied  problems  of  men  and 
their  genuine  Christian  solution. 

Encyclicals  of  Pope  Leo  XIII 

Title                                                    Subject  Date 

Ad  extremas   Foundation  of  Seminaries  in  the  Bast 

Indies 1893 

Adiutricem Rosary 1895 

Aeterni  Patris Scholastic  Philosophy 1879 

Affari  vos  Manitoba  School  Question  1897 

Annum  Sacrum Consecration  of  Mankind  to  the  Sacred 

Heart  1899 

Arcanum Christian  Marriage  1880 

Au  milieu  des  sollicitudes  . . .  Church  and  State  in  France  1892 

Augustissimae   Virginis 

Mariae Rosary 1897 

Auspicato  concessum Third  Order  of  St.  Francis 1882 

Caritatis  Conditions  in  Poland  1894 

Caritatis  studium Magisterium  of  the  Church  in  Scotland  1898 

Catholicae  Ecclesiae Abolition  of  African  Slavery 1890 

Christi  nomen Society    for    the    Propagation    of    the 

Faith    1894 

Constanti  Hungarorum Conditions  of  the  Church  in  Hungary. .  1893 

Cum  multa Conditions  in  Spain  1882 

Custodi  di  quella  fede  Freemasonry  in  Italy 1892 

Dall'alto  deil'Apostolico 

Seggia  Conditions  in  Italy 1890 

Depuis  le  jour  Ecclesiastical  Education  in  France  . . .  1899 

Diuturni  temporis   Rosary 1898 

Diuturnum  Origin  of  Civil  Power 1881 

Divinum  illud  mimus  Holy  Ghost 1897 

Dum  multa   ..,.,,,../. Marriage  in  Ecuador ,,,,,,.,, 

47 


Title  Subject  Date 

Etsi  cunctas   Expression  of  Sympathy  for  the  Church 

In  Ireland  1888 

Etsi  EOS  Conditions  in  Italy 1882 

Exeunte  iam  anno Right  Ordering  of  Christian  Life 1888 

Fidentem  piumque  animum.  .Rosary 18% 

Fin  dal  principio  Education  of  the  Clergy  in  Italy 1902 

Grande  munus /  Sts.  Cyril  and  Methodius 1880 

Graves  de  communi  re Christian  Democracy   1901 

Gravissimas Religious  Orders  in  Portugal 1901 

Humanum  genus   Freemasonry   1884 

lampridem   Laws  against  the  Church  in  Germany  1886 

Immortale  Dei   Christian  Constitution  of  States   1885 

In  amplissimo Church  in  the  United  States 1902 

In  ipgo   Episcopal  Re-unions  in  Austria  1891 

In  plurimis Abolition  of  African  Slavery  1888 

Inimica  vis Freemasonry  in  Italy  1892 

Inscrutabili  Dei  consilio Evils  of  Society  1878 

Insignes    Hungarian  Millenium  1896 

Inter  graves Church  in  Peru 1894 

lucunda  semper  expectatione .  Rosary 1894 

Laetitiae  sanctae Rosary  1893 

Libertas    Human  Liberty 1888 

Licet  multa  Controversies  among  Catholics  in  Bel- 
gium   1881 

Litteras  a  vobis Formation  and  Influence  of  Clergy  in 

Brazil  1894 

Longinqua    Catholicity  in  the  United  States   1895 

Magnae  Dei  Matris  Rosary 1892 

Magni  nobis Authorization  of  the  Catholic  Univer- 
sity of  America  1889 

MilitantiS'Eccelsiae Third  Centenary  of  the  Death  of  St. 

Peter  Canisius   1897 

Mirae  caritatis  Most  Holy  Eucharist  1902 

Nobilissima  Gallorum  gens  . .  Religious  Question  in  France  1884 

Non  mediocri   Spanish  College  in  Rome 1893 

Octobri  mense  Rosary 1891 

Officio  sanctissimo   Condition  of  the  Church  in  Bavaria  . . .  1887 

Omnibus  compertum Union  among  the  Greek  Melchites  ....   1900 

Pastoralis  Religious  Union  in  Portugal  1891 

Pastoralis  officii Duelling 1891 

Pateraa  Caritas  Recalling  the  Dissenting  Armenians  to 

the  Faith 1888 

Paternae Ecclesiastical  Education  in  Brazil 1899 

Pergrata  Needs  of  the  Church  in  Portugal 1886 

Permoti  nos    Social  Conditions  in  Belgium  1895 

Providentissimus  Deus Study  of  Holy  Scripture  1893 

Quae  ad  nos  Church  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia 1902 

Quam  aerumnosa   Italian  Emigrants  in  America 1888 

Quam  religiosa    Civil  Marriage  Law  in  Peru 1898 

Quamauam  pluries   Patronage     of    St.     Joseph    and     the 

Blessed  Virgin  Mary 1889 

Quarto  abeunte  saeculo   Columbus  Centenary   1892 

Quod  anniversarius Sacerdotal  Jubilee 1888 

Quod  Apostolicl  muneris  . . .  Socialism,  Communism,  Nihilism 1878 

Quod  auctoritate  Proclamation  of  Jubilee  Year 1885 

48 


Title  Subject  Date 

Quod  multum   Liberty  of  the  Church  in  Hungary 1886 

Quod  yotis  Catholic  University  in  Austria 1902 

Quum  diuturnum Convoking  the  Latin-American  Bishops 

to  the  First  Plenary  Council  at  Rome  1889 

Reputaatibus Language  Question  in  Bohemia  ......   1901 

Reram  novarum  Condition  of  the  Working  Classes 1891 

Saepe  nos Boycotting  in  Ireland 1888 

Sancta  Dei  Civitas  Three  French  Societies  1880 

Sapientiae  Christlanae    Chief  Duties  of  Christian  Citizens 1890 

Satis  cognitum  Church  Unity   1896 

Spectata  fides  Maintenance    of    Denominational 

Schools    1885 

Spesse  volte   Catholic  Action  in  Italy  /. 1898 

Superiore  anno Recitation  of  the  Rosary 1884 

Supremi  Apostolatus  Officio. .  Rosary 1883 

Tametsi  futura 

prospicientibus   Jesus  Christ  Our  Redeemer 1900 

Urbanitatis  veteris  Foundation  of  a  Seminary  in  Athens . .  1901 

Vi  e  'ben  noto Rosary:  Remedy  for  Evils  in  Italy 1887 

Encyclicals  of  Pope  Pius  X 

Ad  Diem  ilium  laetissimum.  .Jubilee  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  1904 

Communium  rerum    Eighth  Centenary  of  St.  Anselm 1909 

E  Supremi  Restoration  of  all  Things  in  Christ  ...  1903 

Editae  saepe  Third  Centenary  of  the  Canonization 

of  St.  Charles  Borromeo 1910 

Gravissimo  officii  munere  . . .  Forbidding  French  Association  of  Wor- 
ship      1906 

lamdudum Separation  Law  in  Portugal 1911 

II  fenno  proposito Catholic  Action  in  Italy  1905 

lucunda  sane    Thirteenth   Centenary  of   St.   Gregory 

the  Great   1904 

Lacrimabili  statu Indians  of  South  America  1912 

Pascendi  dominie  gregis Modernism  1907 

Pieni  Fanimo Clergy  in  Italy  1906 

Singular!  quadam   Labor  organizations  in  Germany 1912 

Tribus  circiter  Condemnation  of  the  Mariavites 1906 

Une  fois  encore Separation    of    Church    and    State    in 

France  1907 

Vehementer  nos French  Separation  Law 1906 

Encyclicals  of  Pope  Benedict  XV 

Ad  beatissimi  Apostolorum.  .Appeal  for  Peace  1914 

Annus  iam  plenus Child  War  Victims   1920 

Fausto  appetente  Die Seventh  Centenary  of  the  Death  of  St. 

Dominic 1921 

Humani  generis 

redemptionem Preaching  1917 

In  hac  tanta  Twelfth    Centenary    of    St.    Boniface, 

Apostle  of  Germany  1919 

In  praeclara  summorum  ....  Sixth  Centenary  of  Dante's  Death 1921 

Pacem,  Dei  munus 

pulcherrimum  Peace  and  Christian  Reconciliation  . . .  1920 

Paterae  iam  <Uu  . , , , , Christian  Charity  for  the  Children  of 

Central  Europe  ,,,,„, 1919 


Title  .  Subject  Date 

Principi  Apostolorum  Petro. .  St.  Bphrem  the  Syrian  1920 

Quod  lam  din  Peace  Congress,  Paris  1918 

Sacra  propedfem  Seventh  Centenary  of  the  Third  Order 

of  St.  Francis  1921 

Singular!  quadam    Labor  Organizations  in  Germany 1912 

Encyclicals  of  Pope  Pius  XI 

Acerba  animi Persecution  of  the  Church  in  Mexico. .  1932 

Ad  Catholic!  sacerdotii  ....  Catholic  Priesthood    1935 

Ad  salutem   Fifteenth   Centenary   of  the  Death   of 

St.  Augustine   1930 

Caritate  Christi  compulsi  . . .  Sacred  Heart  and  World  Distress 1932 

Casti  connubii Christian  Marriage  1930 

Dilectissima  nobis    Conditions  in  Spain  1933 

Divini  illius  magistri Christian  Education  of  Youth 1929 

Divim  Redemptoris Atheistic  Communism  1937 

Ecclesiam  Dei Third  Centenary  of  the  Death  of  St. 

Josaphat,  Archbishop  of  Polotsk  . . .  1923 

Firmissixnam  constantiam   . .  Conditions  in  Mexico 1937 

In  gravescentibus  malis  Rosary 1937 

Iniquis  afflictisgue Persecution  of  the  Church  in  Mexico  . .  1926 

Lux  veritatis Fifteenth  Centenary  of  the  Council  of 

Ephesus 1931 

Maximam  gravissimamque  . .  French  Diocesan  Associations 1924 

Mens  nostra   Promotion  of  the  Practice  of  Spiritual 

Exercises    1929 

Miserentissimus  Redemptor  .  Reparation  Due  to  the  Sacred  Heart  . .  1928 

Mlt  brennender  sorge   Church  in  Germany 1937 

Mortalium  animos Promotion  of  True  Religious  Unity  . . .  1928 

Non  abbiamo  bisogno   Catholic  Action    1931 

Nova  impendet Economic  Crisis,   Unemployment,   and 

Increase  of  Armaments  1931 

Quadragesimo  anno   Social  Reconstruction   1931 

Quas  primas  Feast  of  Christ  the  King  1925 

Quinguagesimo  ante  Sacerdotal  Jubilee  1929 

Rerum  ecclesiae Catholic  Missions    1926 

Rerum  omnium  Third  Centenary  of  the   death  of  St. 

perturbationem Francis  de  Sales  1923 

Rerum  Orientalium Reunion  with  the  Eastern  Churches  . .  1928 

Rite  expiatis  Seventh  Centenary  of  the  Death  of  St. 

Francis  of  Assisi  1926 

SttidioTum  ducem   Sixth  Centenary  of  the  Canonization  of 

St.  Thomas  Aquinas  1923 

Ubi  arcano  Dei  consilio Peace    of   Christ   in    the   Kingdom   of 

Christ 1922 

Vigilanti   cura    Clean  Motion  Pictures    1936 

Encyclicals  of  Pope  Pius  XII 

Summi  pontificatus Function  of  the  State  in  the  Modern 

World    1939 

Sertum  laetitiae  sanctae To  the  Church  in  the  United  States  , .  1939 

50 


CONCORDATS 

A  concordat  is  an  agreement  between  the  Holy  See  and  a  civil  govern- 
ment on  disputable  spiritual  matters.  In  order  to  secure  certain  neces- 
sary immunities  to  the  Church,  the  Popes  have  often  conceded  the  ex- 
ercise of  certain  rights  to  the  State  such  as  the  nomination  of  bishops, 
the  appointments  of  pastors,  the  number  of  the  clergy,  taxation  of 
Church  property,  etc. 

Some  famous  Concordats  were  those  between  Pope  Callistus  II  and 
Emperor  Henry  V  of  Germany  in  1122,  ending  the  dispute  over  the  ap- 
pointment of  bishops;  Pope  Pius  VII  and  Napoleon  in  1801,  reestablish- 
ing the  Church  in  France;  Pope  Pius  XI  and  Premier  Mussolini  of  Italy 
in  1929,  settling  the  controversy  about  the  holding  of  Church  property, 
and  the  marriage  and  public  school  questions. 

The  Holy  See  has  concordats  with  the  following  countries:  Colombia, 
1892;  Poland,  1925;  Italy,  1929;  Rumania,  1929;  Germany,  1933;  Yugo- 
slavia, 1935;  Portugal,  1940;  and  a  Modus  Vivendi  with  Ecuador,  1937. 

PAPAL   ELECTIONS 

When  the  Dean  of  the  Sacred  College  proclaims  publicly  the  death  of 
the  Pontiff,  word  is  sent  out  to  all  the  cardinals  throughout  the  world. 
They  are  convoked  to  solemn  conclave  to  elect  a  new  Pope,  to  be  held 
within  fifteen  to  eighteen  days  after  the  death  of  the  Pope.  Until  an 
election  takes  place,  they  remain  in  seclusion  within  a  part  of  the  Vatican 
Palace  specially  prepared  for  them. 

On  the  fifteenth  day  after  the  death  of  the  Pope,  if  all  the  cardinals 
are  present,  or  if  not  all  present  then,  on  the  eighteenth  day  the  cardinals 
after  celebrating  Holy  Mass  go  to  the  Sistine  Chapel  where  voting  takes 
place,  on  specially  printed  ballots,  for  the  candidates  who  are  found  to 
have  the  qualifications  for  the  ofilce. 

A  two-thirds  majority  is  required  to  elect.  Two  ballots  are  taken  each 
morning  and  evening  until  a  decision  is  reached.  If  no  selection  is  made 
the  ballots  are  burned  with  damp  straw  which  produces  a  heavy  black 
smoke,  thereby  notifying  the  people  that  no  selection  has  been  made. 
When  a  two-thirds  majority  is  reached  the  ballots  are  burned  without 
damp  straw.  The  light  smoke  ascending  from  the  chimney  proclaims  to 
the  people  the  election  of  a  new  Pope.  Acceptance  of  the  office  on  the 
part  of  the  one  elected  must  be  manifested  before  he  is  validly  the  new 
Pontiff.  If  the  one  elected  is  not  already  a  bishop  he  must  be  consecrated. 

The  Pope  is  elected  for  life,  i.  e.,  for  the  remaining  years  of  his  life ; 
although  if  he  wishes  he  may  resign.  At  the  time  he  does  so,  a  new 
Pope  is  elected.  Any  male  Catholic,  no  matter  of  what  race  or  color, 
may  be  elected  Pope,  even  one  who  is  not  a  priest.  Should  a  layman 
be  chosen  he  would  have  to  be  ordained  and  consecrated. 

CONSISTORIES 

Consistories  are  assemblies  of  Cardinals  presided  over  by  the  Pope 
and  called  to  deliberate  with  him.  There  are  three  lands:  (1)  secret 
consistories,  at  which  only  the  Pope  and  Cardinals  are  present;  (2) 
public  consistories,  attended  by  other  prelates  and  lay  spectators;  (3) 
semi-public  consistories,  attended  by  bishops  and  patriarchs. 

51 


The  secret  consistory  Is  the  most  important  Thereat  the  Pope  delivers 
an  allocution  on  religious  and  moral  conditions  throughout  the  world. 
Sometimes  the  Pope  seeks  the  opinion  of  the  cardinals  on  the  creation 
of  new  cardinals,  gives  the  cardinal's  ring  to  new  cardinals,  appoints 
bishops,  archbishops  and  patriarchs,  makes  ecclesiastical  transfers,  di- 
vides or  unites  dioceses  and  asks  for  a  vote  on  a  proposed  canonization. 

At  the  public  consistory  the  Pope  bestows  the  red  hat  on  newly 
created  cardinals,  hears  the  causes  of  beatifications  and  canonizations. 

At  the  semi-public  consistory  the  propriety  of  a  proposed  canonization 
is  decided. 

AD   LIMINA  VISIT 

Bishops  are  obliged  once  every  five  years  to  visit  the  tombs  of  St. 
Peter  and  St.  Paul,  have  audience  with  the  Holy  Father  and  present 
a  written  report  of  conditions  in  the  diocese.  The  visits  rotate  over  five 
years  beginning  January  1,  1911:  first  year,  the  bishops  of  Italy,  Corsica, 
Sardinia,  Sicily  and  Malta;  second  year,  the  bishops  of  Spain,  Portugal, 
France,  Belgium,  Holland,  England,  Scotland,  Ireland;  third  year,  bishops 
from  the  other  countries  of  Europe;  fourth  year,  the  bishops  of  the 
American  Continents;  fifth  year,  the  bishops  of  Africa,  Asia  and  Australia. 

NOMINATIONS    OF    BISHOPS 

The  Saered  Congregation  of  the  Consistory  decreed  July  25,  1916,  that 
bishops  should  every  two  years  send  to  their  metropolitans  a  list  of 
priests  worthy  of  the  episcopacy.  The  metropolitan  forwards  the  re- 
sults to  the  Apostolic  Delegate  who  in  turn  forwards  the  list  to  the  Con- 
gregation of  the  Consistory  where  the  names  are  recorded  to  guide  the 
Holy  Father  in  his  choice  of  bishops  to  fill  vacancies  and  newly  created 
sees. 

CONCURSUS 

A  competitive  examination  of  applicants  for  the  permanent  rectorship 
of  a  parish  covering  knowledge  of  ecclesiastical  affairs,  age,  prudence, 
integrity  and  past  services.  Qualifications:  must  have  been  a  priest  of 
the  diocese  not  less  than  ten  years,  must  have  had  three  years  of  parish 
work  and  have  demonstrated  ability  to  direct  the  temporal  and  spiritual 
affairs  of  a  parish.  A  permanent  rector  is  removed  only  by  judicial 
process. 

COUNCILS 

A  Council  is  an  assembly  of  the  prelates  of  the  Church,  called  to- 
gether by  their  lawful  head,  in  order  to  decide  questions  concerning 
faith,  morals,  or  ecclesiastical  discipline.  The  following  are  the  chief 
kinds  of  Councils:  General  or  Ecumenical;  Provincial;  National  or 
Plenary;  and  Diocesan. 

GENERAL  COUNCILS 

A  General  or  Ecumenical  Council  is  one  to  which  the  bishops  of  the 
whole  world  are  lawfully  summoned  "by  the  Pope,  or  with  his  consent, 
and  presided  over  by  him  or  by  his  legates.  Its  decrees  must  also  have 
the  approval  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff.  General  councils  are  infallible 
and  cannot  teach  us  anything  wrong  in  faith  or  morals. 


The  following  are  the  General  Councils  which  have  been  held  up  to 
the  present  time.    The  first  eight  were  held  in  Asia,  or  the  eastern  part 
of  Christendom;   the  remainder  in  Europe,  or  the  Western  part: 
Council  (Place)          Date  Pope  Doctrine         \ 

1.  Nicaea  1 325  Sylvester .Condemned    heresy    of 

Arius;  defined  clearly  that 
the  Son  of  God  was  con- 
substantial  (homousios)  to 
the  Father;  formulated 
the  Nicene  Creed. 

2.  Constantinople   I. .  381          Damasus Condemned    heresy    of 

Macedonius ;  defined  the 
divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost; 
confirmed  and  extended 
the  Nicene  Creed. 

3.  Bphesus    431  Celestine  I. ..  .Condemned  the  heresy  of 

Nestorius ;  defined  that 
there  was  one  person  in 
Christ  and  defended  the 
Divine  Maternity  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary, 

4.  Chalcedon    451          Leo  I Condemned    heresy    of 

Eutyches  (Monophy sites) ; 
declared  Christ  had  two 
natures,  human  and  divine. 

5.  Constantinople   II .  553          Vigilius The  so-called  three  Chap- 

ters, the  erroneous  books 
of  Theodoras  and  the 
teachings  of  the  three  Nes- 
torian  bishops,  were  con- 
demned. 

6.  Constantinople  III .  680          Agatho Declared  against  the  Mon- 

othelites,  who  taught  one 
will  in  Christ,  by  defining 
that  Christ  had  two  wills, 
human  and  divine. 

7.  Nicaea  II 787  Adrian  I Condemned  the  heresy  of 

the  image-breakers  (Icono- 
clasts). 

8.  Constantinople  IV.  869  Adrian  II The    usurper    Photius    de- 

posed, the  patriarch  Ig- 
natius reinstated,  and  the 
Greek  Schism  suppressed. 

9.  Lateran  I  (Rome).  1123          Callistus  II...  Called   to   confirm   the 

peace  between  Church  and 
State  after  the  settlement 
of  the  Investiture  Ques- 
tion. 

10.  Lateran  II 1139  Innocent  II Condemned    the    heresies 

of  Peter  of  Brays  and  Ar- 
nold of  Brescia  (Petro- 
brusians). 

11,  Lateran   III 1179          Alexander  III.  Condemned    the    heresies 

of  the  Waldenses  and  Al- 
bigenses;  reformed  eccles- 
iastical discipline;  regu- 
lated for  elections  of 
Popes. 
53 


Council  (Place)          Date  Pope  Doctrine 

12.  Lateran  IV 1215  Innocent  III. .  .Called  to  condemn  prevail- 

ing heresies;  to  obtain 
aid  for  the  progress  of 
the  Crusades;  and  for  the 
promotion  of  ecclesiastical 
discipline.  Annual  confes- 
sion and  Communion  pre- 
scribed for  all. 

13.  Lyons  1 1245          Innocent  IV. ..  Called    in    behalf    of    the 

Holy  Land,  and  on  ac- 
count of  the  hostility  of 
the  Emperor  Frederick  II 
toward  the  Holy  See. 

14.  Lyons   II 1274          Gregory  X For  the  promotion  of  ec- 

clesiastical discipline;  for 
the  union  of  the  Greeks 
with  the  Latin  Church. 

15.  Vienne    1311          Clement  V Against  fanatic  sectarians 

(Beghards) ;      suppression 

of  the  Knights  Templars; 
the  union  of  soul  and  body 
defined;  help  for  the  Holy 
Land. 

16.  Constance    1414-1418  Gregory  XII . . .  Suppression  of  the  West- 

Martin  V ern  Schism;  ecclesiastical 

reform  in  "head  and  mem- 
bers"; Wyclif  and  Hus 
condemned. 

17.  Florence  1431-1443  Eugene  IV For    the    union    of    the 

Greeks  and  other  Oriental 
sects  with  the  Latin 
Church;  reestablishment 
of  peace  among  Christian 
Princes. 

18.  Lateran   V 1512-1517  Julius  II The   relation   of   Pope   to 

Leo  X General  Councils  defined; 

condemnation  of  some  er- 
.    rors  regarding  the  nature 
of   the  human   soul;    cru- 
sade against  the  Turks. 

19.  Trent 1545-1563  Paul   III Against    the    heresies    of 

Julius  III the  so-called  Reformers  of 

Pius  IV the  16th  century,  viz.,  Lu- 
ther, Calvin,  and  others. 
Reformed  the  discipline  of 
the  Church  and  clarified 
her  position  in  doctrinal 
matters. 

20.  Vatican 1869  (op'd)  Pius  IX Canons    relating   to    faith 

1870  (adj'd  and    the    Constitution    of 

but  not  the  Church;  defined  espe- 

closed)  cially  in  a  solemn  decree 

the    primacy    and    infalli- 
bility of  the  Pope. 
54 


PROVINCIAL  COUNCILS 

A  Provincial  Council  is  a  meeting  of  the  bishops  of  one  province.  The 
metropolitan  of  an  ecclesiastical  province  calls  and  presides  over  a 
provincial  council  to  consider  and  adopt  measures  for  the  increase  of 
faith,  the  regulation  of  morals,  the  correction  of  abuses,  the  settling  of 
controversies,  the  establishment  and  maintenance  of  uniform  discipline. 
Acts  and  decrees  must  be  approved  by  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the 
Council  at  Rome  before  being  promulgated.  One  must  be  held  at  least 
once  every  twenty  years. 

PLENARY  COUNCILS 

Plenary  Councils  are  National  Councils,  or  meetings  of  the  ordinaries 
of  a  region  assembled  under  the  presidency  of  the  Pope's  legate  to  de- 
termine matters  of  regulation  and  discipline.  Their  decrees  are  binding 
in  the  whole  territory. 

In  the  United  States  the  archbishops  of  Baltimore  by  right  of  priority 
of  the  see,  have  presided  over  all  the  Plenary  Councils,  which  have  been 
attended  by  the  archbishops,  bishops,  administrators,  mitred  abbots, 
vicars  apostolic,  prefects,  apostolic  coadjutors,  auxiliary  bishops,  visiting 
bishops,  provincials  of  religious  orders,  rectors  of  major  seminaries  and 
experts  in  theology  and  canon  law. 

The  First  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore  was  called  May  9,  1852,  with 
Archbishop  Kendrick  of  Baltimore  as  Apostolic  Delegate.  It  professed 
allegiance  to  the  Pope  and  faith  in  the  doctrines  of  the  Church,  regu- 
lated parish  life,  ceremonies,  the  administration  of  Church  funds,  and 
the  teaching  of  Christian  Doctrine. 

The  Second  Plenary  Council  was  called  by  Archbishop  Spalding  of 
Baltimore,  October  7-21,  1866.  It  condemned  the  heresies  of  the  day,  made 
regulations  in  the  organization  of  dioceses,  the  education  and  conduct  of 
the  clergy,  ecclesiastical  property,  parochial  duties,  general  education 
and  secret  societies. 

The  Third  Plenary  Council  was  called  Nov.  9  —  Dec.  7,  1884,  by  Arch- 
bishop Gibbons.  It  appointed  a  commission  for  the  creation  of  a  Catholic 
University.  Elementary  and  higher  school  education  was  discussed,  a 
commission  was  appointed  to  prepare  a  catechism  of  Christian  Doctrine. 
Six  holy  days  of  obligation  were  determined  for  the  United  States:  Im- 
maculate Conception,  Christmas,  Circumcision,  Ascension,  Assumption, 
All  Saints  Day.  It  signed  a  petition  to  introduce  the  cause  of  beatification 
of  the  Jesuit  Martyrs. 

DIOCESAN    SYNODS 

A  Diocesan  Council,  usually  called  Diocesan  Synod,  is  a  convention  of 
priests  of,  a  diocese  called  by  the  bishop  to  consider  matters  for  the 
good  of  the  clergy  and  people.  Except  in  special  cases,  it  must  be  held 
in  the  Cathedral.  Those  who  attend  include:  vicar  general,  diocesan 
consultors,  rector  of  the  seminary,  deans,  a  delegate  from  each  collegiate 
church,  pastors  of  the  city  in  which  the  synod  is  held,  abbots  and  one 
superior  from  each  religious  order  in  the  diocese,  all  of  whom  merely 
consult  with  the  bishop  who  alone  signs  synodal  decrees  which  become 
effective  at  once. 

55 


of  tfie 

The  hierarchy  is  the  governing  body  of  the  Church.  It  consists  of  the 
Pope,  the  College  of  Cardinals,  the  Sacred  Congregations,  the  Patriarchs, 
Archbishops  and  Bishops,  the  Apostolic  Delegates,  Vicars  and  Prefects, 
certain  Abbots  and  other  prelates, 

THE  POPE 

His  Holiness  the  Pope  is  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ, 
Successor  of  St.  Peter,  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  Supreme  Pontiff  of 
the  Universal  Church,  Patriarch  of  the  West,  Primate  of  Italy,  Arch- 
bishop and  Metropolitan  of  the  Roman  Province,  Sovereign  of  the  tempo- 
ral dominions  of  the  Holy  Roman  Church,  and  Sovereign  of  Vatican  City. 

PROTHONOTORIES  APOSTOLIC 

Prothonotaries  Apostolic  are  members  of  the  chief  order  of  prelates 
in  the  Roman  Curia.  They  are  divided  into  four  classes: 

(1)  Prothonotaries  Apostolic  de  numero  partfcipantium,  so  called  be- 
cause they  share  in  the  revenues  of  the  papal  chancery;  they  sign  the 
Papal  Bulls,  aid  in  the  work  of  the  consistories  and  in  the  process  of 
canonizations  and  examinations  of  candidates,  enjoy  the  use  of  pontifi- 
cals and  have  many  other  privileges. 

(2)  Prothonotaries  Apostolic  Supernumerary,  limited  to  the  canons  of 
the  Roman  patriarchal  Basilicas  of  St.  Peter,  the  Lateran  and  St.  Mary 
Major  and  the  cathedral  churches  of  Concordia,  Florence,  Goritz,  Padua, 
Treviso,  Udine,  Venice,  Cagliari,  Malta  and  Strigonia,  who  have  been 
made  domestic  prelates  by  the  Pope. 

(3)  Prothonotaries  Apostolic  ad   itistar   (partlcipantium),'  who  are  ap- 
pointed by  the  Pope  and  are  entitled  to  the  same  external  insignia  as 
Class  1. 

,  (4)   Prothonotaries  Apostolic  Titular  or  Honorary,  who  receive  the  dig- 
nity as  a  special  privilege. 

PAPAL  LEGATES 

Legates  a  latere  —  Cardinals  appointed  by  the  Pope  to  represent  Mm 
at  specific  functions  usually  of  national  importance.  AH  legates  do  not 
bear  this  title,  as  in  the  case  of  a  cardinal  sent  as  papal  representative 
to  a  Bucharistic  Congress. 

Nuncios  —  Representatives  of  the  Pope  at  a  foreign  government  whose 
duty  it  is  to  handle  the  affairs  between  the  Apostolic  See  and  the  State. 
In  Catholic  countries,  the  Nuncio  is  dean  of  the  diplomatic  corps.  They 
are  usually  titular  archbishops;  occasionally  bishops  or  archbishops  with 
a  residential  see. 

internuncios  —  Legates  of  lower  rank  than  the  Nuncios  whose  duty 
it  is  to  foster  relations  between  the  Holy  See  and  the  State.  They  are 
sent  to  governments  of  lesser  importance. 

Apostolic  Delegates  —  Non-diplomatic  legates  sent  to  foreign  countries 
to  watch  over  the  conditions  of  the  Church  in  the  State. 

56 


THE  COLLEGE  OF  CARDINALS 

The  College  of  Cardinals  is  the  Senate  of  the  Church.  The  Cardinals 
act  as  advisers  to  the  Pope  and  elect  his  successor.  When  complete  the 
Sacred  College  numbers  70  members  of  whom  6  are  cardinal-bishops,  50 
are  cardinal-priests  and  14  are  cardinal-deacons.  The  following  is  a  list 
of  the  present  College  of  Cardinals: 


Year  of 
Birth 

Year  of 
Creation 

Name 

Office  or  Dignity 

Nationality 

1851 

1871 
1871 

3870 
1861 

1859 
1872 
1859 
1869 
1865 
1868 
1872 

1865 

1874 
1881 

1880 
1884 
1880 
1888 
1874 
1861 

1911 

1925 
1930 

1933 
1935 

1911 
1916 
1916 
1921 
1921 
1921 
1923 
1925 

1927 
1927 

1927 
1927 
1929 
1929 
1929 
1929 

CARDINAL-BISHOPS 

Gennaro  Granito  Pignatelli  di 
Belmonte     

Bishop    of    Ostia    and    Albano  ; 
Dean   of   the  College  of   Car- 
dinals;  Prefect  of  the  Congre- 
gation, of  Ceremonies 

Italian 
Italian 

Italian 
Italian 
Italian 

American 
Italian 
German 

German 
American 

Spanish 
Italian 

Italian 
Belgian 

Polish 
Spanish 

Hungarian 
Italian 
Portuguese 
Italian 
Irish 

Bishop    of    Velletri;    Prefect    of 
the  Apostolic  Signature    ...    . 

Bishop   of   Frascati  ;   Vicar  Gen- 
eral   of    His    Holiness;    Arch- 
priest    of    the    Patriarchal    Ba- 
silica of  the  Lateran  ;  Secretary 
of    the    Congregation    of    the 
Holy  Office                       .   ... 

Francesco  Marchetti-Selvaggiani 
Carlo  Salotti 

Bishop  of  Palestrina;  Prefect  of 
the  Congregation  of  Rites  .  .  . 

Bishop    of    Sabina    and    Poggio 
Mirteto                    

CARDINAL-PRIESTS 

William  O'Connell 

Archbishop  of  Boston   

Alcssio   Ascelesi 

Archbishop  of  Naples    

Adolf   Bertram 

!Michael  von  Faulhaber 

Archbishop    of    Munich    and 

Dennis  J    Dougherty     

Archbishop  of  Philadelphia  .  .    . 
Archbishop  of  Tarragona   

Archbishop  of  Bologna 

Francisco  Vidal  y  Barraquer.  . 

Giovanni   B.    Nasalli-Rocca   di 
Corneliano 

Alessandro  Verde 

Archpriest    of    Liberian    Patriar- 
chal    Basilica     of     St.     Mary 

Jy£ajOr                                                         

Joseph  Ernest  Van  Roey   
Auguste  Hlond    S  S. 

Archbishop   of  G  n  e  i  s  e  n   and 

Pedro  Secura  y  Saenz 

Archbishop  of  Seville  

Justinian  Seredi,  O.  S.  B  
Ildefonso  Schuster,  O.  S.  B. 
Manuel   Goncalves   Cerejeira.  . 
Luisi    Lavitrano 

Archbishop   of   Strigonia 

Archbishop  of  Milan    

Patriarch   of  Lisbon    ...       ... 

Archbishop  of  Palermo  

Tosech  MacRorv   

Archbishop  of  Armagh   

57 


Year  of 
Birth 


1876 


1884 
1872 


1873 


1876 
1883 
1872 
1875 
1879 
1876 

1877 

1866 

1874 
1880 
1871 
1884 

1884 

1876 
1865 

1877 

1880 


1877 
1874 


1867 
1874 


1856 

1877 


1866 


Year  of 
Cieation 

Name 

Office  or  Dignity 

Nationality 

1930 

1930 
1933 

1933 

1933 
1933 
1933 
1933 
1935 
1935 

1935 

1935 

1935 
1935 

1935 
1936 

1937 

1937 
1937 
1937 

1937 

1935 
1935 

1935 
1935 

1935 
1935 

1936 

Raffaelo  Carlo  Rossi,  O.  C.  D. 
Achilles  Lienart    

Secretary     of     the     Consistorial 
Congregation   

Bishop   of  Lille 

Italian 
French 

Italian 

Italian 
Italian 
Canadian 
Italian 
Austrian 
Irakian 

Italian 

Italian 
Italian 

French 
Argentine 
Italian 

French 

Italian 
[talian 
English 

Italian 
French 

Italian 

[talian 
Italian 

Italian 
Italian 

[talian 
[talian 

Pietro    Fumasoni-Biondi    

Prefect   of  the   Congregation  _  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Faith  ; 
Camerlengo  of  the  College  of 
Cardinals                       

Federico  Tedeschini   

Archpriest    of    Vatican    Basilica; 
Prefect  of  the  Congregation  of 
the     Basilica     of     St.     Peter; 
.Apostolic  Datary      .            ... 

Maurflio  Fossati   .  ,     

Archbishop  of  Turin 

Rodrigue  Villeneuve,   O,  M.  I. 
Elias  dalla  Costa   
Theodore    Innitzer    
Ignatius  Tappouni 

Archbishop  of  Quebec    .... 
Archbishop  of  Florence       

Archbishop   of  Vienna    .... 
Syrian  Patriarch  of  Antioch 

Prefect    of    the    Congregation    of 
the  Council               •             •  *  • 

Francesco   Marmaggi    

Luigi  Maglione 

Prefect    of   the    Congregation    of 
Extraordinary  Ecclesiastical  Af- 
fairs ;  Secretary  of  State   

Emmanuel   Suhard    

Diego   Copello 

Archbishop  of  Buenos  Aires  .... 
Archbishop  of  Genoa 

Pietro  Boetto,   S.  J  
Eugene   Tisserant    

Adeodato      Giovanni      Piazza, 
O.  C.  D  

Secretary     of    the    Congregation 
for  the  Oriental   Church    .... 

Patriarch   of  Venice 

Ermenegildo  Pellegrmetti    .... 
Arthur  Hinsley    

Ar  hbi  ho     of  Westminster 

Giuseppe  Pizzardo   ... 

Prefect    of   the   Congregation^  of 
Seminaries     and    Universities  ; 
President  of  Catholic  Action  .  . 

Archbishop  of  Lyons       .    ..... 

Pierre  JvCarie  Gerlier 

CARDINAL-DEACONS 

Nicola  Canali   

Grand  Penitentiary;  President  of 
the  Commission  charged  with 
the  Administration  of  Vatican 

Domenico   Jorio    
Vincenzo  La   Puma    

Prefect   of   the   Congregation    of 
the    Sacraments    

Prefect    of    the   Congregation    of 
Religious    

Federico  Cattani   

Massimo    Massimi 
Giovanni  Mercati    

President  of  the  Commission  on 
the  Authentic  Interpretation  of 
the  Code  of  Canon  Law  
Librarian    and    Archivist    of   the 
Holy  Roman  Church 

THE  ROMAN  CURIA 

The  Pope  Is  the  Supreme  Head  of  the  Church,  possessing  full  and 
absolute  jurisdiction  in  the  governmental  affairs  of  the  Church.  Since, 
however,  it  is  practically  impossible  for  Mm  to  exercise  this  ordinary 
authority  immediately  over  the  whole,  universal  Church,  the  Popes  have 
found  it  necessary  to  establish  various  groups  of  churchmen  to  whom 
they  delegate  part  of  their  jurisdiction  to  be  exercised  by  them.  These 
various  bodies  constitute  the  Roman  Curia  which,  at  present,  according 
to  the  recent  reform  of  Pius  X,  consists  of  twelve  Congregations,  three 
Tribunals,  and  five  Offices. 

Congregations 
Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office 

Prefect:  His  Holiness,  the  Pope. 

Secretary:   Francesco  Cardinal  Marchetti-Selvaggiani. 

Assessor:  Msgr.  Alfred  Ottaviani. 

Commissary:  Very  Rev.  John  Lottini,  O.  P. 
Office:    Palazzo  del  S.  Officio, 

Duties:  Guards  the  Catholic  doctrine  in  faith  and  morals;  judges 
heresy  and  those  suspected  of  heresy;  protects  the  dogmatic  doctrine 
of  the  sacraments;  decides  in  matters  concerning  the  Eucharistic  fast  of 
priests  celebrating  Mass;  in  matters  concerning  the  Pauline  privilege, 
the  marriage  impediments  of  disparity  of  cult  and  mixed  religion,  and  is 
able  to  grant  dispensations  from  these  two  impediments;  examines  and 
condemns  books  and  gives  dispensations  for  reading  condemned  books; 
judges  all  questions  pertaining  to  the  dogmatic  doctrine  of  indulgences, 
new  prayers,  and  devotions. 
Consistorsal  Congregation 

Prefect:  His  Holiness,  the  Pope. 

Secretary:   Raffaela  Charles  Cardinal  Rossi,  O.  C.  D. 

Assessor:  Msgr.  Vincent  Santoro. 

Office:     Palazzo  della  Congregazioni,  Piazza  S.  Callisto. 

Duties:  Prepares  matter  to  be  discussed  at  consistories;  constitutes 
new  dioceses,  provinces,  and  cathedral  chapters  for  all  territories  not 
subject  to  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith;  divides  dioceses;  proposes 
bishops,  apostolic  administrators,  coadjutors,  and  auxiliary  bishops; 
makes  the  canonical  inquiry  of  those  to  be  promoted  and  carefully  ex- 
amines their  records  and  tries  their  doctrine;  all  that  pertains  to  the 
founding,  preservation,  and  condition  of  dioceses  belongs  to  this  Con- 
gregation; receives  and  examines  the  reports  of  bishops;  provides  for 
apostolic  visitation  and  examines  the  results;  decides  the  competency 
of  all  the  Congregations  other  than  the  Holy  Office;  provides  for  the 
spiritual  care  of  emigrants. 
Congregation  for  the  Oriental  Church 

Prefect:  His  Holiness,  the  Pope. 

Secretary:  Eugene  Cardinal  Tisserant. 

Assessor:  Most  Rev.  Antonio  Arata. 
Office:  Palazzo  di  Convertendi. 

Duties:    All  matters  of  whatever  kind  which  pertain  to  ,the  discipline, 
the  persons,  or  the  rites  of  the  Eastern  Church,  as  also  mixed  questions 
either  of  persons  or  things  which  arise  owing  to  the  relation  to  the 
Latin  Church,  constitute  the  object  of  this  Congregation's  care. 
Congregation  of  the  Sacraments 

Pr eject:  Domenico  Cardinal  Jorio. 

Secretary:  Msgr.  Francis  Bracci. 
Office:      Palazzo  della  Congregazioni,  Piazza  S.  Callisto. 

59 


Duties:  Regulates  the  discipline  of  the  seven  sacraments;  gives  de- 
crees and  dispensations  regarding  all  sacraments,  except  in  matters 
which  belong  to  the  Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office  or  of  Rites ;  ^  probes 
reasons  for  dispensations;  receives  and  answers  Questions  regarding  the 
validity  of  Orders  or  Matrimony. 
Congregation  of  the  Council 

Prefect;    Francesco  Cardinal  MarmaggL 

Secretary:  l&sgr.  Joseph  Brano. 

Office:     Palazzo  della  Congregazioni,  Piazza  S.  Caliisto. 

Duties:  Has  authority  over  the  discipline  of  the  secular  clergy  and 
laymen.  Takes  care  that  the  precepts  are  observed  and  grants  dispensa- 
tions when  necessary.  Oversees  matters  concerning  canons  and  parish 
priests,  pious  sodalities,  unions  (even  though  these  may  be  founded  by 
religious,  be  under  their  direction,  or  in  their  parishes,  or  attached  to 
their  houses),  pious  legacies,  work,  Mass  stipends,  benefices,  and  offices, 
ecclesiastical  goods,  both  movable  and  immovable,  diocesan  taxes,  taxes 
of  the  Episcopal  Curia,  etc.;  has  power  to  dispense  from  the  conditions 
for  obtaining  a  benefice;  to  permit  laymen  to  acquire  ecclesiastical 
goods,  usurped  by  the  civil  power.  Deals  with  immunities.  Prepares 
matters  for  the  celebration  of  episcopal  councils  or  conferences  and 
recognizes  the  proceedings. 
Congregation  of  Religious 

Prefect:  Vincenzo  Cardinal  La  Puma. 

Secretary:  Most  Rev.  Luke  Ermenegild  Pasetto,  O.  M.  Cap.,  Titular  Arch- 
bishop of  Iconic. 
Office:       Palazzo  della  Congregazioni,  Piazza  S.  Caliisto. 

Duties:    Has  jurisdiction  over  the  government,  discipline,  studies,  prop- 
erty, and  privileges  of  all  religious,  including  lay  members  of  Third 
Orders;  gives  dispensations  to  religious  from  the  common  law. 
Congregation  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith 

Prefect:   pietro  Cardinal  Fumasoni-Biondi. 

Secretary:  Most  Rev.  Celsus  Constantini,  X>.  D.,  Titular  Archbishop  of 

Theodosia. 
Office:    Palazzo  di  Propaganda,  Piazza  di  Spagna. 

Duties:  Entrusted  with  the  care  of  all  mission  territory  —  those  places 
where  no  hierarchy  is  established,  or  if  established,  is  still  in  its  in- 
cipient stages;  constitutes  and  changes  priests  subject  to  it;  has  the 
power  to  judge  and  to  act  in,  all  things  coming  within  its  scope  and 
which  it  considers  necessary  and  opportune;  arranges  for  the  celebra- 
tion of  councils  in  districts  under  its  jurisdiction;  approves  the  pro- 
ceedings. Societies  and  .Seminaries  founded  to  train  missionaries  are 
under  the  supervision  of  this  Congregation. 
Congregation  of  Sacred  Rites 

Prefect:  Carlo  Cardinal  Salotti. 

Secretary:  Msgr.  Alphonse  Carinci. 
Office:  Palazzo  della  Congregazioni,  Piazza  S.  Caliisto. 

Duties:  Supervises  and  determines  all  things  which  pertain  to  cere- 
monies and  rites  in  the  Latin  Church;  grants  dispensations  in  such 
matters;  gives  insignia  and  privileges  of  honor;  treats  of  all  business 
concerning  the  beatification  and  canonization  of  the  Servants  of  God  or 
concerning  the  relics  of  these  same;  to  this  Congregation  are  joined  the 
Liturgical  Commission,  the  Historico-Liturgical  Commission,  and  the 
Commission  for  Sacred  Music. 
Congregation  of  Ceremonies 

Prefect:  Gennaro  Cardinal  Granito  Pignatelli  di  Belmonte, 


Secretary:  Msgr.  Benjamin  Nardone. 
Office:   Palazzo  Apostolico  Vaticano. 

Duties:    Regulates  ceremonies  in  the  papal  chapel  and  court  and  the 
sacred  functions  which  the  cardinals  perform  outside  the  papal  chapel; 
decides  questions  of  the  precedence  of  cardinals  and  legates  whom  the 
various  nations  send  to  the  Holy  See. 
Congregation  of  Extraordinary  Ecclesiastical  Affairs 

Prefect:  Luigi  Cardinal  Maglione. 

Secretary:  Msgr.  Dominic  Tardini, 
Office:  Palazzo  Apostolico  Vaticano. 

Duties:  Constitutes  and  divides  dioceses,  promotes  suitable  men  for 
vacant  sees,  whenever  these  affairs  must  be  settled  in  conjunction  with 
civil  powers;  handles  matters  referred  to  it  by  the  Holy  Father  through 
the  Cardinal  Secretary  of  State,  especially  concordats  and  those  matters 
which  have  a  relation  to  the  civil  laws. 
Congregation  of  Seminaries  and  Universities 

Prefect:   Giuseppe  Cardinal  Pizzardo. 

Secretary:  Msgr.  Ernest  Ruffini. 

Office:  Palazzo  di  S.  Callisto,  Rome. 

Duties:  Superintends  all  those  matters  which  pertain  to  the  govern- 
ment, discipline,  temporal  administration,  and  studies  of  seminaries;  to 
it  also  is  committed  the  direction  of  the  government  and  studies  in 
universities  depending  on  the  authority  of  the  Church,  even  those  directed 
by  religious;  examines  and  approves  new  constitutions;  confers  academic 
degrees  and  grants  the  faculty  and  establishes  norms  for  the  con- 
ferring of  these. 
Congregation  of  the  Basilica  of  St.  Peter 

Prefect:    Federico  Cardinal  Tedeschini, 

Secretary:  Msgr.  Ludwig  Kaas. 
Office:    Vatican  City, 

Duties:  The  care  of  business  pertaining  to  the  building  and  the  upkeep 
of  the  Basilica  of  St.  Peter. 

Tribunals 
Sacred  Penitentiary 

Grand  Penitentiary:  Nicola  Cardinal  Canali. 
Office:    Palazzo  del  S.   Officio. 

Duties:  Jurisdiction  to  judge  ail  cases  of  conscience,  non-sacramental 
as  well  as  sacramental;  also  decides  questions  concerning  the  use  and 
concession  of  indulgences,  without  however  encroaching  on  the  rights 
of  the  Holy  Office  as  to  the  dogmatic  doctrine  involved  in  these  or  in 
new  prayers  and  devotions. 
Sacred  Roman  Rota 

Dean:  Msgr.  Julius  Grazioli. 
Office:    Palazzo   della  Dataria. 

Duties:  Handles  cases  demanding  judicial  procedure,  without  preju- 
dice to  the  rights  of  the  Holy  Office  or  the  Congregation  of  Sacred  Rites. 
Apostolic  Signature 

Prefect:  Henry  Cardinal  Gasparri. 

Secretary:  Msgr.  Francis  Morano. 
Office:    Palazzo  della  Dataria. 

Duties:  Tlie  supreme  tribunal  of  the  Roman  Curia;  handles  all  cases 
of  appeal;  settles  controversies  as  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  inferior 
tribunals. 

61 


Offices 
Apostolic  Chancery 

Chancellor: 

Regent:  Msgr.  Vincent  Bianchi-Cagliesi. 

Office:    Palazzo  della  Canceilaria  Apostollca. 

Duties:   Sends  out  Apostolic  Letters  and  Bulls  concerning  the  provision 
of  consistorial  offices  and  benefices,  the  establishment  of  new  dioceses, 
provinces,  and  chapters,  and  other  affairs  of  major  importance. 
Apostolic  Datary 

Datary:  Federico  Cardinal  Tedeschini. 

Regent:  Msgr.  Joseph  Guerri. 
Office:    Palazzo  della  Dataria. 

Duties:  Should  have  knowledge  of  the  suitability  of  candidates  to  be 
promoted  to  non-consistorial  benefices;  sends  letters  of  appointment  to 
such  candidates;  sends  dispensations  from  conditions  required  for  these 
benefices;  exacts  the  tax  imposed  by  the  Holy  Father  in  conferring  these 
benefices. 
Apostolic  Camera 

Chamberlain  of  the  Holy  Roman  Church:  Pietro  Fionas oni-Biondi. 

Vice-Chamberlain:    Most  Rev.  Tito  Trocchi,  Titular  Archbisiaop  of  Lace- 
demonia. 

Auditor:  Most  Rev.  John  Vallega,  Titular  Archbishop  of  Nicopolis  in  Epiro. 

Duties:  Has  the  care  and  administration  of  the  temporal  goods  and 
rights  of  the  Holy  See,  especially  when  it  is  vacant. 
Secretariate  of  State 
'Secretary  of  Stats:   Luigi  Cardinal  Maglione. 

Secretary   for   Extraordinary   Affairs:    Msgr.  Dominic  Tardini. 

Under-Secretory:   Msgr.  John  B.  Montini. 

Chancellor  of  Apostolic  Briefs:   Msgr.  Dominic  Spada. 
Office:    Palazzo  Apostolica  Vaticano. 

Duties:  Prepares  matters  to  be  brought  up  before  the  Congregation  of 
Extraordinary  Ecclesiastical  Affairs.    Sends  out  Apostolic  Briefs. 
Secretariate  of  Briefs  to  Princes  and  Latin  Letters 

Secretary  of  Briefs  to  Princes:  Msgr.  Antony  Bacci. 

Secretary  of  Latin  Letters:   Msgr.  Angelus  Perugmi. 
Office:   Palazzo  Apostolico  Vaticano. 

Duties:   To  transcribe  in  Latin  the  acts  of  the  Supreme  Pontiff,  which 
nave  been  committed  to  it  by  him. 


PATRIARCHS 

Patriarchs  are  the  highest  ecclesiastical  dignitaries  after  the  Pope. 
In  the  early  Church  patriarchal  rights  were  acceded  only  to  the  Bishops 
of  Rome,  Alexandria  and  Antioch.  Jerusalem  rose  to  importance  when 
pilgrims  began  to  flock  to  the  Holy  City  and  the  Council  of  Chalcedon 
(451)  cut  away  Palestine  and  Arabia  from  Antioch  and  formed  the 
Patriarchate  of  Jerusalem.  Constantine  having  made  Byzantium  'fNew 
Rome/'  Constantinople  was  also  raised  to  patriarchal  rank  by  the  Council 
of  Chalcedon. 

There  are  now  five  major  patriarchates.  The  Pope  as  Bishop  of  Rome 
is  Patriarch  of  all  the  western  Church.  In  the  eastern  Church  there  are 
Patriarchs  of  Constantinople,  Alexandria,  Antioch  and  Jerusalem.  The 
Latin  Patriarchs  of  Constantinople,  Alexandria  and  Antioch  are  now 
merely  titular.  The  Latin  Patriarch  of  Jerusalem  has  jurisdiction  over 

62 


Palestine  and  Cyprus.  The  Coptic  Patriarch  of  Alexandria  and  the  Syrian, 
Maronite  and  MelcMte  Patriarchs  of  Antioch  rule  over  Uniat  Catholics 
of  their  respective  Rites. 

Minor  Patriarchs  in  the  East  are  the  Patriarch  of  Babylon  for  the 
Chaldees  and  the  Patriarch  of  Cilicia  for  the  Armenians, 

Minor  Patriarchs  in  the  West  are  merely  titular.  They  bear  the  titles 
of  Patriarchs  of  the  West  Indies,  the  East  Indies,  Lisbon  and  Venice. 

The  Patriarchs  are  as  follows: 
Patriarchate  Rite  Patriarch 

Date  of 

^  Election 

Constantinople, 

Turkey Latin Antonio  A.  Rossi  1927 

Alexandria,  Egypt  Latin Paul  de  Huyn   1921 

Coptic Marco  Khouzam,  Bp.  of  Thebes, 

Apostolic  Administrator  . . .  1926 

Antioch,  Syria Syrian Ignazio  Cardinal  Tappouni.  . .  1929 

Maronite Anton  Arida  1932 

Latin Roberto  Vicentini  . .           ...  1925 

Melchite Cyril  IX  Mogabgab 1925 

Jerusalem, 

Palestine Latin Luigi  Barlassina  1920 

Babylon,  Iraq Chaldean Joseph  E.  Thomas   1900 

Cilicia,  Turkey Armenian Gregory  Peter  XV 

Agagianian    1937 

West  Indies Latin Vacant    

East  Indies Latin Teotonio  E.  R.  Vieira  de 

Castro,  Abp.  of  Goa 1929 

Lisbon,  Portugal  .  .Latin Emanuele  Goncalves 

Cardinal  Cerejeira   1929 

Venice,  Italy Latin Adeodato  Giovanni  Cardinal 

Piazza,  O.  C.  D 1935 


APOSTOLIC  DELEGATES  TO  THE  UNITED  STATES 

An  Apostolic  Delegate  enjoys  precedence  over  all  ordinaries  in  Ms 
territory  except  cardinals.  There  have  been  six  Apostolic  Delegates  to 
the  United  States: 

His  Eminence  Francis  Cardinal  Satolli 1893-1896 

His  Eminence  Sebastian  Cardinal  Martinelli,  O.S.A.  1896-1902 
His  Eminence  Diomede  Cardinal  Falconio,  O.F.M.  1902-1911 

His  Eminence  John  Cardinal  Bonzano 1911-1922 

His  Eminence  Pietro  Cardinal  Fumasoni-Biondi 1922-1933 

His  Excellency  Most  Rev.  Amleto  Giovanni 

Cicognani,  Titular  Archbishop  of  Laodicea 1933- 

His  Excellency  Most  Rev.  Amleto  Giovanni  Cicognani  was  born  in 
Brisighella,  Province  of  Ravenna,  Italy,  February  24,  1883.  He  was  or- 
dained priest  at  Faenza,  on  September  23,  1905.  Appointed  Under  Sec- 
retary of  the  Consistorial  Congregation,  December  16,  1922,  he  was 
elevated  to  Domestic  Prelate,  May  19,  1923,  and  was  successively  ap- 
pointed Assessor  of  the  Congregation  for  the  Oriental  Church,  February 
16,  1928,  Secretary  of  the  Commission  for  the  Codification  of  Oriental 
Law,  December  2,  1929,  and  Apostolic  Delegate  to  the  United  States, 
March  17,  1933.  He  was  consecrated  Titular  Archbishop  of  Laodicea 
on  April  23,  1933,  in  Rome.  He  resides  at  3339  Massachusetts  Ave.,  N.  W., 
Washington,  D.  C. 

63 


APOSTOLIC 

Post  Name  Rank 

Argentina 
Buenos  Aires .Most  Rev.  Joseph  Fietta Nuncio 

Belgiumf 
Brussels    Most  Rev.  Clement  Micara  Nuncio 

Bolivia 
La  Paz Most  Rev.  Egidio  Lari  Nuncio 

Brazil 
Rio  de  Janeiro  Most  Rev.  Benedict  Aloisi  Masella Nuncio 

CMle 
Santiago    Most  Rev.  Maurilio  Silvani    Nuncio 

Colombia 
Bogota  Most  Rev.  Charles  Serena Nuncio 

Costa  Rica 
San  Jose  Most  Rev.  Luigi  Centoz Nuncio 

Cuba 
Havana  .Most  Rev.  George  Caruana Nuncio 

Ecuador 
Quito Most  Rev.  Efrem  Fomi Nuncio 

France 
Paris  and  Vichy Most  Rev.  Valerio  Valeri Nuncio 

Germany 
Berlin Most  Rev.  Caesar  Orsenigo  Nuncio 

Guatemala 
Guatemala   Most  Rev.  Joseph  Beitrami Nuncio 

Haiti 
Port  au  Prince  Msgr.  Paolo  Bertoli Charge  d' Affaires 

Honduras 
Tegucigalpa Most  Rev.  Frederico  Lunardi Nuncio 

Hungary 
Budapest Most  Rev.  Angelus  Rotta Nuncio 

Ireland 
Dublin   Most  Rev.  Paschal  Robinson,  O.F.M.  . .  .Nuncio 

Italy 
Home   Most  Rev.  Francis  Borgongini-Duca  . . .  .Nuncio 

Liberia 

Monrovia Most  Rev.  John  Collins,  S.  M.  A Charge 

d'Affaires 

Lithuania 
Kaunas  .N Nuncio 

Luxemburg! 
Brussels,  Belgium Most  Rev.  Clement  Micara  Interauncio 

Netherlands! 
Th©  Hague Most  Rev.  Paul  Giobbe Internuncio 

Nicaragua 
San  Jose,  Costa  Rica Most  Rev.  Luigi  Centoz   Nuncio 

Panama 
San  Jose,  Costa  Rica Most  Rev.  Luigi  Centoz   Nuncio 

Paraguay 
Montevideo,  Uruguay Msgr.  Liberato  Tosti Charge  d'Affaires 

Peru 
Lima    Most  Rev.  Fernando  Cento Nuncio 

64 


Post  Name 

Polandf 
Warsaw Most  Bey.  Filippo  Cortesi   ....  . .  Nuncio 

Portugal 
Lisbon   Most  Rev.  Peter  Cirlaci Nuncio 

Rumania 
Bucharest Most  Rev.  Andrea  Cassulo Nuncio 

Salvador 
San  Salvador Most  Rev.  Joseph  Beltrami Nuncio 

Santo  Domingo 
Port  au  Prince,  Haiti Msgr.  Paolo  Bertoli Charge  d'Affaires 

Slovakia 
Bratislava  Most  Rev.  Giuseppe  Burzio  . .  Charge  d'Affaires 

Spain 
Madrid Most  Rev.  Gaetano  Cicognano  Nuncio 

Switzerland 
Berne  Most  Rev.  Philip  Bernardini Nuncio 

Uruguay 
Montevideo,  Uruguay  . . .  .Most  Rev.  Albert  Levame   Nuncio 

Venezuela 
Caracas   Most  Rev.  Giuseppe  Misuraca Nuncio 

Yugoslavia 
Belgrade   Most  Rev.  Hector  Felici Nuncio 


fResidence  at  post  rendered  impossible  because  of  the  European  War. 
APOSTOLIC   DELEGATES 

Country  Name         Most  Rev.  Resides 

Africa  (for  the  missions) Anthony  Riberi Mombasa 

Albania   John  Baptist  Leo  Nigris Scutari 

Australasia John  Panico North  Sidney 

Belgian  Congo John  Baptist  Dellepiane  Leopoldville 

Bulgaria**    Joseph  Mazzoli  Sofia 

Canada  and  Newfoundland* . .  Hildebrand  Antoniutti Ottawa 

China  Mario  Zanin Pelping 

Egypt,  Arabia,  Eritrea, 

Abyssinia  and  Palestine**.  Gustave  Testa Cairo  and  Jerusalem 

Great  Britain* William  Godfrey London 

Greece**  Angelo  Joseph  Roncalli Athens 

India : . . .  Leo  Peter  Kierkeis Bangalore,  India 

Indo-China    Anthony  Drapier,  O.  P Hue,  Annam 

Iran**  Alcides  Marina,  C.  M Teheran 

Iraq  (Mesopotamia,  Kurdis- 
tan, and  Armenia)** George  De  Jonghe  D'Ardoye  . .  Bagdad,  Iraq 

Italian  East  Africa** John  M.  Castellani,  O.  F.  M.  . .  Addis  Ababa 

Japan Paul  Marella Tokio 

Mexico* Luis  Martinez . .  _, Mexico  City 

Philippines  and  Guam* William  Piani,  S.  S Manila 

South  Africa  Jordan  Gijlswijk,  0.  P Bloemfontein 

Syria**    Remy  Lepretre,  O.  F.  M Beirut 

Turkey**    Angelo  Joseph  Roncalli Istanbul 

United  States*  Amleto  Cicognani  Washington,  D.  C. 

Note:  The  Apostolic  Delegates  are  representatives  of  the  Holy  See  without  diplomatic  char- 
acter. *An  asterisk  marks  the  Apostolic  Delegates  who  depend  on  the  Congregation  of 
the  Consistory;  **two  asterisks  those  who  depend  on  the  Congregations  for  the  Oriental 
Church  and  of  the  Propaganda ;  the  others  depend  solely  on  the  Propaganda. 

65 


DIPLOMATIC  REPRESENTATIVES  AT  THE  VATICAN 
The  diplomatic  corps  of  the  Vatican  has  representatives  from  most  of 
the  countries  of  the  world.  They  are  as  follows : 

Country  Name  Rank* 

Argentina Jose  Manuel  Llobet  A.  E.  and  P. 

Belgium   M.  Adrian  Nieuwenhuys   A.  B.  and  P. 

Bolivia    Senor  Bailon  Mercado  A.  B.  and  P. 

Bra2il     " Senor  Ildebrando  Accioly  Pinto   A.  B.  and  P. 

Chile  .      ...  Dr.  Luis  Cruz  Ocampo  A.  B.  and  P. 

China '.'!.'!!  1 .'!.'!.'.  .Dr.  Cheou  Kang  Sie B.  B.  and  M.  P. 

Colombia  '.'.." Dr.  Dario  Echandia A.  E.  and  P. 

Costa  Rica  Dr.  Luis  Dobles  Segreda B.  B.  and  M.  P. 

Cuba  Senor  Nicholas  Rivera  y  Alonso B.  E.  and  M.  F. 

Ecuador Lusimaco  Guzdman   E.  B.  and  M.  P. 

Finland    George  Achates  Gripenberg E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Prance    Leon  Berard   A.  B.  and  P. 

Germany    Baron  Diego  Von  Bergen  A.  E.  and  P. 

Great  Britain  Francis  Osborne  D'Arcy  A.  E.  and  P. 

Guatemala  Senor  Francis  Figueroa E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Haiti Leon  Thebaud   E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Honduras    Baron  Paul  Adolph  de  Oroote E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Hungary    Baron  Gabriel  Apor E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Ireland -  Mr.  William  J.  B.  Macaulay E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Italy    Raphael  Guariglia   A.  E.  and  P. 

japan    Ken  Harada E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Liberia  Mr.  Corneille  Bosman  Van  Oudkarspel.  E.  B.  and  M.  P. 

Lithuania Stanislaus  G-irdvainis   E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Luxemburg  N E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Monaco    M.  Emile  Laurent  Dard  E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Nicaragua   Dr.  Constantine  Herdocia  Teran E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Onler  of  Malta  . . .  Count  Stanislaus  Pecci  E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Panama    General  Nicanor  de  Obarrio  E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Peru Diomedes  Arias  Schreiber A.  E.  and  P. 

Poland    Casixnir  Papee   A.  E.  and  P. 

Portugal Sentfor  Antonio  Carneiro  Packeco  —  A.  B.  and  P. 

Rumania Gen.  Daniel  Papp    A.  E.  and  P. 

Salvador    Senor  Raoul  Contreras E.  E.  and  M.  P, 

San  Marino   Marchese  Filippo  Serlupi  Crescenzi  E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Santo  Domingo Marquis  Edward  Persicnetti  Ugolim 

di  Castelcolbuccaro E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Slovakia    Dr.  Karol  Sidor  E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Spain .Senor  Domingo  las  Barcenao A.  E.  and  P. 

Uruguay    Senor  Secco  Ylla   E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Venezuela   Senor  Jose  Casas  Briceno  E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

Yugoslavia Mr.  Nik©  Mirosevlc  Sorgo E.  E.  and  M.  P. 

United  States Myron  C.  Taylor, 

Personal  Representative  of  President 

of  the  United  States 


*  A.    E.,    Ambassador    Extraordinary;    P.,    Plenipotentiary;    E.    E.,    Envoy    Extraordinary; 
M.  P.,  Minister  Plenipotentiary. 

66 


HIERARCHY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES 

See                               Formed                 Archbishops                Consecrated 
Baltimore,  Md.   1789 . .  .Michael  J.  Curley 1914 

. .  .John  M.  McNamara,  V.  G.,  Aux.  Bp.  1928 
Boston,  Mass 1808 . .  .William  Cardinal  O'Connell 1901 

...Richard  J.   CusMng,  Auxiliary  Bp.  1939 
Chicago,  111 1843 . . .  Samuel  A.  Stritch 1921 

. .  .Bernard  J.  Shell,  Auxiliary  Bp 1928 

. .  .William  D.  O'Brien,  Auxiliary  Bp.. .  1934 
Cincinnati,  Ohio 1821. .  .John  T.  McNicholas,  O.  P 1918 

. .  .George  J.  Reining,  Auxiliary  Bp 1937 

Denver,  Colo 1887. .  .Urban  J.  Vehr 1931 

Detroit,  Mich 1833. .  .Edward  F.  Mooney  1926 

. .  .Stephen  S.  Woznicki,  Auxiliary  Bp..  1938 

Dubuque,  Iowa  1837. .  .Francis  J.  L.  Beckman 1924 

Los  Angeles,  Cai 1922 . .  .John  J.  Cantwell  1917 

. .  .Joseph  T.  McGucken,  Auxiliary  Bp.   1941 

Louisville,  Ky 1841 . .  .John  A.  Floersh  1923 

Milwaukee,  Wis 1843. .  .Moses  E.  Kiley 1934 

Newark,  N.  J 1853. .  .Thomas  J.  Walsh 1918 

. .  .Thomas  A.  Boland,  Auxiliary  Bp.  . .  1940 

New  'Orleans,  La 1793. .  .Joseph  F.  Rummel 1928 

New  York,  N.  Y 1808 . .  .Francis  J.  Spellman  1932 

...Stephen  J.  Donahue,  Auxiliary  Bp.  1934 

...J.   Francis   A.   Mclntyre,  Aux.   Bp.  1941 
Philadelphia,  Pa 1808 ...  Dennis  Cardinal  Dougherty  1903 

. .  .Hugh  L.  Lamb,  Auxiliary  Bp 1936 

Portland,  Ore 1846. .  .Edward  D.  Howard  1924 

St.  Louis,  Mo 1826 . .  .John  J.  Glennon   1896 

. .  .George  J.  Donnelly,  Auxiliary  Bp.  . .  1940 

St.  Paul,  Minn 1850. .  .John  G.  Murray  1920 

San  Antonio,  Tex 1874. .  .Robert  E.  Lucey 1934 

San  Francisco,  Cal 1853. .  .John  J.  Mitty 1926 

...Thomas  A.  Connolly,  Auxiliary  Bp.  1939 

Santa  Fe,  N.  M 1850. .  .Rudolph  A.  Gerken  1927 

Washington,  D.  C 1939. .  .Michael  J.  Curley  1914 

Bishops 

Albany,  N.  Y 1847. .  .Edmund  F.  Gibbons 1919 

Alexandria,  La 1853. .  .Daniel  F.  Desmond  1933 

Altoona,  Pa 1901. .  .Richard  T.  Guilfoyle 1936 

Amarillo,  Tex 1926. .  .Lawrence  J.  FitzSimon  1941 

Baker  City,  Ore 1903. .  .Joseph  F.  McGrath  1919 

Belleville,  111.   „ 1887. .  .Henry  Althoff  1914 

Bismarck,  N.  Dak 1909  . .  .Vincent  J.  Ryan 1940 

Boise,  Idaho   1893. .  .Edward  J,  Kelly 1928 

Brooklyn,  N.  Y 1853. .  .Thomas  E.  Molloy 1920 

. .  .Raymond  A.  Kearney,  Auxiliary  Bp.  1935 

Buffalo,  N.  Y 1847. .  .John  A.  Duffy 1933 

Burlington,  Vt 1853. .  .Matthew  F.  Brady 1938 

Camden,  N.  J 1937. .  .Bartholomew  J.  Eustace 1938 

Charleston,  S.  C 1820. .  .Emmet  M.  Walsh "  1927 

67 


See 

Cheyenne,  Wyo. 
Cleveland,  Ohio 


Formed 
. .  1887.. 
..  1847.. 


Columbus,  Ohio   


1868. 


Concordia,  Kans  

Corpus  Christi,  Tex.  .  , 

Covington,  Ky  
Crookston,  Minn  
Dallas  Tex  ,  .  .  . 

.  .  1887.  ..: 

..  1912...' 

..  1853...: 
..  1909.  ... 
,  .  1890.... 

Davenport,  Iowa  
Des  Koines,  Iowa  
Duluth  Minn  

,  .  1881.  .  .: 

,.  1911..  J 
,.  1889...  ' 

El  Paso  Tex  

..  1914..  .1 

,  .  1853.  .  ., 

Fall  River  Mass 

.  1904..  .. 

Fargo  N  Dak  

..  1889..., 

Fort  Wayne,  Ind  
Gallup  N  M  

,.  1857..., 
.  1940  .  .: 

Gaiveston,  Tex  

Grand  Island,  Neb.  .  .  . 
Grand  Rapids,  Mich.  . 
Great  Falls,  Mont  
Green  Bay,  Wis  
Harrisburg,  Pa  
Hartford  Conn  

.  1847..  J 
,.  1912...! 
,.  1882..., 
..  1904...' 
.  1868...: 
,.  1868...  < 
..  1843..  .: 

Helena  Mont  

,  .  1884..., 

Indianapolis  Ind  .  .  . 

,.  1834..., 

Kansas  City  Mo  .  .  .  . 

..  1880..  .: 

La  Cross©  Wis  

,  .  1868.... 

Lafayette  La  

,  .  1918..., 

Lansing  Mich  

.  1937.... 

Leaven  worth,  Kans.  .  . 
Lincoln,  Neb  

..  1877...: 
..  1887..,: 

Little  Rock,  Ark  

Manchester,  N.  H  
Marquette,  Mich  
Mobile,  Ala  

Monterey-Fresno,  Cal.  . 
Nashville,  Tenn  
Natchez,  Miss  
Qgdensburg,  N.  Y  

,.  1843..., 

,  .  1884..  .. 
,.  1857...: 
..  1829...' 

,  .  1922...: 

..  1837...  ' 
.  1837...' 
.  1872...: 

Oklahoma  City  and 

Tulsa,  Okla 1905. 

Omaha,  Neb 1885. 


Bishops  Consecrated 

Patrick  A.  McGovern  1912 

.Joseph  Schrexnbs,  Archbishop-Bp. . .  1911 
Edward  F.  Hoftan,  Coadjutor  Bp.  . .  1921 
James  A.  McFadden,  Auxiliary  Bp.  1932 

James  J.  Hartley  1904 

Edward  G.  Hettinger,  Auxiliary  Bp.  1942 

Francis  A.  Thill  >   1938 

Emmanuel  B.  Ledvina  1921 

Mariano  Garriga,  Coadjutor  Bp.  .  . .   1936 

Francis  W.  Howard 

John  H.  Peschges 

Joseph  P.  Lynch 

Augustine  Danglmayr,  Auxiliary  Bp.  1942 

Henry  P.  R6hlman 1927 

Gerald  T.  Bergan 1934 

Thomas  A.  Welch   ,1926 

Sidney  M.  Metzger  1940 

John  M.  Gannon  1918 

James  E.  Cassidy 1930 

Aloysius  J.  Muench 1935 

John  F,  Noll  1925 

Bernard  T.  Espelage,  0.  F.  M 1940 

Christopher  E,  Byrne  1918 

Stanislaus  V.  Bona  1932 

Joseph  C.  Plagens  1924 

William  J.  Condon   1939 

Paul  P.  Rhode 1908 

George  L.  Leech   1935 

Maurice  F.  McAnliffe   1926 

Henry  J.  O'Brien,  Auxiliary  Bp.  ...  1940 

Joseph  M.  Gilmore  1936 

Joseph  E.  Ritter   1933 

Edwin  V.  O'Hara  '  1930 

Alexander  J.  McGavick  1899 

William  R.  Griffin,  Auxiliary  Bp.  ...  1935 

Jules  B.  Jeanmaiu  1918 

Joseph  H.  Albers  1929 

Paul  C.  Schulte 1937 

Louis  B.  Kucera 1930 

John  B.  Morris  1906 

Albert  L.  Fletcher,  Auxiliary  Bp 1940 

John  B.  Peterson 1927 

Francis  J.  Magner      1941 

Thomas  J.  Toolen 1927 

Philip  G.  Scher 1933 

William  L.  Adrian  1936 

Richard  O.  Gerow  1924 

Msgr.  Louis  D.  Berube,  Administra- 
tor   

.Francis  C.  Kelley   1924 

.James  H.  Ryan  1933 

68 


See                             Formed 
Owensboro,  Ky  1937  .  .  . 
Paterson,  N.  J  1937.  .  . 
Peoria   III    1875  

Pittsburgh,  Pa  
Portland,  Me  
Providence,  R.  I  
Pueblo,  Colo  
Raleigh,  N.  C  
Rapid  City,  S.  Dak  
Reno,  Nev  
Richmond,  Va  

Rochester,  N.  Y  
Roekford,  111  
Sacramento,  Cal  
Saglnaw,  Mich  

St  Augustine  Fla 

1843...: 

1853..., 
1872...: 
1941..., 
1924...: 
1902.... 
1931...' 
1820.... 

1868.... 
1908..., 
1886...: 
1938...  • 
1870... 
1889..., 

1868..  J 

St.  Cloud,  Minn  
St  Joseph,  Mo  

Salt  Lake,  Utah  
San  Diego,  Cal  
Savannah-Atlanta,  Ga.  .  . 
Scranton,  Pa  

Seattle,  Wash  
Sioux  City,  Iowa  
Sioux  Falls,  S.  Dak.  .  .  . 
Spokane,  Wash  
Springfield   111   

1891...: 
1936..  J 
1850...  < 
1868...' 

1850..  J 
1902...1 
1889...' 
1913..  J 
1857..., 
1870...' 
1905..." 
1886... 
1910..  J 

Springfield,  Mass  
Superior,  Wis  
Syracuse,  N.  Y  
Toledo,  Ohio   

Trenton,  N.  J  
Tucson,  Ariz      

1881... 
1897. 

Wheeling,  W.  Va  

Wichita,  Kans  
Wilmington,  Del  
Winona,  Minn.   

1850  
1887..  J 
1868...: 
1889...: 

Army  and  Nary  — 


Belmont,  N.  C. 
(Abbacy  Nullius)  . 

Philadelphia,  Pa. 
(Ukrainian  Greek 
Catholic  Diocese) 

Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
(Greek  Rite)   


1917.. 


Bishops  Consecrated 

.  Francis  R.  Cotton 1938 

.  Thomas  H.  McLaughlin  1935 

Joseph  H.  Schlarman  1930 

.Hugh  G.  Boyle  1921 

.Joseph  E.  McCarthy  1932 

.  Francis  P.  Keougli 1^34 

.Joseph  C.  WHiging 1942 

.Eugene  J,  McGuinness  1937 

.John  J.  Lawler 1910 

.  Thomas  K.  Gorman  1931 

.Andrew  J.  Brennan  1923 

.Peter  L.  Ireton,  Coadjutor  Bp 1935 

.James  E.  Kearney 1932 

.John  J.  Boylan 1943 

.Robert  J.  Armstrong 1929 

.William  F.  Murphy  1938 

.Joseph  P,  Hurley   1940 

.Joseph  F.  Busch 1910 

.Peter  W.  Bartholome,  Coadjutor  Bp.  1942 

Charles  H.  Le  Blond 1933 

.Duane  G.  Hunt 1937 

.Charles  F.  Buddy 1936 

.Gerald  P.  O'Hara 1929 

.William  J.   Hafey    192* 

.Martin  J.  O'Connor,  Auxiliary  Bp.  . .  1943 

.Gerald  Shaugkaessy,  S.M 1933 

.  Edmond  Heelan  1919 

.William  0.  Brady   1939 

.Charles  D.  White 1927 

.James  A.  Griffin   1924 

.  Thomas  M.  Q'Leary 1921 

.William  P.  O'Connor 1942 

.Walter  A.  Foery  1937 

Karl  J.  Alter 1931 

.William  A.  Griffin  1938 

Daniel  J.  Gercke   1923 

.John  J.  Swint  1922 

.Christian  H.  Winkelmann   1933 

.Edmond  J.  Fitzmaurice  1925 

.  Francis  M.  Kelly 1926 

.Leo  Bins,  Coadjutor  Bp. ' 1942 

.Francis  X  Spellman 1932 

.John  F.   O'Hara,   C.  S.  C.,  Military 

Delegate    1940 


. .  1910. .  .Vincent  G.  Taylor,  O.  S.  B. 


1913 ...  Constantine  Bohachevsky  1924 

. ,  .Ambrose  A.    Senyshyn,   O.  S.  B.  M., 

Auxiliary  Bp 1942 

1924. .  .Basil  Takach  1924 

69 


HIERARCHY  OF  U.  S.  POSSESSIONS  AND  PHILIPPINES, 
BAHAMAS,  JAMAICA,  HONDURAS,  AND  SIERRA  LEONE 
$ee  Formed  Bishops  Consecrated 


Alaska 
(Vicariate  Apostolic) .  1916. 

Canal  Zone 

(Pacific  side  under  Abp.  of 
Panama)   


.Joseph  E.  Crimont,  S.  J 1917 

.Walter  J.  Fitzgerald,  S.  X,  Coadjutor  1939 

John  J.  Maiztegui,  C.  P.  M 1926 

.Francis  Beckmann,  C.  M.,  Aux.  Bp.  1940 


(Atlantic  side  under  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  Darien,  R.  P.) . .  .Joseph  M.  Preciado,  C.  F.  M 1934 

Guam 
(Vicariate  Apostolic) .  1911. .  .Michael  A.  Olano,  0.  F.  M.  Cap 1935 

Hawaiian  Islands 
Diocese  of  Honolulu  .  1941. .  .James  J.  Sweeney 1941 

Philippine  Islands 

Archdiocese  of  Manila  1579  . .  .Michael  J.  O'Doherty,  Archbishop. .  1911 

. .  .Cesar  M.  Guerrero,  Auxiliary  Bp —  1929 

Archdiocese  of  Cebu. .  1595. .  .Gabriel  M.  Reyes,  Archbishop 1932 

Diocese  of  Bacolod. . .  1932  . .  .Casimiro  M.  Lladoc 1933 

Diocese  of  Cagayan. .  1933. .  .James  T.  G.  Hayes,  S.  J 1933 

Diocese  of  Caibayog. .  1910. .  .Miguel  P.  Acebedo 1938 

Diocese  of  Jaro  1865. .  .James  P.  McCloskey 1917 

Diocese  of  Lingayen. .  1928. .  .Mariano  Madriaga    1938 

Diocese  of  Lipa  1910. .  .Alfredo  Verzosa  1917 

Diocese  of  Nueva 

Caceres   1595. .  .See  Vacant 

Diocese  of  Nueva 

Segovia  1595. .  .Santiago  C.  Sancho 1917 

Diocese  of  Palo 1937 . .  .Manuel  Mascarinas  1938 

Diocese  of  Surigao  . .  1939  . .  .John  C.  Vrakking,  M.  S.  C 1941 

Diocese  of  Tagbilaran  1942 

Diocese  of  Tuguegarao  1910. .  .Constancio  Jurgens,  L  C.  M 1928' 

Diocese  of  Zamboanga  1910. .  .Luis  del  Rosario,  S.J 1933 

Prefecture  Apostolic  of 

Mindoro    1936-  •  ."William  T.  Finnemann,  S.  V.  D., 

^    a  '     ,    *   "  .  Prefect  Apostolic 1929 

Prefecture  Apostolic  of 

Mountain  Province .  1932 . .  .Joseph   Bilttet,    C.  I.  C.  M.,    Prefect 

Prefecture  Apostolic  of 

Palawan    1910- .  .Leandro  Nieto  Bolandiez,  A.  R.,  Pre- 

Puerto  Rico  feet  Apostolic  

Diocese  of  Ponce 1924. .  .Aloysius  J.  Willinger,  C.  SS.  R.   ...   1929 

Diocese  of  San  Juan. .   1511. .  .Edwin  V.  Byrne 1925 

Samoa 

(Vicariate  Apostolic).  1929. .  .Joseph  Darnand,  S.  M 1920 

Bahamas 

(Vicariate  Apostolic) .  1941. ,  .Bernard  J.  Kevenhoerster,  O.  S.  B.  .  1933 
British  Honduras 

Vicariate  Apostolic  of 

Belize    1893 . .  .William  A.  Rice,  S.  J 1939 

Jamaica 

(Vicariate  Apostolic) .  1837. .  .Thomas  A.  Emmet,  S.  J 1930 

Sierra  Leone 

(Vicariate  Apostolic).  1858. .  .Ambrose  Kelly,  C.  S.  Sp. 1937 

70 


ECCLESIASTICAL  PROVINCES  IN  THE   UNITED  STATES 

For  the  better  government  of  the  Church,  dioceses  in  one  locality  are 
grouped  together  under  the  headship  of  an  archdiocese;  such  a  forma- 
tion is  called  a  province.  Without  special  faculty  from  the  Holy  See} 
the  archbishop  or  metropolitan  has  no  direct  jurisdiction  over  the  dio- 
ceses or  bishops  in  his  province;  he  is  the  first  among  equals,  a  presi- 
dent This  division  into  provinces  is  made  in  order  to  care  more  im- 
mediately for  the  local  needs,  to  correct  more  easily  local  abuses,  and 
to  co-ordinate  the  work  of  the  bishops.  The  following  are  the  provinces 
in  the  United  States  proper. 

Province  of  Baltimore  includes  the  states  of  Maryland,  Delaware,  Virginia, 
West  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  the  eastern 
part  of  Florida,  and  the  District  of  Columbia:  Archdioceses  of  Balti- 
more, Md.,  and  Washington,  D.  C.;  the  dioceses  of  Charleston,  S.  C., 
Raleigh,  N.  C.,  Richmond,  Va.,  St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  Savannah-Atlanta, 
Ga.,  Wheeling,  W.  Va.,  Wilmington,  Del.,  and  the  Abbacy  Nullius  of 
Belmont,  N.  C. 

Province  of  Boston  includes  the  New  England  States:  Archdiocese  of  Bos- 
ton, Mass.;  the  dioceses  of  Burlington,  Vt,  Fall  River,  Mass.,  Hartford, 
Conn.,  Manchester,  N.  H.,  Portland,  Me.,  Providence,  R.  I.,  Spring- 
field, Mass. 

Province  of  Chicago  includes  the  state  of  Illinois:  Archdiocese  of  Chicago, 
111.;  the  dioceses  of  Belleville,  111.,  Peoria,  111,,  Rockford,  111.,  and  Spring- 
field, m. 

Province  of  Cincinnati  includes  the  states  of  Ohio  and  Indiana:    Arch- 
diocese of  Cincinnati,  Ohio;  the  dioceses  of  Cleveland,  Ohio,  Columbus, 
Ohio,  Fort  Wayne,  Ind.,  Indianapolis,  Ind.,  and  Toledo,  Ohio. 
Province  of  Denver  includes  the  states  of  Colorado  and  Wyoming:  Archdio- 
cese of  Denver,  Colo.;  the  dioceses  of  Cheyenne,  Wyo.,  and  Pueblo,  Colo. 
Province  of  Detroit  includes  the  state  of  Michigan:  Archdiocese  of  De- 
troit, Mich.;  the  dioceses  of  Grand  Rapids,  Mich.,  Lansing,  Mich.,  Mar- 
que tte,  Mich.,  and  Saginaw,  Mich. 

Province  of  Dubuque  includes  the  states  of  Iowa  and  Nebraska:  Arch- 
diocese of  Dubuque,  Iowa;  the  dioceses  of  Davenport,  Iowa,  Des  Motn.es, 
Iowa,  Grand  Island,  Neb.,  Lincoln,  Neb.,  Omaha,  Neb.,  and  Sioux  City, 
Iowa. 

Province  of  Los  AngeSes  includes  southern  California  and  the  state  of 
Arizona:  Archdiocese  of  Los  Angeles,  Gal.;  the  dioceses  of  Monterey- 
Fresno,  Cat,  San  Diego,  Cal.,  and  Tucson,  Ariz. 

Province  of  Louisville  includes  the  states  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee: 
Archdiocese  of  Louisville,  Ky.;  the  dioceses  of  Covington,  Ky.,  Owens- 
boro,  Ky.,  and  Nashville,  Tenn. 

Province  of  Milwaukee  includes  the  state  of  Wisconsin  and  northern 
Michigan:  Archdiocese  of  Milwaukee;  the  dioceses  of  Green  Bay, 
Wis.,  La  Crosse,  Wis.,  and  Superior,  Wis. 

Province  of  Newark  includes  the  state  of  New  Jersey:  Archdiocese  of 
Newark,  N.  J.;  the  dioceses  of  Camden,  N.  J.,  Paterson,  N.  J.,  and 
Trenton,  N.  J. 

Province  of  New  Orleans  includes  the  states  of  Louisiana,  Alabama, 
Mississippi,  Arkansas  and  western  Florida:  Archdiocese  of  New  Or- 
leans, La.;  the  dioceses  of  Alexandria,  La.,  Lafayette,  La.,  Little  Rock, 
Ark.,  Mobile,  Ala.,  and  Natchez,  Miss. 

Province  of  New  York  includes  the  state  of  New  York:  Archdiocese  of 
New  York,  N.  Y.;  the  dioceses  of  Albany,  N.  Y.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  Buf- 
falo, N.  Y.,  Ogdensburg,  N.  Y.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  and  Syracuse,  N.  Y. 

71 


Province  of  Philadelphia  includes  the  state  of  Pennsylvania:  Archdiocese 
of  Philadelphia,  Pa.;  the  dioceses  of  Altoona,  Pa.,  Erie,  Pa.,  Harris- 
burg,  Pa.,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  Scraaton,  Pa. 

Province  of  Portland  In  Oregon  includes  the  states  of  Oregon  Washing- 
ton, Idaho,  Montana  and  Alaska  Territory:  Archdiocese  of  Portland, 
Ore.;  the  dioceses  of  Baker  City,  Ore.,  Boise,  Idaho,  Great  Falls,  Mont., 
Helena,  Mont.,  Seattle,  Wash.,  Spokane,  Wash.;  and  the  Vicariate- 

Apostolic  of  Alaska. 

Province  of  St.  Louis  includes  the  states  of  Missouri  and  Kansas:  Arch- 
diocese of  St.  Louis,  Mo.;  the  dioceses  of  Concordia,  Kans.,  Kansas 
City,  Mo.,  Leavenworth,  Kans.s  St.  Joseph,  Mo.,  and  Wichita,  Kans. 

Province  of  St.  Paul  includes  the  states  of  Minnesota,  South.  Dakota  and 
North  Dakota:  Archdiocese  of  St.  Paul,  Minn.;  the  dioceses  of  Bis- 
marck, N.  Dak.,  Crookston,  Minn.,  Duluth,  Minn.,  Fargo,  N.  D.,  Rapid 
City,  a  Dak.,  St.  Cloud,  Minn,,  Sioux  Falls,  S.  Dak.,  and  Winona,  Minn. 

Province  of  San  Antonio  includes  the  states  of  Texas  (except  the  Diocese 

of  El  Paso)  and  Oklahoma:  Archdiocese  of  San  Antonio,  Tex.;  the 
dioceses  of  Amariilo,  Tex.,  Corpus  Christi,  Tex.,  Dallas,  Tex.,  Gal- 
veston,  Tex.,  and  Oklahoma  City  and  Tulsa,  Okla. 

Province  of  San  Francisco  includes  northern  California,  the  states  of 
Nevada  and  Utah,  and  Hawaii:  Archdiocese  of  San  Francisco,  CaL;  the 
dioceses  of  Reno,  Nev.,  Sacramento,  CaL,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  and 
Honolulu,  Hawaii. 

Province  of  Sante  Fe  includes  the  state  of  New  Mexico  and  the  diocese 
of  El  Paso,  Tex.:  Archdiocese  of  Santa  Fe,  N.  M.;  the  dioceses  of  El 
Paso,  Tex.,  and  Gallup,  N.  M. 


AMERICAN  CARDINALS 

Six  prelates  of  American  birth  have  been  created  Cardinals.  The  list 

of  American  princes  of  the  Church,  however,  also  includes  those  Car- 
dinals who  became  naturalized  Americans  and  those  of  French,  Irish  and 
Italian  birth  who  served  the  Church  in  the  United  States. 

Created  Name  Birthplace  American  Service  Death 

1836  . , ,  .  Jean  Cheverus .France First  Bishop  of  Boston  1836 

1875   John  McQoskey    Brooklyn     Archbishop  of  New  York 1885 

1886 James  Gibbons    Baltimore   Archbishop  of  Baltimore 1921 

1886 Camillo  Mazella,  S.  J Italy    Jesuit  Teacher  in  New  York. .  1900 

1893  Ignatius  Persico,  O.F.M.Cap... Italy    Bishop  of  Savannah    1895 

1895 Francesco  Satolli Italy    Apostolic  Delegate  to  U,  S.  . .  1910 

1902   Sebastian  Martinelli,  O.  S.  A.  .Italy    Apostolic  Delegate  to  U.  S.  . .  1918 

1911   ....  John  Farley   Ireland    Archbishop  of  New  York  ....  1918 

1911    ...     DiomecJe  Falconio,  O   F  M.  .  .Italy    Apostolic  Delegate  to  U.  S.  . .  1917 

1911   William  O'Connell Lowell,  Mass.   .  .Archbishop  of  Boston  

1916   Donati   Sbaretti Italy    Auditor  of  the  Apostolic  Dele- 
gation in  the  U.  S 1939 

1921   Dennis   Dougherty    Girardville,  Pa.  .Archbishop  of  Philadelphia. . . 

1922 John  Bonaano Italy    Apostolic  Delegate  to  U.  S.  . .  1927 

1924 George  Mundelein    New  York Archbishop  of  Chicago   1939 

1924  ....  Patrick  Hayes   New  York Archbishop  of  New  York  ....  1938 

1933   Pietro  Fumasoni-Biondi  Italy    Apostolic  Delegate  to  U.  S.  . . 

72     . 


BIOGRAPHIES  OF 
Cardinal 
Gasparri,     Enrico  —  fo.    July    25, 

1871,  Ussita,  Italy;  educ.  Pontificio 
Seminario     Romano;      ord.     1894; 
cons.  Titular  Archbishop  of  Sebaste 
and  appointed  Delegate  to  Colom- 
bia   Dec.,    1915;    Papal    Nuncio    to 
Rio  de  Janeiro  Sept,  1920;  created 
Cardinal    Dec.    14,    1925;     became 
Bishop  of  Velletri  Oct.,  1933;  Pre- 
fect of  the   Supreme   Tribunal   of 
the  Apostolic  Signature. 

Granito  Pignatelfi  di  Belmonte, 
Gennaro  —  b.  April  10,  1851,  Nap- 
les; educ.  Mondragone  College 
(Italy),  tutored  by  the  Archbishop 
of  Naples;  ord.  1879;  .cons.  Titular 
Archbishop  of  Edessa  and  appoint- 
ed Apostolic  Nuncio  to  Brussels 
Nov.,  1899;  Apostolic  Nuncio  to 
Vienna  Jan.,  1904;  created  Cardinal 
Nov.  27,  1911;  Papal  Legate  at  the 
International  Eucharistic  Congress 
of  Lourdes,  July,  1914;  Bishop  of 
Albano  and  Ostia,  Dec.,  1915;  Dean 
of  the  College  of  Cardinals;  Prefect 
of  the  Congregation  of  Ceremonies. 

Marchetti-Selvaggiani,  Francesco 
—  b.  Oct.  1,  1871,  Rome,  Italy; 
educ.  Alma  Collegio  Capranica, 
Pontifical  Gregorian  University; 
ord.  April  5,  1896;  confidential  re- 
presentative of  Holy  See  at  Berne 
1914;  cons.  Titular  Archbishop  of 
Seleucia  and  appointed  Nuncio  to 
Venezuela  1918;  translated  to  Apos- 
tolic Nunciature  at  Vienna  1920; 
Secretary  of  the  Sacred  Congrega- 
tion of  the  Propagation  of  the 

Cardinal 
Ascalesi,     Alessio  —  b.     Oct.     23, 

1872,  Casalnuovo,  Italy;  educ.  Sem- 
inary   of    Spoleto    (Umbria) ;    ord. 
June  8,  1895;  cons.  Bishop  of  Muro- 
Lucano  1909;   translated  to  See  of 
St.  Agata  de  Goti  1911;   promoted 
Archbishop     of    Benevento     1915; 
created  Cardinal  Dec.  4,  1916 ;  Arch- 
bishop of  Naples  1924. 

Bertram,  Adolph — b.  March  14, 
1859,  Hildesheim,  Germany;  educ. 
Munich  and  Wuerzburg  (Germany) 
and  University  at  Rome;  ord.  July 
31,  1881;  cons.  Bishop"  of  Hilde- 
sheim 1905;  translated  to  Archie- 
piscopal  See  of  Breslau  1914; 


THE  CARDINALS 
Bishops 

Faith  1923,  laid  foundation  for 
Ethnological  Missionary  Museum 
in  Lateran  Palace;  created  Cardi- 
nal June  30,  1930,  being  ascribed 
in  the  order  of  Cardinal  Priests; 
Vicar-General  to  Pope  for  diocese 
of  Rome  May,  1931;  Archpriest  of 
Archbasilica  of  St.  John  Lateran; 
entered  order  of  Bishops  in  Con- 
sistory Jan.,  1935;  Secretary  of  the 
Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office; 
Bishop  of  Frascati  July,  1936. 

Salotti,  Carlo  — b.  July  25,  1870, 
Grotte  di  Castro,  Italy;  educ.  Dio- 
cesan Seminary  of  Orvieto  (Italy), 
Athenaeum  of  the  Pontificio  Sem- 
inario Romano,  and  the  Royal  Uni- 
versity (Rome) ;  ord.  Sept.  22, 1894; 
cons.  Bishop  with  the  Archiepisco- 
pal  Title  of  Philippopolis  1930; 
created  Cardinal  "in  petto"  March 
13,  1933;  proclaimed  Cardinal  Dec. 
16,  1935;  Bishop  of  Palestrlna; 
Prefect  of  the  Congregation  of 
Sacred  Rites. 

Sibilia,  Enrico  — b.  Nov.  17,  1861, 
Anagni,  Italy;  educ.  Athenaeum  of 
the  Pontificio  Seminario  Romano; 
ord.  March  8,  1884;  cons.  Titular 
Archbishop  of  Side  and  appointed 
Apostolic  Nuncio  to  Chile  July, 
1908;  Assistant  at  the  Pontifical 
Throne  1914;  appointed  Vicar  of  the 
Basilica  of  St.  Mary  Major  1916; 
appointed  Apostolic  Nuncio  to  Aus- 
tria 1922;  created  Cardinal  Dec.  16, 
1935;  Bishop  of  Sabina  and  Poggio 
Mirteto. 

Priests 

created  Cardinal  "in  petto"  Dec.  4, 
1916;  proclaimed  Cardinal  Dec.  15, 
1919;  outstanding  promoter  of 
Catholic  Action  in  Germany. 

Boetto,  S.  J.,  Pietro  —  b.  May  19, 
1871,  Vigone,  Italy;  educ.  Seminary 
of  Gianeno  and  the  Jesuit  Noviti- 
ate House  at  Chieri  (Italy);  ord. 
July  30,  1901;  took  solemn  vows 
1906;  Provincial  of  Turin  Province 
1916;  Procurator-General  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus  1921;  Provincial 
of  Roman  Province  1928-30;  As- 
sistant of  the  General  Curia  for 
Italy  March,  1930;  Consultor  of  the 
Sacred  Congregation  of  Religious 


73 


1931;  created  Cardinal  Dec.  16, 
1935;  Archbishop  of  Genoa  1938. 

Copello,  Diego  — b.  Jan.  7,  1880, 
San  Isidoro,  Argentina;  educ.  Col- 
lege of  San  Jose  and  Seminary  of 
Buenos  Aires  (Argentina),  Latin 
American  College  (Rome) ;  ord. 
Oct.  28,  1902;  cons.  Auxiliary 
Bishop  of  La  Plata  1919;  erected 
Diocesan  Seminary  and  its  Church 
in  La  Plata;  appointed  Visitor  of 
all  schools  in  the  republic  directed 
by  religious  bodies;  named  Chap- 
Iain  General  of  the  Army  by  Ar- 
gentinian Government,  1927;  ap- 
pointed Yicar-General  of  Archdio- 
cese of  Buenos  Aires  and  Auxiliary 
Bishop,  1928;  Archbishop  of  Buenos 
Aires  Dec.,  1932;  created  Cardinal 
Dec.  16,  1935. 

Cremonesi,  Carlo — b.  Nov.  4, 
1866,  Rome;  educ.  Pontificio  Sem- 
inario  Romano;  ord.  1890;  cons. 
Archbishop  of  Nicomedia  Jan.  8, 
1922,  and  appointed  Secret  Almon- 
er; appointed  Administrator  of 
Sanctuary  of  Pompeii  and  later 
made  its  Prelate;  created  Cardinal 
Dec.  16,  1935. 

Dalla  Costa,  Elia  — b.  May  14, 
1872,  Villaverla,  Italy;  educ.  Sem- 
inary of  Vicenza  and  Royal  Uni- 
versity of  Padua  (Italy) ;  ord.  July 
25,  1895;  cons.  Bishop  of  Padua, 
1923;  translated  to  the  Archiepis- 
copal  See  of  Florence  Feb.,  1932; 
created  Cardinal  March  13,  1933. 

Dougherty,  Dennis  —  b.  Aug.  16, 
1865,  Girardville,  Pennsylvania; 
educ.  St.  Mary's  College,  Montreal 
(Canada),  St.  Charles  Seminary 
(Overbrook,  Pa.),  American  Col- 
lege (Rome);  ord.  May  31,  1890; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Nueva  Segovia 
June  10,  1903;  rehabilitated  the 
Seminary  at  Vigan,  Philippine 
Islands,  and  refounded  the  diocese 
1903;  made  Bishop  of  Jaro  1908; 
Bishop  of  Buffalo  1915;  Archbishop 
of  Philadelphia  1918;  created  Car- 
dinal March  7,  1921;  President  of 
the  Bureau  of  Catholic  Indian  Mis- 
sions, Commissioner  for  Catholic 
Missions  among  the  Colored  People 
and  Indians;  Trustee  of  the  Na- 
tional Shrine  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  Washington,  D.  C.; 
member  of  the  Board  of  Governors 


of  the  Catholic  Church  Extension 
Society;  Grand  Officer  of  the  Crown 
of  Italy;  Papal  Legate  to  the  In- 
ternational Bucharistic  Congress  at 
Manila,  P.  I.,  1937. 

Fossati,  MaursISo  —  b.  May  24, 
1876,  Arena,  Italy;  educ.  Diocesan 
Seminary  at  Arona  (Italy) ;  ord. 
Nov.  27,  1898;  entered  the  Oblates 
cons.  Bishop  of  Galtelli-Nuoro  April 
27, 1924;  translated  to  the  Archiepis- 
copal  See  of  Sassari  Oct.  2,  1929; 
translated  to  the  Archiepiscopal 
See  of  Turin  Dec.  11,  1930;  created 
Cardinal  March  13,  1933. 

Fumasoni-Biondi,  Pietro — b.  Sept. 
4,  1872,  Rome,  Italy;  educ.  Roman 
Seminary  (Rome);  ord.  April  17, 
1897;  cons.  Archbishop  of  the  Titu- 
lar See  of  Doclea  and  appointed 
Apostolic  Delegate  to  India  1916; 
first  Apostolic  Delegate  to  Japan 
1919;  Secretary  of  the  Congrega- 
tion for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Faith  1921,  Prefect  since  1933; 
fifth  Apostolic  Delegate  to  the  Uni- 
ted States,  March  2,  1923;  Apostolic 
Delegate  to  Mexico  "pro  tempore" 
1926;  created  Cardinal  March  13, 
1933;  Camerlengo  of  the  Sacred 
College  of  Cardinals,  May  12,  1941. 

GerJier,  Pierre  — b.  Jan.  14,  1880, 
Versailles,  France;  educ.  Seminary 
of  Saint  Sulpice;  ord.  June  29,  1921; 
named  Bishop  of  Tarbes  and 
Lourdes  May  14,  1929;  translated 
to  the  Archiepiscopal  See  of  Lyons 
July  30,  1937;  created  Cardinal  Dec. 
13,  1937. 

Goncalves  Cerejeira,  Emanue!  — 
b.  Nov.  29,  1888,  Lousado,  Portugal; 
educ.  National  University  of  Coim- 
bra  (Spain);  ord.  April  1,  1911; 
cons.  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Lisbon 
and  Titular  Bishop  of  Mytilene 
1928;  appointed  Capitular  Vicar  of 
the  Patriarchate,  and  promoted  Pa- 
triarch of  Lisbon  1929;  created 
Cardinal  Dec.  16,  1929. 

Hinsley,  Arthur  —  b.  Aug.  25, 
1865,  Selby,  England;  educ.  Ushaw 
College  (England),  and  English 
College  (Rome);  ord.  1894;  cons. 
Titular  Bishop  of  Sebastopol  Aug. 
10,  1926;  appointed  Titular  Bishop 
of  Sardi  and  Apostolic  Visitor  to 
African  Missions  in  British  Terri- 
tory 1927;  later  Apostolic  Delegate 


74 


for  British  Africa;  appointed  Canon 
of  St.  Peter's  (Rome)  May,  1934; 
translated  to  the  ArcMepiscopal 
See  of  Westminster  April  1,  1935; 
created  Cardinal  Dec.  13,  1937. 

Hlond,  S.  S.,  Augustus  —  b.  July 
5,  1881,  Brzeckowice,  Poland;  educ. 
Seminary  of  Salesian  Congregation 
(Poland)  and  Gregorian  University 
(Rome);  ord.  Sept.  23,  1905;  Head 
of  the  Salesian  Institute  in  Przem- 
ysl  1907;  Inspector  of  New  Aus- 
trian-Hungarian Salesian  Province 
c.  1917;  appointed  Apostolic  Ad- 
ministrator in  Upper  Silesia  1922; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Kattowitz  Jan.  3, 
1926;  translated  to  the  ArcMepisco- 
pal See  of  Gneisen  and  Posen  June 
24,  1926;  Primate  of  Poland;  crea- 
ted Cardinal  June  20,  1927. 

innitzer,  Theodore  —  b.  Dec.  25, 
1875,  Weipert-Neugeschrei,  Bohe- 
mia; educ.  University  of  Vienna; 
ord.  July  25,  1902;  cons.  Archbish- 
op of  Vienna,  cons.  Oct.  16,  1932; 
created  Cardinal  March  13,  1933. 

Lavitrano,  Luigi — b.  March  7, 
1874,  Forio,  Italy;  educ.  Institute  of 
the  Province  and  Apostolic  School, 
the  Appolinare  and  Royal  Univer- 
sity of  Rome,  Leonine  Institute 
(Italy);  ord.  March  21,  1898;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Cava  and  Sarno  June 
21,  1914;  appointed  Archbishop  of 
Benevento  July  16,  1924;  translated 
to  ArcMepiscopal  See  of  Palermo 
Sept  29,  1928;  created  Cardinal 
Dec.  16,  1929. 

Lienart,  Achilles  — b.  Feb.  7, 
1884,  Lille,  France;  educ.  Catholic 
Institute  of  Paris  and  at  Rome; 
ord.  June  29,  1907;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Lille  Oct.  6,  1928;  erected  Grand 
Seminary  and  Cathedral  at  Lille; 
developed  Christian  Labor  Organi- 
zations; created  Cardinal  June  30, 
1930. 

MacRory,  Joseph  —  b.  March  19, 
1861,  Ballygawley,  Ireland;  educ. 
St.  Patrick's  College  (Armagh), 
St.  Patrick's  College  (Maynooth); 
ord.  Sept,  1885;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Down  and  Connor  Nov.  14,  1915; 
translated  to  the  ArcMepiscopal 
See  of  Armagh  June  22,  1928;  crea- 
ted Cardinal  Dec.  16,  1929. 

Maglione,  Luigi — b.  March  2, 
1877,  Casoria,  Italy;  educ.  Almo 


Collegio  Capranica  and  Pontifical 
Gregorian  University  (Italy);  ord. 
July  25,  1901;  cons.  Bishop  of  Cae- 
sarea  of  Palestine  Sept.  26,  1920; 
appointed  Apostolic  Nuncio  to 
Paris,  1926;  created  Cardinal  Dec. 
16,  1935;  Secretary  of  State;  Pre- 
fect of  Congregation  of  Extraor- 
dinary Ecclesiastical  Affairs. 

Marmaggi,  Francesco  —  b.  Aug. 
31,  1876,  Rome,  Italy;  educ.  Ponti- 
ficio  Seminario  Romano;  ord.  April 
14,  1900;  cons.  Archbishop  of  Adri- 
anopolis  and  appointed  Apostolic 
Nuncio  to  Rumania,  1920;  Papal 
Legate  Extraordinary  at  Corona- 
tion of  Ferdinand  I  of  Rumania; 
Nuncio  to  Prague  1923;  Apostolic 
Nuncio  to  Warsaw  1928;  created 
Cardinal  Dec.  16,  1935;  Legate  to 
Poland  to  preside  over  the  National 
Council  of  the  Polish  Episcopate 
1936;  Prefect  of  the  Congregation 
of  the  Council. 

Nasalli-Rocca,  Giovanni  Battista 
—  b.  Aug.  27,  1872,  Piacenza,  Italy; 
educ.  Pontifical  Lombardian  Col- 
lege (Rome)  and  Pontifical  Gre- 
gorian University  (Rome) ;  ord.  June 
8,  1895;  consecrated  Bishop  of  Gub- 
bio,  1907;  Apostolic  Visitor  to  var- 
ious dioceses  of  Italy;  appointed 
Titular  Archbishop  of  Thebes  and 
Secret  Almoner  1916;  General  Ec- 
clesiastical Assistant  of  Italian 
Catholic  Youth  1921;  translated  to 
Bologna  Nov.  21,  1921;  created 
Cardinal  May  23,  1923;  Papal  Le- 
gate at  Plenary  Synod  of  the  Epis- 
copate of  Emilia  1932;  celebrated 
fifth  Italian  National  Eucharistic 
Congress  1932. 

O'Connelf,  William  Henry  —  b. 
Dec.  8, 1859,  Lowell,  Massachusetts; 
educ.  Boston  College  (Boston), 
North  American  College  (Rome)  ; 
ord.  June  8,  1884;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Portland,  Maine,  May  19,  1901; 
Papal  Envoy  to  Japan,  1905;  pro- 
moted to  the  ArcMepiscopal  Titular 
See  of  Tomi  or  Constantia  and 
made  Coadjutor  to  the  Archbishop 
of  Boston,  1906;  Archbishop  of 
Boston,  1907;  created  Cardinal,  Nov. 
27,  1911;  Senior  Ranking  Prelate 
and  Dean  of  American  Hierarchy; 
Senior  Cardinal  Priest  of  the  Sa- 
cred College  of  Cardinals. 


75 


Peliegrinetts,  Ermenegildo  —  b. 
March  27,  1876,  Camaiore,  Italy; 
educ.  Pia  Casa  del  Chierici  Poveri 
(Lucca),  Archiepiscopai  Seminary 
of  Lucca,  Accademia  Romana,  Vat- 
ican School  of  Paleography  and 
Diplomacy,  Appolinare  (Rome) ; 
ord.  Sept  24,  1898;  cons.  Titular 
Archbishop  of  Adana  and  appointed 
Apostolic  Nuncio  to  Belgrade  May, 
1922;  facilitated  Concordat  between 
the  Holy  See  and  the  Government 
of  Yugoslavia,  1935;  created  Car- 
dinal Dec.  13,  1937. 

Piazza,  O.  C.  D.,  Adeodato  Giovan- 
ni-—.^ Sept.  30,  1884,  Vigo  di  Ca- 
dore,  Italy;  educ.  Episcopal  Sem- 
inary, Carmelite  Colleges  at  Tre- 
vis,  Venice  and  Brescia;  entered 
Carmelite  Novitiate  at  Brescia 
1902;  professed  1903;  ord.  Dec.  19, 
1908;  cons.  Archbishop  of  Bene- 
vento  Jan.  29,  1930;  translated  to 
Patriarchate  of  Venice  Dec.  16, 
1935;  created  Cardinal  Dec.  13, 1937. 

Pizzardo,  Giuseppe  —  b.  July  13, 
1877,  Savona,  Italy;  educ.  Diocesan 
Seminary  (Savona),  Lombardian 
College,  University  of  Genoa;  ord. 
Sept  19,  1903;  appointed  Titular 
Archbishop  of  Cirro  March  28,  1930, 
transferred  to  Nice  April  22;  cons. 
April  27;  created  Cardinal  Dec.  13, 
1937;  Prefect  of  Congregation  of 
Seminaries  and  Universities;  Presi- 
dent of  Catholic  Action. 

Rossi,  O.  C.  D.,  Raffaelo  Carlo  — 
b.  Oct.  28,  1876,  Pisa,  Italy;  educ. 
International  College  (Rome), 
Scholasticate  of  Discalced  Carmel- 
ites; ord.  Dec.  21,  1901;  cons.  Bish- 
op of  Volterra  May  25,  1920;  As- 
sessor of  the  Consistorial  Congre- 
gation June  7,  1923;  promoted  to 
Titular  Archbishop  of  Thessalonica 
Dec.  20,  1923;  Vice-president  of  the 
mixed  commission  of  the  represen- 
tatives of  the  Vatican  and  the 
Italian  government  to  effect  the 
Concordat,  1929;  created  Cardinal 
June  30,  1930;  Secretary  of  the 
Consistorial  Congregation. 

Schuster,  O.  S.  B.,  Alfredo  llde- 
fonso  — b.  Jan.  18,  1880,  Rome, 
Italy;  educ.  Benedictine  Basilica 
of  St.  Paul  outside  the  Walls,  In- 
ternational College  of  the  Benedict- 
ines of  St.  Anselm  (Aventine  Hill, 


Rome);  ord.  March  19,  1904;  ap- 
pointed Archbishop  of  Milan  June  26, 
1929;  created  Cardinal  July  15, 1929. 

Segura  y  Saenz,  Pedro— -b.  Dec. 
4,  1880,  Carazo,  Spain;  educ.  Pon- 
tifical Seminary  of  Aquella  (Bur- 
gos), Pontifical  University  of  Com- 
mas (Santander);  ord.  May,  1906; 
cons.  Titular  Bishop  of  Appollonia 
and  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Vallodolid, 
1916;  translated  to  the  See  of 
Coria  1920;  promoted  to  the  Archi- 
episcopal  See  of  Burgos  1926; 
translated  to  the  Primatial  See  of 
Toledo  1927;  created  Cardinal  Dec. 
19,  1927;  resigned  his  See  during 
the  persecution;  became  Archbish- 
op of  Seville,  1937. 

Seredi,  O.  S.  B.,  Justinian  Georg 
—  b.  April  23,  1884,  Deaki,  Hung- 
ary; educ.  Benedictine  Abbey  of 
Pannonhalma  (Hungary) ;  received 
habit  1901;  solemnly  professed 
1905;  ord.  July  14,  1908;  appointed 
Archbishop  of  Gran  and  Primate 
of  Hungary,  Nov.  30,  1927;  cons, 
and  enthroned  Jan.  1928;  created 
Cardinal  Dec.  19,  1927. 

Suhard,  Emmanuel  Celestine  —  b. 
April  5,  1874,  Brains-sur-les-Mar- 
ches,  France;  educ.  Petit  Seminary 
at  Mayenne  (France),  French  Sem- 
inary (^ome);  ord.  Dec.  18,  1898; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Bayeux  and  Lisi- 
eux,  1928;  translated  to  the  Archi- 
episcopal  See  of  Reims,  1930; 
created  Cardinal  Dec.  16,  1935; 
Archbishop  of  Paris,  1940. 

Tappouni,  Ignatius  Gabriel — b. 
Nov.  3,  1879,  Mossul,  Irak;  ord. 
Nov.  9,  1902;  appointed  Titular 
Bishop  of  Danaba  Sept.  14,  1912; 
promoted  to  the  Archiepiscopal  See 
of  Batnan  Sarug  Dec.  13,  1912; 
cons.  Jan.  19,  1913;  Patriarchal  Vic- 
ar to  the  Archdiocese  of  Aleppo 
1919;  Metropolitan  of  Aleppo  1921; 
Syrian  Patriarch  of  Antioch  1929; 
created  Cardinal  Dec.  16,  1935; 
Representative  of  Eastern  Catholics 
in  the  Consistory  of  the,  Sacred 
College. 

Tedeschini,  Federico  —  b.  Oct.  12, 
1873,  Antrodoco,  Italy;  educ.  Sem- 
inario  Romano  and  Seminario  Pio 
(Rome);  ord.  July  25,  1896;  cons. 
Titular  Archbishop  of  Lepanto  and 
appointed  Nuncio  to  Madrid  1921; 


76 


created  Cardinal  "in  petto"  March 
13,  1933;  proclaimed  Cardinal  Dec. 
16,  1935;  Archpriest  of  Vatican 
Basilica;  Prefect  of  the  Congrega- 
tion of  Basilica  of  St.  Peter;  Apo- 
stolic Datary. 

Tlsserant,  Eugene  —  b.  March  24, 
1884,  Nancy,  France;  educ.  Dio- 
cesan Seminary  (Nancy),  Domin- 
ican Convent  of  St.  Stephen  (Jerus- 
alem), Catholic  Institute  of  Paris; 
called  to  America  by  Carnegie 
Foundation  1927;  represented  Holy 
See  at  Orientalist  Congresses  at 
Oxford,  Leyden  and  Rome,  and  at 
International  Congress  of  Librari- 
ans at  Warsaw;  created  Cardinal 
June  15,  1936;  Secretary  of  the 
Congregation  for  the  Oriental 
Church. 

Van  Roey,  Joseph  Ernest  —  b. 
June  13,  1874,  Vorsselaer,  Belgium; 
educ.  Diocesan  College  of  Heren- 
thal  (Belgium),  Seminary  of  Ma- 
lines  and  the  University  of  vLouv- 
aine  (Belgium);  ord.  Sept.  18,  1897; 
cons.  Archbishop  of  Malines  April 
25,  1926;  erected  new  Diocesan 
Seminary  of  St.  Joseph;  promoter 
of  Catholic  Action  in  Belgium; 
created  Cardinal  June  20,  1927. 

Verde,  Alessandro  —  b.  March  27, 
1865,  Sant'  Antimo,  Italy;  educ.  Dio- 
cesan Seminary  of  Aversa,  Pon- 
tificio  Seminario  Pio  (Rome) ;  ord. 
March  31,  1888;  entered  Sacred 
Congregation  of  Rites  as  assistant 
Under-Promotor  of  the  Faith,  1894; 


appointed  Promoter  of  Faith  and 
Consistorial  Advocate;  appointed 
Secretary  of  the  Congregation  of 
Rites,  June,  1915;  created  Cardinal 
Dec.  14,  1925;  Archpriest  of  Liber- 
ian  Patriarchal  Basilica  of  St. 
Mary  Major. 

Vida!  y  Barraquer,  Francisco 
d'Assisi  —  b.  Oct.  3,  1868,  Cambrils, 
Spain;  ord.  Sept.  17,  1899;  cons. 
Titular  Bishop  of  Pentacomia  April 
26,  1914;  translated  to  Archiepis- 
copal  See  of  Tarragona  May  7, 
1919;  created  Cardinal  March  7, 1921. 

VHleneuve,  O.  M.  I.,  Jean-Marie 
Rodrsgue — b.  Nov.  2,  1883,  Mon- 
treal, Canada;  educ.  Mont  St.  Louis 
(Canada),  St.  Joseph  Scholasticate 
(Ottawa);  entered  Oblates  of  Mary 
Immaculate  Aug.  14,  1901;  ord. 
May  25,  1907;  cons.  Bishop  of  Gra- 
velbourg  Sept.  11,  1930;  erected 
Grand  Seminary  of  Gravelbourg 
1931;  translated  to  the  Metropolitan 
See  of  Quebec  Feb.  24,  1932;  crea- 
ted Cardinal  March  13,  1933. 

Von  Faulhaber,  Michael  —  b. 
March  5,  1869,  Klosterheidenfeld, 
Germany;  educ.  University  of 
Wuerzburg  (Germany),  Rome,  Ox- 
ford, Cambridge,  Paris  and  Toledo; 
ord.  Aug.  1,  1892;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Speyer  Feb.  19,  1911;  chaplain  of 
the  Bavarian  armed  forces  during 
World  War  I;  translated  to  the 
Archiepiscopal  See  of  Munich  and 
Freising  1917;  created  Cardinal 
March  7,  1921. 


Cardinal  Deacons 


Caccia  Dominion!,  Camillo  —  b. 
February  7,  1877,  Milan,  Italy;  educ. 
Preparatory  and  Great  Seminary  of 
Milan,  Gregorian  University1,  Pon- 
tifical Academy  (Rome) ;  ord.  Sept. 
23,  1899;  Canon-Coadjutor  of  the 
Patriarchal  Basilica  of  the  Vatican, 
1903;  Private  Chamberlain  to  Bene- 
dict XV  and  Maestro  de  Camera 
and  Majordomo  under  Pius  XI; 
created  Cardinal  Dec.  16,  1935. 

Canali,  Nicola  —  b.  June  7,  1874, 
Rieti,  Italy;  educ.  Almo  Collegio 
Capranico,  Gregorian  University, 
Pontifical  Academy  (Rome) ;  ord. 
March  31,  1900;  Minutante  of  the 
Secretary  of  State  1904;  Secretary 
of  the  Congregation  of  .Ceremonies 


under  Pius  XI;  Assessor  of  the 
Holy  Office  1926;  created  Cardinal 
Dec.  16,  1935;  Grand  Penitentiary; 
President  of  the  Commission 
charged  with  the  Administration  of 
Vatican  City. 

Cattani,  Federico  —  b.  April  17, 
1856,  Maradi,  Italy;  educ.  Diocesan 
Seminary  (Modigliana),  and  at 
Rome;  ord.  Oct.  5,  1879;  Apostolic 
Visitor  in  the  Abruzzo;  Consultor 
of  the  Congregation  of  the  Sacra- 
ments; Judge  of  the  College  of  the 
Auditors  of  the  Rota  1909;  Secre- 
tary of  the  Supreme  Tribunal  of 
the  Apostolic  Signatura;  created 
Cardinal  Dec.  16,  1935. 

Jorio,  Domenico  —  b.  Oct.  7,  1867, 


77 


Villa  S.  Stefano,  Italy;  educ.  Dio- 
cesan Seminary  of  Ferentino  and 
the  Pontifical  Roman  Seminary 
(Rome);  ord.  Sept.  17,  1891;  en- 
tered offices  of  the  Apostolic  Patary 
1897;  became  secretary  of  the  Da- 
tary  and  Prefect  of  the  Marriage 
Section  of  that  office  1898;  ap- 
pointed Under-Secretary  of  the  Sa- 
cred Congregation  of  the  Sacra- 
ments 1908;  created  Cardinal  Dec. 
16,  1935;  Prefect  of  the  Congrega- 
tion of  the  Sacraments. 

La  Puma,  Vincenzo — -b.  Jan.  22, 
1874,  Palermo,  Italy;  educ.  Arch- 
diocesan  Seminary  (Palermo),  Ath- 
enaeum (Rome);  ord.  Sept.,  1896; 
entered  offices  of  Congregation  of 
Religious,  1899;  Under-Secretary  of 


Congregation  of  Religious;  Secre- 
tary of  Congregation  of  Religious: 
created  Cardinal  Dec.  16,  1935;  Pre- 
fect of  the  Congregation  of  Re- 
ligious. 

Massimi,  Massimo  —  b.  April  19, 
1877,  Rome,  Italy;  educ.  Pontificio 
Seminario  Romano  (Rome) ;  ord. 
April  14,  1900;  created  Cardinal 
Dec.  16,  1935;  President  of  the 
Commission  on  the  Authentic  In- 
terpretation of  the  Code  of  Canon 
Law. 

IVfercati,  Giovanni — b.  Dec.  17, 
1866,  Villa  Gaida,  Italy;  educ.  Pon- 
tifical Gregorian  University  (Rome) 
ord.  1890;  created  Cardinal  June 
15,  1936;  Librarian  and  Archivist 
of  the  Holy  Roman  Church. 


BIOGRAPHIES  OF  HIERARCHY  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES 

AND  SEES  SPIRITUALLY  DEPENDENT  ON   IT 


Acebedo,  Miguel  F.—  b.  Sept.  29, 
1901,  Palo,  Leyte,  P.  I.;  educ.  Sem. 
Coll.  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul  (Cal- 
bayog,  P.  I.),*Colegio  Pio  Latino 
(Rome),  Central  Sem.  of  Univ.  Sto. 
Tomas  (Manila);  ord.  1926;  cons. 
Bp.  of  Calbayog,  P.  I.,  March,  1935. 

Adrian,  William  Lawrence  —  b. 
April  16,  1883,  Sigourney,  Iowa; 
educ.  St.  Ambrose  College  (Daven- 
port, Iowa),  North  American  Col- 
lege (Rome),  State  University  of 
Iowa  (Iowa  City,  Iowa) ;  ord.  April 
15,  1911;  cons.  Bishop  of  Nashville, 
April  16,  1936. 

ASbers,  Joseph  Henry  —  "b.  March 
18,  1891,  Cincinnati,  Ohio;  educ.  St. 
Gregory  Prep.  Sem.  (Cincinnati, 
Ohio),  Pontifical  Institute  of  the 
Appolinaris  (Rome);  ord.  June  17, 
1916;  cons.  Bee.  27,  1929;  trans- 
lated to  the  newly  erected  See  of 
Lansing  in  1937. 

Alter,  KarJ  Joseph — b.  Aug.  18, 
1885,  Toledo,  Ohio;  educ.  St  John's 
University  (Toledo,  Ohio),  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  (Cleveland, 
Ohio);  ord.  June  4,  1910;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Toledo,  June  17,  1931. 

Althoff,  Henry  — b.  Aug.  28,  1873, 
Aviston,  111.;  educ.  St.  Joseph's  Col- 
lege (Teutopolis,  111.),  St.  Francis 
Solanus  College  (Quincy,  111.),  Uni- 
versity of  Innsbruck  (Austria); 
ord.  July  26,  1902;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Belleville,  Feb.  24,  1914. 


Armstrong,  Robert  John  —  b. 
Nov.  17, 1884,  San  Francisco,  Calif.; 
educ.  Gonzaga  University  (Spo- 
kane, Wash.),  Grand  Seminary 
(Montreal,  Canada);  ord.  Dec.  17, 
1910;  cons.  Bishop  of  Sacramento, 
Mar.  12,  1929. 

Bartholome,  Peter  William  —  b. 
April  2,  1893,  Bellechester,  Minn.; 
educ.  Campion  College  (Prairie  du 
Chien,  WJs.),  St  Paul  Seminary  (St. 
Paul,  Minn.),  Appollinare  (Rome); 
ord.  June  12,  1917;  cons.  Coadjutor 
Bishop  of  St.  Cloud,  March  3,  1942. 

Beckman,  Francis  Joseph  —  b. 
Oct.  25,  1875,  Cincinnati,  Ohio; 
educ.  Seminary  of  Mt  St.  Mary  of 
the  West  (Cincinnati,  Ohio),  Uni- 
versity of  Louvain  (Belgium),  the 
Gregorian  University  (Rome);  ord. 
June  20,  1902;  cons.  May  1,  1924; 
app.  Archbishop  of  Dubuque,  Jan. 
17,  1930. 

Beckmann,  Francis,  C,  M.  —  b. 
July  23,  1883,  Enschede,  Nether- 
lands; educ.  Minor  Seminary 
( Wernhoutsburg) ,  Major  Seminary 
of  Helden-Panningen  (Netherlands)  ; 
ord.  July  13,  1913;  cons.  Titular 
Bishop  of  Telmisso  and  Auxiliary 
Bishop  of  Panama,  July  7,  1940. 

Bergan,  Gerald  Thomas  — b.  Jan. 
6,  1892,  Peoria,  111.;  educ.  St.  Via- 
tor's College  (Bourbonnais,  111.), 
North  American  College  (Rome) ; 


78 


ord.  Oct.  28,  1915;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Des  Moines,  June  13,  1934. 

Btnz,  Leo— b.  Oct.  31,  1900,  Stock- 
ton, 111.;  educ.  Loras  College  (Du- 
buque,  la.),  St.  Mary's  Seminary 
(Baltimore,  Md.),  Sulpician  Sem- 
inary (Wash.,  D.  C.),  North  Amer- 
ican College  (Rome) ;  ord.  March 
15,  1924;  cons.  Titular  Bishop  of 
Pinara  and  Coadjutor  Bishop  of 
Winona,  Dec.  21,  1942. 

Bohachevsky,  Constant!  ne  —  b. 
June  17,  1884,  Manajiw,  Austria; 
educ.  Greek-Ruthenian  Seminary  of 
Lemberg  (Austria),  University  of 
Innsbruck  (Austria),  University  of 
Munich  (Germany);  ord.  Jan.  21, 
1909;  cons.  June  1§,  1924,  and  ap- 
pointed Ordinary  of  the  Catholic 
Ruthenians  of  the  Greek  Rite  in 
the  U.  S.  A. 

BoSand,  Thomas  A.  —  b.  Feb.  17, 
1896,  Orange,  N.  J.;  educ.  Seton 
Hall  College  (South  Orange,  N.  J.), 
North  American  College  (Rome); 
ord.  Dec.  23,  1922;  cons,  as  Auxil- 
iary Bishop  of  Newark,  July  25, 1940. 

Bona,  Stanislaus  Vincent  —  b. 
Oct.  1,  1888,  Chicago,  111.;  educ.  St. 
Stanislaus  College  (Chicago,  111.), 
North  American  College  (Rome) ; 
ord.  Nov.  1,  1912;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Grand  Island,  Feb.  25,  1932. 

Boylan,  John  J.  — b.  Oct.  7,  1889, 
New  York,  N.  Y.;  educ.  Mt  St. 
Mary's  College  (Emmitsburg,  Md.), 
St.  Bernard's  Seminary  (Rochester, 
N.  Y.),  Catholic  University  (Wash- 
ington, D.  C.),  Pontifical  Atheneum 
of  the  Roman  Seminary,  Iowa  State 
University,  Harvard  University ; 
ord.  July  18,  1915;  Bishop  of  Rock- 
ford,  1942. 

Boyle,  Hugh  Charles  — b.  Oct.  8, 
1873,  Cambria  City,  Pa.;  educ.  St. 
Vincent's  College  and  Seminary 
(Beatty,  Pa.) ;  ord.  July  2, 1898;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Pittsburgh,  June  29,  1929. 

^Brady,  Matthew  Francis  —  b.  Jan. 
15,  1893,  Waterbury,  Conn.;  educ. 
American  College  (Louvain,  Bel- 
gium), St.  Bernard's  Seminary 
(Rochester,  N.  Y.);  ord.  June  10, 
1916;  cons.  Bishop  of  Burlington, 
Oct.  26,  1938. 

Brady,  William  Otterwell  —  b. 
Feb.  1,  Fall  River,  Mass.;  educ.  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore,  Md.), 


Catholic  University  (Washington, 
D.  C.),  Collegio  Angelico  (Rome); 
ord.  Dec.  21,  1923;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Sioux  Falls,  Aug.  21,  1939. 

Brennan,  Andrew  James  Louis  — 
b.  Dec.  14,  1877,  Towanda,  Pa.; 
educ.  Holy  Cross  College  (Worces- 
ter, Mass.),  St.  Bernard's  Seminary 
(Rochester,  N.  Y.),  North  American 
College  (Rome);  ord.  Dec.  17,  1904; 
cons.  April  25,  1923;  appointed 
Bishop  of  Richmond,  June  21,  1926. 

Buddy,  Charles  Francis  —  b.  Oct. 
4,  1887,  St.  Joseph,  Mo.;  educ.  St. 
Benedict's  College  (Atchison, 
Kans.),  St.  Mary's  College  (St. 
Mary's,  Kans.),  North  American 
College  (Rome);  ord.  Sept  19, 
1914;  cons.  Bishop  of  San  Diego, 
Dec.  21,  1936. 

Busch,  Joseph  Francis  —  b.  April 
18,  1866,  Red  Wing,  Minn.;  educ. 
Sacred  Heart  College  (Prairie  du 
Chien,  Wis.),  University  of  Inns- 
bruck (Austria),  Catholic  Univer- 
sity (Wash.,  D.  C.);  ord.  July  28, 
1899;  cons.  May  19,  1910;  app. 
Bishop  of  St.  Cloud,  Jan.  22,  1915. 

Byrne,  Christopher  Edward  —  b. 
April  21,  1867,  Byrnes ville,  Jeffer- 
son Co.,  Miss.;  educ.  St.  Mary's 
College  (St.  Mary's,  Kans.),  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore,  Md.) ; 
ord.  Sept.  23,  1891;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Galveston,  Nov.  10,  1918. 

Byrne,  Edwin  Vincent  —  b.  Aug. 
9,  1891,  Philadelphia,  Pa.;  educ.  St. 
Charles  Borromeo  Seminary  (Over- 
brook,  Pa.);  ord.  May  22,  1915; 
cons,  first  Bishop  of  Ponce,  Nov. 
30,  1925;  translated  to  new  See  of 
San  Juan,  Puerto  Rico,  March  8,1929. 

CantwelS,  John  Joseph  —  b.  Dec. 
1,  1874,  Limerick,  Ireland;  educ. 
School  of  the  Patrician  Brothers 
(Fethard,  Ire.),  St.  Patrick's  Col- 
lege (Thurles,  Ire.);  ord.  June  18, 
1899;  cons.  Dec.  5,  1917;  app.  Arch- 
bishop of  Los  Angeles,  July  11, 1936. 

C  as  sidy,  James  Edwin — b.  Aug. 
1,  1869,  Woonsocket,  R.  I.;  'educ. 
St.  Charles  College  (Ellicott  City, 
Md.),  St.  Mary's  Seminary  (Balti- 
more, Md.),  Johns  Hopkins  Univer- 
sity (Baltimore,  Md.) ;  ord.  Sept. 
8,  1898;  cons.  May  27,  1930;  suc- 
ceeded as  Bishop  of  Fall  River, 
July  28,  1934. 


79 


Condors,  William  Joseph  —  b. 
April  7,  1895,  Cotton,  Wash.;  educ. 
Gonzaga  University  (Spokane, 
Wash.),  St.  Patrick's  Seminary, 
(Menlo  Park,  Calif.);  ord.  Oct.  4, 
1917;  cons.  Bishop  of  Great  Fails, 
Oct.  18,  1939. 

Connolly,  Thomas  Arthur  —  b. 
Oct.  5,  1899,  San  Francisco,  Calif.; 
edue.  St.  Patrick's  Seminary  (Men- 
lo Park,  Calif.),  Catholic  University 
(Wash.,  D.  C.);  ord.  June  11,  1926; 
cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  San 
Francisco,  August  24,  1039. 

Cotton,  Francis  RidgeSy— b.  Sept 
19,  1895,  Bardstown,  Ky.;  educ.  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore,  Md.), 
Sulpician  Seminary  (Cath.  IT., 
Wash.,  D.  C.),  Pontifical  Institute 
of  the  Appolinaris  (Rome);  ord. 
June  17,  1920;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Owensboro,  Feb.  24,  193S. 

CHmont,  S.  J.,  Joseph  Raphael 
John  — b.  Feb.  2,  1858,  Ferrieres 
(near  Amiens),  France;  educ.  Col- 
lege de  la  Providence  (Amiens, 
France),  Jesuit  Scholastieate  of  St. 
Helier  (Isle  of  Jersey),  College  of 
the  Sacred  Heart  (Woodstock,  Md.) ; 
entered  the  Society  of  Jesus  Aug. 
15,  1875;  ord.  Aug.  26,  1888;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Ammaedara  and  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  Alaska,  July  25,  1917. 

Curley,  Michael  Joseph  —  b.  Oct. 
12,  1879,  Athlone,  Ireland;  educ. 
Royal  University  (Dublin),  Urban 
College  of  the  Propaganda  (Rome) ; 
ord.  March  19,  1904;  cons.  June  30, 
1914;  app.  Archbishop  of  Baltimore, 
Nov.  21, 1921;  title  changed  to  Arch- 
bishop of  Baltimore  and  Washing- 
ton, Oct.,  1939, 

Cashing,  Richard  James — b.  Aug. 
24, 1895,  South  Boston,  Mass.;  educ. 
Boston  College  (Mass.),  St,  John's 
Seminary  (Brighton,  Mass.);  ord. 
May  26,  1921;  cons,  as  Auxiliary 
Bishop  of  Boston,  June  28,  1939. 

Danglmayr,  Augustine  —  b.  Dec* 
11,  1898,  Muenster,  Texas;  educ. 
SuMaco  College  (Arkansas),  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  (La  Porte,  Texas), 
Kenrick  Seminary  (St  Louis,  Mo.) ; 
ord.  June  10,  1922;  cons.  Auxiliary 
Bishop  of  Dallas,  Oct.  7,  1942. 

Darnand,  Joseph,  S.  M. —  b.  Dec. 
31, 1879,  Reny,  France;  educ.  Marist 
Scholasticates  (Lyons,  France,  and 


Differt,  Belgium);  professed  in  So- 
ciety of  Mary  Dec.  20, 1903 ;  ord.  1905 ; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Polemon  and  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  Samoa,  May  16,  1920. 

Del  Rosario,  S.  J.,  Luis  — b.  Sept. 
24,  1886,  Manila,  P.  I.;  educ.  Ateneo 
de  Manila  (Manila),  Seminario 
Pontificio  de  Comillas  (Spain);  ord. 
to  secular  clergy  Dec.  17,  1910;  en- 
tered Society  of  Jesus  Aug.  14, 
1913;  cons.  Bishop  of  Zamboanga, 
P.  I.,  June  4,  1933. 

Desmond,  Daniel  Francis  —  b. 
April  4,  1884,  Haverhill,  Mass.; 
educ.  Holy  Cross  College  (Wor- 
cester, Mass.),  Duauesne  Univer- 
sity (Pittsburgh,  Pa,),  St.  John's 
Seminary  (Brighton,  Mass.) ;  ord. 
June  9,  1911;  cons.  Bishop  of  Alex- 
andria, Jan.  5,  1933. 

Donahue,  Stephen  Joseph  —  b. 
Dec.  10,  1893,  New  York,  N.  Y.; 
educ.  Cathedral  College  (New  York, 
N.  Y.),  St  Joseph's  Seminary,  (Dun- 
woodie,  N.  Y.),  North  American 
College  (Rome);  ord.  May  25, 1918; 
cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  New 
York,  May  1,  1934. 

Donnelly,  George  J. — b.  April 
23,  1889,  Maplewood,  Mo.;  educ. 
Kenrick  Seminary  (Webster  Groves, 
Ma);  ord.  June  12,  1921;  cons,  as 
Auxiliary  Bishop  of  St.  Louis,  April 
23,  1940. 

Dougherty,  Denis  Joseph  —  See 
Cardinals,  (p.  74), 

Duffy,  John  Aloysius  —  b.  Oct.  29, 
1884,  Jersey  City,  N.  J.;  educ.  Seton 
Hall  College  (South  Orange,  N.  J.), 
North  American  College  (Rome); 
ord.  June  13,  1908;  cons.  June  29, 
1933;  app.  Bishop  of  Buffalo,  April 
14,  1937. 

Emmet,  S.  J.,  Thomas  Addis  —  b. 
Aug.  23,  1873,  Boston,  Mass.;  educ. 
Boston  College  (Boston),  Jesuit  No- 
vitiate, (Frederick,  Md.),  College  of 
the  Sacred  Heart  (Woodstock, 
Md.);  ord.  July  30,  1909;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Tuscamla  and  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  Jamaica,  July  21,  1930. 

Espeiage,  0.  F.  M.,  Bernard  —  b. 
Feb.  16,  1892,  Cincinnati,  Ohio; 
educ.  St.  Francis  College  (Cincin- 
nati, Ohio) ;  received  into  the  Order 
of  Friars  Minor,  1910;  ord.  May  16, 
1918;  cons.  Bishop  of  Gallup,  Oct. 
9,  1940. 

Eustace,   Bartholomew  Joseph  — 


80 


b.  Oct.  9,  1887,  New  York,  N.  Y.; 
educ.  College  of  St.  Francis  Xavier 
(New  York  City),  St.  Joseph's  Sem- 
inary (Dunwoodie,  N.  Y.),  North 
American  College  (Rome) ;  ord. 
Nov.  1,  1914;  cons.  Bishop  of  Cam- 
den,  March  25,  1938. 

FInnemann,  S,  V.  D.,  William  — 
b.  Dec.  18,  1882,  Bueninghausen, 
Germany;  educ.  Divine  Word  Col- 
lege- of  St.  Gabriel  (Vienna,  Aus- 
tria); entered  the  S6ciety  of  the 
Divine  Word  April  21,  1900;  ord. 
Sept.  29,  1911;  cons.  Titular  Bishop 
of  Sora  and  Auxiliary  Bishop  of 
Manila,  May  21,  1929;  named  first 
Prefect  Apostolic  of  Mindoro,  Dec. 

4,  1936. 

Fitzgerald,  S.  J.,  Walter  James  — 
b.  Nov.  17,  1883,  Peola,  Wash.; 
educ.  Gonzaga  University  (Spo- 
kane, Wash.),  College  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception  (Montreal, 
Canada),  Jesuit  House  of  Studies 
(Los  Gatos,  Calif.) ;  entered  the 
Society  of  Jesus  July  30,  1902;  ord. 
May  16,  1918;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Tymbrias  and  Coadjutor  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  Alaska,  Feb.  24,  1939. 

Fitzmaurice,  Edmond  John  —  b. 
June  24,  1881,  Torbert,  Co.  Kerry, 
Ireland;  educ.  St.  Brendan's  Col- 
lege (Killarney,  Ire.),  College  of 
St.  Trond  (Belgium),  North  Amer- 
ican College  (Rome) ;  ord.  May  20, 
1904;  cons.  Bishop  of  Wilmington, 
Nov.  30,  1925. 

FitzSImon,  Laurence  J.  —  b.  Jan. 
31,  1895,  San  Antonio,  Texas;  educ. 
St.  Anthony's  College  (San  An- 
tonio, Texas),  North  American  Col- 
lege (Rome),  St.  Meinrad  Seminary 
(St.  Meinrad,  Ind.);  ord.  May  17, 
1921;  cons.  Bishop  of  Amarillo, 
Oct.  22,  1941. 

Fletcher,  Albert  Louis  — b.  Oct. 
28,  1896,  Little  Rock,  Ark.;  educ. 
Little  Rock  College  (Little  Rock, 
Ark.),  St.  John's  Seminary  (Little 
Rock,  Ark.);  ord.  June  8,  1920; 
cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Little 
Rock,  April  25,  1940. 

Floersh,  John  Alexander  —  b.  Oct. 

5,  1886,  Nashville,  Temr;  educ.  Ur- 
ban   College    of    the    Propaganda 
(Rome);  ord.  June  10,  1911;  cons. 
April  8,  1923:   app.  Archbishop  of 
Louisville,  Dec.  13,  1937. 

Foery,  Walter  Andrew  —  b.  July 


6,  1890,  Rochester,  N.  Y.;  educ.  St. 
Andrew's  Preparatory  Seminary 
(Rochester,  N.  Y.),  St.  Bernard's 
Seminary  (Rochester,  N.  Y.) ;  ord. 
June  10, 1916;  cons.  Bishop  of  Syra- 
cuse, Aug.  18,  1937. 

Gannon,  John  Mark  —  b.  June  12, 
1877,  Erie,  Pa.;  educ.  St.  Bonaven- 
ture's  College  (St.  Bonaventure, 
N.  Y.),  Catholic  University  (Wash., 
D.  C.),  Pontifical  Institute  of  the 
Appolinarls  (Rome),  University  of 
Munich  (Munich,  Germany);  ord, 
Dec.  21,  1901;  cons.  Feb.  6,  1918; 
succeeded  as  Bishop  of  Erie,  Aug- 
ust 26,  1920. 

Garriga,  Mariano  Simon  —  b.  May 
31,  1886,  Point  Isabel,  Tex.;  educ. 
St.  Mary's  College  (St.  Mary's, 
Kans.),  St.  Francis  Seminary  (Mil- 
waukee, Wis,),  St.  Edward's  Uni- 
versity (Austin,  Texas);  ord.  July 

2,  1911;  cons,  as  Coadjutor  Bishop 
of  Corpus   Christi,   Sept.   21,  1936. 

Gercke,    DanieS    James  —  b.    Oct. 

9,  1874,    Holmsburg,    Philadelphia, 
Pa.;     educ.     St.    Joseph's    College 
(Philadelphia,    Pa.);     St.    Charles 
Borromeo     Seminary     (Overbrook, 
Pa.);    ord.    June    11,    1901;    cons. 
Bishop    of    Tucson,    Nov.    6,    1923. 

Gerken,  Rudolph  Aloysius  —  b. 
March  7,  1887,  Dyersville,  Iowa; 
educ.  St.  Joseph's  College  (Rennse- 
laer,  Ind.),  University  of  Dallas 
(Dallas,  Texas),  Kenrick  Seminary 
(Webster  Groves,  Mo.);  ord.  June 

10,  1917;  cons.  April  26,  1927;  app. 
Archbishop  of  Santa  Fe,  June  2, 1933. 

Gerow,   Richard  Oliver  —  b.  May 

3,  1885,  Mobile,  Ala.;  educ.  McGill 
Institute    (Mobile,    Ala.),    Mt.    St. 
Mary's  College  (Emmitsburg,  Md.), 
North  American   College   (Rome): 
ord.  June  5,  1909;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Natchez,  Oct.  15,  1924. 

Gibbons,  Edmund  Francis  —  b. 
Sept  16,  1868,  White  Plains,  N.  Y.; 
educ.  Niagara  University  (Niagara, 
N.  Y.),  North  American  College 
(Rome);  ord.  May  27,  1893;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Albany,  March  25,  1919. 

Gilmore,  Joseph  Michael  —  b. 
Mar.  23,  1893,  New  York,  N.  Y.; 
educ.  St.  Joseph's  College  (DubtiQue, 
Iowa), Urban  College  of  Propaganda 
(Rome);  ord.  July  25,  1915;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Helena,  Feb.  19,  1936. 

Glennon,  John  Joseph  —  b.  June 
14,  1862,  Westmeath,  Ireland;  educ. 


81 


St.  Mary's  College  (Mullingar, 
Ire.),  All  Hallows  College  (Dublin, 
Ire.);  ord.  Dec.  20,  1884;  cons.  June 

29,  1896;  succeeded  as  Archbishop 
of  St.  Louis,  Oct.  IS,  1903. 

Gorman,  Thomas  KieSy  —  b.  Aug. 

30,  1892,  Pasadena,  Calif.;  educ.  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore,  Md.), 
Catholic  University  (Wash.,  IX  C.), 
University  of  Louvain  (Belgium); 
ord.  June  23,  1917;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Reno,  July  22,  1931. 

Griffin,  James  Afoysius  —  b.  Feb. 
27,  1883,  Chicago,  111.;  educ.  St.  Ig- 
natius College  (Chicago,  111.),  North 
American  College  (Rome);  ord. 
July  4, 1909;  cons.  Bishop  of  Spring- 
field, 111.,  Feb.  24,  1924. 

Griffin,  William  A.  — b.  Nov.  20, 
1885,  Elizabeth,  N.  J.;  educ.  Seton 
Hall  College  (South  Orange,  N.  J.), 
Immaculate  Conception  Seminary 
(South  Orange,  N.  J,);  ord.  August 
15,  1910;  cons.  May  1,  1938;  app. 
Bishop  of  Trenton,  May  21,  1940. 

Griffin,  William  Richard  —  b. 
Sept.  1,  1883,  Chicago,  111.;  educ. 
St.  Ignatius  College  (Chicago,  111.), 
De  Paul  University  (Chicago,  111.), 
Kenrick  Seminary  (Webster  Groves, 
Mo.);  ord.  May  25,  1907;  cons,  as 
Auxiliary  Bishop  of  La  Crosse,  May 
1,  1935. 

Guerrero,  Cesar  Maria  —  b.  Jan. 
26,  1885,  Manila,  P.  I;  educ.  Ateneo 
de  Manila  (Manila),  Minor  and 
Major  Seminary  (Vigan,  Ilocos  Sur) ; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Lingayen  May  24, 
1929;  translated  to  See  of  Manila 
as  Auxiliary  Bishop,  Jan.,  1938. 

Guilfoyle,  Richard  Thomas  —  b. 
Dec.  22,  1892,  Adrian,  Pa.;  educ. 
St.  Bonaventure's  College  and  Semi- 
nary (St.  Bonaventure,  N.  Y.) ;  ord. 
June  2,  1917;  cons.  Bishop  of  Al- 
toona,  Nov.  30,  1936. 

Hafey,  William  J.-— b.  June  19, 
1888,  Springfield,  Mass.;  educ.  Holy 
Cross  College  (Worcester,  Mass.), 
Mt.  St.  Mary's  College  (Emmits- 
burg,  Md.),*  ord.  June  16,  1914; 
cons.  June  24,  1925;  succeeded  as 
Bishop  of  Scranton,  Mar.  25,  1938. 

Manna,  Edward  Joseph  —  b.  July 
21,  1860,  Rochester,  N.  Y.;  educ. 
Urban  College  of  the  Propaganda 
(Rome),  Univ.  of  Munich  (Munich; 
Germany),  Univ.  of  Cambridge 
(Cambridge,  England);  ord.  May 


30,  1885;  cons.  Auxiliary  Bishop  of 
San  Francisco,  Dec.  4,  1912;  pro- 
moted to  the  Metropolitan  See  of 
San  Francisco,  June  1,  1915;  re- 
signed, translated  to  the  Archi- 
episcopal  Titular  See  of  Gortyna, 
March  2,  1935. 

Hartley,  James  Joseph  —  b.  June 
5,  1858,  Columbus,  Ohio;  educ.  Mt. 
St.  Mary  of  the  West  Seminary 
(Cincinnati,  Ohio),  Seminary  of 
Our  Lady  of  the  Angels  (Niagara, 
N.  Y.);  ord.  July  10,  1882;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Columbus,  Feb.  25,  1904. 

Hayes,  S.  J.,  James  Thomas  Gib- 
bons—b.  Feb.  11,  1889,  New  York 
City;  educ.  St.  Francis  Xavier's 
College  (New  York  City),  Jesuit 
Novitiate  (St.  Andrew-on-the-Hud- 
son,  N.  Y.),  Jesuit  House  of  Studies 
(Tronchienner,  Belgium);  entered 
the  Society  of  Jesus  Aug.  14,  1907; 
ord.  June  29,  1921;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Cagayan,  March  16,  1933. 

Hayes,  Ralph  Leo  —  b.  Sept.  21, 
1884,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.;  educ.  Holy 
Ghost  College  (Pittsburgh,  Pa.), 
North  American  College  (Rome), 
Catholic  University  (Wash.,  D.  C.) ; 
ord.  Sept  19,  1909;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Helena,  Sept.  21,  1933;  app.  Rector 
of  the  North  American  College 
(Rome),  Sept,  1935;  named  Titular 
Bishop  of  Hieropolis,  Oct.  26,  1935. 

Heelan,  Edmond  —  b.  Feb.  5,  1868,. 
Elton,  Co.  Limerick,  Ireland;  educ. 
All  Hallows  College  (Dublin,  Ire.) ; 
ord.  June  24,  1890;  cons.  April  8, 
1918;  app.  Bishop  of  Sioux  City, 
Mar.  8,  1920. 

Hettinger,  Edward  Gerhard  —  b. 
Oct.  14,  1902,  Lancaster,  Ohio; 
educ.  St.  Vincent's  College  (Beatty, 
Pa.);  ord.  June  2,  1928;  cons,  as 
Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Columbus,  Feb. 
24,  1942. 

Hoban,  Edward  Francis  —  b.  June 
17,  1878,  Chicago,  111.;  educ.  St. 
Ignatius  College  (Chicago,  111.),  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore,  Md.), 
Gregorian  University  (Rome);  ord. 
July  11,  1903;  cons.  Dec.  21,  1921; 
app.  Bishop  of  Rockford,  Feb.  10, 
1928;  Coadjutor  Bishop  of  Cleve- 
land, 1942. 

Howard,  Edward  Daniel  —  b.  Nov. 
5,  1877,  Cresco,  Iowa;  educ.  St. 
Joseph's  College  (Dubuaue,  Iowa), 


82 


St.  Mary's  College  (St.  Mary's, 
Kans.),  St.  Paul  Seminary  (St. 
Paul,  Minn.);  ord.  June  12,  1906; 
cons.  April  8,  1924;  app.  Archbishop 
of  Oregon,  April  30,  1926:  title 
changed  to  Archbishop  of  Portland, 
Sept.  26,  1928. 

Howard,  Francis  William  —  b. 
June  21,  1867,  Columbus,  Ohio; 
educ.  Mt.  St.  Mary  of  the  West 
Seminary  (Cincinnati,  Ohio);  ord. 
June  16,  1891;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Covington,  July  15,  1923. 

Hunt,  Duane  Garrison  —  b.  Sept. 
19,  1884,  Reynolds,  Neb.;  educ.  Cor- 
nell College  (Mt.  Vernon,  Iowa), 
University  of  Iowa,  (Iowa  City, 
Iowa) ;  St.  Patrick's  Seminary 
(Menlo  Park,  Calif.);  ord.  Jan.  27, 
1920;  cons.  Bishop  of  Salt  Lake, 
Oct.  28,  1927. 

Hurley,  Joseph  Patrick  —  b.  Jan. 
21,  1894,  Cleveland,  Ohio;  educ.  St. 
Ignatius  College  (Cleveland,  Ohio), 
St.  Bernard's  Seminary  (Rochester, 
N.  Y.),  St.  Mary's  Seminary  (Cleve- 
land, Ohio);  ord.  May  29,  1919; 
cons.  Bishop  of  St.  Augustine,  Oct. 
6,  1940. 

Ireton,  Peter  Leo  —  b.  Sept.  21, 
1882,  Baltimore,  Md.;  educ.  St. 
Charles  College  (Ellicott  City,  Md.), 
St.  Mary's  Seminary,  (Baltimore, 
Md.),  Catholic  University  (Wash., 
D.  C.);  ord.  June  20,  1906;  cons,  as 
Coadjutor  Bishop  of  Richmond,  Oct. 
23,  1935. 

Jeanmard,  Jules  Benjamin  —  b. 
Aug.  15,  1897,  Pont-Breaux,  La.; 
educ.  Holy  Cross  Seminary  (New 
Orleans,  La.) ;  Kenrick  Seminary 
(Webster  Groves,  Mo.),  St.  Louis 
Seminary  (New  Orleans,  La.) ;  ord. 
June  10,  1903;  cons.  Bishop  of  La- 
fayette, Dec.  8,  1918. 

Jury  ens,  I.  C.  M.f  Constancio  —  b. 
Dec.  12,  1879,  Oss,  Brabant,  N.  Hol- 
land; educ.  Grand  Seminary  (Haar- 
an);  ord.  1905;  cons.  Bishop  of  Tu- 
guegarao,  P.  I.,  March  18,  1928. 

Kearney,  James  Edward  —  b.  Oct. 
28,  1884,  Red  Oak,  Iowa;  educ.  St. 
Joseph's  Seminary  (Dunwoodie,  N. 
Y.),  Catholic  University  (Wash., 
D.  C.);  ord.  Sept.  19,  1908;  cons. 
Oct.  28,  1932;  app.  Bishop  of  Ro- 
chester, July  31,  1937. 

Kearney,  Raymond  Augustine  — 
b.  Sept.  25,  1902,  Jersey  City,  N.  J.; 
educ.  Holy.  Cross  College  (Wor- 


cester, Mass.),  North  American  Col- 
lege (Rome),  Catholic  University 
(Wash.,  D.  C.) ;  ord.  March  12, 1927; 
cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Brook- 
lyn, Feb.  25,  1935. 

Kef  ley,  Francis  Clement  —  b.  Oct. 

23,  1870,  Vernon  River,  Prince  Ed- 
ward Island,  Canada;   educ.  Laval 
University    (Quebec,    Canada),    St. 
Raphael's  Seminary  (Chicoutimi, 
Canada),  Nicolet  Seminary    (Nico- 
let,   Canada);    ord.  Aug.   23,   1893; 
founded  the   Catholic   Church   Ex- 
tension Society,  1905;  cons.  Bishop 
of    Oklahoma    City,    Oct.    2,    1924, 
title    changed  to   Bishop   of   Okla- 
homa City  and  Tulsa,  Nov.  14,  1930. 

Kelly,  C.S.  Sp.,  Ambrose — b.  June 

24,  1900,  Newhaven,  England;  educ. 
Rockwell  College  (Ireland),  Black- 
rock  College  and  the  National  Uni- 
versity    (Dublin);     ord.    June    17, 
1928;    cons.   Titular  Bishop   of  Al- 
tava  and  Vicar  Apostolic  of  Sierra 
Leone,  Aug.  24,  1937. 

Kelly,  Edward  Joseph  —  b.  Feb. 
26,  1890,  The  Dalles,  Ore.;  educ. 
Columbia  University  (Portland, 
Ore.),  St.  Patrick's  Seminary  (Men- 
lo Park,  Calif.),  North  American 
College  (Rome);  ord.  June  2,  1917; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Boise,  March  6, 1929. 

Kelly,  Francis  Martin  —  b.  Nov. 
15,  1886,  Houston,  Minn.;  educ.  St. 
Paul's  Seminary  (St.  Paul,  Minn.), 
Catholic  University  (Wash.,  D.  C.), 
Urban  College  of  the  Propaganda 
(Rome);  ord.  Nov.  11,  1912;  cons. 
June  9,  1926;  app.  Bishop  of  Wi- 
nona,  Feb.  10,  1928. 

Keough,  Francis  Patrick  —  b. 
Dec.  30,  1890,  New  Britain,  Conn.; 
educ.  St.  Thomas  Preparatory  Semi- 
nary (Hartford,  Conn.),  Seminary 
of  St.  Sulpice  (Issy,  France),  St. 
Bernard's  Seminary  (Rochester,  N. 
Y.);  ord.  June  10,  1916;  cons.  Bish- 
op of  Providence,  May  22,  1934. 

Kevenhoerster,  O.  S.  B.,  John  Ber- 
nard—  b.  Nov.  1,  1869,  Essen, 
Germany;  educ.  St.  John's  College 
and  Seminary  (Collegeville,  Minn.), 
Univ.  of  Minnesota  (Minneapolis); 
professed  in  Benedictine  Order, 
1892;  ord.  June  24,  1896;  app.  Pre- 
fect Apostolic  of  the  Bahamas,  May 
22,  1931;  cons.  Titular  Bishop  of 
Camuliana,  Dec.  21,  1933. 

Keyes,  S.  M.,  Michael  Joseph  —  b. 


83 


Feb.  28,  1876,  Dingle,  Co.  Kerry, 
Ireland;  edue.  Marist  College  and 
Seminary,  Catholic  University  of 
America  (Wash.,  D.  C.) ;  ord.  June 
21,  1907;  cons.  Bishop  of  Savannah, 
Oct.  18,  1922;  resigned,  app.  Titular 
Bishop  of  Areopolis,  Sept  23,  1935. 

Kiley,  Moses  Efias  —  b.  Nov.  13, 
1876,  Margaree,  Nova  Scotia;  educ. 
St  Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore, 
Md.);  North  American  College 
(Rome);  ord.  June  10,  1911;  cons. 
March  17,  1934;  app.  Archbishop  of 
Milwaukee,  Jan.  5,  1940. 

Kucera,  Louis  Benedict  —  b.  Aug. 
24,  1888,  Wheatland,  Minn.;  educ. 
St.  Paul's  Seminary  (St.  Paul, 
Minn,),  Catholic  University  (Wash., 
D.  CO,  University  of  Minnesota 
(Minneapolis,  Minn.);  ord.  June  8, 
1915;  cons.  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  Oct. 
28,  1930. 

Lamb,  Hugh  Louis  — b.  Oct.  6, 
1890,  Modena,  Pa.;  educ.  St  Charles 
Borromeo  Seminary  (Overbrook, 
Pa.),  North  American  College. 
(Rome) ;  Catholic  University 
(Wash.,  D.  C.);  ord.  May  29,  1915; 
cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Phila- 
delphia, March  19,  1936. 

Lawler,  John  Jeremiah  —  b.  Aug. 
4,  1862,  Rochester,  Minn.;  educ.  St. 
Francis  Seminary  (Milwaukee, 
Wis.),  College  of  St.  Nicholas  (Bel- 
gium), University  of  Louvain  (Bel- 
gium); ord.  Dec.  19,  1885;  cons. 
Feb.  8,  1910;  app.  Bishop  of  Rapid 
City,  Aug.  I,  1930. 

Le  Blond,  Charles  Hubert  —  b. 
Nov.  21,  1883,  Celina,  Ohio;  educ. 
St,  Ignatius  High  School  (Cleve- 
land, Ohio),  John  Carroll  Univer- 
sity (Cleveland,  Ohio),  St.  Mary's 
Seminary  (Cleveland,  Ohio) ;  ord. 
June  29,  1909;  cons.  Bishop  of  St. 
Joseph,  Sept.  21,  1933. 

Ledvina,  Emmanuel  Boleslaus  — 
b.  Oct.  28,  1868,  Evansville,  Ind.; 
educ.  St.  Meinrad's  College  and 
Seminary  (St.  Meinrad,  Ind.) ;  ord. 
March  18,  1893;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Corpus  Christi,  June  14,  1921. 

Leech,  George  Leo — -b.  May  21, 
1890,  Ashley,  Pa.;  educ.  St.  Charles 
Borromeo  Seminary  (Overbrook, 
Pa.),  Catholic  University  (Wash., 
D.  C.);  ord.  May  29, 1920;  cons,  Oct. 
17,  1935;  succeeded  as  Bishop  of 
Harrisburg,  Dec.  19,  1935. 

Lenihan,    Mathias    Clement — b. 


Oct.  6,  1854,  Dubuque,  Iowa;  educ. 
St*  John's  College  (Prairie  du  Chien, 
Wis.),  St.  Joseph's  College  (Du- 
buque,  Iowa),  Grand  Seminary 
(Montreal,  Canada);  ord.  Dec.  20, 
1879;  cons,  first  Bishop  of  Great 
Falls,  Sept.  21,  1904;  resigned  Jan. 
18,  1930,  app.  Titular  Archbishop 
of  Preslavus. 

Lladoc,   Castmlro   M.  —  b.   March 

4,  1893,  Filar,  Sorsogon;  educ.  Sem- 
inary   College     (Naga    Caramines 
Sur),  Univ.  of  Sto.  Tomas  (Manila) ; 
ord.  March,  1918;   cons.  Bishop  of 
Bacolod,  P.  I.,  Sept.  16,  1933. 

Lucey,  Robert  Emmet  —  b.  March 
16,  1891,  Los  Angeles,  Calif.;  educ. 
St.  Vincent's  College  (Los  Angeles, 
Calif.),  St.  Patrick's  Seminary 
(Menlo  Park,  Calif.),  North  Amer- 
ican College  (Rome);  ord.  May  14, 
1916;  cons.  May  1,  1934;  app.  Arch- 
bishop of  San  Antonio,  Jan.  23, 1941. 

Lynch,  Joseph  Patrick — b.  Nov. 
16,  1872,  St.  Joseph,  Mich.;  educ. 
St.  Charles  College  (Ellicott  City, 
Md.),  St.  Mary's  Seminary  (Balti- 
more, Md.),  Kenrick  Seminary 
(Webster  Groves,  Mo.);  ord.  June 
9,  1900;  cons.  Bishop  of  Dallas,  July 
12,  1911. 

MadHaga,   Mariano   A.  —  b.  May 

5,  1902,    Agoo,    La    Union,    P.    I.; 
educ.    Diocesan    Seminary    (Vigan, 
Ilocos  Sur),  St.  Charles  Seminary 
(Manila),  Pont.  Institute  Utriusque 
Jur.  (Rome);  ord.  March  15,  1930; 
cons.    Bishop    of   Lingayen,    P.    L, 
March  24,  1938. 

Magner,  Francis  J,  —  b.  March 
18,  1887,  Wilmington,  111.;  educ.  St 
Ignatius  College  (Chicago,  111.),  St. 
Mary's  College  (St.  Mary's,  Kans.), 
North  American  College  (Rome); 
ord.  May  17,  1913;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Marquette,  Feb.  24,  1941. 

Maiztegui,  C.  M.  F.,  John  J.T-b. 
April  SO,  1878,  Yurreta,  Province  of 
Vizcaya,  Spain;  educ.  University  of 
Cervera  (Vich,  S£ain);  professed 
August  15,  1894;  ord.  June  22,  1902; 
cons.  Titular  Bishop  of  Tanaitana 
and  Vicar  Apostolic  of  Darien,  Oct. 
27,  1926;  app.  Archbishop  of  Pan- 
ama, March  13,  1933. 

Mascarinas,  Manuel — b.  lAnte- 
quera,  Bohol,  P.  L;  educ.  Sem.  Coll. 
of  San  Carlos  (Cebu,  P.  L);  ord. 


Jan.  14,  1924;  cons.  Bishop  of  Palo, 
P.  L,  March  25,  1938. 

McAulIffe,  Maurice  Francis  —  b. 
June  17,  1875,  Hartford,  Conn.; 
educ.  Mt.  St.  Mary's  College  (Em- 
mi  ts  burg,  Md.),  Seminary  of  St. 
Sulpice  (Paris),  St.  Willibrord's 
Seminary  (Eichstadt,  Germany) ; 
ord.  July  27,  1900;  cons.  April  28, 
1926;  succeeded  as  Bishop  of  Hart- 
ford, April  23,  1934. 

McCarthy,  Joseph  Edward  —  b. 
Nov.  14,  1876,  Waterbury,  Conn.; 
educ.  Holy  Cross  College  (Worces- 
ter, Mass.),  Catholic  University 
(Wash.,  D.  C.),  Seminary  of  St.  Sul- 
pice (Paris);  ord.  July  4,  1903; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Portland,  Me.,  Aug. 
24,  1932. 

McCIoskey,  James  Paul  —  b.  Dec. 
9,  1870,  Philadelphia,  Pa.;  educ.  La 
Salle  College  (Phila.,  Pa.),  St. 
Charles  Borromeo  Seminary  (Over- 
brook,  Pa.);  ord.  Dec.  17,  1898; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Zamboanga,  P.  L, 
May  1,  1917;  translated  to  the  See 
of  Jaro,  P.  I.,  March  8,  1920. 

McFadden,  James  Augustine  — 
b.  Dec.  24,  1880,  Cleveland,  Ohio; 
educ.  St.  Ignatius  College  (Cleve- 
land, Ohio),  St.  Mary's  Seminary 
(Cleveland,  Ohio);  ord.  Jan.  17, 
1905;  cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of 
Cleveland,  Sept  8,  1932. 

McGavick,  Alexander  Joseph  — 
b.  Aug.  22,  1863,  Fox  Lake,  Lake 
Co.,  111.;  educ.  St.  Viator's  College 
and  Seminary  (Bourbonnais,  111.); 
ord.  June  11,  1887;  cons.  May  1, 
1899;  app.  Bishop  of  La  Crosse, 
Nov.  1,  1921. 

McGovern,  Patrick  Aloysius  AI- 
phonsus  — b.  Oct.  14,  1872,  Omaha, 
Neb.;  educ.  Creighton  University 
(Omaha,  Neb.),  Seminary  of  Mt. 
St.  Mary  of  the  West  (Cincinnati, 
Ohio);  ord.  Aug.  18,  1895;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Cheyenne,  April  11,  1912. 

McGrath,  Joseph  Francis  —  b. 
Mar.  1,  1871,  Kilmacow,  Ireland; 
educ.  St.  Kieran's  College  (Ireland), 
Grand  Seminary  (Canada);  ord. 
Dec.  21,  1895;  cons.  Bishop  of  Baker 
City,  March  25,  1919. 

McGucken,  Joseph  T.  —  b.  March 
13,  1902,  Los  Angeles,  Calif.;  educ. 
St.  Patrick's  Seminary  (Menlo  Park, 
Calif,),  North  American  College 
(Rome);  ord.  Jan.  15,  1928;  cons. 


as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Los  Angeles, 
March  19,  1941. 

McGuInness,  Eugene  Joseph  —  b. 
Sept.  6,  1889,  Hollertown,  Pa.;  educ. 
St.  Charles  Borromeo  Seminary 
(Over brook,  Pa.);  ord.  May  22, 
1915;  cons.  Bishop  of  Raleigh,  Dec. 
31,  1937. 

Mclntyre,  J.  Francis  A.  —  b.  June 
25,  1886;  New  York,  N.  Y.;  educ. 
College  of  the  City  of  New  York, 
Cathedral  College  (New  York,  N. 
Y.),  St.  Joseph's  Seminary  (Dun- 
woodie,  N.  Y.);  ord.  May  21,  1921; 
cons.  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  New 
York,  May  8,  1941. 

McLaughlin,  Thomas  Henry  —  b. 
July  25,  1881,  New  York,  N.  Y.; 
educ.  St.  Francis  Xavier  College 
(New  York,  N.  Y.),  University  of 
Innsbruck  (Austria);  ord.  July  26, 
1904;  cons.  July  25,  1935;  app.  Bish- 
op of  Paterson,  N.  J.,  Dec.  16,  1937. 

McNamara,  John  Michael  —  b. 
Aug.  12,  1878,  Baltimore,  Md.;  educ. 
Loyola  College  (Baltimore,  Md.), 
St.  Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore, 
Md.);  ord.  June  21,  1902;  cons,  as 
Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Baltimore, 
March  29,  1928. 

McNScholas,  O.  P.,  John  Timothy 
—  b.  Dec.  15,  1877,  Mayo,  Ireland; 
educ.  St.  Joseph's  Convent  (Somer- 
set, Ohio),  the  Minerva  University 
(Rome) ;  received  the  Dominican 
habit  Oct.  10,  1894;  ord.  Oct.  10, 
1901;  cons.  Sept.  8,  1918;  app.  Arch- 
bishop of  Cincinnati,  July  8,  1925. 

Metzger,  Sidney  Matthew  —  b. 
July  11,  1902,  Fredericksburg,  Tex- 
as; educ.  St.  John's  Seminary  (San 
Antonio,  Texas),  North  American 
College  (Rome);  ord.  April  3,  1926; 
cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Santa 
Fe,  April  10,  1940;  app.  Coadjutor 
Bishop  of  El  Paso  and  succeeded  to 
the  see,  1942. 

Mitty,  John  Joseph  —  b.  Jan.  20, 
1884,  New  York,  N.  Y.;  educ.  Man- 
hattan College  (New  York,  N.  Y.), 
St.  Joseph's  Seminary  (Dunwoodie, 
N.  Y.),  Catholic  University  (Wash., 
D.  C.);  ord.  Dec.  22,  1906;  cons. 
Sept.  8,  1926;  succeeded  as  Arch- 
bishop of  San  Francisco,  March  5, 
1935. 

MoIIoy,  Thomas  Edward  —  b. 
Sept.  4,  1885,  Nashua,  N.  H.;  educ. 
St.  Anselm's  College  (Nashua,  N. 
H.),  St.  Francis  College  (Brooklyn, 


85 


N.  Y.),  St.  John's  Seminary  (Brook- 
lyn N.  Y.),  North  American  College 
(Rome);  or<L  Sept.  19,  1908;  cons. 
Oct.  3,  1920;  app.  Bishop  of  Brook- 
lyn, Nov.  2,  1921. 

Mooraey,  Edward  —  b.  May  9, 
1882,  Mount  Savage,  Md.;  educ.  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore,  Md.), 
North  American  College  (Rome); 
ord.  April  10,  1909;  cons.  Jan.  31, 
1926;  app.  Archbishop  of  Detroit, 
May  31,  1937. 

Morris,  John  Baptist  — b.  June 
29,  1866,  Hendfersonville,  Tenn.; 
educ.  St.  Mary's  College  (Marion 
Co  Ky.),  North  American  College 
(Rome);  ord.  June  11,  1892;  cons. 
June  11,  1906;  app.  Bishop  of  Little 
Rock,  Feb.  21,  1907. 

Muench,  Afoysius  Joseph  —  b. 
Feb  18,  1889,  Milwaukee,  Wis.; 
educ.  University  of  Oxford  (Eng- 
land), University  of  Cambridge 
(England),  "University  of  Paris 
(France);  ord.  June  8,  1913;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Fargo,  Oct.  15,  1935. 

Murphy,  William  Francis  —  b. 
May  11,  1885,  Kalamazoo,  Mien.; 
educ.  Assumption  College  (Sand- 
wich, Ont,  Canada),  Urban  College 
of  the  Propaganda  (Rome);  Pon- 
tifical Institute  of  the  Appolinaris 
(Rome);  ord.  June  13,  1908;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Saginaw,  May  17,  1938. 

Murray,  John  Gregory  —  b.  Feb. 
26,  1877,  Water  bury,  Conn.;  educ. 
Holy  Cross  College  (Worcester, 
Mass.),  North  American'  College 
(Rome),  University  of  "Louvain 
(Belgium);  ord.  April  14,  1900; 
cons.  April  28,  1920;  app.  Arch- 
bishop of  St.  Paul,  Oct.  29,  1931. 

Noll,  John  Francis  —  b.  Jan.  25, 
1875,  Fort  Wayne,  Ind.;  educ.  St. 
Lawrence  College  (Mt.  Calvary, 
Wis.),  Seminary  of  Mt.  St.  Mary 
of  the  West  (Cincinnati,  Ohio) ;  ord. 
June  4,  1898;  cons.  Bishop  of  Fort 
Wayne,  June  30,  1925. 

O'Brien,  Henry  Joseph  — b.  July 
21,  1896,  New  Haven,  Conn.;  educ. 
St.  Thomas  Seminary  (Hartford, 
Conn,),  St.  Bernard's  Seminary 
(Rochester,  N.  Y.),  University  of 
Louvain  (Belgium) ;  ord.  July  8, 
1923;  cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of 
Hartford,  May  14,  1940. 

O'Brien,  William  David —  b.  Aug. 
3,  1878,  Chicago,  111.;  educ.  De  Paul 
University  (Chicago,  III.),  Kenrick 


Seminary  (Webster  Groves,  Mo.) ; 
ord.  July  11, 1903;  cons,  as  Auxiliary 
Bishop  of  Chicago,  April  25,  1934. 

O'ConneSi,  William  Henry  —  See 
Cardinals  (pp.  75-76). 

O'Connor,  Martin  J.  —  b.  May  10, 
1900,  Scranton,  Pa.;  educ.  St. 
Thomas  College  (Scranton),  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore,  Md.), 
North  American  College  (Rome), 
Propaganda  College  (Rome),  Appol- 
Inare  (Rome);  ord,  March  15,  1924; 
Titular  Bishop  of  Thespia  and 
Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Scranton,  1942. 

O'Connor,  William  Patrick  —  b. 
Oct.  18,  1886,  Milwaukee,  Wis.; 
educ.  St.  Francis  Seminary  (St. 
Francis,  Wis.),  Marauette  Univer- 
sity (Marauette,  Wis.),  Catholic 
University  of  America  (Wash., 
D.  C.);  ord.  March  10,  1912;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Superior,  March  7,  1942. 

O'Doherty,  Michael  James  —  b. 
July  30,  1874,  Charlestown,  Co. 
Mayo,  Ireland;  educ.  St.  Nathy's 
College  (Ballaghadereen,  Ireland), 
St.  Pat-rick's  College  (Maynooth, 
Ireland),  Royal  College  of  Science 
(Dublin,  Ireland),  Irish  College 
(Salamanca,  Spain),  Pontifical  Uni- 
versity (Salamanca,  Spain);  ord. 
Nov.  30,  1897;  cons.  Bishop  of  Zam- 
boanga,  P.  I.,  Sept.  3,  1911;  pro- 
moted to  the  Metropolitan  See  of 
Manila,  Sept.  6,  1916. 

O'Hara,  Edwin  Vincent  — b.  Sept. 
6,  1881,  Lanesboro,  Minn.;  educ.  St. 
Paul's  Seminary  (St.  Paul,  Minn.), 
Catholic  University  (Wash.,  D.  C.), 
Institute  CatholiQue  (Paris);  ord. 
June  9,  1905;  cons.  Oct.  28,  1930; 
translated  to  See  of  Kansas  City, 
April  15,  1939. 

O'Hara,  Gerald  Patrick  Aioysius 
—  b.  May  4,  1895,  Scranton,  Pa.; 
educ.  St.  Charles  Borromeo  Semi- 
nary (Overbrook,  Pa.),  Pontifical 
Roman  Seminary  (Rome),  Pontifi- 
cal Institute  of  the  Appolinaris 
(Rome);  ord.  April  2,  1920;  cons. 
May  20, 1929;  app.  Bishop  of  Savan- 
nah, Nov.  16,  1935,  title  changed  to 
Bishop  of  Savannah-Atlanta,  April. 
1937. 

O'Hara,  John  Francis,  C.  S.  C. — 
b.  May  1,  1888,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.; 
educ.  University  of  Notre  Dame 
(South  Bend,  Ind.),  Catholic  Uni- 
versity (Wash.,  D.  C.),  University 


86 


of  Pennsylvania  (Philadelphia,  Pa.)  ; 
ord.  Sept.  9, 1916;  cons,  as  Auxiliary 
Bishop  of  Army  and  Navy,  Jan.  15, 
1940.' 

OSano,  O.  P.M. Cap.,  Michael 
Angel  — b.  Sept.  29,  1891,  Alzo, 
Spain;  educ.  Seraphic  Seminaries 
of  Navarre-Cantabria-Aragon  Ca- 
puchin Province  (Spain) ;  ord.  1915; 
cons.  Titular  Bishop  of  Lagina  and 
Vicar  Apostolic  of  Guam,  May  5, 1935. 

O'Leary,  Thomas  IVlichaeS  —  b. 
Aug.  16,  1875,  Dover,  N.  H.,  educ. 
Mungret  College  (Limerick,  Ire- 
land) ;  Grand  Seminary  (Montreal, 
Canada);  ord.  Dec.  18,  1897;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Springfield,  Mass.,  Sept. 
8,  1921. 

Peschges,  John  Hubert  —  b.  May 
11,  1881,  West  Newton,  Minn.;  educ. 
St.  John's  University  (Collegeville, 
Minn.),  Catholic  University  (Wash., 
D.  C.);  ord.  April  15,  1905;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Crookston,  Nov.  9,  1938. 

Peterson,  John  Bertram  —  b.  July 
15,  1871,  Salem,  Mass.;  educ.  St. 
Anselm's  College  (Manchester,  N. 
H.),  St.  John's  Seminary  (Brighton, 
Mass.),  Catholic  University  of  Paris 
(France);  ord.  Sept.  15,  1899;  cons. 
Nov.  10,  1927;  app.  Bishop  of  Man- 
chester, May  13,  1932. 

Pinten,  Joseph  Gabriel  —  b.  Oct. 
3,  1867,  Rockland,  Mich.;  educ. 
St.  Francis  Seminary  (Milwaukee, 
Wis.),  Urban  College  of  the  Propa- 
ganda (Rome);  ord.  Nov.  1,  1890; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Superior,  May  3, 
1922;  translated  to  See  of  Grand 
Rapids,  June  25,  1926. 

Plagens,  Joseph  Casimir  —  b.  Jan. 
29,  1880,  Poland;  educ.  University 
of  Detroit,  St.  Mary's  Seminary 
(Baltimore,  Md.);  ord.  1903;  cons. 
Sept.  80,  1924;  app.  Bishop  of  Mar- 
quette,  Nov.  16,  1935;  trans.  Grand 
Rapids,  Dec.  16,  1940. 

Preciado,  C.  M.  Fv  Joseph  M. — 
b.  Sept.  23,  1885,  Cadreita,  Prov- 
ince of  Navarra,  Spain;  educ.  Cole- 
gio  de  los  Misioneros  (Alagon, 
Spain),  University  of  Cervera  (Vich, 
Spain),  professed  Aug.  15,  1904; 
ord.  June  23,  1912;  cons.  Titular 
Bishop  of  Tegea  and  Vicar  Apos- 
tolic of  Darien,  Colon,  Panama, 
May  31,  1934. 

Rehring,  George  John  —  b.  June 
10,  1890,  Cincinnati,  Ohio;  educ. 


Seminary  of  Mt.  St.  Mary  of  the 
West  (Cincinnati,  Ohio),  College 
of  the  Angelico  (Rome) ;  ord.  Mar. 
28,  1914;  cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop 
of  Cincinnati,  Oct.  7,  1937. 

Reyes,  Gabriel  Martelino — b.  May 
24,  1892,  Kalibo,  Capiz,  P.  L;  educ. 
Seminario  de  San  Vincente  Ferrer; 
ord.  March  27,  1915;  cons.  Bishop 
of  Cebu  Oct.  11,  1932;  installed  as 
Archbishop  of  Cebu,  Nov.  9,  1934. 

Rhode,  Paul  Peter  —  b.  Sept.  18, 
1871,  Wejherowo,  Newstadt,  Ger- 
many; St.  Mary's  College  (Marion 
Co.,  Ky.),  St.  Ignatius  College  (Chi- 
cago, 111.),  St.  Francis  Seminary 
(Milwaukee,  Wis.);  ord.  June  17, 
1894;  cons.  July  29,  1908;  translated 
to  the  See  of  Green  Bay,  July  5, 
1915. 

Rice,  S.J.,  William  A.  — b.  Oct. 
3,  1891,  Framingham,  Mass.;  educ. 
Jesuit  Novitiate  (St.  An'drew-on-the- 
Hudson,  N.  Y.),  College  of  the  Sa- 
cred Heart  (Woodstock,  Md.),  St. 
Ignatius  College  (Valkenburg,  Hol- 
land), Jesuit  House  of  Studies 
(Salamanca,  Spain);  ord.  Aug.  27, 
1925;  cons.  Titular  Bishop  of  Rusi- 
cade  and  Vicar  Apostolic  of  Belize, 
British  Honduras,  April  16,  1939. 

Rltter,  Joseph  Elmer  —  b.  July  20, 
1892,  New  Albany,  Ind.;  educ*  St. 
Meinrad's  (St.  Meinrad,  Ind.);  ord. 
May  20,  1917;  cons.  Mar.  24,  1933; 
succeeded  as  Bishop  of  Indiana- 
polis, Mar.  24,  1934. 

Rohlman,  Henry  Patrick  —  b. 
March  17,  1876,  Appelhulsen,  West- 
phalia, Germany;  educ.  St.  Joseph's 
College  (Dubuque,  Iowa),  Grand 
Seminary  (Montreal,  Canada),  Cath- 
olic University  (Wash.,  D.  C.) ;  ord. 
Dec.  21,  1901;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Davenport,  July  25,  1927. 

Rummel,  Joseph  Francis  —  b. 
Oct.  14,  1876,  Baden,  Germany; 
educ.  St.  Anselm's  College  (Man- 
chester, N.  H.),  St.  Joseph's  Semi- 
nary (Yonkers,  N.  Y.),  North  Amer- 
ican College  (Rome) ;  ord.  May  24, 
1902;  cons.  May  29,  1928;  app. 
Archbishop  of  New  Orleans,  March 
9,  1935. 

Ryan,  James  Hugh  —  b,  Dec.  15, 
1886,  Indianapolis,  Ind.;  educ.  Semi- 
nary of  Mount  St.  Mary  of  the 
West  (Cincinnati,  Ohio),  North 
American  College  (Rome),  Urban 


87 


College  of  the  Propaganda  (Rome) ; 
ord.  June  5,  1909;  cons.  Oct.  25, 
1933;  app.  Bishop  of  Omaha,  Aug. 

6,  1935. 

Ryan,  Vincent  J.  — b.  Arlington, 
Wis.;  educ.  St.  Francis  Seminary 
(Milwaukee,  Wis.),  St.  Paul  Semi- 
nary (St.  Paul,  Minn.);  ord.  June 

7,  1912;  cons.  Bishop  of  Bismarck, 
May  28,  1940. 

Sancho,  Santiago  C.— -to.  May  23, 
1890,  Libmanan,  Camarines  Sur, 
P.  I.;  educ.  Coll.  of  Nueva  Caceres, 
Seminary  of  Nueva  Caceres,  Uni- 
versity of  Sto.  Tomas  (Manila); 
cons.  Bishop  of  Tuguegarao,  P.  I., 
June  29,  1917;  app.  Bishop  of  Nueva 
Segovia,  P.  I.,  April  22,  1927, 

Scher,  Philip  George—  b.  Feb.  22, 
1880,  Belleville,  111.;  educ.  Pontifical 
College  of  the  Josephinum  (Colum- 
bus, Ohio),  Urban  College  of  the 
Propaganda  (Rome);  ord.  June  6, 
1904;  cons.  Bishop  of  Monterey- 
Fresno,  June  29,  1933. 

Schlarman,  Joseph  Henry  Leo  — 
b.  Feb.  23,  1879,  Breese  Township, 
Clinton  Co.,  111.;  educ.  St  Francis 
Solanus  College  (Quincy,  111.),  Uni- 
versity of  Innsbruck  (Austria),  Pon- 
tifical G-regorian  University 
(Rome);  ord.  June  29,  1904;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Peoria,  June  17,  1930. 

Schrembs,  Joseph— b.  March  12, 
1866,  Wuzelhofen,  Germany;  educ. 
St.  Vincent's  College  (Beatty,  Pa.), 
Grand  Seminary  (Canada),  Laval 
University  (Canada);  ord.  June  29, 
1889;  cons.  Feb.  22,  1911;  app. 
Bishop  of  Cleveland,  Jan.  16,  1921; 
raised  to  the  dignity  of  an  Arch- 
bishop, March  25,  1939. 

Schuler,  Anthony  Joseph,  S.  J. — 
b.  Sept  30,  1869,  St.  Mary's,  Elk 
Co.,  Pa,;  educ.  St.  Stanislaus  Novi- 
tiate and  Juniorate  (Florissant, 
Mo.),  St.  Louis  University  (St. 
Louis,  Mo.),  College  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  (Woodstock,  Md.) ;  ord.  June 
27,  1901;  cons.  Bishop  of  El  Paso, 
Oct.  28,  1915;  resigned,  1942, 

Schuite,  Paul  Clarence  —  b.  Mar. 
18,  1890,  Fredericktown,  Mo.;  educ. 
St.  Francis  Solanus  College  (Quin- 
cy, 111.),  Kenrick  Seminary  (Web- 
ster Groves,  Mo.) ;  ord.  June  11, 
1915 ;  cons.  Bishop  of  Leavenworth, 
Sept.  21,  1937. 

Senyshyn,  O.  S.  B.  fVL,  Ambrose  — 
b.  1903,  Stary  Sambor,  Galicia; 


educ.  Monastery  Colleges  at  Kre- 
chiev  and  lawriev,  Dobromil  and 
Crystynopol  (Galicia);  ord,  Aug.  23, 
1931;  cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of 
the  Ukrainian  Greek  Catholic  Di- 
ocese of  the  United  States,  Oct.  22, 
1942. 

Shaughnessy,  Gerald,  S.  M.  — b. 
May  19,  1887,  Everett,  Mass.;  educ. 
All  Hallows  College  (Salt  Lake, 
Utah),  Marist  College  and  Seminary 
(Wash.,  D.  C.),  Catholic  University 
(Wash.,  D.  C.);  ord.  June  20,  1920; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Seattle,  Sept.  19, 
1933. 

Shell,  Bernard  James  —  b.  Feb. 
18,  1888,  Chicago,  111.;  educ.  St.  Vi- 
ator's College  and  Seminary  (Bour- 
bonnais,  111.);  ord.  May  21,  1910; 
cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Chi- 
cago, May  1,  1928. 

Spellman,  Francis  Joseph — b.  May 
4, 1899,  Whitman,  Mass.;  educ.  Ford- 
ham  College  (New  York,  N.  Y.), 
North  American  College  (Rome); 
ord.  May  14,  1916;  cons.  Sept.  8, 
1932;  app.  Archbishop  of  New  York, 
April  15,  1939;  Bishop  Ordinary  for 
the  Army  and  Navy  of  the  United 
States,  Dec.  10,  1939. 

Stn'tch,  Samuel  Alphonsus  —  b. 
August  17,  1887,  Nashville,  Tenn.; 
educ.  St.  Gregory's  Preparatory 
Seminary  (Cincinnati,  Ohio),  North 
American  College  (Rome);  ord. 
May  21,  1909;  cons.  November  30, 
1921;  app.  Archbishop  of  Chicago, 
Jan.  5,  1940. 

Sweeney,  James  J.  —  b.  June  19, 
1898,  San  Francisco,  Calif.;  educ. 
St.  Patrick's  Seminary  (Menlo 
Park,  Calif.);  ord.  June  20,  1925; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Honolulu,  Hawaii, 
July  25,  1941. 

Swint,  John  Joseph— b.  Dec.  15, 
1879,  Pickens,  W.  Va.;  educ.  St. 
Charles  College  (Ellicott  City,  Md.), 
St.  Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore, 
Md.),  Catholic  University  (Wash., 
D.  C.)»*  ord.  June  21,  1904;  cons. 
May  11, 1922;  app.  Bishop  of  Wheel- 
ing, Dec.  11,  1922. 

Takach,  Basil  — b.  Oct.  27,  1879, 
Trickovoje,  Maramorisska  Zupa, 
Hungary;  educ.  Uzhorod  Gymna- 
sium (Uzhorod,  Hungary),  Greek 
Catholic  Seminary  (Uzhorod);  ord. 
Dec.  12, 1902;  elected  to  the  Titular 
See  of  Zela,  May  20,  1924,  and 


named  first  Bishop  of  the  Carpatho- 
Russians,  Hungarians  and  Croa- 
tians  in  America;  cons.  June  15, 1924. 

Taylor,  Vincent  George  —  b.  Sept 
19,  1877,  Norfolk,  Va.;  educ.  Bel- 
mont  Abbey  College  and  Seminary 
(Belmont,  N.  C.);  ord.  May  24, 
1902;  elected  Abbot  Ordinary  of 
Belmont  Abbey  Nullius,  Aug.  20, 
1924;  confirmed  Abbot  Ordinary, 
Dec.  12,  1924;  blessed  Mar.  19, 1925. 

Thill,  Francis  Augustine  —  b.  Oct. 
12,  1893,  Dayton,  Ohio;  educ.  Uni- 
versity of  Dayton  (Dayton,  Ohio), 
Seminary  of  Mt.  St.  Mary  of  the 
West  (Cincinnati,  Ohio),  Collegio 
Angelico  (Rome) ;  ord.  Feb.  28, 
1920;  cons.  Bishop  of  Concordia, 
Oct.  28,  1938. 

Ttef,  Francis  Joseph  —  b.  March 
7,  1881,  Greenwich,  Conn.;  educ. 
Niagara  University  (Niagara,  N.Y.), 
St.  Bonaventure  College  (St.  Bona- 
venture,  N.  Y.);  ord.  June  13,  1908; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Concordia,  March 
30,  1921;  resigned,  app.  Titular 
Bishop  of  Nisa,  June  11,  1938. 

Toolen,  Thomas  Joseph  —  b.  Feb. 
28,  1886,  Baltimore,  Md.;  educ.  Loy- 
ola College  (Baltimore,  Md.),  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  (Baltimore,  Md.), 
Catholic  University  (Wash.,  D.  C.)  ; 
ord.  Sept.  27,  1910;  cons.  Bishop  of 
Mobile,  May  4,  1927. 

Vehr,  Urban  John  —  b.  May  30, 
1891,  Cincinnati,  Ohio;  educ.  Semi- 
nary of  Mt.  St.  Mary  of  the  West 
(Cincinnati,  Ohio),  Catholic  Uni- 
versity (Wash.,  D.  C.),  Collegio  An- 
gelico (Rome);  ord.  May  29,  1915; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Denver,  June  10, 
1931;  app.  Archbishop  of  Denver, 
Nov.  15,  1941. 

Verzosa,  Alfredo  y  Florentine  — 
b.  Dec.  9,  1879,  Vigan,  Ilocos  Sur, 
P.  I.;  educ.  San  Juan  de  Letran 
Coll.  (Manila),  Univ.  of  Sto.  Tomas 
(Manila);  ord.  1904;  cons.  Bishop 
of  Lipa,  P.  I.,  Jan.  20,  1917. 

Vrakking,  John  C.,  M.  S.  C.  —  b. 
Dec.  27,  1886,  Naarden,  Nether- 
lands; educ.  Mission  House  (Til- 
burg,  Netherlands),  Mission  Sem- 
inary (Arnhem,  Netherlands),  Lou- 
vain  University  (Belgium) ;  ord. 
Aug.  13,  1911;  cons,  first  Bishop  of 
Surteao,  P.  I.,  Sept.  21,  1941. 


Walsh,  Emmet  Michael  —  b. 
March  6,  1892,  Beaufort,  S.  C.;  educ. 
Chatham  Academy  (Savannah,  Ga.), 
St.  Bernard's  Seminary  (Rochester, 
N.  Y.);  ord.  Jan.  15,  1916;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Charleston,  Sept.  8,  1927. 

Walsh,  Thomas  Joseph  —  b.  Dec. 
6,  1873,  Parker's  Landing,  Pa.;  educ. 
St.  Bonaventure's  College  and  Semi- 
nary (St.  Bonaventure,  N.  Y.)  Pon- 
tifical Institute  of  the  Apollinaris 
(Rome);  ord.  Jan.  27,  1900;  cons. 
July  25,  1918;  app.  Archbishop  of 
Newark,  Dec.  13,  1937. 

Welch,  Thomas  Anthony  —  b. 
Nov.  2,  1884,  Faribault,  Minn.;  educ. 
College  of  St.  Thomas  and  St.  Paul's 
Seminary  (St.  Paul,  Minn);  ord. 
June  11,  1909;  cons.  Bishop  of  Du- 
luth,  June  23, 1926. 

White,  Charles  Daniel  —  b.  June 
5,  1879,  Grand  Rapids,  Mich.;  educ. 
St.  Francis  Seminary  (Milwaukee, 
Wis.),  Urban  College  of  the  Propa- 
ganda (Rome);  ord.  Sept.  24,  1910; 
cons.  Bishop  of  Spokane,  Feb.  24, 
1927. 

WHIging,  Joseph  C.  —  b.  Sept  6, 
1884,  Dubuque,  Iowa;  educ.  Loras 
College  (Dubuque,  Iowa),  St.  Mary's 
University  (Baltimore,  Md.),  Cath- 
olic University  of  America  (Wash., 
D.  C.),  Chicago  University  (Chicago, 
111.);  ord.  June  20,  1908;  cons,  first 
Bishop  of  Pueblo,  Feb.  24,  1942. 

Willinger,  C.  SS,  R.,  Aloyslus  Jo- 
seph—b.  April  19,  1886,  Baltimore, 
Md.;  educ.  St.  Mary's  College 
(North  Bast,  Pa.),  Mount  St.  Al- 
phonsus  House  of  Studies  (Esopus, 
N.  Y.);  ord.  July  2,  1911;  cons. 
Bishop  of  Ponce,  Puerto  Rico,  Oct. 
28,  1929. 

Winkelmann,  Christian  Herman 
—  b.  Sept.  12,  1883,  St.  Louis,  Mo.; 
educ.  St.  Francis  College  (Quincy, 
111.),  Kenrick  Seminary  (Webster 
Groves,  Mo.);  ord.  June  11,  1907; 
cons.  Nov.  30,  1933;  app.  Bishop  of 
Wichita,  Jan.  6,  1940. 

Woznicki,  Stephen  Stanislaus  — 
b.  August  17,  1894,  Miners  Falls, 
Pa.;  educ.  Seminary  of  Ss.  Cyril 
and  Methodius  (Orchard  Lake, 
Mich.),  Seminary  of  St.  Paul  (St. 
Paul,  Minn.);  ord.  Dec.  22,  1917; 
cons,  as  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  De- 
troit, Jan.  25,  1938. 


89 


anb 


Primarily  an  institution  devoted  to  the  salvation  of  souls,  the  Church 
nevertheless  performs  many  secondary  functions,  one  of  which  is  the 
preservation  of  the  social  order.  She  has  always  thrown  her  full 
weight  against  the  destruction  of  society.  Ceaselessly  has  she  preached 
the  duty  of  obedience  to  civil  authority,  respect  for  property  rights  and 
respect  for  human  dignity. 

The  religious,  social  and  political  upheaval  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
known  as  the  Reformation  (1517-1648),  destroyed  Christian  unity,  and 
bitter  antagonisms  arose.  During  the  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  cen- 
turies the  obvious  opposition  to  Catholicism  declined.  Formerly  the 
Church  was  reprobated  for  her  form  of  worship,  her  sacraments  and 
her  credence  in  miracles.  With  the  rise  of  the  Protestant  states  to 
power  and  leadership  and  what  was  thought  to  be  the  decline  of  the 
Catholic  countries,  a  more  tolerant  and  patronizing  attitude  was  assumed. 
The  twentieth  century,  however,  has  brought  many  problems  and  difficul- 
ties, superficially  blamable  on  the  first  World  War  but  remotely  traceable 
to  the  principles  forming  the  basis  of  the  anti-Catholic  culture.  Confused 
and  bewildered  at  the  blow  struck  their  boasted  superiority  these  forces 
have  now  been  confronted  with  the  definite  Catholic  political,  social  and 
economic  philosophy  which  they  have  so  long  disregarded.  That  they 
will  embrace  the  Catholic  teaching  seems  too  sanguine  a  hope.  That 
there  is  need  for  a  united  Christian  front  to  oppose  the  attacks  of  a 
pagan  Socialism  and  Communism  has  been  pointed  out  by  Pope  Pius 
XI  and  Pope  Pius  XII  in  their  encyclicals.  The  Church  will  continue  its 
opposition  to  these,  as  well  as  to  extreme  Nationalism. 

The  Catholic  citizen  is  in  conscience  bound  to  respect  and  obey  the  duly 
constituted  authority  provided  faith  and  morals  are  thereby  not  endan- 
gered. Under  no  circumstances  may  the  Church  be  subjugated  by  the 
State.  Whatever  their  form  may  be,  states  are  not  conceded  the  right 
to  force  the  observance  of  immoral  or  irreligious  laws  upon  a  people. 
That  there  is  grave  danger  that  certain  states  encroach  upon  the  realm 
of  faith  and  morals  the  following  record  for  1942  testifies. 


GERMANY 

Courageously  the  hierarchy  of 
Germany  continued  to  denounce  the 
acts  of  oppression  of  the  Church 
by  the  Eeich.  In  a  sermon  at  New 
Year's  eve  services  in  the  Munich 
cathedral,  Dec.  31,  1941,  Cardinal 
Archbishop  von  Faulhaber  declared 
that  while  Catholic  soldiers  at  the 
front  "stand  shoulder  to  shoulder 
with  other  German  men,"  and  Cath- 
olic civilians  share  in  every  war 


sacrifice,  still  the  Church  "is  treat- 
ed with  constant  distrust,  is  spied 
upon,  and  oppressed  by  exceptional 
restrictions,  and  buildings  belong- 
ing to  the  Church  and  to  religious 
are  confiscated  on  a  far  larger  scale 
than  private  ones."  With  increas- 
ing frequency  the  worker  is  faced 
with  the  alternative  of  leaving  the 
Church  or  resigning  his  position, 
and  insidious  slogans  and  catch 
phrases  are  being  used  by  Nazi  of- 


90 


ficialdom  to  induce  Catholics  to  apos- 
tatize. Measures  applying  to  youth 
and  religious  training,  he  declared, 
could  have  but  one  purpose:  "to 
alienate  the  young  systematically 
from  the  Church  and  thus  prepare 
the  way  for  apostasy."  In  the  upper 
grades  of  secondary  schools  no  re- 
ligious instruction  at  all  is  any 
longer  given,  and  in  lower  grades 
it  is  consistently  impeded.  On  the 
basis  that  conservation  of  paper  is  an 
urgent  war  need,  no  paper  is  avail- 
able for  catechisms  and  prayer- 
books.  "But  controversial  pamphlets 
against  the  Church  are  still  per- 
mitted in  gigantic  editions.  One 
booklet  makes  as  its  fundamental 
point  the  demand  that  our  2,000- 
year-old  Christian  tradition  be  torn 
out  by  the  very  roots;  it  has  been 
circulated  to  the  extent  of  half  a 
million  copies.  Another  book  re- 
viles the  Papacy  in  the  most  re- 
volting of  terms,  and  is  printed 
again  and  again." 

The  booklet  to  which  Cardinal 
von  Faulhaber  referred  is  "Gott 
und  Volk  —  Soldatisches  Bemennt- 
nis"  (God  and  the  People — A  Pro- 
fession of  the  Soldier's  Faith), 
which  proclaims:  "We  still  have  a 
battle  to  fight  for  the  German  man, 
for  the  German  soul. . . .  The  fronts 
in  this  battle  are  evident.  One  is 
called  Christ;  the  other  is  Ger- 
many. . . .  We  believe  in  Germany. 
We  cannot  at  the  same  time  be- 
lieve in  another  kingdom  above  her, 
because  we  must  live  for  our  peo- 
ple and  not  for  our  personal  hap- 
piness. . . .  Nor  can  we  give  ear  to 
the  prating  of  apostles  extraneous 
to  the  world,  for  whoever  believes 
in  Rome  cannot  believe  in  Germany. 
We  cannot  live  two  different  faiths. 
There  is  room  in  our  hearts  for 
only  one  faith;  namely,  Germany." 

Religious  booklets  for  German 
soldiers  were  banned  but  this  anti- 
Christian  credo  was  widely  dis- 
seminated. Its  sentiments  were 
echoed  in  an  official  instruction  to 
his  subordinates  issued  by  Reichs- 
leiter  Bormann,  successor  to  Ru- 
dolf Hess  as  National  Socialist 
party  chairman,  in  which  he  said: 


"National  Socialist  and  Christian 
ideologies  are  irreconcilable."  More- 
over he  declared,  "Nobody  would 
know  anything  about  Christianity 
if  he  had  not  been  stuffed  with  it 
in  his  youth  by  the  priests. . . .  Thus 
if  our  youth  in  the  future  hear  no 
more  of  Christianity,  whose  doc- 
trine is  inferior  to  ours,  Christianity 
will  automatically  cease  to  exist." 

This  purposeful  scheme  of  the 
Nazis  is  emphasized  in  a  pastoral 
letter  written  by  the  Bishop  of 
Muenster,  the  Most  Rev.  Clement 
August  von  Galen,  who  speaks  of 
"the  strict  duty  of  parents  to  make 
every  effort  for  the  religious  educa- 
tion of  their  children"  and  to  send 
them  to  the  Youth  Services  and 
Youth  Hour  now  that  the  schools 
lack  Christian  instruction. 

The  third  anniversary  of  the  cor- 
onation of  Pope  Pius  XII  was  ob- 
served in  March,  on  Papal  Sunday, 
and  Cardinal  von  Faulhaber  took 
occasion  in  his  sermon  to  condemn 
"a  flood  of  execrations  and  calum- 
nies which  flows  through  Germany 
to  undermine  the  Pope's  authority 
and  to  shake  the  fidelity  of  Cath- 
olics." He  then  convincingly  sum- 
med up  evidence  of  the  authority 
of  Rome,  the  center  of  Christendom, 
and  the  Divine  institution  of  not 
a  national,  but  a  universal,  Church. 

In  a  joint  pastoral  read  in  the 
churches  on  Passion  Sunday,  March 
22,  the  German  bishops  reviewed 
and  publicly  protested  Nazi  abuses 
and  persecution.  Those  who  de- 
pend on  state  or  party  positions 
must  deny  their  religion  or  aban- 
don it;  religious  instruction  is  pro- 
scribed and  has  been  punished; 
anti-Christian  influence  is  brought 
to  bear  in  youth  organizations,  hos- 
tels and  labor  camps;  the  religious 
press  has  been  almost  entirely  de- 
stroyed and  printing  of  religious 
books  severely  restricted;  priests 
without  proof  of  guilt  are  banned 
from  their  dioceses  and  homes,  and 
often  interned;  religious  orders 
have  been  expelled  from  their 
houses  and  their  activities  curtailed 
on  an  ever-increasing  scale,  and 
seminaries  have  been  confiscated, 


91 


so  that  the  German  people  will  Ibe 
In  future  without  the  pastoral  ser- 
vices of  priests  and  the  sacrificing 
services  of  nuns ;  religious  property 
has  been  seized  and  even  places 
of  "worship  confiscated  and  desecra- 
ted; citizens  have  been  deprived 
of  their  liberty  without  evidence  of 
crime;  the  insane  and  incurables 
are  being  killed;  an  anti-Christian 
wave  of  propaganda  has  been  car- 
ried through  the  country  "to  suf- 
focate the  vigor  of  the  Catholic 
Church  in  German  lands." 

Another  joint  pastoral  of  the  hi- 
erarchy scored  violations  of  the 
sanctity  of  marriage  and  urged  the 
faithful  to  have  recourse  to  the  ef- 
ficacious arms  of  prayer  and  mor- 
tification to  resist  prevailing  en- 
ticements to  break  the  law  of  God. 
They  declared  that  to  assert  physi- 
cal love  is  the  supreme  good  is  to 
attempt  diabolically  to  unchain  our 
lowest  instincts  and  "another  step 
in  this  direction  will  arrive  with 
the  aberration  in  which  it  is  wished 
to  create  outside  of  marriage  a  new 
people,  even  systematically,  super- 
men." They  condemned  the  view 
that  continence  is  harmful  and 
criticized  the  movement  to  intro- 
duce obligatory  marriage,  thereby 
prohibiting  chastity. 

An  exceptionally  brief  message 
was  issued  by  the  Bishops  at  their 
annual  meeting  at  Fulda,  extending 
comfort  to  the  faithful.  They  ex- 
pressed admiration  for  the  "heroism 
and  endurance"  of  German  soldiers, 
and  prayerful  sympathy  for  the 
wounded,  missing  and  prisoners, 
and  for  those  who  had  lost  loved 
ones.  They  directed  their  thoughts 
also  to  the  priests  at  the  front  and 
at  home  who  "augment  and  keep 
alive  the  courage  and  confidence  of 
those  under  their  care/*  the  nuns 
"who  with  admirable  love  and  de- 
votion look  after  the  -wounded  sol- 
diers," those  suffering  "under  ter- 
rible air  attacks,"  and  the  millions 
working  at  home  "sometimes  to  the 
limit  of  their  strength." 

The  burial  of  many  victims  of 
air  raids,  with  no  Christian  cer- 
emony or  cross,  was  deplored  by 


Cardinal  von  Faulhafcer,  and  he  told 
his  people  that  ten  minutes  after 
an  air-raid  warning  he  and  Ms 
clergy  will  give  a  general  absolu- 
tion to  "all  who  have  prepared  their 
soul  by  an  act  of  .penitence." 

By  every  means  in  their  power 
bishops  and  priests  sustained  the 
faith  and  courage  of  the  German 
people. 

POLAND 

In  their  subjugation  of  Poland, 
the  Nazis  endeavored  completely  to 
denationalize  the  people  and  de- 
Christianize  them.  In  their  destruc- 
tion of  the  things  of  the  Church 
they  aimed  a  death-blow  at  the 
heart  of  the  nation,  for  over  90  per 
cent  of  the  Poles  are  Catholics. 
And  this  destruction  is  almost  com- 
plete. Churches,  seminaries,  con- 
vents and  other  Catholic  institu- 
tions have  been  confiscated  and 
converted  into  barracks,  offices, 
storehouses  and  stables,  after  they 
were  stripped  of  their  sacred  ves- 
sels and  art  treasures,  many  of 
which  have  been  carried  off  into 
the  Reich.  The  closing  of  the 
Church  of  St.  Therese,  the  "Lourdes 
of  Eastern  Europe,"  at  Vilno,  Po- 
land, took  place  in  June,  1942,  and 
it  is  feared  that  the  miraculous 
picture  of  the  Holy  Mother  of  God 
of  Ostra  Brama  has  been  removed 
from  the  country.  All  cultural  or- 
ganizations have  been  liquidated 
and  Catholic  social  and  benevolent 
organizations  banned  by  law,  the 
six  universities  are  closed  and 
Catholic  schools  suppressed,  and 
Catholic  libraries  no  longer  exist 
many  valuable  volumes  having  been 
destroyed.  Even  wayside  crosses 
and  small  shrines  were  burned. 

Seven  Polish  dioceses  —  Poznan, 
Gniezno,  Wloclawek,  Plock,  Pelplin, 
Lodz  and  Katowice  —  have  been 
liquidated,  their  bishops  deported 
and  90  per  cent  of  the  clergy  im- 
prisoned, exiled  or  put  to  death.  It 
was  estimated  that  800  priests  had 
been  executed  or  tormented  to 
death.  In  Poznan  only  three 
churches  and  one  chapel  remain 
open,  whereas  formerly  there  were 
30  churches  and  47  chapels  serving 


300,000  people.  Services  are  rigid- 
ly restricted.  The  religious  share 
the  fate  of  the  clergy:  some  were 
killed  and  others  imprisoned  or 
deported. 

In  September,  1942,  it  was  re- 
ported that  3,000  priests  were  still 
held  in  prisons  or  concentration 
camps,  many  of  them  suffering 
from  hunger  and  exhaustion  and 
the  results  of  mistreatment.  In  a 
"village  of  death"  set  up  outside 
of  Warsaw  12,000  of  Poland's  polit- 
ical and  educational  leaders  have 
been  executed.  Many  are  in  con- 
centration camps  and  some  have 
died  of  ill-treatment  or  have  gone 
insane.  Thousands  have  been  taken 
to  Germany  for  forced  labor,  among 
them  monks  and  nuns. 

The  Warthegau,  or  Wartheland, 
that  portion  of  Poland  annexed  to 
the  Reich,  had  before  the  war  a 
population  of  4,000,000  Catholics 
served  by  at  least  2,000  priests.  The 
Church  enjoyed  all  the  rights  and 
prerogatives  assured  by  the  1925 
Concordat  between  Poland  and  the 
Holy  See.  Since  the  German  an- 
nexation all  communication  with 
the  Holy  See  or  with  the  Papal 
Nunciature  at  Berlin  has  been  pro- 
hibited. In  vain  the  Berlin  Nuncia- 
ture tried  to  obtain  permission  from 
the  Nazi  government  to  send  a  re- 
presentative into  Wartheland  to  at- 
tend to  exclusively  religious  mat- 
ters. 

The  Catholic  Church  has  ceased 
to  have  juridical  status  in  Poland, 
being  superceded  by  "religious  as- 
sociations" with  juridical  personal- 
ity, subjected  to  police  control.  The 
priests  in  these  associations  must 
be  men  approved  by  the  Gestapo. 

NETHERLANDS 

Catholic  life  is  very  strong  in  the 
Netherlands  though  only  about  one- 
third  of  the  population  are  Catho- 
lics. Before  the  Nazi  occupation 
there  was  a  Catholic  party  in  pol- 
itics, a  powerful  Catholic  press 
with  40  dailies  and  some  30  semi- 
weeklies  and  weeklies  now  all  sup- 
pressed, a  Catholic  community  life 
strengthened  by  unions  of  both  em- 
ployers and  workers  which  have 


been  dissolved,  and  a  vigorous 
Catholic  school  system  against 
which  confiscation  of  school  build- 
ings and  a  drastic  cut  in  teachers' 
salaries  were  directed.  Catholic 
teachers  remaining  in  the  schools, 
however,  refuse  to  indoctrinate  the 
students  with  Nazism.  A  staunch 
stand  has  been  taken  against  all 
aggression  on  religious  freedom, 
and  many  Catholic  leaders  have 
been  interned.  The  Nazi  press  is 
boycotted.  Their  own  charitable  or- 
ganizations being  abolished,  the 
people  refuse  to  contribute  to  the 
Nazi  Winter  Relief.  Young  men 
are  forbidden  by  a  joint  pastoral  of 
the  hierarchy  to  enter  the  Nazi 
labor  service,  "without  it  being  ab- 
solutely necessary."  Archbishop  de 
Jong  of  Utrecht  urged  Catholic 
physicians  to  boycott  the  Nazified 
Netherlands  Union  of  Sickness  Fund 
Physicians,  intended  to  infiltrate 
Nazi  principles  into  the  spheres  of 
medicine  and  public  health.  The 
Bishops,  unable  to  have  their  pas- 
toral letters  printed,  have  them 
stenciled  and  duplicated  by  hand, 
and  Catholic  boys  take  two  copies  to 
each  parish,  one  to  the  pastor  and 
the  other  to  a  leading  layman,  so 
that  if  one  is  confiscated  the  other 
will  remain.  The  practice  of  wear- 
ing a  cross  had  become  general 
among  non-Catholics  as  well  as 
Catholics  until  a  Nazi  decree  for- 
bade its  display,  as  a  "hostile  dem- 
onstration." Priests  and  prominent 
Catholic  laymen  were  among  some 
1,500  hostages  seized  in  the  Nether- 
lands within  two  months. 

BELGIUM 

The  Germans  have  refrained  from 
taking  direct  or  violent  measures 
against  the  Church  in  occupied  Bel- 
gium, but  they  have  attempted  to 
mould  it  into  conformity  with  Nazi 
political  aims,  and  between  totalitar- 
ian theories  and  the  Catholic  faith 
there  is  complete  incompatibility. 
Catholic  social  welfare  institutions 
were  designated  as  belonging  ex- 
clusively to  the  field  of  politics  and 
placed  under  direct  control  of  the 
state.  The  democrat-Christian  trade 
unions  were  compelled  to  join  the 


U.  T.  M.  L,  "Union  of  Workers,  Man- 
ual and  Intellectual."  Catholic  Action 
organizations,  including  the  J.  O.  C., 
J.  A.  C.,  J.  E.  C.,  were  dissolved, 
and  the  cooperative  unions,  Boer- 
ebond  and  Agricultural  Alliance, 
were  suppressed.  The  Catholic 
press  disappeared;  books  had  to  be 
submitted  to  the  German  exeaua- 
tur;  notices  of  religious  ceremonies 
could  not  be  printed;  religious  lec- 
tures outside  the  church  were  for- 
bidden; sermons  had  to  be  submit- 
ted to  the  censor. 

The  opposition  of  the  episcopate 
and  the  Belgian  clergy  to  the  Ger- 
mans is  vigorous  and  persevering 
not  only  as  regards  religious  doc- 
trines, but  also  in  the  social  sphere 
and  in  the  realm  of  patriotic  duty. 
LUXEMBOURG 

After  two  years  of  Nazi  rule  in 
Luxembourg,  religious  life  which 
flourished  there  among  an  almost 
wholly  Catholic  people  is  prostrate: 
the  bishop  is  confined  within  his 
residence;  scores  of  priests  have 
been  expelled  from  the  country  and 
others  cast  into  prison  or  concen- 
tration camps;  the  Luxembourg 
Grand  Seminary  is  closed  and  its 
students  are  either  imprisoned  or 
in  forced  labor  camps;  monasteries 
and  convents  are  confiscated,  ex- 
cept a  few  where  nuns  care  for  the 
sick;  religious  instruction  is  pro- 
hibited in  the  schools,  which  are 
used  for  paganizing  youth;  the 
Catholic  press  is  suppressed  in  all 
its  forms;  religious  organizations 
and  cultural  associations  are  ban- 
ned; and  the  activity  of  the  Church 
is  restricted  to  the  interior  of  the 
churches.  But  the  people  maintain 
an  attitude  of  resolute  opposition 
to  Nazi  domination  and  doctrine, 
sustained  in  their  faith  by  the  re- 
maining clergy. 

FRANCE 

There  was  received  in  this  coun- 
try during  the  year  a  series  of 
pamphlets  published  bi-monthly 
since  November,  1941,  and  circu- 
lated surreptitiously  in  France.  The 
United  Front  of  Combat  and  Spir- 
itual Resistance  for  the  Liberation 
of  Prance  was  responsible  for  these 


"Cahiers  du  Chretien  Temoignage," 
Christian  documents  in  pamphlet 
form.  They  were  accompanied  by  a 
letter  from  a  French  priest  in  un- 
occupied Prance  which  reached  the 
N.  C.  W.  C.  News  Service  through 
highly  reliable  channels,  its  authen- 
ticity being  clearly  established.  The 
letter  was  addressed  to  the  hierar- 
chy, priests  and  faithful  of  the 
Catholic  Church  and  to  members 
of  all  religious  bodies  living  in  the 
United  States,  the  British  Empire 
and  nations  allied  in  the  war  against 
the  Axis  powers.  The  writer  de- 
clared himself  to  be  "a  Frenchman, 
priest  and  religious,  an  officer  of 
the  French  Army,  a  veteran  of  two 
wars,  now  militant  against  Hitler- 
ism  in  the  so-called  'free'  zone," 
and  said:  "We  too  are  fighting  for 
the  cause  that  is  yours." 

To  uphold  "the  cause  of  God,  of 
Christianity,  of  morality,  of  all  civ- 
ilizations" these  pamphlets  were 
secretly  printed  and  circulated  by 
hand,  as  a  means  of  keeping  France 
informed  on  the  spiritual  menace 
of  Nazism.  The  first  pamphlet 
stated:  "The  French  who  present 
these  cahiers  to  you  are  not  making 
politics  for  or  against  this  or  that. 
Their  one  concern  is  to  prevent 
slow  asphyxiation  of  consciences. 
They  supply  you  with  registered 
facts  and  authentic  documents. 
They  remind  you  of  doctrinal  di- 
rections. They  rely  upon  your  in- 
genuity to  amplify  —  prudently  and 
courageously  —  the  echo  of  these 
reports  of  every  Christian  tes- 
timony/' 

They  declared  that  Hitler  would 
make  of  patriotic  French  Catholics 
"criminals"  not  "martyrs,"  by  the  ap- 
plication of  the  three  Nazi  tactics 
—  seduction,  compromise  and  per- 
version—  in  both  the  occupied  and 
the  allegedly  unoccupied  sections 
of  France.  For  this  reason  there 
is  no  "bloody  persecution  —  not  at 
the  start,"  but  those  who  find 
"equivocation"  in  Hitlerian  pro- 
nouncements when  weighed  against 
the  facts,  or  who  oppose  recogni- 
tion of  the  spiritual  principles  of 
Nazism,  are  apt  to  be  accused  of 


"political  Catholicism,  opposition  to 
tlie  Marshal's  Government,  dividing 
the  unity  of  France,  or  of  being 
the  allies  of  Gallicanism  and  Com- 
munism." 

They  revealed  that  mail  censor- 
ship and  telephone  surveillance 
were  instituted  in  France  even  as 
in  Nazi  Germany  and  cells  of  the 
National  Revolutionary  Youth  were 
installed  in  schools  and  colleges. 
Priests,  especially  religious,  and  in- 
fluential  Catholics  became  the  first 
victims  of  espionage  and  a  propa- 
ganda campaign  based  on  contra- 
version  of  the  truth.  Many  pastors 
and  vicars  were  imprisoned  in 
Paris.  A  perversion  and  destruction 
program  was  hidden  under  over- 
tures for  collaboration  and  eventu- 
ally "there  was  a  thinly  veiled  bid 
for  apostasy  —  an  attempt  to  im- 
plant the  anti-Christian  mysticism 
of  Nazism." 

The  destruction  work  was  well 
advanced  in  the  occupied  zone, 
where  publishers  had  to  adhere  to 
a  list  of  prohibited  books,  and 
abolition  of  all  unions,  societies  and 
associations  except  those  founded 
on  the  public  law  included  all 
Catholic  , Action  organizations, 
among  them  the  J.  O.  C.,  J.  A.  C., 
J.  E.  C.,  J.  M.  C.,  L.  O.  C.,  Scouts 
etc.  It  was  being  prepared  sur- 
reptitiously in  the  "free"  zone 
where  censorship  of  everything  sus- 
ceptible of  causing  umbrage  to  the 
"occupying  authorities"  made  cop- 
ies of  the  encyclical,  "Mit  Bren- 
nerder  Sorge"  and  the  texts  of  the 
latest  papal  discourses  unobtain- 
able and  the  waves  of  Radio-Vatican 
jumbled.  "Such  are  the  designs  of 
an  enemy  which  is  convinced  that 
time,  guile  and  force  are  sufficient 
to  pervert  anything." 

With  the  complete  occupation  of 
France  by  the  Nazis  in  November, 
1942,  her  fate  hangs  in  the  balance. 

YUGOSLAVIA 

With  the  German  and  Italian  oc- 
cupation of  Yugoslavia  persecution 
and  martyrdom  followed.  Commun- 
ists became  active  and  many  un- 
suspecting Catholics  were  drawn 
into  a  Liberation  Front,  thousands 


of  innocent  people  being  imprisoned 
or  executed.  Scenes  of  indescrib- 
able sorrow  accompanied  forced  de- 
portation, hostages  were  shot  and 
villages  were  razed.  In  a  pastoral 
letter  written  in  April,  1942,  Bishop 
Rozman  of  Ljubljana  said:  "The 
damage  done  by  occupation  both 
spiritually  and  materially  is  incal- 
culable." Church  and  rectory  prop- 
erty was  confiscated  in  148  parishes, 
198  priests  were  forcibly  expelled 
from  148  parishes  and  are  without 
the  necessities  of  life,  religious 
communities  were  evicted  from  14 
monasteries  and  convents,  the  Pre- 
paratory College  of  St.  Stanislaus 
in  St.  Vid  was  confiscated,  its  350 
professors  and  students  expelled 
and  the  valuable  library  ruined. 
Over  200,000  souls  were  without 
Mass  and  the  sacraments,  and  the 
dying  were  without  spiritual  con- 
solation. The  nine  remaining  priests 
celebrated  Mass  twice  daily  and 
three  times  Sunday,  and  the  faith- 
ful gathered  every  Sunday  for 
prayers  in  common,  but  they  were 
without  instruction.  "We  cannot 
continue  to  exist  unless  God  gives 
us  special  help." 

MEXICO 

Upon  Mexico's  entry  into  war  with 
the  Axis  powers,  Archbishop  Mar- 
tinez of  Mexico  and  Bishop  Guizar  y 
Valencia  of  Chihuahua  issued  state- 
ments regarding  the  duty  of  Cath- 
olics to  uphold  the  civil  govern- 
ment, and  the  Central  Board  of 
Catholic  Action  sounded  a  ringing 
appeal  for  total  cooperation  with 
the  nation's  war  effort  and  the 
furthering  of  national  unity  by 
prayer,  sacrifice  and  service.  Friend- 
lier relations  between,  the  Church, 
and  State  were  generally  apparent, 
as  witnessed  by  a  sermon  in  the 
metropolitan  cathedral  in  which 
the  Rev.  Julio  Vertis,  S.  J.,  said, 
"To  President  Avila  Camacho  is 
due  in  great  part  the  spirit  of  tol- 
erance and  charity  that  now  reigns 
everywhere,"  and  a  statement  of  the 
President  expressing  satisfaction 
with  and  appreciation  of  the  work  of 
the  Church  whose  personal  forces  he 
termed  a  "factor  of  national  unity." 


95 


STATUS  OF  THE  CHURCH 
IN  VARIOUS  COUNTRIES  OF  THE  WORLD 


Afghanistan  — Practically  all  the 
inhabitants  are  Mohammedans  sub- 
ject to  the  law  of  Islam.  No  priest 
is  allowed  to  enter.  Population, 
10,000,000. 

Alaska  —  Originally  Christianized 
by  the  Franciscans  and  Russian 
missionaries,  the  territory  is  now 
subject  to  the  ministrations  of  the 
Jesuits  and  secular  priests  from 
the  United  States.  Population,  72,- 
524;  Catholics,  12,650. 

Albania  (Italian)  -—Friendly  re_a- 
tions  between  the  Church  and  Stete 
were  established  in  19S6.  The  ma- 
jority of  the  people  are  Mohamme- 
dans. Population  (1938),  1,063,000; 
Catholics,  100,320. 

Algeria  —  Most  of  the  inhabitants 
are  Mohammedans.  The  missionary 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  White  Fa- 
thers. Population,  7,490,000;  Catho- 
lics, 814,740. 

Andorra  —  All  the  _ inhabitants 
are  Catholics,  living  'under  the 
sovereign  rale  of  the  Bishop  of 
Urgel,  Spain.  Population,  5,231; 
Catholics,  5,231. 

Angola  (Portuguese)  —  Mission- 
ary work  is  in  charge  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  Fathers.  Population,  4,000,- 
000;  Catholics,  500,000. 

Arabia  —  Once  Catholic,  the 
Arabs  fell  into  heresy  and  finally 
became  Mohammedans.  The  region 
is  now  a  missionary  territory  in 
charge  of  the  Capuchins.  Popula- 
tion, 10,000,000;  Catholics,  688. 

Argentina — Preponderantly  Cath- 
olic since  the  sixteenth  century, 
the  State  supports  the  Church. 
Freedom  of  religion  nevertheless  is 
granted  to  all.  To  be  elected  to  the 
office  of  President  or  Vice-Presi- 
dent the  candidate  rmist  be  a  Cath- 
olic. Population,  13,318,320;  Catho- 
lics, 12,018,790. 

Australia  —  The  Catholic  popula- 
tion has  gradually  increased  since 
1836  when  religions  freedom  was 
established.  Population,  7,068,689; 
Catholics,  1,244,835. 

Azores  (Portuguese) — Adminis- 
tration is  subject  to  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal provinces  of  Portugal.  Popula- 
tion, 262,073; 'Catholics,  262,073. 


Bahamas,  Br.  W.  Indies  — The 
islands  are  included  in  a  Prefecture 
Apostolic  established  in  1929  and 
confided  to  the  Benedictines.  Pop- 
ulation, 68,903;  Catholics,  3,801. 

Balearic  Islands  (Spanish)  —The 
islands  are  divided  into  self-gov- 
erning dioceses.  Population,  381,- 
594;  Catholics,  381,594. 

BasutoSand  (British)  —  Mission 
work  Is  confided  to  the  Oblates  of 
Mary  Immaculate.  Population,  562  - 
411;  Catholic,  146,000. 

Bechuanaland  (British)  —  The 
outlook  for  Catholicism  has  im- 
proved since  the  acquisition  by  the 
British  of  the  territory.  Popula- 
tion, 265,756;  Catholics,  25,265. 

Belgium  (occupied  by  Germany) — 
The  population  is  mostly  Catholic 
but  all  religions  are  tolerated.  Popu- 
lation, 8,294,674;  Catholics,  7,968,431. 

Bohemia -Moravia  (German)  — 
Nazism  persecutes  the  Catholic 
faith,  and  there  is  a  great  scarcity 
of  priests.  Population,  6,804,875; 
Catholics,  4,862,706. 

Bolivia  —  The  State  recognizes 
and  supports  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion  but  permits  the  free  ex- 
ercise of  other  religions.  Popula- 
tion, 3,457,000;  Catholics,  2,779,000. 

Borneo  (Dutch)  —  Missionary 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  Capuchins. 
Population,  2,168,661;  Catholics,7,584. 

Brazil  —  All  religions  have  been 
equally  recognized  since  1890.  Pop- 
ulation, 45,002,176;  Catholics,  40,- 
000,000. 

Bulgaria — The  Bulgarian  Church, 
resembling  the  Orthodox,  sepa- 
rated from  Rome  for  political  rea- 
sons. Population,  6,720,000;  Catho- 
lics, 44,240. 

Burma  (British)  —  Over  80  per 
cent  of  the  people  are  Buddhists. 
Mission  work  is  in  charge  of  the 
Society  of  Foreign  Missions  of 
Paris.  Population,  15,797,000;  Cath- 
olics, 135,033. 

Cameroon  (French)  —  Mission- 
ary work  is  in  /charge  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  Fathers  and  the  Priests  of 
the  Sacred  Heart.  Population,  2,- 
609,000;  Catholics,  263,755. 


96 


Cameroons  (British)  —  Mission- 
ary work  is  in  charge  of  St.  Jos- 
eph's Society  for  Foreign  Missions 
of  Mill  Hill.  Population,  838,637; 
Catholics,  24,807. 

Canada  —  Oppression  of  Catho- 
lics officially  ceased  with  the  Que- 
bec Act  of  1774  but  full  religious 
freedom  was  not  granted  until  1829. 
Population,  11,419,896;  Catholics,  4,- 
285,388. 

Canary  Islands  (Spanish) — Dio- 
ceses are  subject  to  the  Spanish 
Province  of  Seville.  Population 
286,154;  Catholics,  200,000. 

Cape  Verde  Islands  (Portuguese) 
—  The  diocese  is  subject  to  the 
Province  of  Lisbon.  Population, 
174,403;  Catholics,  145,300. 

Celebes,  Dutch  E.  Indies  —  Mis- 
sion work  is  in  charge  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries of  the  Sacred  Heart.  Pop- 
ulation, 4,231,906;  Catholics,  21,435. 

Ceylon  (British)  —  Mission  work 
is  carried  on  by  the  Oblates,  Bene- 
dictines and  Jesuits.  Population, 
5,922,000;  Catholics,  443,665. 

Chile  —  Church  and  State  were 
separated  in  1925.  Population,  5,- 
000,782;  Catholics,  3,682,591. 

China — Buddhism,  Confucianism, 
Taoism  and  Mohammedanism 
claim  most  of  the  population.  Pop- 
ulation, 466,785,856;  Catholics,  3,- 
250,000. 

Colombia  —  Catholicism  is  recog- 
nized as  the  religion  of  the  nation. 
Other  religions  are  granted  free- 
dom of  worship.  Population,  9,334,- 
392;  Catholics,  6,880,000. 

Congo  (Belgian)  —  Missionary 
work  carried  on  by  various  reli- 
gious orders  is  rapidly  converting 
the  natives.  United  with  the  Belgian 
Congo  administratively  are  the  Bel- 
gian mandates  of  Ruanda  and 
Urundi.  Population,  10,328,400; 
Catholics,  3,000,000. 

Costa  Rica  —  Catholicism  enjoys 
the  support  of  the  State.  All  other 
religions  may  He  freely  practised. 
Population,  639,197;  Catholics,  440,- 
695. 

Crete  —  Most  of  the  inhabitants 
profess  the  Greek  Orthodox  faith. 
Population,  386,427;  Catholics,  800. 

Croatia  —  A  kingdom  was  set  up 
in  this  portion  of  Yugoslavia  after 


occupation  by  Germany  in  1941. 
The  Croats  are  mainly  Catholic. 
Population,  4,000,000. 

Cuba  —  The  Church  is  complete- 
ly separated  from  the  State.  Free- 
dom of  religion  is  granted  to  all. 
Population,  4,253,000;  Catholics,  2,- 
003,017. 

Dahomey  (French) — Mission 
work  is  carried  ©n  by  the  African 
Mission  Society  of  Lyons.  Popula- 
tion, 1,289,128;  Catholics,  38,307. 

Denmark  (occupied  by  Germany) 
—  Protestantism  was  forced  upon 
the  people  shortly  after  the  Refor- 
mation. Of  recent  years  Catholics 
have  increased  in  number.  Popu- 
lation, 3,825,000;  Catholics,  25,702. 

Dominican  Republic  —  Catholi- 
cism is  the  State  religion,  though 
other  religions  are  tolerated.  The 
See  of  Santo  Domingo  is  the  oldest 
bishopric  in  the  New  World.  A 
serious  shortage  of  priests  is  re- 
ported. Population,  1,655,779;  Cath- 
olics, 1,580,000. 

Dutch  East  Indies  (partly occupied 
by  Japan)  —  This  group  of  islands 
comprises  Java  and  Madura,  Su- 
matra, Celebes,  adjacent  smaller 
islands  and  part  of  Borneo.  Mis- 
sion work  is  carried  on  by  sev- 
eral religious  orders.  Population, 
60,727,233;  Catholics,  601,570. 

Dutch  West  Indies  —  These  is- 
lands comprise  Curacao,  Bonaire, 
Aruba,  St.  Eustatius,  Saba  and  part 
of  St.  Martin.  The  Dominicans  are 
in  charge  of  mission  work  in  Cu- 
racao, which  has  a  large  Catholic 
population.  Population,  105,617; 
Catholics,  65,825. 

Ecuador  —  The  majority  of  the 
inhabitants  are  Catholic.  Natives 
in  the  interior  suffer  from  an  in- 
adequate number  of  priests.  Popula- 
tion, 2,921,688;  Catholics,  1,140,639. 

Egypt  —  The  Church  lost  most  of 
her  members  during  the  Moham- 
medan invasion.  Population,  16,- 
522,000;  Catholics,  156,000. 

Eire  (Ireland)  — Most  of  the  pop- 
ulation has  been  Catholic  since  St. 
Patrick  evangelized  the  natives  in 
432.  Population,  2,987,700;  Catho- 
lics, 2,751,269. 

England  —  After  various  persecu- 
tions since  the  time  of  Henry  Till, 


97 


the  Church  is  showing  a  rebirth. 
Population  (1931),  37,794,003;  Cath- 
olics, 2,206,419. 

Ethiopia  — Once  all  Catholic,  the 
inhabitants  fell  with  the  Coptic 
Church  into  the  Monophysite  here- 
sy. Mission  work  is  in  charge  of 
Vincentians,  Capuchins  and  the 
Missionary  Institute  of  the  Conso- 
lata.  Population,  12,000,000;  Catho- 
lics, 16,450. 

Fiji  Islands  (British)  •—- Mission 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  Marist 
Fathers.  Population,  215,030;  Cath- 
olics, 15,709. 

Finland— -The  country  fell  with 
Sweden  to  Protestantism.  The  gov- 
ernment  is  very  friendly  to  the 
Church.  Population  (1938),  3,863,- 
753;  Catholics,  3,000. 

Formosa  (Japanese)  —  Mission 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  Domini- 
cans. Population,  5,872,084;  Catho- 
lics, 7,193. 

France  (partly  occupied  by  Ger- 
many) —  The  Church  was  perse- 
cuted in  the  eighteenth  century  and 
Catholicity  restored  by  the  Concor- 
dat of  Napoleon,  1799.  There  is  no 
State  Church.  Population  (1939), 
41,980,000;  Catholics,  29,000,000. 
Est  pop.,  Aug.,  1940,  Unoccupied 
France,  14,027,000. 

French  Equatorial  Africa —  Mis- 
sion work  is  in  charge  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  Fathers  and  the  Priests  of 
the  Sacred  Heart.  Population,  3,- 
42D,815;  Catholics,  587,724. 

French  India  —  Mission  work  is 
carried  on  by  the  Paris  Foreign 
Mission  Society.  Population,  304,- 
680;  Catholics,  250,000. 

French  Indo-Chtna  —  Catholicism 
has  been  too  closely  allied  to  the 
French  government  to  be  popular. 
At  present  there  is  a  movement 
for  a  native  Church.  Population, 
23,229,200;  Catholics,  1,565,000. 

French  West  Africa  —  Mission 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  White  Fa- 
thers, the  Holy  Ghost  Fathers  and 
the  African  Mission  Society  of  Ly- 
ons. Population,  14,944,830;  Catho- 
lics, 200,000. 

Gambia  (British)— Mission  worlr 
Is  In  charge  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Fa- 
thers, Population,  205,000;  Catho- 
lics, 8,000. 


Germany— St.  Boniface  and  Irish 
and  Scottish  monks  evangelised  the 
land.  Since  the  Reformation  the 
North  has  been  Protestant;  the 
South  and  Bast  have  remained  for 
the  most  part  Catholic.  During  the 
Naai  regime  the  Catholic  as  well  as 
the  Protestant  Ctorch  has  been  op- 
pressed and  neo-paganism  is  rife. 
Population,  91,584,385;  Catholics, 
45,000,000. 

Gibraltar  (British)  —The  popula- 
tion is  predominantly  Catholic. 
Population,  20,339;  Catholics,  15,410. 

Goaf  India  (Portuguese)  —  Secu- 
lar clergy  are  In  charge  of  mission 
work.  Population,  600,000;  Catho- 
lics, 346,341. 

Gold  Coast  (British)  —  Mission 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  African 
Mission  Society  of  Lyons.  Popu- 
lation, 3,962,520;  Catholics,  103,651. 

Greece  (occupied  "by  the  Axis)  — 
Greek  Orthodox  is  the  State  reli- 
gion but  other  faiths  are  tolerated. 
Population  (1938),  7,108,000;  Cath- 
olics, 54,269. 

Greenland  (Danish) — From  the 
eleventh  to  the  sixteenth  century 
the  people  were  Catholic;  since 
1721  they  have  been  Lutheran. 
Population,  18,200. 

Guadeloupe,  FT.  W.  Indies  —  The 
Diocese  of  Guadeloupe  was  erected 
in  1850.  Population,  310,000;  Cath- 
olics, 303,851. 

Guam  (U.  S.)  (occupied  by  Ja- 
pan) —  Capuchin  Fathers  are  in 
charge  of  mission  work.  Population, 
23,394;  Catholics,  19,045. 

Guatemala  —  Catholicism  was  in- 
troduced by  Spanish  missionaries. 
After  the  revolt  from  -Spain  re- 
ligious orders  were  expelled.  While 
Catholicism  is  the  prevailing  re- 
ligion, freedom  of  worship  is 
granted.  Population,  3,284,269;  Cath- 
olics, 1,997,560. 

Guiana,  British  —  Mission  work 
is  in  charge  of  the  Jesuits.  Popu- 
lation, 341,237;  Catholics,  33,998. 

Guiana,  Dutch  —  Mission  work  is 
in  charge  of  the  Redemptorists. 
Population,  177,980;  Catholics, 3 0,124. 

Guiana,  French  —  Mission  work 
is  in  charge  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
Fathers.  Population,  30,906;  Catho- 
lics, 23,000. 


98 


Guinea  (French)  —  Mission  work 
Is  in  charge  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Fa- 
thers. Population,  2,065,527;  Cath- 
olics, 9;925. 

Guinea  (Portuguese)  —  Mission 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  Missionary 
Sons  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary.  Population,  415,200;  Catho- 
lics, 49,947. 

Haiti  —  Dominicans  Christianized 
the  natives  in  the  fifteenth  century. 
Though  the  Revolution  destroyed 
the  missions,  the  government  now 
supports  the  Catholic  religion.  Pop- 
ulation, 3,000,000 ;  Catholics,  2,643,000. 

Hawaiian  Islands  (U.  S.) — Mis- 
sion work  is  in  charge  of  the  Pious 
Fathers.  Population,  423,330;  Cath- 
olics, 116,000. 

Honduras  —  Franciscans  intro- 
duced Catholicism  which  is  the  pre- 
vailing religion.  Freedom  is  granted 
to  all  faiths.  Population,  1,038,061; 
Catholics,  760,000. 

Honduras,  British  —  Religious- 
freedom  is  granted  to  all.  Popula- 
tion, 57,759;  Catholics,  31,350. 

Hungary  —  While  Catholicism 
has  been  the  religion  of  the  people 
since  the  eighth  century,  Josephin- 
ism  has  caused  a  certain  apathy 
to  religion  during  the  last  century. 
Priests  are  needed.  Population,  12,- 
708,439;  Catholics,  7,131,398. 

Iceland  (U.  S.  protectorate) — The 
population  became  Catholic  in  the 
tenth  century;  Lutheran  in  the  six- 
teenth. Missionaries  of  the  Com- 
pany of  Mary  are  stationed  there. 
Population,  120,000;  Catholics,  300. 

India  (British)  — The  majority  of 
the  inhabitants  are  Brahmins,  Mo- 
hammedans and  Buddhists.  Popu- 
lation, 388,800,000;  Catholics,  4,249,- 
000. 

Iran  (Persia) — The  Church  be- 
came Nestorian;  now  most  of  the 
Iranians  are  Mohammedans.  Popu- 
lation, 15,000,000;  Catholics,  5,813. 

Iraq  —  Christianized  in  the  sec- 
ond century  the  inhabitants  be- 
came Mohammedans  in  the  six- 
teenth century.  Population,  3,670,- 
000;  Catholics,  73,144. 

Ireland,  Northern — In  the  time 
of  Cromwell  many  Scottish  immi- 
grants settled  in  the  north  of  Ire- 
land, where  the  population  was  de- 


pleted by  persecution;  hence  there 
are  many  Protestants  in  Northern 
Ireland.  Population,  1,290,000;  Cath- 
olics, 428,290. 

Italian  East  Africa  (occupied  by 
the  British)  —  Established  by  de- 
cree of  June  1,  1936,  uniting  the 
Italian  colonies  of  Eritrea,  Ethi- 
opia and  Somaliland  in  one  admin- 
istrative unit.  Mission  work  is  in 
charge  of  Vincentians,  Capuchins 
and  Missionary  Institute  of  the  Con- 
solata.  Population,  12,100,000;  Cath- 
olics, 55,100. 

Italy  —  The  Italian  government, 
estranged  since  1870,  recognized 
the  Pope's  claim  to  sovereignty  in 
1929.  Church  and  State  are  now 
in  accord.  Population,  45,354,000; 
Catholics,  43,513,329. 

Ivory  Coast  (French) — Mission 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  African 
Missionary  Society  of  Lyons,  Pop- 
ulation, 3,981,459;  Catholics,  44,265. 

Jamaica,  Br.  W.  Indies  —  Span- 
iards introduced  Catholicism.  The 
British  government  was  intolerant 
of  the  Church  until  1792  when  free- 
dom of  worship  was  extended  to 
Catholics.  Population,  1,173,645; 
Catholics,  54,000. 

Japan  —  Religious  liberty  was 
granted  in  1889.  Population,  73,114,- 
308;  Catholics,  283,491. 

Java  and  Madura,  Dutch  B.  Indies 
—  Mission  work  has  increased  in 
recent  years.  Population,  41,718,- 
364;  Catholics,  103,828. 

Kenya  (British) — Mission  work 
is  in  charge  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
Fathers.  Population,  3,500,352;  Cath- 
olics, 76,019. 

Korea  (Japanese) — Mission  work 
Is  in  charge  of  the  Paris  Foreign 
Mission  Society,  Benedictines  of  St. 
Odile,  Maryknoll  Fathers  and  the 
Columbans  of  Nebraska.  Popula- 
tion, 24,326,327;  Catholics,  200,000. 

Liberia  —  Mission  work  is  in 
charge  of  the  African  Mission  So- 
ciety of  Lyons.  Population,  1,867,- 
055;  Catholics,  5,805. 

Libya  (Italian)  —  Mission  work 
is  in  charge  of  the  Franciscans. 
Population,  888,401;  Catholics,  51,- 
148. 

Luxemburg  (occupied  by  Ger- 
many) —  Nearly  all  the  people  are 


99 


Catholic.    Population    (1938),   301,- 
000;   Catholics,  295,000. 

Macaoj  China  (Portuguese)  —  A 
suffragan  diocese  of  Goa.  Popula- 
tion, 200,000;  Catholics,  33,047. 

Madagascar  (French)  (occupied 
by  British)  —  Holy  Ghost  Fathers, 
Jesuits,  Vincentians  and  La  Salette 
Missionaries  minister  to  the  people. 
Population,  3,800,000;  Catholics, 
650,000. 

Madeira  (Portuguese)  —The  Dio- 
cese of  Funchai  "belongs  to  the 
Province  of  Lisbon.  Population, 
217,000;  Catholics,  150,528. 

Malaya  (British)  (occupied  by  Ja- 
pan), comprising  the  Straits  Settle- 
ment, Federated  Malay  States  and 
Unfederated  Malay  States,  is  em- 
braced in  the  Diocese  of  Malacca, 
under  the  care  of  the  Society  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  Paris.  Popula- 
tion, 5,444,833;  Catholics,  79,730. 

Malta  (British)  —  Catholicism  is 
the  prevailing  religion.  Population, 
268,668;  Catholics,  160,000. 

Manchukuo  —  Mission  work  is 
carried  on  by  the  Foreign  Mission- 
aries of  Paris,  Missionaries  of 
Scheut,  Benedictines  and  Mary- 
knoll  Missioners.  Population,  36,- 
949,975;  Catholics,  154,623. 

Martinique,  Fr.  W.  Indies.  —  Holy 
Ghost  Fathers  minister  to  the  peo- 
ple. Population,  255,000;  Catholics, 
240,000. 

.  Mauritius  (English)  —  Mission 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  Fathers.  Population,  415,4$2; 
Catholics,  140,073. 

Mexico— -The  Church  has  been 
subject  to  the  persecution  of  an 
atheistic  government,  but  now  en- 
joys greater  freedom.  Population, 
19,848,322;  Catholics,  16,000,000. 

Monaco  —  The  Principality  is  ec- 
clesiastically administered  as  the 
Diocese  of  Monaco.  Population,  23,- 
973:  Catholics,  20,000. 

Morocco  (French)  —  Mission 
work  is  carried  on  by  the  Francis- 
cans who  brought  Catholicism  to 
this  region.  Population,  6,500,000; 
Catholics,  172,000. 

Morocco  (Spanish)-— Mission  work 
Is  in  charge  of  Spanish  Francis- 
cans. Population,  750,000;  Catho- 
lics, 59,669. 


Mozambique  (Portuguese  East 
Africa)  —  Secular  clergy  are  in 
charge  of  the  missions.  Population, 
4,995,750;  Catholics,  516,296. 

Nepal  __  Mission  work  is  in 
charge  of  the  Jesuits.  Population, 
5,600,000;  Catholics,  500. 

Netherlands  (occupied  by  Ger- 
many) —  The  Dutch  were  Chris- 
tianized in  the  seventh  century. 
In  the  sixteenth  century  Catholi- 
cism suffered  from  Calvinism.  Re- 
ligious liberty  was  granted  in  1848. 
Population,  8,833,000;  Catholics, 
2,293,563, 

New  Caledonia  —  Mission  work 
is  in  charge  of  the  Marist  Fathers. 
Population,  55,000;  Catholics,  28,000. 

Newfoundland — The  Archdiocese 
of  St.  John  was  founded  in  1796. 
Population,  294,800 ;  Catholics,  87,000. 

New  Guinea  (Australian)  —  Mis- 
sion work  is  carried  on  "by  the  So- 
ciety of  the  Divine  Word.  Popu- 
lation, 633,821;  Catholics,  40,000. 

New  Guinea  (Dutch)  —  Mission 
work  is  carried  on  by  the  Mission- 
aries of  the  Sacred  Heart.  Popu- 
lation, 518,982;  Catholics,  82,675. 

New  Hebrides  (British-French)— 
Mission  work  is  carried  on  by  the 
Marist  Fathers.  Population,  43,207; 
Catholics,  3,296. 

New  Zealand — The  Church  has 
striven  to  convert  the  Maoris  but 
in  the  race  wars  the  missions  were 
destroyed.  The  Marists  and  Mill 
Hill  Fathers  are  restoring  these 
missions.  Population,  1,626,486; 
Catholics,  187,000. 

Nicaragua  — Catholicism  was  in- 
troduced by  the  Spaniards.  Popula- 
tion, 1,133,572;  Catholics,  576,608. 

Nigeria  (British)  — Mission  work 
is  carried  on  "by  the  African  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  Lyons  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  Fathers.  Population, 
20,641,814;  Catholics,  208,170. 

Norway  (occupied  by  Germany) 
—  The  country  was  Christianized 
in  the  tenth  century;  in  the  six- 
teenth century  Catholicism  was 
superseded  "by  Lutheranism.  Toler- 
ation was  granted  in  1845.  Popula- 
tion, 2,937,000;  Catholics,  3,226. 

Nyasaland  (British)  —  Missions 
are  in  charge  of  the  White  Fathers 
and  the  Society  of  Mary  of  Mont- 


100 


fort.    Population,  1,679,977;    Catho- 
lics, 100,390. 

—  The  region  is  still  a 
missionary  country.  The  clergy 
have  charge  of  the  Holy  Places. 
Population,  1,517,112;  Catholics,  45,- 
367. 

Panama  —  Catholicism  is  the  pre- 
vailing religion.  Population,  650,- 
000;  Catholics,  412,467. 

Papua  (Australian) — Missionaries 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  are  in  charge. 
Population,  338,822;  Catholics,  17,882. 

Paraguay  —  The  Catholic  Faith 
is  recognized  as  the  chief  religion 
and  is  partly  supported  by  the 
State.  Population,  1,000,000;  Catho- 
lics, 800,000. 

Peru  —  Liberty  is  granted  to  all 
religions  but  the  Catholic  Church 
is  partly  supported  by  the  State. 
Population,  7,023,111;  Catholics,  3,- 
678410. 

Philippine  Islands  (occupied  by 
Japan) — Though  formerly  a  solidly 
Catholic  nation,  the  Philippines  suf- 
fered some  defections  from  the 
Faith  when,  the  Spanish  mission- 
aries withdrew  after  the  revolution 
in  1896.  But  with  the  arrival  of  large 
numbers  of  missionaries,  especially 
American,  since  1921,  Catholicism 
flourishes  among  80  per  cent  of  the 
population.  Population,  16,  771,900; 
Catholics,  12,800,000. 

Poland  (occupied  by  Germany)  — 
The  Catholic  religion  prevails  but 
has  suffered  persecution  since  Ger- 
man occupation  in  1939.  Population 
(1938),  35,090,000;  Catholics,  24,300,- 
000. 

Portugal  —  Catholicism   is    the 
principal  religion;  freedom  of  wor- 
ship is  granted.  Population,  7,539,-. 
484;  Catholics,  5,612,000. 

Puerto  Rico  (U.  S.)  — The  Catho- 
lic religion  is  dominant  but  more 
priests  and  Catholic  schools  are 
needed  to  sustain  the  Faith.  Popula- 
tion, 1,869,255;  Catholics,  1,700,000. 

Reunion  (French) — Mission  work 
is  in  charge  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Fa- 
thers. Population,  210,000;  Catho- 
lics, 189,361. 

Rhodesia  (British) — Jesuits  and 
White  Fathers  are  engaged  in  mis- 
sion work.  Population,  1,379,962; 
Catholics,  118,970. 


Rumania  —  The  Greek  Orthodox 
Church  is  the  State  Church.  Popula- 
tion, 12,958,269;  Catholics,  1,700,000 

Salvador,  El  —  Catholicism  is  the 
prevailing  religion;  other  faiths  are 
granted  freedom  of  worship.  There 
is  a  grave  scarcity  of  priests,  only 
one  to  every  12,000  souls.  Popula- 
tion, 1,744,535;  Catholics,  1,710,000. 

San  Marino  —  The  Republic  lo- 
cated within  Italy  originated  as  a 
religious  community.  Population, 
14,545;  Catholics,  13,000. 

S.  Thome  and  Principe  (Portu- 
guese) —  Secular  clergy  are  in 
charge  of  mission  work.  Population, 
59,000;  Catholics,  21,000. 

Scotland  —  The  Church  enjoys 
the  same  privileges  as  in  England. 
Population,  (1931),  4,842,980;  Cath- 
olics, 614,469. 

Senegal  (French)  —  The  Holy 
Ghost  Fathers  are  in  charge  of  the 
missions. '  Population,  1,666,374 ; 
Catholics,  34,807. 

SeychelSe  Islands  (British)  — 
Mission  work  is  in  charge  of  the 
Capuchins.  Population,  31,486;  Cath- 
olics, 24,995. 

Sierra  Leone  (British) — Mission 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  Fathers.  Population,  1*768,- 
480;  Catholics,  8,148. 

Slovakia  —  Predominantly  Catho- 
lic, cordial  relations  exist  with  the 
Holy  See.  Population,  2,691,000; 
Catholics,  1,500,000. 

Solomon  Islands  (British  and 
Australian)  —  Marist  Fathers  are 
in  charge  of  the  missions.  Popu- 
lation, 139,976;  Catholics,  28,108. 

Somaliland  (British)  —  The  in- 
habitants are  all  Mohammedans. 
Population,  350,000. 

Somaliland  (French)  —  Mission 
work  is  carried  on  by  the  Capuchin 
Fathers.  Population,  44,240;  Cath- 
olics, 794. 

Southwest  Africa  (administered 
by  Union  of  South  Africa) — Missions 
must  contend  with  polygamy  and 
Protestant  hostility.  Population, 
293,000;  Catholics,  12,000. 

Spain  —  Most  of  the  inhabitants 
are  Catholics.  Church  and  State 
were  separated  in  1931.  Communism 
caused  great  internal  dissension 
and  Civil  War  waged  from  1936  to 


101 


1939,  with  accompanying  horrors  of 
vandalism  and  martyrdom  of  priests 
and  religions  by  the  Loyalists.  But 
the  cause  of  the  Spanish  National- 
ists triumphed.  Population,  26,000,- 
000;  Catholics,  25,000,000. 

Sudan  (Anglo-Egyptian) — The  Con- 
gregation of  the  Sons  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  Jesus  Is  in  charge  of  the 
missions.  Population,  6,342,477; 
Catholics,  16,892. 

Sudan  (French)  — Mission  work  is 
in  charge  of  the  White  Fathers.  Pop- 
ulation, 3,635,073;  Catholics,  5,597. 

Sumatra,  Dutch  E.  Indies  —  Mis- 
sion work  is  in  charge  of  the  Priests 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  and  the  Cap- 
uchins. Population,  7,677,826;  Cath- 
olics, 27,943. 

Swaziland  (British)  —  Servite 
Fathers  COD  duct  the  missions.  Pop- 
ulation, 156,715;  Catholics,  4,125. 

Sweden  —  King  Gustav  Vasa  ac- 
cepted the  Reformation  in  1527 
largely  for  material  considerations.  , 
Lutheranism  is  the  State  Church. 
The  profession  of  the  Catholic  faith 
was  forbidden  until  1876.  Religious 
orders  are  banned.  Population,  6,- 
371,000;  Catholics,  4,031. 

Switzerland  —  Liberty  of  con- 
science is  granted  since  1884.  Popu- 
lation, 4,216,000;  Catholics,  1,677,317. 

Syria  and  Lebanon — Christianity 
has  suffered  through  continued  in- 
vasions of  the  region.  Population, 
3,349,600;  Catholics,  524,984. 

Tahiti  (French)  —  The  Picptis 
Fathers  are  In  charge  of  the  mis- 
sions. Population9  19,029;  Catholics, 
8,560. 

Tanganyika  (British) — The 
White  Fathers  and  Benedictines  are 
in  charge  of  the  missions.  Popula- 
tion, 5,283,893;  Catholics,  255,182. 

Thailand  (Siam)  —  Buddhism  is 
the  State  religion.  Population,  15,- 
718,000;  Catholics,  62,143. 

Trinidad  and  Tobago,  Br.  W.  In- 
dies—  Under  British  control,  the 
State  contributes  to  the  support  of 
the  clergy.  Population,  473,455; 
Catholics,  195,000. 

Tunisia  (French.)  —  Missionary 
work  is  in  charge  of  the  White 
Fathers  and  secular  clergy.  Popula- 
tion, 2,700,000;  Catholics,  194,856. 

Turkey  —  Islamism  is  the  State 


religion.  Missions  are  in  charge  of 
the  secular  clergy  and  Capuchins. 
Population,  17,869,901;  Catholics, 
41,391. 

Uganda  (British)  —  The  White 
Fathers  are  in  charge  of  the  mis- 
sions. Population,  3,790,869;  Cath- 
olics, 477419. 

Union  of  South  Africa  (British) 

—  Mission  work  has  been  produc- 
ing better  results  in  the  last  dec- 
ade.   Population,  10,341,200;   Catho- 
lics, 314,816. 

Union  of  Soviet  Socialist  Repub- 
lics—  The  Russian  Orthodox  was 
the  prevailing  religion  and  the 
Church  suffered  persecution  since 
the  time  of  Peter  the  Great.  After 
the  Revolution  and  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Soviet  government  all 
religious  worship  was  forbidden. 
Persecution  ensued  and  church 
property  was  appropriated  in  1922. 
Anti-God  propaganda  is  carried  on. 
Population,  170,467,186;  Catholics, 
8,000,000. 

United  States  —  Though  perse- 
cuted under  Colonial  government, 
Catholics  now  enjoy  equal  rights 
with  their  fellow  citizens  as  guar- 
anteed in  the  first  amendment  to 
the  Constitution.  Population,  131,- 
669,275;  Catholics,  22,293,101. 

Uruguay  —  Catholicism  was  in- 
troduced by  the  Franciscans. 
Church  and  State  were  separated 
in  1917.  Population,  2,146,545;  Cath- 
olics, 1,568,000. 

Vatican  City  —  The  Holy  See  ex- 
ercises sovereignty  over  the  State. 
Population,  953;  Catholics,  953. 

.Venezuela  —  Catholicism  is  the 
State  religion  but  all  faiths  are 
granted  freedom  of  worship.  Popu- 
lation, 3,942,747;  Catholics,  2,456,000. 

Wales  —  There  is  great  need  of 

Welsh-speaking  clergy.  Population 

(1931),  2,158,374;  Catholics,  102,921. 

Yugoslavia  (occupied  by  Germany) 

—  All  religions  recognized  by  law 
have    equal    rights.     A    concordat 
signed  with  the  Holy  See  in  1935 
is  not  yet  ratified.   Population,  15,- 
703,000;  Catholics,  6,031,156. 

Zanzibar  (British)  —  Holy  Ghost 
Fathers  are  in  charge  of  the  mis- 
sions. Population,  235,428;  Catho- 
lics, 19,137. 


102 


RELIGIOUS    LIBERTY   IN   THE    UNITED   STATES 

After  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  religious  liberty  was  not  granted  by 
ail  the  colonies  at  once.  The  Continental  Congress  in  1774,  however, 
recommended  "that  all  former  differences  about  religion . . .  from  hence- 
forth cease  and  be  forever  buried  in  oblivion."  Some  colonies  then  re- 
moved the  religious  restrictions  on  Catholics.  Religious  equality  did  not 
become  universal  until  after  the  Philadelphia  Convention  of  1787  when 
the  Constitution  was  adopted. 

Due  largely  to  a  memorial  presented  by  the  Rev.  John  Carroll,  it  was 
provided  in  the  sixth  article  of  the  Constitution  that  religious  tests  as 
a  qualification  for  any  office  or  public  trust  be  abolished.  It  likewise 
was  provided  in  the  first  amendment  to  the  Constitution  that  "Congress 
shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment  of  religion  or  prohibiting 
the  free  exercise  thereof." 

Still,  since  Catholics  were  not  admitted  to  any  state  office  unless  they 
renounced  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical  foreign  jurisdiction,  it  was  agreed 
to  have  an  ecclesiastical  superior  In  the  United  States  through  whom 
the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the  Holy  See  would  be  retained  but  in  whose 
office  nothing  might  be  found  objectionable  to  national  independence. 

In  the  second  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century  Catholics  found  that 
the  elementary  school  system,  controlled  by  Protestants,  constrained 
their  children  to  participate  in  non-Catholic  services.  Due  to  protests, 
public  education  then  was  separated  from  the  control  of  any  religious 
body.  In  order  to  give  a  Catholic  religious  education  to  their  children, 
Catholics  were  forced  to  establish  their  own  parochial  schools. 

Relations  between  the  Church  and  State  have  been  denned  at  the 
Plenary  or  National  Councils  at  Baltimore,  in  1852,  in  1866  and  in  1884. 

The  Apostolic  Delegation  was  established  at  Washington  in  1898. 

MILESTONES   OF  CATHOLICISM    IN   AMERICA 

1000  —  Lelf  Ericson,  a  convert  to  Catholicism,  discovered  Vinland. 

1112  —  Vinland  and  Greenland  became  the  bishopric  of  Bishop  Gnupsson. 

1492  —  Christopher  Columbus  discovered  America  for  Catholic  Spain. 

1493  —  Pr.  Juan  Perez,  O.  F.  M.,  offered  Mass  for  the  first  time  In  the 

New  World. 

1510  —  Bartolome  de  Las  Casas,  first  priest  ordained  in  America.  Worked 

for  the  emancipation  of  the  Indians. 

1511  —  Antonio  de  Montesinos,  a  Dominican,  worked  to  abolish  slavery 

here. 

1513  —  Balboa  discovered  the  Pacific,  proving  America  to  be  a  New  World. 
1519  —  By  his  historic  cruise,  Magellan  proved  the  existence  of  a  New 

World. 
1528  —  The  Franciscans  began  to  convert  the  natives  in  Florida. 

1540  —  Franciscans  began  to  preach  to  the  Indians  of  New  Mexico. 

1541  —  Coronado,  advised  by  a  Franciscan  friar,  explored  as  far  as  Kansas. 

1542  —  De    Soto,    sailing    along    the    Gulf    of    Mexico,    discovered    the 

Mississippi. 

1544  —  Fr.  Juan  de  Padilla,  O.  F.  M.,  was  slain  by  the  Quivira  Indians  of 
Kansas,  becoming  thereby  the  protomartyr  of  the  United  States. 

1565  —  The  first  Catholic  parish  was  established  at  St.  Augustine,  Florida. 

1598  —  The  first  hospital  in  the  United  States  was  erected  by  the  Cath- 
olics of  St.  Augustine,  Florida. 

1600  —  Franciscans  began  to  evangelize  the  California  coast. 

1609  —  Mass  was  offered  on  Neutral  Island,  off  the  coast  of  Maine. 

103 


Ig09  —  Franciscans  from  Mexico  founded  the  Mission  at  Santa  Fe. 
1815  —  Franciscans  came  to  evangelize  the  Hurons  and  the  Iroquois. 
1634  —  St.  Mary's,  Maryland,  was  founded  by  English  and  Irish  Catholics. 
1634  —  Missionaries  had  converted  thousands  from  Alabama  to  Virginia. 
1(846  __  A  Franciscan  mission  station  was  established  on  the  Penobscot, 

under  the  patronage  of  D'Aulney. 

1S46  —  The  Jesuits  began  their  missionary  work  in  Maine. 
1665  — A  number  of  Indians  in  the  Colony  of  New  York  were  converted. 
1673 —  The  Jesuit,  Fr.  Marquette,  and  Joliet  explored  the  Mississippi. 
1680  — Penal  laws  were  generally  adopted  in  the  American   Colonies 

against  Catholics.  ^  ^       ^y 

1682  —  Thomas  Dongan,  a  Catholic,  was  appointed  Governor  of  New  York 

by  James  II.  .«-,-*- 

1769  — The  Franciscan,  Fr.  Serra,  began  his  missionary  work  in  California. 

Alabama 

1519  —  Mass  was  offered  at  Mobile  Bay  by  Spanish  missionaries. 
1702  —  French  Jesuits  worked  at  Mobile  or  Old  Fort  Louis. 
1704  —  The  first  parish  church  was  erected  at  Fort  Louis. 
1709  —  Church  was  erected  for  Apalache  Indians. 

1722  —  Parish  of  Mobile,  till  now  under  the  Diocese  of  Quebec,  was  given 
over  to  the  Order  of  Barefoot  Carmelites. 

1829  —  The  Diocese  of  Mobile  was  established. 

1830  —  Spring  Hill  College,  Mobile,  was  established. 

1832  —  Visitation  Nuns  came  to  Mobile  at  request  of  the  Bishop. 
1342  —  First  Girls'  Orphan  Asylum  was  opened  in  Mobile. 
1901  —  Catholic  College  for  colored  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  2,832,961;  Catholics,  55,493. 

Alaska 

1779  __  The  Franciscans,  Fr.  John  Riobo  and  Fr.  Mathias,  chaplains  of 
Spanish  men-of-war  first  brought  Christianity  to  Alaska.  Russian 
Orthodox  priests  did  not  arrive  until  1794. 

1862  —  The  Oblate  Fathers  were  represented  at  Fort  Yukon  by  Fr.  Seguin, 
who,  however,  due  to  harsh  treatment,  returned  to  Canada. 

1872  —  After  Americans  took  possession  of  Fort  Yukon  Bishop  Isidore 

Clut  and  Fr.  August  Lecorre   of  Vancouver  began  active  mis- 
sionary work. 

1873  —  Bishop  Charles  J.  Seghers  made  a  survey  of  the  Southern  coast. 

1874  —  Alaska  was  assigned  to  the  jurisdiction  of  Vancouver  Island. 

1877  —  The  Bishop  made  a  mission  survey  of  the  Northwest. 

1878  — The  Rev.  John  Althoff  became  the  first  resident  missionary  in 

Alaska. 
1886  —  Archbishop  Seghers  was  murdered  by  a  guide. 

1886  —  The  Sisters  of  St.  Anne  were  the  first  nuns  to  come  to  Alaska. 

1887  —  Two  Jesuit  Fathers,  P.  Tosi  and  A.  Robaut,  took  up  the  work  of 

the  Archbishop. 
1892  —  More  Jesuit  priests  and  a  few  nuns  had  joined  the  mission  and 

had  baptized  416  Eskimo  children  and  enrolled  forty-five  adult 

communicants. 
1894  —  pope  Leo  XIII  raised  the  territory  to  the  rank  of  a  Prefecture 

Apostolic. 
1900  —  An  epidemic  supposed  to  have  been  wilfully  induced  from  Russia 

ruined  many  homes  and  hopes. 
1  1901  —  The  Jesuits  reorganized  their  missions  and  established  a  Churcn 

at  Nome. 
1916  —  The  territory  was  erected  into  a  Vicariate  Apostolic. 

104. 


1922  —  Alaska  boasted  twenty-two  churches,  many  boarding  and  voca- 
tional schools  for  the  natives,  a  number  of  day  schools  and  eight 
hospitals. 

1939  —  The  number  of  churches  had  doubled  since  1922,  and  there  were 

30  missions  with  chapels. 

1940  —  Population,  72,524;    Catholics,  12,650. 

Arizona 

1539  —  Fr.  Marcos  de  Niza,  O.  F.  M.,  explored  Arizona. 

1629  —  Spanish  Franciscans  began  missionary  work  among  the  Moki 
Indians. 

1699  —  The  Jesuit,  Fr.  Eusebius  Kino,  established  a  mission  at  San 
Xavier  del  Bac,  near  the  future  Tucson. 

1767  —  The  Jesuits  were  expelled.  Franciscans  took  over  their  ten 
missions. 

1781  —  Fr.  Francisco  Garces,  O.  F.  M.,  was  killed  with  several  com- 
panions. A  statue  commemorating  him  has  been  erected  at  Ft. 
Yuma,  California. 

1797  —  The  famous  Mission  Church  of  San  Xavier  del  Bac  was  con- 
structed by  the  Franciscans. 

1827  —  Spanish  missionaries  were  expelled  by  the  Mexican  government. 

1859  —  Fr.'  Joseph  Macheboeuf  came  to  Tucson. 

1863  —  The  Jesuits  took  over  the  parish  and  abandoned  Franciscan 
Church  of  San  Xavier. 

1897  —  The  Diocese  of  Tucson  was  erected. 

1940  —  Population,  499,261;   Catholics,  100,000. 

Arkansas 

1673  —  Marquette  visited  the  Indians  of  East  Arkansas. 

1689  —  Other  Jesuit  missionaries  arrived. 

1702  —  Fr.  Nicholas  Foucault  of  the  Foreign  Seminary  worked  among  the 

Indians. 

1729  —  Fr.  Paul  du  Poisson,  S.  J.,  was  killed  by  Mississippi  Indians. 
1803  —  With  the  relapse  of  the  missions  few  Catholics  were  left  in  the 

region. 

1843  —  The  Diocese  of  Little  Rock  was  established  to  serve  700  Catholics. 
1940  —  Population,  1,949,387;  Catholics,  37,070. 

California 

1595  —  The  Franciscan,  Fr.  Francisco  de  la  Concepcion,  who  accompanied 
the  voyage  of  Cermeno,  said  the  first  Mass  in  California,  near  the 
site  of  San  Francisco. 

1602  —  Carmelites  accompanying  Vizcaino  celebrated  Mass  on  the  shore 
of  California. 

1709  —  The  Franciscan,  Fr.  Junipero  Serra,  founded  the  Mission  San 
Diego,  the  first  mission  in  what  is  now  California.  He  subse- 
quently founded  eight  other  missions. 

1770  —  The  Mission  of  San  Carlos  de  Monterey  was  founded  near  present 

Carmel-by-the-Sea. 

1771  —  The  Mission  of  San  Antonio  de  Padua  was  established  near  pres- 

ent Jolon. 

1771  —  Mission  San  Gabriel  was  founded  near  Los  Angeles. 

1772  —  Mission  San  Luis  Obispo  was  established  in  the  present  city  of 

the  same  name. 

1776  —  Mission  Dolores  was  founded  at  San  Francisco. 
1776  —  Mission  San  Juan  Capistrano  was  established  in  the  present  city 

of  the  same  name. 

105 


1777  —  Mission  Santa  Clara  was  founded  in  present  Santa  Clara. 
1782  —  Mission  San  Buenaventura  was  established  at  present  Ventura. 
178$ —  Mission  Santa  Barbara  was  founded  at  Santa  Barbara. 
1787  —  Mission  Purissima  Concepcion  was  founded  near  present  Lompoc. 
1791  —  Mission  Santa  Cruz  was  founded  in  present  Santa  Cruz  County. 
1791  —  Mission  Soiedad  was  founded  near  the  present  city  of  Soledad. 
1797  —  Mission  San  Jose  was  established  near  present  Irvington. 
1797  —  Mission  San  Juan  Bautista  was  founded  near  present  Sargent 
1797  —  Mission  San  Miguel  was  established  in  the  present  San  Miguel. 

1797  —  Mission  San  Fernando  was  founded  in  present  Los  Angeles  County. 

1798  —  Mission  San  Luis  Key  was  founded  near  present  Oceanside. 

1804  —  Mission  Santa  Inez  was  founded  in  present  Santa  Barbara  County. 

1816  —  Mission  San  Antonio  de  Pala  was  established  in  present  Pala. 

1817  —  Mission  San  Rafael  was  founded  in  the  present  city  of  that  name. 
1821  —  With  Mexican  independence  of  Spain,  California  became  part  of 

the  Mexican  Republic,  which  began  a  policy  of  interference  and 
aggression  toward  the  missions. 
1823  —  Mission  San  Francisco  Solano  was  established  at  Sonoma. 

1835  —  The  missions  were  secularized  and  finally  confiscated. 

1836  —  Mexico  authorized  a  petition  to  the  Holy  See  for  the  creation  of 

a  bishopric  of  California,  the  property  of  the  Pious  Fund  to  be 

placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  bishop. 
1840  —  Gregory  XVI  created  the  Diocese  of  Upper  and  Lower  California 

and  appointed  Francisco  Garcia  Diego,  O.  F.  M.,  the  first  bishop. 
1842  —  President  Santa  Ana  decreed  that  properties  of  the  Pious  Fund 

be  seized  and  sold,  the  proceeds  therefrom  to  be  incorporated  in 

the  national  treasury. 

1848  —  Upper  California  was  ceded  to  the  United  States. 
1850  —  The  Diocese  of  Los  Angeles  and  San  Diego  was  established. 
1853  —  The  Archdiocese  of  San  Francisco  was  established. 
1855  —  The  confiscated  California  missions  were  returned  to  the  Church 

by  the  United  States. 

1886  —  The  Diocese  of  Sacramento  was  established. 
1902  —  Diplomatic  negotiations  between  the  United  States  and  Mexico 

resulted  in  appeal  to  the  Permanent  Court  of  Arbitration  at  The 

Hague  for  adjudication  of  claims  to  the  Pious  Fund.  In  compliance 

with  provisions   of  The   Hague   award,   Mexico  paid  the  U.   S. 

$1,420,682.67  in  extinguishment  of  sums  due  as  annuities  previous 

to  1902,  and  was  to  pay  a  perpetual  annuity  for  the  use  of  Catholic 

prelates  in  California.   Since  1912  no  payments  have  been  made. 
1922  —  The  Diocese  of  Monterey-Fresno  was  established. 
1934  —  TO  commemorate  the  sesquicentennial  of  Serra's  death,  1934  was 

officially  declared  as  Serra  Year  by  the  California  Legislature  and 

August  24  as  Serra  Day. 

1936  —  Los  Angeles  was  erected  into  an  archdiocese  and  the  Diocese  of 

San  Diego  established. 

1937  —  The  city  of  San  Francisco  authorized  the  erection  of  a  heroic 

statue  of  its  patron,  St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  on  a  peak  overlooking 
the  city. 
1940  —  Population,  6,907,387;   Catholics,  1,222,510. 

Colorado 

1858  —  The  first  Catholic  church  was  built  at  Los  Conejos. 

1S87 —  The  Diocese  of  Denver  was  established  to  cover  the  state. 

1940  —  Population,  1,123,296;  Catholics,  147,217. 

106 


Connecticut 

1648 —  Jesuits  were  expelled  and  threatened  with  hanging  if  they  re- 
turned to  the  colony. 

1818  —  Religious  freedom  was  established  by  the  new  Constitution,  al- 

though the  Congregational  Church  remained  in  practice  the  State 
Church. 

1819  —  Fanny  Allen,  daughter  of  Ethan  Allen,  the  Revolutionary  patriot, 

died  as  a  nun  in  Montreal. 

Ig28 —  The  first  resident  parish  was  founded  at  Hartford. 
1843  —  The  Diocese  of  Hartford  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  1,709,242;   Catholics,  633,124. 

Delaware 

1750  —  Jesuit  missions  at  Apoauinimininck  were  administered  from  Mary- 
land. 

1772  —  The  first  resident  parish  established  in  a  log  cabin  at  Coffee  Run. 
1792  —  French  Catholics  from  Santo  Domingo  settled  near  Wilmington. 
1816 —  gt.  Peter's  Cathedral  was  built  at  Wilmington. 
1868  —  The  Diocese  of  Wilmington  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  266,505;   Catholics,  34,576. 

Florida 

1521  —  Missionaries  accompanied  Ponce  de  Leon  and  other  explorers  to 

the  region. 
1549  —  Fr.  Luis  Cancer  de  Barbastro,  a  Dominican,  was  slain  by  Indians 

near  Tampa  Bay. 
1565  —  Four  secular  priests  accompanied  Pedro  Menendez  de  Aviles  to 

the  site  of  St.  Augustine. 
1565  —  Fr.  Martin  Francisco  Lopez  Mendoza  Grajales  became  first  parish 

priest  of  St.  Augustine,  the  first  established  parish  in  the  United 

States. 
1560  ___  pr.  Pedro  Martinez,  S.  J.,  was  slain  by  the  Indians  in  northeastern 

Florida. 

1573  —  Franciscans  worked  in  Florida  until  expelled  by  the  English  in 

1763. 
1606  — Bishop  Altamirano,  O.F.M.,  of  Cuba  made  official  visitation  of 

Florida,  the  first  episcopal  visitation  in  the  United  States,  and 

conferred  Orders  and  Confirmation. 
1512  —  The  first  Franciscan  Province  in  the  United  States  was  erected 

under  the  title  of  Santa  Elena. 
Ig47  —  Three  Franciscan  missionaries  were  killed  in  western  Florida. 

near  the  present  Tallahassee. 

1574  —  Bishop  Calderon  of  Cuba  ordained  seven  priests,  the  first  known 

ordination  in  the  present  territory  of  the  United  States. 

1593 The  Franciscans,  Rodrego  de  la  Barreda  and  Pedro  Galindes,  jour- 
neyed overland  from  Apalache  to  help  found  Pensacola.  Barreda's 
diary  of  the  expedition  is  most  informative. 

1857  —  Florida  was  made  a  Vicariate  Apostolic. 

1870  — The  Diocese  of  St.  Augustine  was  erected. 

1913  _  Convent  Inspection  Bill  was  defeated  in  State  Legislature. 

1940  —  Population,  1,897,414;  Catholics,  65,767. 
* 

Georgia 

1597 The  Franciscans,  Frs.  Chozas  and  Verascola,  explored  the  interior 

of  Georgia.  . 

1597 —  Five  Franciscan  missionaries  were  killed  in  the  coastal  missions 
of  Georgia. 

107 


1616 —  First  Franciscan  Provincial  Chapter  was  held  in  the  United 
States,  in  San  Buenaventura  de  Guadalquinini,  in  southeastern 
Georgia. 

1655  —Franciscans  had  nine  flourishing  missions  among  the  Indians.  The 
conquest  by  the  English  wiped  out  the  missions.  During  colonial 
days  Catholics  were  forbidden  to  settle  in  Georgia. 

1793  —  French  Catholic  refugees  from  Santo  Domingo  mingled  with  a 
few  Catholics  from  Maryland  after  the  Revolution. 

1810  —  The  first  church,  built  at  Augusta,  was  placed  in  charge  of  an 
Augustinian. 

1850  —  The  Diocese  of  Savannah  was  established. 

1893  — -  The  Most  Rev,  Ignatius  Persico,  O.  F.  M.  Cap.,  former  Bishop  of 
Savannah,  was  created  a  cardinal  by  Leo  XIII. 

1937  —  Atlanta  was  joined  to  Savannah,  as  the  Diocese  of  Savannah- 
Atlanta. 

1940  —  Population,  3,123,723;   Catholics,  22,500. 

Idaho 

1842  —  Jesuits  established  the  Sacred  Heart  Mission. 

1863  —  Secular  priests  were  sent  from  Oregon  City  to  administer  to  in- 
coming miners. 

1868  —  Idaho  was  made  a  vicariate  apostolic. 

1868  —  School  was  established  by  the  Sisters  of  the  Holy  Names  at 
Idaho  City. 

1870  —  Catholics  lost  most  of  their  missions  among  the  Indians  of  the 
Northwest  Territory,  when  the  Commission  on  Indian  Affairs  ap- 
pointed Protestant  missionaries. 

1872  —  Fr.  Mesplie  was  appointed  United  States  Post  Chaplain  at  Fort 
Boise. 

1893  —  The  Diocese  of  Boise  was  established. 

1940  —  Population,  524,873;  Catholics,  21,255. 

Illinois 

1673  —  Fr.  James  Marquette  and  Louis  Joliet  discovered  and  explored 

the  Mississippi  River. 
1675  —  The  Mission  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  was  established  among 

the  Kaskaskia  Indians. 

1679  —  La  Salle  brought  with  him  the  Franciscans,  Frs.  Louis  Hennepin, 

Gabriel  de  la  Ribourde  and  Zenobius  Membre. 

1680  —  Fr.  Ribourde  was  killed  by  the  Kickapoo  Indians  along  the  Illinois 

River. 

1710  —  The  warrior  chief,  Chicagou,  after  whom  the  City  of  Chicago  was 
named,  defended  the  Church. 

1765  —  British  conquest  of  the  territory  resulted  in  the  banishment  of 
the  Jesuits. 

1778  —  Rev.  Pierre  Gibault  championed  the  American  cause  in  the  Revolu- 
tion and  aided  greatly  in  securing  the  states  of  Ohio,  Indiana, 
*  Illinois,  Michigan  and  Wisconsin  for  the  Americans. 

1843  —  The  Diocese  of  Chicago  was  erected. 
1877  —  The  Diocese  of  Peoria  was  erected. 
1880  —  Chicago  was  made  an  archdiocese. 
1887  —  The  Diocese  of  Belleville  was  erected. 
1908  —  The  Diocese  of  Rockford  was  erected. 

1923  —  The  Diocese  of  Quincy  became  the  Diocese  of  Springfield. 

1924  —  Archbishop   Mundelein   of   Chicago   was    created   a   cardinal  by 

Pius  XI. 

1926  —  The  28th  International  Eucharistic  Congress  was  held  in  Chicago. 
1940  —  Population,  7,897,241;  Catholics,  1,892,209. 

108 


Indiana 

Ig86  —  Land  near  the  present  Notre  Dame  University  at  South  Bend  was 

given  by  the  French  Government  to  the  Jesuits  lor  a  mission. 
1749  —  The  Church  of  St.  Francis  Xavier  was  founded  at  Vincennes. 
1775  —  Fr.  Pierre  Gibault  aided  George  Rogers  Clark  in  the  campaign 

against  the  British  in  the  contest  for  the  Northwest  Territory. 
1792  -r-i  Col.  Clark  accompanied  the  Rev.  Benedict  Flaget  from  Louisville 

to  Vincennes. 
1799  —  The  first  school  in  Indiana  was  built  by  the  Rev.  John  Francis 

Rivet. 

1834  —  The  Diocese  of  Indianapolis  was  established. 
1842  —  University  of  Notre  Dame  founded  by  the  Holy  Cross  Fathers. 
1857  —  The  Diocese  of  Fort  Wayne  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  3,427,796;  Catholics,  356,760. 

Iowa 

1836  —  The  first  church  was  founded  by  Fr.  Samuel  Mazzuchelli,  O.  P. 

1837  —  The  Diocese  of  Dubuque  was  erected. 

1838  —  St.  Joseph's  Mission  was  founded  at  Council  Bluffs  by  Pierre  de 

Smet,  S.  J. 

1881  —  The  Diocese  of  Davenport  was  erected. 
1893  —  Dubuque  was  made  an  archdiocese. 
1902  —  The  Diocese  of  Sioux1  City  was  erected. 
1911  —  The  Diocese  of  Des  Moines  was  erected. 
1940  —  Population,  2,538,268;  Catholics,  301,762. 

Kansas 
1541  —  The  Franciscan,  Fr.  Juan  de  Padilla,  accompanied  Coronado  to 

the  plains  of  Kansas  where  he  was  slain  by  Indians  in  1544. 
1825  —  Jesuits  ministered  to  eastern  Indians  transferred  to  the  western 

side  of  the  Mississippi  by  the  United  States  Government. 
1836 —  The  Mission  of  St.  Francis  Xavier  was  established. 
1857  —  Vicariate  Apostolic  of  Kansas  erected,  under  jurisdiction  of  Rt 

Rev.  J.  B.  Miege,  S.  J.,  Titular  Bishop  of  Messene. 
1887  —  The  Diocese  of  Leavenworth  was  erected. 
1887  —  The  Diocese  of  Concordia  was  erected. 
1887  —  The  Diocese  of  Wichita  was  erected. 
1940  — -  Population,  1,801,028;  Catholics,  179,645. 

Kentucky 

1775  —  The  first  settlers  in  Kentucky  were  Catholics. 

1787  —  The  first  resident  priest,  Fr.  Charles  Francis  Whelan,  ministered 
to  Catholic  settlers  near  Bardstown. 

1808  —  The  Diocese  of  Louisville  was   erected. 

1852  —  The  Know-nothing  Movement  began  to  be  felt  in  Kentucky. 

1852  —  The  Diocese  of  Covington  was  established. 

1855  —  A  Know-nothing  mob  attacked  the  Louisville  Courier  office  which 
had  defended  Catholics  and  foreigners.  German  and  Irish  Catho- 
lic voters  were  driven  from  the  polls  on  "Bloody  Monday/' 

1855  —  Abraham  Lincoln  declared  against  Know-nothingism  because  it 
discriminated  against  negroes,  foreigners  and  Catholics. 

1937  —  Louisville  was  made  an  archdiocese.  The  Diocese  of  Owensboro 
was  erected. 

1940  —  Population,  2,845,627;   Catholics,  207,177. 

Louisiana 
1673  —  Fr.  Joliet,  S.  J.,  a  member  of  Marquette's  expedition,  offered  the 

first  Mass  in  Louisiana. 
1682  —  La  Salle  completed  the  discoveries  of  De  Soto  at  the  mouth  of  the 

Mississippi  River. 

109 


1699  —  French  Catholics  founded  the  Colony  of  Louisiana. 

1717  —  The  Franciscan,  Fr.  Anthony  Margil,  established  the  first  Indian 

mission  of  San  Miguel  de  Linares. 
171g —  New  Orleans  was  founded  by  Jean  Baptiste  Le  Moyne,  Sieur  de 

Bienville. 
1721  —  The  first  chapel  in  New  Orleans  was  placed  in  charge  of  the 

Capuchin,  Fr.  Anthony. 

1727  —  The  Capuchins  conducted  a  school  for  boys. 
1727  —  Ursuiine  nuns  from  France  founded  their  convent  in  New  Orleans, 

the  oldest  convent  in  what  is  now  the  United  States.   They  con- 
ducted a  school,  hospital  and  orphan  asylum. 
1793  —  The  Diocese  of  New  Orleans  was  established. 
1S50  —  New  Orleans  was  made  an  archdiocese. 
1894  —  Edward  Douglass  White,  Senator  from  Louisiana,  was  appointed 

Associate  Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court. 

1910  —  Justice  White  became  Chief  Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court. 
1910  —  The  Diocese  of  Alexandria  was  created  from  the  old  Diocese  of 

Natchitoches. 

1918  —  The  Diocese  of  Lafayette  was  founded. 
1940  —  Population,  2,363,880;  Catholics,  623,132. 

Maine 

1604  —  The  first  Mass  in  the  state  was  offered  by  the  Rev.  Nicholas 
Aubry  who  accompanied  Sieur  de  Monts*  French  expedition. 

1613  —  A  permanent  French  settlement  was  attempted  on  an  island  in 
the  mouth  of  the  Kennebeck. 

1633  —  Capuchins  founded  missions  on  the  Penobscot  River. 
1646  —  Jesuits  established  a  mission  on  the  Kennebeck. 

1648  —  The  Church  of  St.  John  was  built  at  Oldtown.    This  is  the  oldest 

church  in  New  England. 

1704  —  French  missions  were  destroyed  by  English  soldiers. 
1724  —  A  Puritan  force  attacked  the  French  settlements  and  brutally 

killed  Fr.  Sebastian  Rale,  S.  J. 
1853  —  The  Diocese  of  Portland  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  847,226;   Catholics,  195,185. 

Maryland 

1634  —  The  English  Catholic  Colony  was  established  by  Leonard  Calvert, 

the  only  colony  in  the  world  granting  religious  liberty. 
Ig34  —  The  first  Mass  was  offered  on  the  Island  of  St.  Clement  in  the 

lower  Potomac  by  Fr.  Andrew  White,  S.  J. 
1637  —  A  permanent  chapel  was  built  at  St.  Mary's,  twelve  miles  from 

the  mouth  of  the  Potomac. 

1649  —  The  Toleration  Act  was  passed  by  the  Maryland  Assembly. 

1650  —  Puritans,   persecuted  in  Virginia,   were   permitted   to   settle   at 

Providence  (Annapolis).  They  soon  took  advantage  of  their  po- 
sition, seized  the  government,  repealed  the  Toleration  Act  and 
persecuted  Catholics. 

1651  —  Cecil  Calvert,  the  second  Lord  Baltimore,  gave  the  Jesuits  10,000 

acres  for  use  as  Indian  missions. 

1658  —  Lord  Baltimore  again  regained  his  authority  and  restored  the 
Toleration  Act. 

1673  —  Franciscans  came  to  Maryland  under  the  leadership  of  Fr.  Mas- 
sens  Massey,  O.  F.  M. 

1689  —  The  Protestant  Revolution  caused  repeal  of  the  Toleration  Act. 

1692  —  William  and  Mary  enforced  the  penal  laws  against  Catholics  but 
the  practice  of  celebrating  Mass  in  private  houses  was  tolerated. 

1697  —  A  brick  chapel  was  erected  at  St.  Mary's. 

110 


1770  —  With,  the  need  for  concerted  action  in  the  coming  Revolution, 
Catholics  were  again  emancipated. 

1789  —  The  Diocese  of  Baltimore  was  established. 

1790  —  A  convent  of  Carmelite  nuns  was  founded  at  Port  Tobacco,  by 

FT.  Charles  Neale,  S.  J.,  the  first  convent  in  territory  then  con- 
stituting the  United  States. 

1808 —  Baltimore  was  made  an  archdiocese. 

1868  —  The  Diocese  of  Wilmington  was  founded,  and  covers  a  part  of  the 
state. 

1886 —  Archbishop  Gibbons  of  Baltimore  was  created  a  cardinal  by 
Leo  XIIL 

1934  —  Tercentenary  of  the  founding  of  Maryland  was  celebrated  by  a 
field  Mass  in  Baltimore  Stadium. 

1939 — With  the  erection  of  the  Archdiocese  of  Washington,  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  see  was  entrusted  to  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore, 
The  Most  Rev,  Michael  J.  Curiey  became  Archbishop  of  Washing- 
ton and  Baltimore. 

1940  —  Population,  1,821,244;  Catholics,  385,751,  including  District  of 
Columbia. 

Massachusetts 
1688  —  Ann  Glover,  a  poor  Irishwoman,  became  the  victim  of  witchcraft 

superstition. 
1724  —  Pr.  Sebastian  Rale,  S.  J.,  was  shot  down  by  a  Puritan  force  on 

August  23. 
1732  —  Although  Catholics  were  not  admitted,  a  few  Irish  families  were 

found  in  Boston. 

1755  —  Acadian  exiles  landed  in  Boston. 

1756  —  Exiled  Acadians  landing  in  Boston  were  denied  the  services  of  a 

Catholic  priest. 

1775  —  General  Washington  discouraged  the  Guy  Fawkes  Day  procession 
in  which  the  Pope  and  the  devil  were  carried  in  effigy,  saying  he 
could  not  help  expressing  his  surprise  that  there  should  be 
officers  and  soldiers  in  his  army  "so  void  of  common  sense  as  to 
insult  the  religious  feelings  of  the  Canadians  with  whom  friend- 
ship and  an  alliance  are  being  sought." 

1778  —  Despite  Catholic  aid  in  the  Revolution  the  Puritans  excluded  Cath- 

olics from  participation  in  their  governments. 

1779  —  The  Massachusetts  Constitution  provided  for  the  support  of  pub- 

lic Protestant  teachers  of  piety,  religion  and  morality. 
1788  —  Mass  was  offered  aboard  Baron  d'Estaing's  fleet  in  Boston  Harbor. 

1791  —  Bishop  Carroll  visited  Boston  and  was  honored  by  the  presence  of 

Governor  John  Hancock  at  Mass. 

1803  —  The  Church  of  the  Holy  Cross  was  erected  in  Boston  with  finan- 
cial aid  given  by  Protestants  headed  by  John  Adams. 

1808  —  The  Diocese  of  Boston  was  established, 

1826  —  Irish  Catholics  emigrated  to  Worcester,  Mass.,  and  other  parts  of 
New  England  for  the  purpose  of  securing  work  in  constructing 
the  Blackstone  Canal. 

Ig30  —  Irish  Catholic  labor  was  brought  to  New  England  'to  help  construct 
railroads. 

Iggl  —  Irish  Catholic  immigration  increased  with  the  failure  of  the  Irish 
potato  crops. 

1854  —  A  Know-nothing  State  ticket  was  put  in  office. 

1855  —  Catholic  militia  companies  were  disbanded.    The  Nunneries'  In- 

spection Bill  was  passed. 

1855  —  Irish  and  Canadian  Catholic  young  women  were  sought  as  work- 
ers in  the  cotton  mills. 

1860  —  Portuguese  Catholics  from  the  Azores  settled  at  New  Bedford. 

Ill 


1870  —  The  Diocese  of  Springfield  was  founded. 

1875  —  Boston  was  made  an  archdiocese. 

1904  —  The  Diocese  of  Fall  River  was  founded. 

1911  —  Archbishop  O'Connell  of  Boston  was  created  a  cardinal  by  Pius  X. 

1940 —  Population,  4,316,721;  Catholics,  2,189,053. 

Michigan 

1642  —  Fr.  Isaac  Jogues  and  Fr.  Charles  Raymbaut  preached  to  the  Chip- 

pewas  and  gave  the  rapids  the  name,  Sault  Sainte  Marie. 
1660  —  Fr.  Rene  Menard,  S.  J.,  was  murdered  by  Sioux  Indians  near  the 

village  of  1'Anse. 
16$8  _  The  Mission  of  St.  Ignace  was  founded  at  Michilimakinac  by  Fr. 

Marquette. 
1679— -A  mission  was  founded  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Joseph  by  La 

Salle  and  the  Franciscans,  Fr.  Louis  Hennepin,  Gabriel  de  la  Ri- 

bourde  and  Zenobius  Membre. 

1701  — Fort  Pontchartrain  was  founded  on  the  site  of  present  Detroit 

and  placed  in  command  of  Antoine  de  la  Mothe  Cadillac.  The 

Church  of  St.  Anne  was  built. 
1833  —  The  Diocese  of  Detroit  was  established. 
1857  —  The  Diocese  of  Marquette  was  established. 
1882  —  The  Diocese  of  Grand  Rapids  was  established. 

1937  —  Detroit   was    erected   into   an    archdiocese,    and   the   Diocese   of 

Lansing  was  established. 

1938  —  The  Diocese  of  Saginaw  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  5,256,106;  Catholics,  919,121. 

Minnesota 

1680  —  The  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  were  named  by  Fr.  Louis  Hennepin,  O.F.M. 
1689  —  Fr.  Joseph  J.  Marest,  S.  J.,  carried  on  missionary  work  among  the 
Sioux  Indians. 

1727  — The  first  chapel,  that  of  St.  Michael  the  Archangel,  was  erected 

near  the  town  of  Frontenac  and  placed  in  charge  of  the  Jesuits. 

1732  —  Fort  Charles  was  built.  Jesuits  ministered  to  the  settlers. 

1736  —  Fr.  Pierre  Aulneau,  S.  J.,  was  killed  by  Indians. 

1839  —  Swiss  Catholics  from  Canada  located  near  the  American  strong- 
hold, Fort  Snelling. 

1841  —  Fr.  Lucian  Galtier  built  the  Church  of  St.  Paul,  thus  forming  the 
nucleus  of  the  modern  city  of  the  same  name. 

1850  —  The  Diocese  of  St.  Paul  was  erected. 

1888  —  St.  Paul  was  made  an  archdiocese. 

1889  —  The  Diocese  of  Duluth  was  erected. 
1889  —  The  Diocese  of  St.  Cloud  was  erected. 
1889  —  The  Diocese  of  Winona  was  erected. 
1910  —  The  Diocese  of  Crookston  was  erected. 
1940  — Population,  2,792,300;  Catholics,  568,653. 

Mississippi 

1682  —  The   Franciscans,   Frs.   Zenobius   Membre   and  Anastase   Douay, 

preached  to  the  Taensa  and  Natchez  Indians, 
1698  —  Priests  of  the  Quebec  Seminary  founded  missions  near  Natchez 

and  Fort  Adams, 

1702  —  Fr.  Nicholas  Foucault  was  murdered  by  Indians. 
1706  —  Fr.  St.  Cosme  was  murdered  by  Indians. 

1721  —  The  missions  were  practically  abandoned  with  only  Fr.  Juif  work- 
ing among  the  Yazoos. 

1725  —  Fr.  Mathurin  de  Petit,  S.  J.,  carried  on  mission  work  in  southern 
Mississippi. 

1728  —  The  Capuchin,  Fr.  Philibert,  came  to  Natchez. 

112 


1729  —  Indians  angered  at  French  fort  building  tomahawked  Fr.  Paul  du 

Poisson,   S.  J.,   near  Fort  Rosalie.    Fr.  Jean  Souel  was   snot  by 
Yazoos. 

1730  —  Fr.  Antoine  Senat,  S.  J.,  was  burned  at  the  stake  by  the  Chicka- 

saws. 

Ig37  —  The  Diocese  of  Natchez  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  2,183,796;  Catholics,  38,812. 

Missouri 

1735  —  French  Catholic  miners  and  traders  settled  Old  Mines  and  Sainte 
Genevieve. 

1750  —  Jesuits  visited  the  French  settlers. 

1762  —  A  mission  was  established  at  St.  Charles. 

1764  —  St.  Louis  was  settled  by  Laclede. 

1767  —  Carondelet  Mission  was  established. 

1770  —  The  first  church  was  founded  in  St.  Louis  on  the  site  of  the  pres- 
ent Cathedral. 

1772  —  Capuchins   came   from   New   Orleans   and   built  more  churches. 

1826  —  The  Diocese  of  St.  Louis  was  erected, 

1847  —  St.  Louis  was  made  an  archdiocese. 

1868  —  The  Diocese  of  St.  Joseph  was  erected. 

1880  —  The  Diocese  of  Kansas  City  was  erected. 

1940  —  Population,  3,784,664;   Catholics,  545,812. 

Montana  % 

1841  —  Fr.  Pierre  Jean  de  Smet  and  two  others  established  St.  Mary's 
Mission  on  the  Bitter  Root  River  near  present  Stevensville. 

1845  — Fr.  Antonia  Ravalli,  S.  J.,  was  placed  in  charge.  His  name  has 
been  perpetuated  in  Ravalli  County. 

1850  —  The  mission  was  temporarily  abandoned. 

1859  —  Frs.  Point  and  Hoecken  established  the  Mission  of  St.  Peter  near 

the  Great  Falls. 
1866  —  St.  Mary's  Mission  was  re-established. 

1884  —  The  Diocese  of  Helena  was  established. 
1904  —  The  Diocese  of  Great  Falls  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  559,456;   Catholics,  84,923. 

Nebraska 

1855  — Rev.   J.   F.   Tracy  ministered  to  the   Catholic  settlement  of  St. 

Patrick  and  to  Catholic  groups  in  Omaha. 

1856  —  Land  donated  for  a  church  in  Omaha  by  Gov.  Alfred  Gumming. 

1857  —  Vicariate  Apostolic   of  Nebraska   erected,   under   jurisdiction   of 

Rt.  Rev.  James  Michael  O'Gorman,  Titular  Bishop  of  Raphanea. 

1860  —  German   Catholics  in  Nebraska  City  were  served  by  the  Bene- 

dictine, Fr.  Emanual  Hartig. 

1874  —  Catholics  from  Boston  settled  in  Holt  County  at  O'Neill. 
1876  —  Catholics  migrated  to   O'Connor  County,  so  named  in  honor  of 

Vicar  Apostolic  James  O'Connor. 

1885  —  The  Diocese  of  Omaha  was  established. 
1887  —  The  Diocese  of  Lincoln  was  established. 
1917  —  The  Diocese  of  Grand  Island  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  1,315,834;  Catholics,  162,344. 

Nevada 

1861  —  The  first  church  was  built  at  Genoa. 
1871  —  A  church  was  erected  at  Reno. 

1931  —  The  Diocese  of  Reno  was  established. 
1940  — .  Population,  110,247;   Catholics,  12,153. 

113 


New  Hampshire 

1784  —  The  State  Constitution  Included  a  religious  test  which  barred 
Catholics  from  public  office.  Local  support  was  provided  for  the 
public  Protestant  teachers  of  religion. 

1820 —  The  Barber  family  of  Claremont,  headed  toy  the  father,  an  Epis- 
copalian minister,  became  converts.  _  x.  _.  .  .  ^of^  fhft 

1822 —  Fr.  Barber,  the  minister  who  became  a  Catholic  priest,  erected  tHe 
first  Catholic  church  and  school  in  New  Hampshire. 

1836  —  The  Church  of  St.  Aloysius  was  dedicated  at  Dover. 

1848  —  Manchester  received  a  resident  priest.    % 

1877  _  Catholics  obtained  full  civil  liberty  and  rights. 

1884  —  The  Diocese  of  Manchester  was  erected. 

X940  —  Population,  491,524;    Catholics,  170,783. 

New  Jersey 

1660  —  Early  colonial  history  was  marred  by  anti-Catholic  bigotry.        ^ 

1680  —  The  Catholic,  William  Douglass,  of  Bergen,  was  refused  a  seat  in 
the  General  Assembly  because  of  Ms  religion.  ^ 

1682 -—Two  Jesuit  priests  visited  the  scattered  Catholics  in  northern 
New  Jersey. 

1701  —  Tolerance  was  granted  to  all  hut  "papists.         _ 

1748  —  Fr.  Theodore  Schneider,  S.  J-,  of  Pennsylvania,  visited  the  German 
Catholics  of  New  Jersey. 

1758 —  Fr.  Ferdinand  Farmer  and  Fr.  Robert  Harding  worked  among  the 
Catholics  of  the  state,  visiting  them  in  their  private  dwellings. 

1776  —  The  State  Constitution  tacitly  excluded  Catholics  from  office. 

1803  — Augustinian  missions  were  established  at  Cape  May  and  Trenton. 

1803  — A  rude  plank  chapel  served  the  German  Catholics  at  Macopin. 

1314  —  The  first  church  was  erected  at  Trentoa. 

1821  —  St.  John's  Church  was  erected  at  Paterson, 

1828  —  St.  John's  Church  was  built  at  Newark. 

1844  _  Catholics  obtained  full  civil  liberty  and  rights. 

1853  — The  Diocese  of  Newark  was  erected. 

1876 Franciscans,  exiled  by  German  "May  Laws,"  opened  a  monastery 

in  Paterson. 

1881  —  The  Diocese  of  Trenton  was  erected. 

1937  —  Newark  was  made  an  archdiocese.  The  Diocese  of  Paterson  ana 
the  Diocese  of  Camden  were  erected. 

1940  —  Population,  4,160,165;  Catholics,  1,100,409. 

New  Mexico 

1551  —  The  Franciscans,  Frs.  Augustin  Rodriguez,  Juan  de  Santa  Maria 
and  Francisco  Lopez,  arrived  from  Mexico,  giving  the  region  the 
name  of  "New  Mexico/'  All  three  later  died  at  the  hands  of  the 
Indians. 

1597  —  Ten  Franciscans  accompanied  Don  Juan  de  Onate  ana  estaolisnea 
a  church  north  of  Santa  Fe. 

16go The  Indians  revolted  against  Spanish  rule  and  massacred  twenty- 
one  missionaries. 

1692  —  The  missions  were  restored  under  the  Governor,  Antonio  de 
Vargas. 

1848  — With  the  cession  of  New  Mexico  to  the  United  States,  the  mis- 
sions began  to  prosper  once  more. 

1350  —  The  territory  comprised  a  Vicariate  Apostolic. 

1850  —  The  Diocese  of  Santa  Fe  was  erected. 

1875  —  Santa  Fe  was  made  an  archdiocese. 

1914  —  The  Diocese  of  Ell  Faso  was  erected,  comprising  seven  counties  of 
New  Mexico, 

1940  —  Population,  5S1>818;  Catholics,  141,201 

114 


New  York 

1524  —  Giovanni  da  Verrazano,  the  first  white  man  to  enter  New  York 
Bay,  was  the  Catholic  emissary  of  the  French  king,  who  named 
present  Sandy  Hook,  Cape  St.  Mary,  and  the  Hudson,  St.  Anthony's 
River.  He  landed  near  Rockaway  Beach. 

1627  —  Fr.  Joseph  d'Aillon,  a  Franciscan,  was  the  first  white  man  to  dis- 
cover oil  in  this  country,  at  Seneca  Springs,  near  Cuba,  N.  Y. 

1634  —  Fr.  Isaac  Jogues,  S.  J.,  and  his  companion,  Rene  Goupil,  were  muti- 
lated by  Mohawks.  Dutch  Calvinists  rescued  Father  Jogues. 

1642  —  Rene  Goupil  was  killed  by  the  Mohawks. 

1646  —  Fr.  Isaac  Jogues  and  Jean  de  Lalande  were  martyred  by  the  Mo- 
hawks at  Ossernenon,  near  Auriesviile. 

1654  —  The  Onondagas  were  visited  by  Jesuits  from  Canada. 

1655  —  The  first  permanent  mission  was  established  near  Syracuse. 

1656  —  The  Church  of  St.  Mary  was  erected  near  Lake  Onondaga. 

1658  —  Indian  uprisings  destroyed  the  missions  among  the  Cayugas,  Sen- 

ecas  and  Oneidas. 
1664  —  The  English  took  New  Amsterdam  and  supplanted  the  French 

priests  with  their  own  missionaries. 
1667 — •  Missions  were  restored  under  the  protection  of  the   Onondaga 

.chief,  Garaconthie. 
Ig73  —  pr.  Louis  Hennepin,  O.F.M.,  first  described  the  cataract  of  Niagara. 

1679  —  The  Franciscans  founded  a  mission  near  Niagara. 

1680  —  Catherine  Tekakwitha,  the  "Lily  of  the  Mohawks,"  died  in  the 

odor  of  sanctity  in  Canada. 

1683  —  English  Jesuits  came  over  to  New  York  with  the  Catholic  Gover- 
nor, Thomas  Dongan,  and  celebrated  the  first  Mass  on  the  site  of 
the  Customs  House. 

1700  —  The  Penal  Laws  were  enforced  against  Catholics. 

1709  —  The  Jesuit  Missions  were  abandoned. 

1741  —  Because  of  an  alleged  Popish  plot  to  burn  the  city  of  New  York, 
four  whites  were  hanged  and  eleven  negroes  burned  at  the  stake. 

1777  —  ^t  the  framing  of  the  State  Constitution  John  Jay  proposed  an 
amendment  to  the  section  insuring  religious  liberty  in  which  it 
was  stated  that  Catholics  ought  not  to  hold  lands  or  participate 
in  civil  rights  unless  they  swear  that  no  Pope  or  priest  may  ab- 
solve them  from  allegiance  to  the  State.  The  amendment  was 
rejected. 

1785  —  The  cornerstone  of  St.  Peter's  Church,  New  York  City,  the  first 
permanent  structure  of  Catholic  worship  in  the  state,  was  laid. 

1806  —  The  state  test  oath  was  repealed. 

1808  —  The  Diocese  of  New  York  was  created  on  April  8. 

1825  —  The  Erie  Canal  brought  many  European  Catholics  to  New  York  State. 

1825  —  The  second  Catholic  weekly,  "The  Truth  Teller,"  was  established 
in  New  York. 

1828  —  The  New  York  State  Legislature  enacted  a  law  upholding  the 
sanctity  of  the  confessional. 

1847  —  The  Diocese  of  Buffalo  was  established  on  April  23. 

1847  —  The  Diocese  of  Albany  was  erected. 

1850  —  New  York  was  made  an  archdiocese. 

1853  —  The  Diocese  of  Brooklyn  was  erected. 

Ig55  —  Franciscans  came  to  Buffalo  diocese. 

1856  —  St.  Bonaventure's  College  and  Seminary  founded  at  Allegany,  N.  Y. 

1868  —  The  Diocese  of  Rochester  was  erected. 

1872  —  The  Diocese  of  Ogdensburg  was  erected. 

1875 — The  Most  Rev.  John  McCloskey,  Archbishop  of  New  York,  was 
created  the  first  American  cardinal  by  Pius  IX. 

115 


1880  — William  R.  Grace  was  the  first  Catholic  elected  Mayor  of  New 
York  City. 

1884  —  The  Third  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore  petitioned  for  the  canon- 
ization of  FT.  Jogues. 

1886  —  The  Diocese  of  Syracuse  was  erected. 

1911  —  The  Most  Rev.  John  M.  Farley,  Archbishop  of  New  York,  was 
created  a  cardinal  by  Pius  X. 

1913  —  Martin  H.  Glynn  became  the  first  Catholic  Governor  of  the  State. 

1919  —  Alfred  E.  Smith  became  the  first  elected  Catholic  Governor  of 
the  State. 

1924  —  The  Most  Rev.  Patrick  Hayes,  Archbishop  of  New  York,  was 
created  a  cardinal  by  Pius  XI. 

1928  —  Alfred  E.  Smith  became  the  Democratic  nominee  for  the  Presi- 
dency. 

1930  —  The  Jesuit  Martyrs  of  New  York  and  Canada,  Fathers  Isaac 
Jogues,  John  de  Brebeuf,  Gabriel  Lalemant,  Noel  Chabanel,  An- 
thony Daniel,  Charles  Garnier,  and  the  Brothers,  Rene  Goupil  and 
John  de  Lalande,  were  canonized  on  June  29. 

1940  —  Population,  13,479,142;  Catholics,  3,144,533. 

North  Carolina 

1776  —  The  State  Constitution  denied  office  to  "those  who  denied  the 
truths  of  the  Protestant  religion." 

1805  —  The  few  Catholics  in  the  state  were  served  by  visiting  priests. 

1835  —  William  Gaston  succeeded  in  repealing  the  article  denying  re- 
ligious freedom. 

1868  —  Catholics  obtained  full  civil  liberty  and  rights. 

1910  —  Belmont  Abbey,  a  Benedictine  foundation,  was  created  into  an 
abbey  nullius. 

1924  —  The  Diocese  of  Raleigh  was  established. 

1932  —  Franciscans  of  the  province  of  the  Most  Holy  Name  (New  York) 
started  missionary  work  in  North  Carolina,  at  Lenoir. 

1940  —  Population,  3,571,623;   Catholics,  11,561. 

North  Dakota 

1818  —  Catholics  were  ministered  to  by  Canadian  priests.    . 

1823  —  The  American  priest,  George  A.  Belcourt,  became  the  resident 

pastor  of  Pembina. 
1864  —  Fr.  Pierre  de  Smet  visited  the  Mandans  and  Gros  Ventres,  Dakota 

Indians. 
1868  —  Fr.  de  Smet  passed  through  the  state  on  the  way  to  Ms  famous 

peace  conference  with  Sitting  Bull. 
1889  —  The  Diocese  of  Fargo  was  established. 
1910  —  The  Diocese  of  Bismarck  was  erected. 
1940  —  Population,  641,935;  Catholics,  120,457. 

Ohio 

1749  —  Jesuits  on  the  expedition  of  Celoron  de  Bienville  preached  to  the 
Indians. 

1790  —  The  Benedictine  Dom  Pierre  Didier  ministered  to  the  French  im- 
migrants. 

1795  —  The  Indian  mission  near  Fort  Miami  was  short-lived. 

1796  —  The  French  settlement  declined. 

1812  -—  Bishop  Flaget  of  Bardstown  visited  and  baptized  the  Catholics  of 

Lancaster  and  Somerset  Counties. 
1818  —  The  first  church  was   erected   by  the  Dominican,   Rev.   Edward 

Fenwick,  on  a  site  donated  by  the  Dittoes. 
1821  —  The  Diocese  of  Cincinnati  was  erected. 

116 


1822  —  Father  Fenwick  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  Cincinnati. 

1847  —  The  Diocese  of  Cleveland  was  established. 

1850  —  Cincinnati  was  made  an  archdiocese. 

1868  —  The  Diocese  of  Columbus  was  erected. 

1910  — The  Diocese  of  Toledo  was  established. 

1940  —  Population,  6,907,612;   Catholics,  1,101,242. 

Oklahoma 
1$30  —  The  Spanish  Franciscan,  Fr.  Juan  de  Salas,  labored  among  the 

Indians. 
1700  —  Scattered  Catholic  families  were  visited  by  priests  from  Kansas 

and  Arkansas. 

1880  —  Dom  Isidore  Robot  became  the  first  Prefect  for  Indian  Territory. 
1891  —  The  Rt.  Rev.  Theophile  Meerschaert,  O.  S.  B.,  began  active  work 

as  a  pioneer  missionary. 

1905  —  The  Diocese  of  Oklahoma  was  established. 
1940  — Population,  2,336,434;  Catholics,  64,410. 

Oregon 
1834  —  Indian  Missions  in  Northwest  were  entrusted  to  Jesuits  by  the 

Pope. 
1839  —  Fr.  Francois  Blanche  offered  the  first  Mass  in  the  present  state 

of  Oregon,  in  Willamette  Valley. 

1842  —  Dr.  John  McLaughlin,  a  pioneer  called  the  "Father  of  Oregon," 

was  received  into  the  Church. 

1843  —  Fr.  Modeste  Demers  came  to  Oregon  City. 

1844  —  Fr.  Pierre  de  Smet,  S.  J.,  established  the  Mission  of  St.  Francis 

Xavier,  near  St.  Paul. 

1846  —  The  Archdiocese  of  Oregon  City  was  created. 

1865  —  Rev.  H.  H.  Spalding,  a  Protestant  missionary,  published  the  Whit- 
man myth  to  hinder  the  work  of  Catholic  missionaries. 

1903  —  The  Diocese  of  Baker  City  was  established. 

1922  —  Anti-Private  School  Bill  sponsored  by  the  Scottish  Rite  Masons 
was  passed  in  State  Legislature. 

1928  —  IT.  S.  Supreme  Court  declared  Oregon  Anti-Private  School  Law 
unconstitutional. 

1928  —  The  name  of  the  archdiocese  was  changed  by  papal  decree  to  the 
Archdiocese  of  Portland  in  Oregon. 

1940  —  Population,  1,089,684;  Catholics,  67,734. 

Pennsylvania 

1673  —  Priests  from  Maryland  ministered  to  the  Catholics  in  the  colony. 

1682  — The  Colony  of  William  Penn  granted  religious  toleration  to  alt 

1730  —  Fr.  Joseph  Greaton,  S.  J.,  became  the  resident  missionary  of 
Philadelphia. 

1730  —  Catholics  increased  with  German  and  Irish  immigrations. 

1742  —  William  Wapeler,  S.  J.,  built  the  Church  of  St.  Nepomucene  at 
Lancaster. 

1745  —  Mennonites  and  Moravians  aided  Fr.  Theodore  Schneider,  S.  J.,  to 
build  the  Chapel  of  St.  Paul. 

1799  — Prince  Demetrius  Augustine  Gallitzin  (Augustine  Smith),  the  first 
cleric  to  receive  all  Holy  Orders  'in  the  United  States,  built  first 
church  in  western  Pennsylvania,  the  only  church  between  Lan- 
caster and  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Ig08  —  The  Diocese  of  Philadelphia  was  established,  with  Rev.  Michael 
Egan,  O.  F.  M.,  as  its  first  Bishop.  He  was  consecrated  in  Balti- 
more by  Archbishop  Carroll. 

1843  —  The  Diocese  of  Pittsburgh  was  erected. 

1844  —  Know-nothing  riots  in  Philadelphia  resulted  in  the  burning  of  two 

churches. 

117 


1846  — The  first  Benedictine  monastery  in  the  New  World  was  founded 
near  Latrobe  by  Fr.  Boniface  Wimmer,  0.  S.  B. 

1853  —  The  Diocese  of  Erie  was  erected. 

1860  —  Catholic  Italians,  Poles,  Slavs  and  Lithuanians  began  to  immigrate 
to  the  state. 

1868  —  The  Dioceses  of  Harrisburg  and  Scranton  were  erected. 

1875  —  Philadelphia  became  an  archdiocese. 

1901  —  The  Diocese  of  Altoona  was  erected. 

1913  —  The  Ukrainian  Greek  Catholic  Diocese  was  established. 

1921  —  Archbishop  Dougherty  of  Philadelphia  was  created  a  cardinal  by 
Benedict  XV. 

1924  —  The  Diocese  of  Pittsburgh,  Greek  Rite,  was  established. 

1940  —  Population,  9,900,180;   Catholics,  2,252,820. 

Rhode  Island 

1663  —  The  Colonial  Charter  granted  freedom  of  conscience. 

1719  —  Published  laws  nevertheless  excepted  Catholics  from  holding  pub- 
lic office. 

1780  — French  chaplains  offered  Mass  for  the  troops  of  Rochambeau's 
army  at  Providence  and  Newport. 

1783  —  As  the  result  of  the  better  feeling  brought  about  during  the  Revo- 
lution, the  anti-Catholic  laws  were  repealed. 

1791  —  French  Catholic  refugees  from  Guadeloupe  came  to  Newport  and 
Bristol. 

1828  — 1,000  Catholics  were  reported  in  the  state. 

1872  —  The  Diocese  of  Providence  was  erected. 

1940  —  Population,  713,346;  Catholics,  347,961. 

South  Carolina 
1566  —  St.  Francis  Borgia  sent  Fr.  John  Robel  of  Pamplona  to  St.  Helena 

and  Port  Royal  to  minister  to  the  settlers  and  Indians. 
1573  —  The  first  Franciscans  arrived  at  Santa  Elena  in  southeastern 

South  Carolina. 
1655  —  Franciscans  had  two  missions  among  the  Indians,  later  destroyed 

by  the  English. 

1697  —  Religious  liberty  was  granted  to  all  but  "papists." 
1700  —  Catholics  were  not  welcomed  in  the  Carolinas  under  English  rule. 
1786  —  An  Italian  priest  said  Mass  for  twelve  Catholics  at  Charleston. 
1788  —  Bishop  Carroll  sent  Fr.  Ryan  to  Charleston. 
1820  —  The  Diocese  of  Charleston  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  1,899,804;  Catholics,  12,571. 

Sooth  Dakota 

1841  —  Scattered  Catholics  appealed  to  the  Bishop  of  Dubuque  for  mis- 

sionaries. 

1842  —  Rev.  Augustin  Ravoux  began  to  minister  to  the  French  and  In- 

dians at  Fort  Pierre,  Vermilion,  and  Prairie  du  Chien. 

1843  —  Fr.  Augustin  printed  a  devotional  book  in  the  Sioux  language. 

1867  —  A  parish  was  organized  among  the  French  Catholics  at  Jefferson. 

1868  —  Fr.  de  Smet  visited  the  South  Dakota  Indians. 
1889  — The  Diocese  of  Sioux  Falls  was  erected. 

1902  —  The  Diocese  of  Lead  was  established. 

1930  —  The  Diocese  of  Lead  was  transferred  to  Rapid  City. 

1940  — -  Population,  642,961;  Catholics,  104,392. 

Tennessee 

1800  —  Early  Tennessee  Catholics  were  served  by  priests  from  Bards- 
town,  Ky. 

1822  —  Non-Catholics  assisted  in  building  the  church  in  Nashville  on  the 
site  of  the  present  Capitol. 

us 


1837  —  The  Diocese  of  Nashville  was  established  for  100  families. 
1843  —  The  Sisters  of  Charity  opened  a  school  for  girls  in  Nashville. 
1940  —  Population,  2,915,841;  Catholics,  31,343. 

Texas 
1541  —  The  Spaniard,  Coronado,  came  into  Texas  with  the  Franciscans, 

FT.  Juan  de  Padilla  and  Fr.  Juan  de  la  Cruz. 
1685  —  The  Franciscans,  Zenobius  Membre  and  Maximus  Le  Ciercq.,  and 

the  Sulpician,  Fr.  Chefdeville,  accompanied  De  La  Salle  to  Fort 

St.  Louis.   They  were  murdered  after  his  death. 
1689  —  Four  Franciscans  accompanied  Don  Alonzo  de  Leon  from  Mexico 

and  founded  the  first  mission  of  San  Francisco  de  Los  Tejas  on 

Trinity  River. 
1703  —  The  Mission  San  Francisco  de  Solano  was  founded  on  the  Rio 

Grande. 
1717  —  The  Franciscan  Apostle,  Fr.  Antonio  Margil,  founded  six  missions 

in  northeastern  Texas. 

1721  —  The  Franciscan  Jose  Pita  was  killed  by  Indians. 
1728  —  A  Spanish  colony  settled  present  San  Antonio. 
1744  —  San  Francisco  de  Solano  was  rebuilt  as  the  Alamo. 
1752  —  Fr.  Jose  Ganzabal,  O.F.M.,  was  killed  by  Indians. 
1758  —  The  Franciscans,  Frs.  Alonzo  Ferrares  and  Jose   San  Esteban, 

were  killed  by  Indians. 

1793  —  The  State  of  Mexico  ordered  the  secularization  of  the  missions. 
1813  —  The  missions  finally  were  suppressed. 
1830  —  Irish  priests  cared  for  the  Irish  settlements  of  Refugio  and  San 

Patricio. 

1847  —  The  Diocese  of  Galveston  was  erected. 
1874  —  The  Diocese  of  San  Antonio  was  erected. 

1890  —  The  Diocese  of  Dallas  was  erected. 

1912  —  The  Diocese  of  Corpus  Christi  was  erected. 
1914  —  The  Diocese  of  El  Paso  was  erected. 
1926  —  The  Diocese  of  Amarillo  was  erected. 
1926  —  San  Antonio  was  made  an  archdiocese. 
1940  —  Population,  6,414,824;  Catholics,  750,665. 

Utah 

1776  —  Two  Franciscans,  Frs.  Silvestre  de  Escalante  and  Atanasio  Dom- 

inguez,  came  to  the  Great  Salt  Lake. 
1841  —  Fr.  Pierre  de  Smet,  S.  J.,  traveled  through  the  region,  on  his  way 

to  Yellowstone. 
1846  —  Fr.  de  Smet's  description  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake  Valley  influenced 

Brigham  Young  to  settle  there. 
I860  —  The  first  Mass  was  said  in  Salt  Lake  City  in  the  Assembly  Hall 

of  the  Mormons. 

1891  —  The  Diocese  of  Salt  Lake  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  550,310;   Catholics,  17,117. 

Vermont 
Iggg  —  The  Sulpician  Fr.  Dollier  de  Casson  offered  the  first  Mass  for  the 

French  at  Fort  Anne. 
1710  —  Jesuits  ministered  to  the  Indians  near  Lake  Champlain. 

1777  —  The  State  Bill  of  Rights  declared  that  no  man  who  professed  the 

Protestant  religion  could  be  deprived  of  his  civil  rights. 
1793  —  The  discrimination  against  Catholics  was  removed. 
1832  —  A  church  was  erected  at  Burlington  on  a  site  donated  by  Col. 

Archibald  Hyde,  a  convert. 
1853  —  The  Diocese  of  Burlington  was  erected. 
1940  —  Population,  359,231;  Catholics,  110,531. 

119 


Virginia 

1526  —  Dominicans  accompanied  the  Spanish,  settlers  from  San  Domingo 
to  the  James  River  where  a  settlement  was  made'  at  Guandape 
near  the  future  Jamestown. 

1570  —  Spaniards  accompanied  by  Jesuits  from  Florida  settled  Axacan  on 
the  Rappahannock.  Bight  Jesuits  were  put  to  death  by  the  Indians. 

1641  —  Penal  laws  were  enforced  against  Catholics  under  British  control. 

1776  —  Religious  freedom  was  granted. 

1791  — Rev.  Jean  Dubois  came  t,o  Richmond  with  letters  from  Lafayette. 
The  House  of  Delegates  was  put  at  his  disposal  in  which  to  cele- 
brate Mass. 

1796  —  A  church  was  erected  at  Alexandria. 

1821  —  The  Diocese  of  Richmond  was  established. 

1850 —  The  Diocese  of  Wheeling  was  established,  comprising  eighteen 
counties  of  Virginia. 

1868  —  The  Diocese  of  Wilmington  was  established,  comprising  two  coun- 
ties of  Virginia. 

1940  —  Population,  2,677,773;  Catholics,  47,428. 

Washington 

1837  —  French  and  Indian  Catholics  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Co.  were  cared 

for  by  Canadian  priests. 
1839 — Missionaries  at  Cowlitz  taught  the  Indians  history  by  means  of 

the  "Catholic  Ladder." 
1840  —  A  log  cabin  church  for  Indians  was  built  on  Whidby  Island  in 

Puget  Sound. 

1844  —  The  Mission  of  St.  Paul  was  founded  at  Colville. 
1846  —  The  Diocese  of  Walla  Walla  was  established. 
1850  —  The  Diocese  of  Nisqually  was  established,  with  the  transfer  of 

Bishop  Blanchet  of  Walla  Walla  to  this  see. 
1853  —  The  Diocese  of  Walla  Walla  was  suppressed. 
1907  —  The  Diocese  of  Seattle  was   established,  with  the  transfer   to 

Seattle  of  the  episcopal  see  of  Nisqually. 
1913  —  The  Diocese  of  Spokane  was  established. 
1940  —  Population,  1,736,191;  Catholics,  133,547. 

Washington,  D.  C.  (District  of  Columbia) 

1641  —  Fr.  Andrew  White,  S.  J.,  evangelized  the  Anacosta  Indians. 
1774  —  Fr.  John  Carroll  ministered  to  the  Catholics. 
1789  —  Erection  of  Diocese  of  Baltimore,  including  Washington  in  its 
jurisdiction. 

1789  —  Georgetown   College,   the   first    Catholic   college   in   the   United 

States,  was  founded. 

1790  —  The  site  of  the  Federal  Government  was  established  on  ground 

formerly  owned  by  the  Catholic  Barons  of  Baltimore.  Daniel  Car- 
roll of  Duddington  parted  with  the  site  of  the  present  congres- 
sional buildings  for  a  most  mddest  sum  even  in  those  days. 

1791  —  The  French  Catholic  engineer,  Pierre  Charles  L'Enfant,  laid  out 

the  ground-plan  for  the  Federal  City  of  Washington. 
1791  —  The  Catholic  James  Hoban  became  superintendent  of  the  building 

of  the  city  of  Washington  and  drew  plans  for  and  supervised  the 

erection  of  the  White  House. 
1794  —  Fr.  Anthony  Caffrey  started  to  build  St.  Patrick's  Church,  the  first 

parish  church  in  the  new  Federal  city. 

1798  —  Poor  Clares,  exiled  by  the  French  Reign  of  Terror,  opened  a 

school  for  girls,  assisted  by  Alice  Lalor  and  her  companions. 

1799  —  The  Pious  Ladies'  Convent  of  Georgetown  was  founded  by  Fr. 

Leonard  Neale,  S..J.   They  became  Visitandines  in  1816. 

120 


1802  —  The  first  Mayor  of  Washington,  appointed  by  President  Jefferson 

was  the  Catholic,  Judge  Robert  Brent. 
1806 —  Guiseppi  Franzoni,  the  Italian  Catholic  sculptor,  transformed  the 

interior  of  the  Capitol.   Although  most  of  his  work  was  destroyed 

by  the  British  in  the  War  of  1812,  the  bronze  above  the  Speaker's 

desk  and  the  clock  in  Statuary  Hall  remain. 

1832  —  Fr.  Charles  C.  Pise  was  appointed  Chaplain  of  the  U.  S.  Senate. 
1887  —  The  Catholic  University  of  America  was  founded. 

1939  —  Washington  was  made  an  archdiocese  of  equal  rank  with  Balti- 

more, and  under  the  direction  of  the  same  archbishop.  This  situa- 
tion is  unique  in  the  history  of  the  Church. 

1940  —  Population,  663,091;  Catholics  (est),  100,000. 

West  Virginia 
1794  —  Priests  from  Maryland  ministered  to  the  Catholics  of  the  region. 

1833  —  The  first  church  was  erected  at  Wheeling. 

1833  —  The  Diocese  of  Richmond  was  erected,  comprising  eight  counties 

of  West  Virginia. 

1835  • —  The  first  church  was  erected  at  Martinsburg. 
1838  —  The  Sisters  of  Charity  founded  a  school  at  Martinsburg. 

1850  —  The  Diocese  of  Wheeling  was  erected. 
1940 -— Population,  1,901,974;    Catholics,   67,950. 

Wisconsin 
1660  —  Fr.  Rene  Menard,  S.  X,  ministered  to  the  Hurons  who  had  fled 

to  northern  Wisconsin.    He  was  murdered  at  a  portage  on  the 

Wisconsin  River. 
1665  —  Fr.  Claude  Allouez,  S.  X,  founded  the  Mission  of  the  Holy  Ghost 

at  La  Pointe  Chegoimegon,  now  Bayfield. 
1669  —  Fr.  James  Marquette,  S.  X,  labored  at  La  Pointe,  and  heard  of 

the  Mississippi  from  the  Indians. 

1669  —  Fr.  Allouez  founded  the  Mission  of  St.  Francis  Xavier,  near  the 

head  of  Green  Bay. 

1670  —  Frs.  Allouez  and  Dablon  established  several  missions. 

1673  —  Frs.  Marquette  and  Joliet  traveled  from  Green  Bay  down  the  Wis- 
consin River  and  down  the  Mississippi.  Fr.  Andre  ministered  to 
the  Indians  at  Green  Bay. 

1687  —  Green  Bay  Mission  was  burned  by  the  Indians. 

1688  —  Green  Bay  Mission  was  restored  and  the    Mission  of  St.  Joseph, 

near  South  Bend,  founded. 

1762  —  Suppression  of  the  Jesuits  in  the  French  colonies  closed  all  mis- 
sions for  thirty  years. 

1830  —  Green  Bay  Mission  was  revived.  Fr.  Samuel  Mazzuchelli  estab- 
lished a  church  and  a  school  there. 

1334  —  Fr.  Theodore  Van  den  Broek  labored  at  Green  Bay. 

1837  —  The  first  Mass  was  celebrated  at  Milwaukee. 

1843  —  The  Diocese  of  Milwaukee  was  erected. 

1868  —  The  Diocese  of  Green  Bay  was  erected. 

1868  —  The  Diocese  of  La  Crosse  was  erected. 

1875  —  Milwaukee  was  made  an  archdiocese. 

1905  —  The  Diocese  of  Superior  was  erected. 

1940  —  Population,  3,137,587;  Catholics,  834,879. 

Wyoming 

1840  —  Fr.  Pierre  de  Smet  offered  the  first  Mass  in  the  region  near 
Green  River. 

1851  —  Fr.  de  Smet  held  peace  conferences  with  the  Indians  near  Fort 

Laramie. 

1887  —  The  Diocese  of  Cheyenne  was  established. 
1940  — -  Population,  250,742;  Catholics,  32,933. 

121 


Cfje  of  ffje 

Jesus  Christ  founded  the  Catholic  Church  to  which  He  gave  certain 
revealed  truths  embodied  in  what  is  called  the  deposit  of  faith.  This 
deposit  has  a  twofold  source,  namely  Sacred  Scripture  and  Tradition 
which  together  are  called  Divine  Revelation.  Holy  Scripture  or  the 
Bible  is  the  Word  of  God  written  under  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Tradition  is  likewise  the  Word  of  God,  not  contained  in  the  Bible  but 
handed  down  by  word  of  mouth  and  in  writing  from  the  Apostles  to  us 
in  an  unbroken  succession. 

Christ  likewise  endowed  the  Church  with  the  authority  to  guard,  in- 
terpret and  teach  these  truths  till  the  end  of  time.  They  are  such  that 
they  can  be  defended  by  reason.  Whenever  the  Catholic  Church  teaches 
any  of  these  truths  contained  in  the  deposit  of  faith  she  uses  either  her 
solemn  or  her  ordinary  authority.  A  doctrine  is  solemnly  taught  when 
contained  in  one  of  the  following:  Definitions  of  Popes,  Decrees  of 
General  Councils,  Creeds,  Professions  of  Faith.  There  are  three  prin- 
cipal Creeds  or  Symbols:  the  Apostles',  the  Nicene  and  the  Athanasian. 
An  outstanding  Profession  of  Faith  is  that  of  Pius  IV.  The  Church  is 
also  infallible  in'  her  ordinary  teaching.  This  is  exercised  especially 
when  dogmas  are  unanimously  taught  by  the  bishops  of  the  whole  world. 

The  doctrines  of  the  Church  are  defined,  that  is,  set  forth  in  clear  and 
unmistakable  language,  by  the  Pope  when  he  speaks  ex  cathedra,  that  is, 
as  the  supreme  pastor  of  the  whole  Church.  Speaking  thus  about  matters 
of  faith  and  morals  he  cannot  err.  His  definitions  become  dogmas  — 
matters  of  belief.  A  creed  is  a  summary  of  dogmas. 

THE  BIBLE 

Sacred  Scripture,  or  the  Bible,  is  the  written  word  of  God.  From  the 
beginning  the  Church  has  considered  the  Holy  Scripture  a  treasure  en- 
trusted to  her  keeping,  and  she  has  the  sole  right  to  explain  to  us  its 
meaning.  Sacred  Scripture  consists  of  the  sacred  books  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament  which  the  Church  declares  are  inspired,  i,  e.,  their 
writers  were  moved  by  God  to  write,  and,  while  writing,  were  so  guided 
by  Him  that  they  wrote  down  precisely  what  He  wished  them  to  express 
and  nothing  more.  This  is  known  as  the  Canon  of  Scripture, 

According  to  Leo  XIII's  encyclical,  "Providentissimus  Deus"  (transla- 
tion of  paragraph  110  of  the  Enchiridion  Biblicum,  1927) :  "This  is  the 
ancient  and  unchanging  faith  of  the  Church,  solemnly  defined  in  the 
Councils  of  Florence  and  of  Trent,  and  finally  confirmed  and  more  ex- 
pressly formulated  by  the  Council  of  the  Vatican.  These  are  the  words 
of  the  last:  'The  Books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  whole  and  entire, 
with  all  their  parts,  as  enumerated  in  the  decree  of  the  same  Council 
(Trent)  and  in  the  ancient  Latin  Vulgate,  are  to  be  received  as  sacred 
and  canonical,  not  because,  having  been  composed  by  human  industry, 
they  were  afterwards  approved  by  her  authority;  nor  only  because  they 
contained  revelation  without  error;  but  because,  having  been  written 
under  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  they  have  God  for  their  author.' 
Hence,  because  the  Holy  Ghost  employed  men  as  His  instruments,  we 

122 


cannot  therefore  say  that  It  was  these  inspired  instruments  who,  per- 
chance, hare  fallen  into  error,  and  not  the  primary  Author.  For,  by 
supernatural  power,  He  so  moved  and  impelled  them  to  write  —  He  "was 
so  present  to  them  —  that  the  things  which  He  ordered,  and  those  only, 
they  first,  rightly  understood,  then  willed  faithfully  to  write  down, 
and  finally  expressed  in  apt  words  and  with  infallible  truth.  Otherwise, 
it  could  not  be  said  that  He  was  the  Author  of  the  entire  Scripture." 

The  Old  Testament  Canon  includes  all  the  inspired  writings  under  the 
Old  Dispensation,  whether  written  in  the  current  language  of  the  Jews 
(Hebrew  or  Aramaic),  or  in  Greek.  For  the  benefit  of  Greek-speaking 
Jews  in  Egypt  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament  in  Hebrew  were  gradually 
translated  into  Greek  and  became  known  as  the  Septuagint  After  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  in  a  Council  held  at  Jamnia  (area  98)  it  was  de- 
cided that  all  books  not  written  in  the  sacred  tongue  (or  about  which 
there  was  some  doubt  due  to  the  loss  of  the  originals),  and  books  written 
outside  the  holy  precincts  of  Palestine  were  excluded  from  the  Canon  of 
the  Jews,  thus  bringing  into  existence  the  present-day  Jewish  Canon. 
The  motivating  force  behind  this  decision  was  the  party  spirit  of  the  Jews. 

The  terms  "proto canonical"  and  "deuterocanonical,"  though  not  strictly 
correct,  are  applied  to  the  books  acknowledged,  respectively,  by  the 
Jewish  Canon  of  today,  and  the  Jewish  Canon  of  the  Septuagint  handed 
down  by  Christ  and  the  Apostles  to  the  Church. 

Indeed  the  Council  of  Trent  in  its  list  of  canonical  and  inspired  writings 
lists  all  the  books  that  were  acknowledged  by  all  Jews  the  world  over, 
especially  in  Palestine  and  Egypt,  in  the  second  century  before  Christ 
The  Septuagint  Greek  verislon  — the  version  referred  to  by  Christ  and 
BJs  Apostles  —  testifies  to  this  fact. 

The  New  Testament  Canon  contains  the  collection  of  inspired  Apostolic 
writings.  In  making  the  selection  for  this  Canon  the  Church  carefully 
guarded  against  accepting  uninspired  works,  apocryphal  and  heretical 
writings  and  forgeries. 

The  Old  Testament  consists  of:  twenty-one  Historical  Books,  relating 
to  the  history  of  the  early  ages  of  the  world,  or  to  that  of  the  Jewish 
nation;  seven  Moral  Books,  consisting  of  prayers  and  holy  maxims;  and 
eighteen  Books  of  Prophecies. 

The  Historical  Books  are:  the  Pentateuch,  or  five  Boobs  of  Moses,  viz., 
Genesis,  Exodus,  Leviticus,  Numbers,  Deuteronomy;  the  Book  of  Josue; 
the  Book  of  Judges;  the  Book  of  Ruth;  the  four  Books  of , Kings;  the  two 
Books  of  Chronicles  or  of  Paralipomenon;  the  Book  of  Esdras;  the  Book 
of  Nehemias;  the  Book  of  Tobias;  the  Book  of  Judith;  the  Book  of 
Esther;  and  the  two  Books  of  Machabees. 

The  Moral  Books  are:  the  Book  of  Job,  the  Psalms,  the  Proverbs,  Ec- 
clesiastes,  the  Canticle  of  Canticles,  the  Book  of  Wisdom,  and  Ecclesi- 
asticus. 

The  Books  of  Prophecies  are  those  of  Isaias,  Jeremias  (Including  Lam- 
entations), Baruch,  Ezechiel,  Daniel,  Osee,  Joel,  Amos,  Abdias,  Joaas, 
Micheas,  Nahum,  Habacuc,  Sophonias,  Aggeus,  Zacharias,  and  Malachy. 

The  New  Testament  consists  of:  the  four  Gospels,  or  histories  of  the 
life  of  Our  Saviour,  by  Sts.  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke  and  John;  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles,  by  St.  Luke;  the  fourteen  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  viz.,  one  to 
the  Komans,  two  to  the  Corinthians,  one  to  the  Galatians,  one  to  the 
Ephesians,  one  to  the  Philippians,  one  to  the  Colossians,  two  to  the 
Thessalonians,  two  to  Timothy,  one  to  Titus,  one  to  Philemon,  and  one 
to  the  Hebrews;  one  Epistle  of  St  James;  two  Epistles  of  St.  Peter; 
three  Epistles  of  St.  John;  one  Epistle  of  St.  Jude;  the  Book  of  the 
Apocalypse. 

123 


Books  of  the  Bible 


The  Bible  books  are  seventy-three, 

Whose  names  in  order  you  now  may 
see. 

Forty  and  six  to  the  Old  are  given 

Leaving  the  New  but  twenty-seven. 
Genesis  opens  the  list  divine, 

Exodus  follows  the  next  in  line; 
Leviticus  and  Numbers  then  arrive, 
Deuteronomy  fills  the  mystic  five. 

Josue  and  Judges  "bring  Ruth  to  the 
fore 

To  glean  the  wheat  escaping  the 
mower. 

Four  Books  of  Kings  pass  quickly 

on, 
Then  the  two  called  Paralipomenon. 

Now  two  from   Esdras  the  future 
probe, 

For  Tobias,  Judith,  Esther  and  Job. 

Psalms  and  Proverbs  with  numbers 
please, 

While  good  men  revel  in  Ecclesi- 
astes.' 

Canticle  of  Canticles  —  wondrous 
song, 

Sweet  with  music,  lovely  and  long. 

Next    Wisdom    opens   her   lips    so 
sage, 

Ecclesiasticus  lends  a  learned  page. 
1  sal  as,  the  prophet,  draws  the  veil, 
Jeremlas  weeps,  Lamentations  wail. 
Baruch  and  EzechteS  both  foretell, 
Daniel  and  Osee  give  place  to  Joel. 

Amos    greets    Abdias,    Jonas    sets 

sail, 
To  be  rudely  swallowed  by  a  whale- 

SVlicheas  and  Nahum  things  hidden 
explain. 

Habacuc,  Sophonias  take  up  the  re- 
frain. 

When    Aggeus    spoke    the    temple 
rose, 

Zachanas  and  IVlalachSas  the  proph- 
ets close. 


The  books  of  the  Old  will  end,  if 
you  please, 

With  two  that  are  known  as   Ma- 
chafoees. 

From  Old  to  New  we  hasten  on  — 

To    Matthew,    Markf   to    Luke   and 
John. 

The  Gospels  o'er,  take  up  the  Acts, 
A  book  replete  with  mighty  facts. 
Fourteen  Epistles,  Paul  indites: 
To  his  dear  Romans  first  he  writes, 
Two  to  the  Corinthians  were  sent, 

One   to    Galatia,   one    to    Ephesus 
went. 

Phslipplans  and  Colossians  get  ad- 
vice: 

Thessalonians  hear  from  him  but 
twice; 

To   Timothy  a  twain  with  lots   of 
love, 

To  Titus  wisdom  from  above. 

Philemon  and  Hebrews  his  pen  en- 
gage, 

Till  his  hand  grows  weary,  weak 
with  age. 

With  lifeless  finger  and   sightless 
eye, 

'Twere  hard  to  labor,  sweet  to  die. 

From  James  a  letter  in  language 
quaint, 

From  Peter  two  that  breathe  the 
saint, 

Three  from  the  well-beloved  John. 

While  Jude  comes  last  with  only 
one. 

On  eagle  wings  we  take  our  flight 
To  the  fountain  of  eternal  light, 

Where  John  with  angels   humbly 
sips 

The  wonders  of  the  Apocalypse. 
—  Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Thos.  S.  Duggan. 


124 


Number  of  Books  In   Bible 

An  easy  way  to  remember  the  number  of  Books  In  the  Bible  is  the 

following:  Our  Lord  had  72  disciples.  This  is  also  the  total  number  of 
Books  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  If  this  number  is  reversed*  we 
have  27,  or  the  number  of  books  in  the  New  Testament.  Subtract  this 
number  from  the  total  and  the  remainder  is  the  number  of  Books  of  the 
Old  Testament,  if  we  include  the  Book  of  Baruch  with  that  of  Jeremias, 

Protestantism   and   the   BsbSe 

The  difference  between  the  Catholic  and  Protestant  Bible  arises  from 
a  difference  in  authority.  The  Catholic  Church  possesses  the  divinely 
appointed  authority  to  declare  which  of  the  Sacred  Writings  are  inspired 
and  which  are  only  human  documents.  Protestantism  on  the  contrary 
which  has  as  a  fundamental  principle,  on  this  point,  the  right  to  private 
interpretation,  thereby  eliminates  any  recognized  authoritative  teaching 
body.  Lacking  such  a  teaching  body  there  can  be  no  question  of  its  hav- 
ing a  canon  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  term. 

The  Protestants  rejecting  Tradition  and  receiving  only  the  Scriptures, 
nevertheless  had  to  rely  on  the  Church  for  the  list  of  books  which  they 
did  select.  In  the  beginning  the  Reformers  more  or  less  adhered  to  this 
canon  of  the  Church.  But  as  private  interpretation  was  their  norm,  dif- 
ferences were  inevitable.  The  books  rejected,  in  general,  were,  in  the 
Old  Testament:  Tobias,  Judith,  Wisdom,  Ecclesiasticus,  Baruch,  the  two 
books  of  Machabees,  and  portions  of  Esther  and  Daniel;  in  the  New 
Testament:  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  the  Epistle  of  St.  James,  the  sec- 
ond Epistle  of  St.  Peter,  the  second  and  third  Epistles  of  St.  John,  the 
Epistle  of  St.  Jude  and  the  Apocalypse. 

When  these  bo'oks  were  called  into  question  by  the  Reformation  the 
Council  of  Trent  on  April  8,  1546,  by  a  solemn  decree  drew  up  an  official 
list  of  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  This  list  was  based 
on  the  tradition  of  the  Church  and  contained  exactly  the  same  books 
as  were  given  by  Pope  Damasus  in  a  decretal  of  the  year  374  by  a  synod 
held  in  Africa  in  393,  during  the  lifetime  of  St.  Augustine;  and  by  Pope 
Innocent  I,  in  a  letter  to  the  Bishop  of  Toulouse,  in  405.  The  Vatican 
Council  reaffirmed  this  on  April  24,  1870. 

Moreover,  with  regard  to  the  New  Testament,  the  Church  was  already 
in  existence  before  one  book  of  the  New  Testament  was  written.  Hence, 
she,  and  she  alone,  in  virtue  of  the  authority  conferred  on  her  by  Christ, 
could  determine  which  books  were  inspired,  and  which  were  not.  This 
the  Church  has  done. 

With  reference  to  the  difference  in  wording  and  the  use  of  names  be- 
tween the  Catholic  and  the  Protestant  Bible  this  is  due  to  the  craze  of  the 
Protestant  Reformers  to  go  back  to  the  Hebrew  texts,  instead  of  using 
the  Greek  Septuagint  translation. 

The  American  Revision  of  the  New  Testament 

To  meet  the  danger  presented  by  English  versions  of  the  Bible  which 
altered  the  true  meaning  of  the  Scriptures,  the  Rheims  version  of  the 
New  Testament  was  printed  at  Rheims  in  1582.  This  work  of  exiled 
English  priests  and  educators  remained  the  standard  English  version  for 
Catholic  use  for  168  years.  However,  the  English  language  had  under- 
gone many  changes  during  these  years  and  there  was  a  pressing  need 
for  an  English  version  of  the  Bible  more  in  keeping  with  the  time. 

125 


Recognizing  this  need,  Bishop  Challoner,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  London 
District,  undertook  the  task,  and  in  1750  presented  a  new  version  of  the 
entire  Bible  in  English.  Up  to  the  present  we  have  continued  to  use 
editions  of  the  English  Bible  which  are,  in  language  and  substance,  the 
text  that  Bishop  Challoner  gave  us  193  years  ago.  Since  that  time  many 
of  the  words  and  forms  of  that  venerable  text  have  become  obsolete, 
while  long  and  labored  sentences  and  an  outmoded  method  of  punctuation 
often  obscure  the  original  message  of  the  Scriptures.  The  need  of  a 
better  vernacular  version  was  recognized  by  the  First  Provincial  Council 
of  Baltimore  in  1829  and  again  in  1858  by  the  Ninth  Provincial  Council 
of  Baltimore.  However,  until  recent  times,  the  Church  in  America  has 
been  too  much  occupied  with  other  concerns  and  not  sufficiently  equipped 
to  undertake  the  task. 

Now  in  a  better  position,  the  Church  in  America  in  1941  presented 
a  newly  revised  English  version  as  the  answer  to  this  need.  It  was  pre- 
pared under  the  supervision  of  the  Episcopal  Committee  of  the  Con- 
fraternity of  Christian  Doctrine.  It  is  the  fruit  of  five  years  of  labor 
on  the  part  of  some  twenty-seven  Catholic  biblical  scholars  employing 
principles  approved  by  the  Biblical  Commission  at  Rome.  The  American 
revision  enjoys,  therefore,  the  authority  and  scholarship  becoming  an 
improved  Catholic  version  of  the  New  Testament  in  English. 

While  embodying  many  improvements,  this  work  of  American  biblical 
scholars  is  not  a  new  version  but  a  revision  of  the  Challoner-Rheims 
version  based  upon  the  Latin  Vulgate.  While  the  Clementine  edition  of 
the  Vulgate  served  as  the  main  source,  the  readings  of  this  edition  have 
been  improved  by  recourse  to  more  ancient  texts  of  the  Vulgate.  Chough 
adhering  to  the  Latin  text,  the  Semitic  and  Greek  peculiarities  and 
idioms  reflected  in  that  text  have  been  rendered  in  a  sense  that  is  native 
to  them, 

As  an  aid  to  reading  and  understanding  the  New  Testament,  the  old 
verse  form  and  paragraphing  have  been  abandoned,  and  headings  that 
show  the  main  divisions  of  the  books  with  marginal  notes  describing 
their  contents  have  been  introduced.  The  new  text  is  arranged  with 
one  column  to  a  page  and  in  paragraphs  instead  of  the  former  verse 
form.  Verse  and  chapter  enumerations  have  been  placed  in  the  margin. 

It  is  hoped  that  the  new  revision,  while  primarily  made  for  study  and 
exposition,  may  eventually  be  adopted  for  the  liturgical  use  of  the  Church 
in  this  country. 

Indulgence  for  Reading  the  Bible 

An  indulgence  of  300  days  is  granted  to  ail  the  faithful  who  read  the 
Holy  Gospels  at  least  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  A  plenary  indulgence  under 
the  usual  conditions  is  granted  once  a  month  for  the  daily  reading 
(Leo  XIH,  Dec.  13,  1888). 

Prayer  before  Reading  the  Holy  Scriptures 

O,  King  of  Glory,  Lord  of  Hosts,  who  didst  triumphantly  ascend  the 
heavens,  leave  us  not  as  orphans,  hut  send  us  the  Promised  of  the  Father, 
the  Spirit  of  Truth. 

We  implore  Thee,  O  Lord,  that  the  Consoler  Who  proceedeth  from 
Thee,  will  enlighten  our  souls  and  infuse  into  them  ail  truth,  as  Thy  Son 
hath  promised. 

O  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  vouchsafe  to  grant'  us,  accord- 
ing to  the  riches  of  Thy  glory,  that  Christ  toy  faith  may  dwell  in  our 
hearts,  which  rooted  and  grounded  in  charity,  may  actoowledge  the  love 
of  Christ,  surpassing  all  knowledge.  Through  the  same  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen.  (Eph.,  iii,  xiv,  acvii,  six.) 

126 


Prayer  after  Reading  the  Holy  Scriptures 
(Prayer  of  St.  Bede  the  Venerable;  died  735.) 

Let  me  not,  O  Lord,  be  puffed  up  with  worldly  wisdom,  which  passes 
away,  but  grant  me  that  love  which  never  abates,  that  I  may  not  choose 
to  know  anything  among  men  but  Jesus,  and  Him  crucified.  (I  Cor.,  xiii, 
8;  ii,  2.) 

I  beg  Thee,  dear  Jesus,  that  he  upon  whom  Thou  hast  graciously  be- 
stowed the  sweet  savor  of  the  words  of  Thy  Knowledge,  may  also  pos- 
sess Thee,  Fount  of  all  Wisdom,  and  shine  forever  before  Thy  coun- 
tenance. Amen. 

BIbSlcaS  Calendar 

The  year  was  divided  into  twelve  months,  the  names  of  which  are: 
Abib  or  Nisan  (April)  Tishri  or  Ethanim  (October) 

fflSa^jSie)  Marhhescevan  (November) 

Thammuz  (July)  CMsleu  (December) 

Ab  (August)  Tebeth  (January) 

Veadar-^totercaLry    month—every      Sheba  (February) 

three  years.  Adar  (March) 

The  month  was  divided  into  weeks  of  seven  days,  and  the  last  day 
of  each  week  was  called  the  Sabbath. 

Each  day  was  divided  into  watches  or  hours  corresponding  to  night 
and  daytime. 

Biblical   Coins 

Before  the  Babylonian  exile  there  is  no  trace  of  money  but  only  of 
weights.  Gold  and  silver  were  weighed  in  the  balance  by  means  of  little 
stones,  models  and  examples  of  which  were  preserved  in  the  Tabernacle 
(Exodus,  xxx,  13).  After  the  exile  there  is  frequent  mention  of  Hebrew 
coins.  Pagan  coins,  too,  were  used. 

Light  shekel,  silver  ......  40  cents  Farthing    (Matt.,  v,  26)  ......  %  cent 

Heavy  shekel,  silver  ......  80  cents  Farthing  (Matt,  x,  29)   ......  1  cent 

Shekel,  gold  ................  $12.87  Penny  (Matt,  xviii,  28)    ...  17  cents 

Manah,  silver  (Mna)  ........  $20.24  Groat  (Luke,  xv,  8)    .......  17  cents 

Manah,  gold  (Mna)  ........  $323.96  Drachma   .................  17  cents 

Talent,  silver   .............  ;!HH  Didrachma  (Matt,xvii,23)  .30  cents 


Gerah  or  Oboi  ...........  2%  cents         .......................    32  ceilts 

As  ............  from  1  to  17  cents      Piece  of  Silver  (Matt.,  xxvi,  15) 

Mite  (Mark,  xii,  42)  .......  %  cent         .........  .  .............    51  cents 

Biblical  Weights 

Light  shekel   ...........  160  grains  Light  Talent  ..........  83  Ibs.,  6  oz. 

Heavy  shekel  ...........  320  grains  Heavy  Talent  .......  166  Ibs.,  12  oz. 

Light  Manah  Bekah    ..................  %  shekel 

1  lb.,  4  oz.,  13  dwt,  8  grains  Rebah    ..................  %  shekel 

Heavy  Manah  ..........  2  Ibs.,  8  oz.  Gerah    .................  1-20  shekel 

Talent  or  Kikkar  .......  60  manahs 

127 


Biblical    Measures   of    Length 
The  unit  was  a  cubit  (forearm)  divided  into: 

Barley  Corn S3  in.      Foot    10.66  in. 

Finger 66  in.      Small  cubit   13.33  in. 

f alm  I'H  P-  Building  cubit  16.00  in. 

Hand  5.33  in.  v.j.  icaa^ 

Span  8-OOin.  Large  cubit  18.66m. 

A  Sabbath  day's  journey...!  II.  S.  mile 

A  day's  journey. .  .33  1-5  U.  S.  miles 

EzekieTs  Reed 11  feet 

Biblical  Dry  Measure 

Log    69  pints     Hln    1.04  gallons 

Cab    2.76      "        Sean     2.08       " 

Omer     4.96      "        Ephah    6.20 

Kor  62.00  gallons 

BibSfca!  Liquid  Measure 

Log    81  Pints      Hin    1.40  gallons 

Cab    3.24      "        Sean     2.90 

Omer     6.70      "        Bath   .  / 8.40 

Kor     84.00  gallons 

TRADITION 

The  Bible  is  silent  or  at  least  is  not  clear  on  a  number  of  matters  such 
as  the  baptism  of  infants  and  the  exact  number  of  the  sacraments,  con- 
cerning which  the  Church  follows  tradition. 

Tradition  consists  of  the  truths  of  the  Catholic  Faith  revealed  by  Jesus 
Christ  to  His  apostles  and  handed  down  to  us  through  the  teaching  of 
the  Church  and  the  writings  of  the  holy  fathers  and  doctors. 

The  Apostolic  Fathers  are  Christian  writers  of  the  first  and  second 
centuries  who  are  known  or  who  are  considered  to  have  had  personal 
relations  with  the  Apostles  and  whose  writings  echo  genuine  Apostolic 
teaching.  Chief  in  importance  are:  St  Clement  (58-97),  Bishop  of  Rome 
and  third  successor  of  St  Peter  in  the  Papacy;  St.  Ignatius  (50-98), 
Bishop  of  Antioch  and  second  successor  of  St  Peter  in  that  see,  reputed 
to  be  a  disciple  of  St  John;  St.  Polycarp  (69-155),  Bishop  of  Smyrna 
and  a  disciple  of  St.  John.  The  author  of  the  Didache  and  the  author  of 
the  Epistle  of  Barnabas  are  also  numbered  among  the  Apostolic  Fathers. 

The  Fathers  of  the  Church  are  those  "who  stood  at  the  cradle  of  the 
infant  Church."  They  were  writers  who  lived  in  the  first  eight  centuries 
after  the  birth  of  Christ,  who  led  saintly  lives,  propagated  Christian 
doctrines,  and  suppressed  heresy.  The  unanimous  acceptance  of  a  doc- 
trine by  the  Fathers  makes  it  an  article  of  faith;  the  unanimous  re- 
jection brands  it  a  heresy.  The  Church  recognizes  the  Fathers  as  her 
mouthpieces.  To  be  numbered  among  the  Fathers,  four  Qualities  are 
required  of  a  writer.  First,  he  must  have  lived  when  the  Church  was  in 
her  youth;  hence  St.  Gregory  the  Great  who  died  about  604  is  re- 
garded as  the  last  Father  of  the  West,  and  St.  John  Damascene  who 

128 


died  about  754  is  considered  as  the  last  Father  of  the  East. 
Second,  he  must  hare  led  a  saintly  life.  Third,  Ms  writings  must  not  only 
be  free  from  error,  but  must  excel  In  the  explanation  and  defense  of 
Catholic  doctrines.  Fourth,  the  writings  must  bear  the  seal  of  the  Church's 
approval.  Among  the  Fathers  of  the  Church  not  acclaimed  as  Doctors 
(the  list  of  Doctors  including  no  martyrs)  are:  St.  Justin  Martyr 
(100-165),  a  layman  and  a  Christian  apologist  of  Asia  Minor  and  Home; 
St.  Irenaeus  (130-200),  Bishop  of  Lyons,  who  opposed  Gnosticism;  and 
St.  Cyprian  (200-258),  Bishop  of  Carthage,  who  opposed  Novatianism. 
The  Doctors  of  the  Church  include  many  Fathers  of  the  Church.  They 
are  ecclesiastical  writers  of  eminent  learning,  and  a  high  degree  of  sanc- 
tity, who  have  received  this  title  because  of  the  great  advantage  the 
whole  Church  has  derived  from  their  doctrine.  Their  writings  are  not 
necessarily  entirely  free  from  error.  The  required  conditions  before  a 
man  can  be  proclaimed  a  Doctor  of  the  Church  are:  first,  eminent  learn- 
ing; second,  a  high  degree  of  sanctity;  and  third,  proclamation  by  the 
Church.  They  are,  in  chronological  order,  as  follows. 

Name  Office  Work  Dates 

St.  Hilary Bishop  of  Poitiers Opposed  Arianism  300-  368 

St.  Athanasius Bishop  of  Jerusalem Father  of  Orthodoxy  296-  373 

St.  Ephraem Deacon Exegete.    Liturgical   poet   of  the 

Orient     30<5-  373 

St.  Cyril 3ishop  of  Jerusalem Catechetical   teachings    315-  386 

St.  Gregory Bishop  of  Nazianzen Opposed  Arianism  325-  389 

St.  Basil  the  Great Archbishop  of  Caesarea.  . .  Father  of  Oriental  Monasticism.  329-  379 

St.  Ambrose Archbishop  of  Milan .Founded  Christian  Hymnology. .   340-  397 

St.  Jerome Priest Father  of  Biblical  Science 340-  420 

St.  John  Chrysostom Abp.    of   Constantinople..  Golden  mouthed  reformer. .  .k ..  347-  407 

St.  Augustine Bishop  of  Hippo Doctor  of  Grace 354-  430 

St.  Cyril Bishop  of  Alexandria Defended  the  Church  against 

Nestorius    376-  444 

St.  Peter  Chrysologus Bishop  of  Ravenna Opposed  Monophysitism   406-  450 

St.  Leo  the  Great Pope Unified  the  Church   440-  461 

St.  Gregory  the  Great Pope Began  the  conversion  of 

England    590-  604 

St.  Isidore Bishop  of  Seville .Welded  the  Spanish  people  into 

a  homogeneous  nation   560-  636 

Ven.  Bede English  Historian Most  learned  man  of  his  day. . .  672-  735 

St.  John  Damascene Last  Greek  Father Opposed  Iconoclasm   676-  770 

St.  Peter  Damian Cardinal-Bp.  of  Ostia Reformer    1007-1072 

St.  Anselm Bishop  of  Canterbury Defended  the  Church  against  the 

State    1033-1109 

St.  Bernard Abbot  of  Clairvaux Opposed  the  errors  of  Abelard.  .1090-1153 

St.  Albertus Dominican  Friar Master  of  Dogmatic  Theology .  .1206-1280 

St.  Bonaventure Card.  Bp.  of  Albano .Master  of  Scholastic  Theology.  .1221-1274 

St.  Thomas  Aquinas Dominican  Friar Angelic    Doctor;    author   of   the 

"Summa"    1225-1272 

St.  Peter  Canisius Jesuit Leader  of  the  Counter- 
reformation    1521-1597 

St.  John  of  the  Cross Co-founder  of  Discalced      Doctor  of  Mystic  Theology 1542-1591 

Carmelites 

St.  Robert  Bellarmine Cardinal Denned   the  relations  of  Church 

and   State;    upheld   the   prin- 
ciples   of    democracy 1542-1621 

St.  Francis  de  Sales Bishop  of  Geneva Famed   for   Religious 

Journalism     1567-1622 

St.  Alphonsus  Liguori Bp.  of  San  Agata  dei  Goti.  Master  of  Moral  Theology 1696-1787 

129 


EVERY  CHRISTIAN  MUST  BELIEVE: 


1.  That  there  is  one  God,  a  pure 
spirit,  Maker  of  heaven  and  earth, 
without  beginning  or  end,  omni- 
present, knowing  and  seeing  all, 
omnipotent,  infinite  in  perfection. 

3.  That  there  are  three  persons 
in  God,  equal,  and  of  the  same  sub- 
stance: the  Father,  the  Son,  born 
of  the  Father,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
proceeding  eternally  from  the  Fa- 
ther and  the  Son,  all  three  eternal 
in  wisdom  and  power,  and  all  three 
the  same  Lord  and  the  same  God. 

3.  That  God  created  the  angels  to 
be   with  Him   forever,   that  some 
of  them  fell  and   became   devils; 
that  God  created  Adam  and  Eve, 
th^  first  parents,   placed  them  in 
Paradise,    wherefrom    they    were 
justly  banished  for  eating  the  for- 
bidden fruit;  therefore  we  are  born 
in  sin  and  would  have  been  lost 
had  not  God  sent  us  a  Saviour. 

4.  That    the    Saviour    is    Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  equal  to  the 
Father  in  all  things;   perfect  Man 
with  a  body  and  soul  like  ours. 

5.  That  Christ  was  conceived  in 
the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  by 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  with- 
out any  man  for  His  father;  that 
she  remained  a  pure  virgin;   that 
during   His    life   He   founded    the 
Christian  religion  and  offered  Him- 
self a  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  the 
world  by  dying  on  the  cross  to  gain 
mercy,  grace,  and  salvation  for  us. 

6.  That  after  His  death  and  bur- 
ial He  rose  to  life  on  the  third  day, 
manifested  Himself  to  His  disciples 
for    forty    days;     ascended    into 
heaven,  where  He  continually  in- 
tercedes for  us;   whence  He  sent 
down   the   Holy    Ghost  upon    His 
Apostles  to  guide  them  and  their 
successors  in  truth. 

7.  That  He  is  the  head  of  the 
Catholic  or  Universal  Church,  His 
Spirit  acting  as  its  director;  that 
He  founded  the  Church  on  a  rock; 
that  it  is  always  victorious  against 
the  powers  of  death  and  hell;  that 
it  is  always  One  because  its  mem- 
bers  profess   one   faith,  one  com- 
munion, under  one  pastor,  the  suc- 
cessor of  St.  Peter  to  whom  Christ 
committed  His  whole  flock;  that  it 


is  always  Holy  because  it  teaches 
a  holy  life;  that  it  is  Catholic  be- 
cause it  has  subsisted  in  all  ages, 
and  has  taught  all  nations  the 
truth;  that  it  is  Apostolic  because 
it  derives  doctrines,  mission,  and 
succession  from  the  Apostles. 

8.  That  the  Scriptures,  Old  and 
New    Testaments,   were    deposited 
by  the  Apostles  with  the  Church, 
who  is  the  guardian  and  protector, 
interpreter,  and  judge  of  all  con- 
troversies concerning  them;  as  in- 
terpreted,   these    Scriptures,    with 
the  teaching  of  the  Church  founded 
on  Tradition,  must  be  received  by 
all  as  the  practice  and  rule  of  faith. 

9.  That   Christ   instituted    seven 
sacraments:  Baptism,  Confirmation, 
Holy  Eucharist,  Penance,  Extreme 
Unction,  Holy  Orders,  Matrimony. 

10.  That    Christ    also    instituted 
the  sacrifice  of  His  Body  and  Blood 
as  a  remembrance  of  His  death  and 
Passion  in  the  Mass,  where  every 
day  He  is  immolated  upon  the  al- 
tar, being  Himself  both  priest  and 
victim;    that  we   are  united   with 
Him,  adore  Him,  give  Him  thanks, 
obtain  His  grace  and  pardon  in  the 
Mass. 

11.  That  in  the  Church  there  is  a 
communion  of  saints  by  means  of 
which   we    communicate   with   the 
holy  ones  in  heaven,  give  thanks  to 
God  for  His  gift  to  them  and  beg  a 
share   in   their   prayers;    that   we 
communicate  with  the  faithful  in 
purgatory  by  offering  prayers,  alms 
and  sacrifice  to  God  for  them. 

12.  That  without  divine  grace  we 
cannot  make  even  one  step  toward 
heaven;  that  all  our  merits  are  the 
gifts  of  God;  that  Christ  died  for 
all  men;  that  God  is  not  the  author 
of  sin;  that  His  grace  does  not  take 
away  our  free  will. 

13.  That  Christ  will  come  from 
heaven  on  the  last  day  to  judge  us 
all;  that  the  dead,  good  and  bad, 
shall  rise  from  their  graves  to  be 
judged  according  to  their  works; 
that  the  good  shall  go  to  heaven, 
body  and  soul,  to  be  happy  for  all 
eternity;  that  the  wicked  shall  be 
condemned,  body  and  soul,  to  the 
everlasting  torments  of  hell. 


ISO 


EVERY  CHRISTIAN   MUST  DO  THE  FOLLOWING  THINGS: 


1.  Worship  God  by  faith,  in  hum- 
bly   adoring    and    embracing    all 
truths  which  God  has  taught,  how- 
ever obscure  and  incomprehensible 
they  may  appear  to  us;  by  hope,  in 
honoring  the  infinite  power,  good- 
ness and   mercy  of  God,  and  the 
truth  of  His  promises,  by  the  ex- 
pectation of  mercy,  grace  and  sal- 
vation    through     the     merits     of 
Christ;   by  charity,  in  loving  God 
wholeheartedly  for  His  own  sake, 
and  neighbors  for  God's  sake;   by 
the    virtues    of    religion,    namely, 
adoration,      praise,      thanksgiving, 
oblation,  sacrifice  and  prayer,  daily 
if  possible.  Avoid  all  idolatry,  false 
religion  and  superstition,  including 
fortune-telling,  witchcraft,  charms, 
spells,     dreams,     observation     of 
omens,  all  of  which  are  heathen- 
ish, contrary  to  the  dependence  of 
the  Christian  soul  on  God. 

2.  Reverence   the   name   of   God 
and  His  truth  by  the  observance  of 
all    lawful    oaths    and    vows,    by 
avoiding  all  false,  rash,  unjust,  or 
blasphemous  oaths  and  curses. 

3.  Dedicate  some  notable  part  of 
his  time  to  divine  service,  'conse- 
crate those  days  God  has  ordered 
to  be  kept  holy. 

4.  Love,  reverence,  and  obey  par- 
ents and  lawful  superiors,  spiritual 
and  temporal;  observe  the  laws  of 


the  Church  and  State,  care  for 
children  and  others  under  his  care 
in  both  their  souls  and  bodies. 

5.  Abstain   from   all   injuries   to 
his  neighbor's  person,  by  murder 
or  other  violence;  from  all  hatred, 
envy,  and  desire  of  revenge;  from 
spiritual   murder  by   drawing  him 
into  sin  by  words,  actions,  or  bad 
example. 

6.  Abstain     from    adultery,     un- 
cleanness    of    thought,    word    and 
action. 

7.  Avoid    stealing,    cheating,    or 
wronging  his  neighbor's  goods  and 
possessions;     give     everyone     his 
own,  pay  debts,  make  restitution 
for  damages  he  has  caused. 

8.  Avoid  wronging  his  neighbor 
in  character  or  good  name,  by  de- 
traction or  rash  judgment,  or  by 
dishonoring   him   with    reproaches 
or  affronts,  or  by  robbing  him  of 
peace  of  mind  by  scoffs  and  con- 
tempt, or  by  carrying  stories  back- 
ward   and   forward,    thus   robbing 
him  of  his  friends.    Restitution  or 
satisfaction  for  any  wrongs  done  to 
him  must  be  made. 

9.  Refrain  from  all  desires  of  lust 
with  regard  to  a  neighbor's  wife. 

10.  Resist    all   irregular    desires 
for  the  goods  of  a  neighbor,  what- 
ever they  may  be,  and  avoid  even 
internal,  unjust  actions  against  him. 


THE  SACRAMENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

The  Catholic  Church  teaches  that  there  are  but  seven  sacraments,  in- 
stituted by  Jesus  Christ  Himself.  They  are  the  ordinary  channels  or 
means  of  grace  for  those  properly  disposed  to  receive  them.  The  sacra- 
ments of  Baptism,  Confirmation  and  Holy  Orders  can  be  received  only 
once  because  they  imprint  a  character  or  indelible  mark  on  the  soul. 
To  confer  a  sacrament  validly,  that  is,  to  produce  the  effects  intended  by 
Christ,  the  one  administering  it,  besides  having  the  necessary  power, 
must  intend  to  do  what  the  Church  wishes.  The  state  of  grace  is  not  a 
requirement  for  validity. 


Baptism  —  By  this  sacrament  we 
are  made  Christians,  children  of 
God  and  heirs  of  heaven.  It  is  ab- 
solutely necessary  for  salvation.  No 
other  sacrament  can  be  received 
before  its  reception.  It  is  admin- 
istered by  means  of  water.  This  is 
baptism  strictly  so-called.  If  it  can- 
not be  had,  then  baptism  of  blood 
or  baptism  of  desire  can  suffice. 
Its  effects  are  the  removal  of  the 


stain  of  original  sin,  the  stain  of 
actual  sin  and  the  remission  of  the 
punishment  due  to  sin.  It  can  be 
validly  received  by  infants. 

The  ordinary  minister  of  baptism 
is  a  priest;  in  case  of  necessity, 
anyone  can  baptize  by  using  the 
formula:  "I  baptize  thee  in  ttie 
name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 


131 


Confirmation  —  By  this  sacra- 
ment we  become  strong  and  perfect 
Christians.  It  increases  grace  and 
strengthens  one  in  the  Catholic 
Faith,  and  cannot  be  neglected 
without  grave  sin. 

The  bishop  is  the  ordinary  min- 
ister of  confirmation. 

Holy  Eucharist— This  sacrament 
is  the  real,  true  and  substantial" 
Presence  of  the  Body  and  Blood, 
Soul  and  Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ 
under  the  appearance  of  bread  and 
wine.  At  the  Consecration  during 
the  Mass  the  substance  of  bread 
and  wine  is  changed  into  the  Body 
and  Blood  of  Christ  The  Holy 
Eucharist  is  the,  true  food  of  the 
soul.  It  helps  one  to  avoid  mortal 
sin  and  to  grow  in  virtue  by  con- 
ferring and  increasing  grace  in  the 
one  who  receives  it  worthily.  The 
Holy  Eucharist  need  not  be  re- 
ceived under  two  species  except  by 
the  priest  in  the  Mass. 

The  priest  is  the  ordinary  min- 
ister of  this  sacrament. 

Penance  —  This  sacrament  was 
Instituted  by  Christ  for  the  purpose 
of  forgiving  sins  committed  after 
baptism.  All  validly  ordained 
priests  have  the  power  to  forgive 
sins,  a  power  had  in  virtue  of  the 
words:  "Receive  ye  the  Holy 
Ghost;  whose  sins  you  shall  for- 
give, they  are  forgiven  them;  and 
whose  sins  you  shall  retain,  they 
are  retained"  (John,  xx,  22-23).  To 
exercise  this  power,  however,  the 
permission  of  the  proper  authorities 
must  be  had.  In  case  of  necessity, 
this  may  be  presumed. 

When  receiving  this  sacrament 
the  penitent  is  his  own  accuser 
and  the  priest  acts  as  judge,  giv- 
ing a  penance  in  proportion  to  the 
gravity  of  the  sins.  To  obtain  ab- 
solution it  is  necessary  that  a  per- 
son be  truly  sorry  for  his  sius, 
make  them  known  to  the  confessor 
and  make  due  satisfaction,  that  is, 
perform  the  penance  imposed  on 
him  by  the  priest.  The  penitent 
must  confess  all  mortal  sins  which 
he  remembers  and  which  have  not 
yet  been  forgiven.  Sorrow  for  sins 
can  be  perfect  or  imperfect:  per- 
fect, which  arises  because  the 
Supreme  Good,  God,  has  been 


wronged;  imperfect,  which  comes 
from  otter  motives,  as  hatred  of 
sin,  fear  of  hell,  loss  of  heaven, 
This  sacrament  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary for  one  who  has  fallen  into 
mortal  sin  after  baptism.  An  act  of 
perfect  contrition  outside  confes- 
sion reconciles  the  sinner  to  God 
but  still  he  must  have  the  desire 
to  confess  his  mortal  sins. 

The  minister  of  this  sacrament 
is  the  priest. 

Extreme  Unction  — This  is  a  sac- 
rament instituted  by  Christ  through 
which  those  in  danger  of  death 
from  bodily  illness  or  infirmity  are 
strengthened  by  grace  for  the  good 
of  the  soul  and  often  of  the  body, 
by  the  anointing  with  holy  oil  and 
the  prayers  of  the  priest.  It  remits  all 
sin,  if  the  sick  person  has  remained 
in  the  state  of  sin  inculpably  and 
has  at  least  attrition;  and  destroys 
the  remains  of  sin. 

Extreme  Unction  can  be  admin- 
istered validly  only  by  a  priest. 

Holy  Orders  —  Instituted  by 
Christ,  this  sacrament  confers  on  a 
man  grace  and  spiritual  powers, 
enabling  him  to  perform  validly 
and  worthily  the  sacred  and  ec- 
clesiastical functions.  The  three 
major  orders  are  subdiacpnate, 
diaconate  and  priesthood.  In  Virtue 
of  his  ordination  a*  priest  has  the 
power  to  consecrate  the  Body  and 
Blood  of  Christ  and  to  forgive  sins. 

The  ordinary  minister  of  Orders 
is  a  consecrated  bishop. 

Matrimony— -This  sacrament,  in- 
stituted by  Christ,  gives  grace  to 
sanctify  the  legitimate  union  of 
man  and  woman,  to  help  them  be- 
get children  properly  and  educate 
them  seriously.  Marriage  is  indis- 
soluble. The  Church  alone  has 
the  power  to  constitute  marriage 
impediments  and  to  grant  separa- 
tions, in  which  case  neither  party 
is  free  to  marry  again  while  the 
other  lives.  Clerics  in  major  orders 
and  religious  with  a  solemn  vow  of 
chastity  cannot  marry  validly. 

The  Church  teaches  that  the  per- 
sons themselves  are  the  ministers 
of  this  sacrament  For  Catholics 
the  presence  of  the  priest  is  re- 
quired for  validity;  he  is  the  min- 
ister of  the  ceremonies. 


132 


RITES  AND  CEREMONIES  OF   HOLY   EUCHARIST 

(It  is  proposed  to  give  m  the  Almanac  over  a  period  of  years  tbe  rites  and 
ceremonies  for  the  administration  of  the  seven  sacraments.  This  is  the  third  in- 
stallment. See  the  1941  Almanac  for  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  Baptism,  and 
the  1942  Almanac  for  those  of  Confirmation.) 

Holy  Eucharist  is  that  sacrament      priest,  withdrawing  slightly  toward 


of  the  New  Law,  which  was  insti- 
tuted by  Christ  for  the  spiritual  re- 
freshment of  our  souls,  and  in 
which  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ 
under  the  appearance  of  bread  and 
wine  are  present  truly,  really  and 
substantially.  The  conversion  of  the 
bread  and  wine  into  the  Sacred 
Species,  which  is  called  Transub- 
stantiation,  takes  place  during  the 
Consecration  of  the  Mass.  By  the 
act  of  consecration  are  fulfilled  the 
words  of  Christ,  "And  the  bread 
that  I  will  give  is  My  flesh  for  the 
life  of  the  world"  (John  6:52). 
Christ  has  commanded  us  to  eat 
this  Sacred  Bread,  for  He  says, 
"Unless  you  eat  the  flesh  of  the 
Son  of  Man,  and  drink  His  blood, 
you  shall  not  have  life  in  you." 

Catholics  ordinarily  receive  Holy 
Communion  at  Mass.  They  may, 
however,  receive  Holy  Communion 
outside  of  Mass,  and  in  their  own 
homes  when  sick.  When  Holy 
Communion  is  administered  to  those 
who  are  at  the  point  of  death  it  is 
referred  to  as  Holy  Viaticum,  in 
which  case  the  prayers  of  the  cere- 
mony differ  slightly  from  those 
which  are  ordinarily  prescribed. 

Minister  —  The  ordinary  minister 
of  the  sacrament  of  Holy  Eucharist 
is  the  priest.  The  extraordinary 
minister  is  the  deacon,  who  must, 
however,  have  the  permission  of 
the  bishop  or  pastor  to  exercise 
this  ministry. 

Rite:  Outside  of  Mass  — The 
priest,  vested  with  surplice  and 
stole,  whose  color  is  white  or  the 
color  of  the  day,  approaches  the 
altar  preceded  by  the  server.  Hav- 
ing ascended  the  altar  steps,  the 
priest  unfolds  the  corporal,  opens 
the  tabernacle,  and  taking  out  the 
ciborium  which  contains  the  Con- 
secrated Particles,  places  it  upon 
the  corporal,  uncovers  it  and  genu- 
flects. The  server  then  says  the 
Confiteor.  Again  genuflecting,  the 


the  Gospel  side  of  the  altar,  turns 
toward  the  people  and  recites  the 
prayers : 

V.  "May  almigHty  God  have 
mercy  upon  you,  forgive  you  your 
sins,  and  bring  you  to  life  ever- 
lasting." 

R.  "Amen." 

V.  "May  the  almighty  and  merci- 
ful Lord  grant  you  pardon,  absolu- 
tion and  remission  of  all  your  sins." 

R.  "Amen." 

Upon  the  completion  of  these 
prayers  the  priest,  again  facing  the 
Blessed  Sacrament,  genuflects.  He 
now  takes  the  ciborium  with  his 
left  hand  and  with  his  right  he  lifts 
up  one  of  the  Sacred  Hosts,  and, 
turning  toward  the  communicants, 
says: 

"Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  behold 
Him  Who  taketh  away  the  sins  of 
the  world." 

The  priest  then  says  three  times : 

"Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  that  Thou 
shouldst  enter  under  my  roof;  say 
but  the  word  and  my  soul  shall  be 
healed." 

When  finished,  the  priest  ap- 
proaches those  who  are  about  to 
receive,  starting  on  the  Epistle 
side.  As  the  priest  withdraws  each 
Host  he  makes  with  it  the  sign  of 
the  cross,  and  as  he  places  the 
Sacred  Species  upon  the  tongue  of 
the  recipient  he  says : 

"May  the  Body  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  preserve  thy  soul  to  life 
everlasting.  Amen." 

After  all  have  received,  the  priest 
returns  to  the  altar,  places  the 
ciborium  upon  the  corporal  and 
genuflects.  He  then  removes  any 
fragments  which  may  be  clinging 
to  his  hands,  or  to  the  paten,  re- 
places the  ciborium  in  the  taber- 
nacle, genuflects  and  locks  the  tab- 
ernacle. While  thus  engaged  and 
before  finishing,  the  priest  says 
these  prayers: 


133 


"O  sacred  banquet,  in  which 
Christ  is  received,  the  memory  of 
His  Passion  renewed,  the  mind 
filled  with,  grace,  and  a  pledge  of 
future  glory  given  unto  us."  (Dur- 
ing Paschal  time  "Alleluia"  is 
added.) 

V.  "Thou  didst  give  them  bread 
from  heaven.  (Alleluia.)" 

R.  "Containing  in  itself  all  sweet- 
ness: (Alleluia.)" 

"Let  us  pray 

"O  God,  who  in  this  wondrous 
sacrament  hast  left  unto  us  a 
memorial  of  Thy  Passion:  grant  us, 
we  beseech  Thee,  so  to  venerate 
the  sacred  mysteries  of  Thy  Body 
and  Blood,  that  we  may  ever  feel 
within  us  the  fruit  of  Thy  redemp- 
tion. Who  livest  and  reignest  with 
God  the  Father  in  the  unity  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  God,  world  without 
end/' 

R.  "Amen." 

This  latter  oration,  however,  is 
replaced,  during  the  Paschal  sea- 
son, by  the  following: 

"Pour  forth  upon  us,  0  Lord,  the 
spirit  of  Thy  love,  that,  by  Thy 
loving  kindness,  Thou  mayest  make 
to  be  of  one  mind  those  whom  Thou 
hast  fed  with  the  Paschal  sacra- 
ments. Through  our  Lord,  Jesus 
Christ,  Thy  Son,  Who  livest  and 
reignest  with  Thee  in  the  unity  of 
the  same  Holy  Spirit,  God,  world 
without  end." 

R.  "Amen." 

When  the  priest  has  finished  all 
the  actions  mentioned  above  he 
turns  toward  the  people,  and,  mak- 
ing the  Sign  of  the  Cross  over 
them,  he  pronounces  this  blessing: 

"The  blessing  of  God  almighty, 
the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  descend  upon  you  and  abide 
forever." 

R.  "Amen." 

Turning  back  toward  the  altar 
the  priest  refolds  the  corporal  and 
then  departs,  preceded,  as  before, 
by  the  server. 

Rite:  For  the  Sick,  and  Viaticum 
—  The  rites  for  these  two  cere- 
monies are,  in  general,  the  same, 
and,  ordinarily,  all  that  is  pre- 
scribed should  be  observed.  Since, 
however,  Viaticum  is  especially  for 


those  at  the  point  of  death  it  is 
permitted,  and  sometimes  required, 
that  many  of  the  prescribed  prayers 
be  omitted  in  order  that  the  one 
dying  can  comply  with  the  precept 
and  be  spiritually  strengthened  on 
his  journey  into  eternity.  Hence, 
Viaticum  can  be  administered  at 
any  hour  of  the  day  or  night,  re- 
gardless of  the  fact  that  that  per- 
son may  have  eaten  after  midnight. 
When  time  allows,  the  full  cere- 
mony should  be  carried  out  as 
follows : 

The  priest,  wearing  the  stole,  ap- 
proaches the  altar  upon  which 
two  candles  have  been  lighted.  "Un- 
folding the  corporal  and  opening 
the  tabernacle,  the  priest  genu- 
flects, and  withdrawing  the  Conse- 
crated Hosts,  he  places  as  many  as 
will  be  needed  into  a  small  vessel 
called  the  pyx.  He  then  purifies 
his  hands,  genuflects  and  closes  the 
tabernacle.  The  priest  now  loops 
the  cord  attached  to  the  pyx  around 
his  neck,  places  the  pyx  next  to 
his  breast,  and,  after  folding  the 
corporal,  departs. 

Upon  his  entrance  into  the  sick 
room  the  priest  says: 

V.  "Peace  be  to  this  house." 

R.  "And  to  all  who  dwell 
therein." 

The  priest,  approaching  the  table 
which  has  been  properly  prepared 
for  the  occasion  (see  Sick  Calls), 
unfolds  the  corporal,  places  the 
pyx  upon  It,  and  genuflects.  Pol- 
lowing  this,  he  sprinkles  the  room 
and  the  sick  person  with  holy 
water,  and  says: 

Antiphon:  "Thou  shalt  sprinkle 
me  with  hyssop,  O  Lord,  and  I 
shall  be  cleansed:  Thou  shalt  wash 
me,  and  I  shall  be  made  whiter 
than  snow." 

Psalm:  "Have  mercy  on  me,  0 
God,  according  to  Thy  great  mercy." 

V.  "Glory  be  to  the  Father,"  etc. 

Repeating  the  antiphon,  the  priest 
continues  with  the  "following  versi- 
cles,  responses  and  oration: 

V.  "Our  help  is  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord." 

R.  "Who  hath  made  heaven  and 
earth." 

V.  "O  Lord,  hear  my  prayer." 


.134 


R.  "And  let  my  cry  come  unto 
Thee." 

V.  "The  Lord  be  with  you." 

R.  "And  with  thy  spirit." 
"Let  us  pray 

"Hear  us,  O  holy  Lord,  almighty 
Father,  eternal  God;  and  vouchsafe 
to  send  Thy  holy  angel  from  heav- 
en, to  guard,  cherish,  protect,  visit 
and  defend  all  that  are  assembled 
in  this  house.  Through  Christ  our 
Lord." 

R.  "Amen." 

At  this  juncture  the  priest  hears 
the  confession  of  the  patient  if 
necessary.  If,  however,  the  sick 
person  is  already  in  the  state  of 
grace,  and  able  to  do  so,  he  says 
the  Confiteor.  Another  person  may 
and  should  do  this  if  the  patient  is 
too  weak  to  do  so.  At  its  end,  the 
priest  turns  toward  the  one  about 
to  receive  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
and  imparts  the  absolution: 

"May  almighty  God  have  mercy 
upon  you,"  etc. 

"May  the  almighty  and  merciful 
Lord  grant  you  pardon,"  etc. 

Then,  as  in  Communion  outside 
Mass,  he  genuflects,  and,  holding 
the  Consecrated  Host  in  his  fingers, 
he  addresses  the  one  to  receive 
with  the  words: 

"Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,"  etc. 

Following  this  there  is  said  three 
times : 

"Lord,  I  am  not  worthy,"  etc. 

This  the  sick  person  should  re- 
peat at  least  once. 

The  sacrament  is  now  admin- 
istered as  the  priest  says: 

"May  the  Body  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,"  etc. 

If,  however,  the  Sacrament  is 
conferred  as  Viaticum,  the  latter 
prayer  is  changed  to: 

"Receive,  brother  (or  sister),  the 
Viaticum  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  He  may  preserve  thee  from 
the  malignant  enemy,  and  bring 
thee  to  life  everlasting.  Amen." 

The  priest,  if  he  finds  death  im- 
minent, may  omit  all  the  prayers 
except  the  absolution  as  given 
above  and  the  prayer,  "Receive, 


brother,"  etc.  In  extreme  necessity, 
the  latter  alone  suffices. 

After  administering  the  Sacra- 
ment the  priest  returns  to  the 
table  where  he  purifies  his  fingers. 
and  if  necessary,  the  pyx.  He  then 
prays : 

V.  "The  Lord  be  with  you." 

R.  "And  with  thy  spirit" 
"Let  us  pray 

"O  holy  Lord,  almighty  Father, 
eternal  God,  we  earnestly  beseech 
thee,  that  the  most  sacred  body  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son, 
which  our  brother  (or  sister)  hath 
now  received,  may  be  to  him  (or 
her)  an  eternal  remedy,  both  of 
body  and  soul:  who  liveth  and 
reigneth  with  Thee,  in  the  unity  of 
.  the  Holy  Spirit,  God  forever  and 
ever.  Amen." 

If  the  priest  has  been  carrying 
more  than  one  Host  he  now  makes 
the  Sign  of  the  Cross  over  the  sick 
person  with  the  receptacle  contain- 
ing the  Sacred  Species,  saying 
nothing.  If  no  Host  remains  the 
priest  makes  with  his  hand  the  Sign 
of  the  Cross  over  the  sick  person 
as  he  utters  the  blessing: 

"The  blessing  of  God  almighty," 
etc. 

When  Holy  Communion  is  dis- 
tributed to  many  sick  persons  in 
the  same  building,  but  in  different 
rooms,  as,  for  example,  in  a  hos- 
pital, all  the  prayers  up  to  the  ab- 
solution following  the  Confiteor  are 
said  in  the  plural  number  at  the 
bedside  of  the  first  one  visited.  At 
the  bed  of  each  individual  the 
priest  imparts  the  absolution  in  the 
singular  number,  and  says  but  once 
the  prayer: 

"Lord,  I  am  not  worthy,"  etc. 

At  the  last  bedside  the  priest 
says  all  the  prayers  which  follow 
the  administration  of  the  Sacra- 
ment, using  again  the  plural  num- 
ber. Here,  too,  he  raises  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  in  silent  bene- 
diction if  any  of  the  Sacred  Species 
remain,  or  bestows  the  blessing  if 
all  have  been  consumed. 


135 


3te  of  t|e  Catfjolic 

(A  unified  explanation  of  the  Paith  of  the  Catholic  Church  is  being  given  in 
a  four-year  cycle.  It  is  a  more  detailed  treatment  than  that  contained  in  the  section 
"The  Doctrines  of  the  Church/'  and  is  meant  to  integrate  and  co-ordinate  the  truths 
taught  there.  This  is  the  third  of  four  installments.) 

PART   IV 
THE  TESTIMONY  OF  JESUS 

(Continued) 

The  previous  installment  has  shown  what  Christ  affirmed  on  God, 
creation,  the  angels  and  man;  and  what  He  taught  as  to  man's  duties 
towards  his  Creator,  Ms  neighbor,  society,  and  himself. 

What  Jesus   Revealed 
A,   The   Holy  Trinity 


There  is  but  one  God,  one  Su- 
preme Being;  but  there  are  at  the 
same  time  three  Divine  Persons  in 
God:  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Spirit. 
This  truth  cannot  be  explained  ade- 
quately, because  it  is  a  mystery, 
the  mystery  of  the  Holy  Trinity. 
A  theological  mystery,  properly  so- 
called,  is  a  truth  which,  while  not 
opposed  to  reason,  cannot  be  dis- 
covered by  unaided  human  reason 
nor  understood  in  its  essence  even 
after  its  existence  has  been  re- 
vealed. 

The  Old  Testament,  while  it  does 
not  expressly  teach  this  mystery, 
nevertheless  does  allude  to  it. 
Isaias  tells  us  that  the  Seraphim 
in  heaven  cry:  "Holy,  holy,  holy, 
the  Lord  God  of  hosts"  (Is.  6,  3); 
and  the  Jewish  priests  repeated  the 
name  of  God  three  times  when 
they  blessed  the  people  in  their 
ritual  (cf.  Num.  6,  23-26).  A  more 
positive  and  explicit  revelation  of 
the  mystery  could  be  given  only 
by  God.  This  was  indeed  given  by 
Christ.  "No  one  has  at  any  time 
seen  God,  The  Only-begotten  Son, 
Who  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father, 
He  has  revealed  Him"  (John  1,  18). 
"All  things  have  been  delivered  to 
Me  by  My  Father;  and  no  one 
knows  the  Son  except  the  Father; 
nor  does  anyone  know  the  Father 
except  the  Son,  and  him  to  whom 
the  Son  chooses  to  reveal  Him" 
(Matt.  11,  27).  Christ  revealed  the 
existence  of  the  Trinity  when  He 
said  to  His  Apostles  before  His 
ascension:  "Go,  therefore,  and 


make  disciples'  of  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Spirit"  (Matt.  28,  19). 

The  mystery  of  the  Holy  Trinity 
is  not  repugnant  to  reason,  for  in  it 
no  contradiction  is  introduced.  It 
does  not  claim  that  there  are  at 
the  same  time  three  Persons  and 
only  one  Person,  or  one  nature 
which  is  also  three  natures;  but 
it  teaches  that  there  is  one  nature 
and  three  Persons.  After  the  mys- 
tery has  been  revealed,  we  can 
reason  that  there  is  some  dis- 
tinction between  nature  and  per- 
son. We  find  human  nature  only 
when  we  find  a  person;  for  that 
reason  we  come  to  think  that  the 
two  must  always  be  associated, 
and  we  use  the  two  notions  almost 
interchangeably.  Yet  reflection 
shows  that  the  nature  is  the  prin- 
ciple by  which  the  individual  acts, 
whereas  the  person  is  principle 
which  acts  and  to  which  all  the 
activities  are  attributed.  This  dis- 
tinction is  perhaps  more  mental 
than  real,  but  the  mere  fact  that 
it  can  even  be  alluded  to  shows 
that  there  is,  even  in  human  be- 
ings, a  suggestion  of  the  distinc- 
tion between  the  divine  nature  and 
the  Three  Divine  Persons  which  is 
a  truth  of  revelation. 

The  Three  Divine  Persons  have 
only  one  nature,  the  nature  of 
God.  When  we  say  that  the  three 
Divine  Persons  have  the  one  na- 
ture, we  speak  in  a  different  man- 
ner than  when  we  say  the  same 


136 


thing  of  men;,  with.  God  the  unity 
is  numerical,  while  with  men  it 
is  a  unity  of  kind.  All  three  enjoy- 
ing this  numerically  one  nature, 
each  divine  Person  is  therefore 
God. 

The  Father  is  God.  On  the  day 
of  His  Eesurrection,  Our  Lord  said 
to  Mary  Magdalen:  "Do  not  touch 
me,  for  I  have  not-  yet  ascended 
to  My  Father;  but  go  to  My  "breth- 
ren and  say  to  them,  'I  ascend  to 
My  Father  and  your  Father,  to 
My  God  and  your  God' "  (John  20, 
17).  He  uses  the  words  "Father" 
and  "God"  as  synonyms. 

The  Son  is  God.  In  the  Gospel 
according  to  St.  John  we  read:  "In 
the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and 
the  Word  was  with  God;  and  the 

Word  was  God And  the  Word 

was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among 
us.  And  we  saw  His  glory  —  glory 
as  of  the  Only-begotten  of  the 
Father  —  full  of  grace  and  of  truth" 
(John  1,  1,  14).  St.  John,  after 
•showing  a  distinction  of  Persons 
("the  Word  was  with  God"),  says 
this  Word  was  God.  He  tells  us 
that  the  Word  was  made  flesh  or 
became -man;  this  is  Christ.  Christ 
Himself  claims  to  be  the  Son  of 
God  the  Father,  and  equal,  to  Him: 
"I  and  the  Father  are  one"  (John 
10,  30). 


The  Holy  Spirit  is  God,  St.  Peter, 
speaking  to  Ananias  said:  "Anan- 
ias, why  has  Satan  tempted  thy 
heart,  that  thou  shouldst  lie  to 
the  Holy  Spirit  and  by  fraud  keep 
back  part  of  the  price  of  the  land? 
. . .  Thou  hast  not  lied  to  men,  but 
to  God"  (Acts  5,  3-4).  The  Holy 
Spirit  is  hereby  shown  to  be  God. 

The  three  divine  Persons  are 
distinct  from  one  another.  Al- 
though each  of  the  three  Persons 
is  God,  they  are  not  for  that  rea- 
son all  the  same  Person.  It  is 
only  in  substance  or  nature  that 
they  must  be  one;  as  Persons,  they 
are  separate  and  distinct.  The 
Father  begets  the  Son;  the  Father 
is  distinct  from  the  Son  for  the 
reason  that  the  Person  begetting 
and  the  Person  begotten  cannot 
be  identical.  The  Holy  Spirit  pro- 
ceeds from  both  the  Father  and 
the  Son;  He  is  distinct  from  them 
for  the  reason  that  no  one  can 
proceed  from  himself.  The  genera- 
tion of  the  Son  and  the  procession 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  eternal.  The 
Son  and  the  Holy  Spirit  did  not 
begin  to  exist  at  any  given  time, 
but  have  existed  forever  with  the 
Father  because  the  Son  is  forever 
begotten  and  the  Holy  Spirit  is 
forever  proceeding. 


B.  The  Incarnation 


The  Son  of  God,  the  Second  Per- 
son of  the  Blessed  Trinity,  by  as- 
suming human  nature,  became  man. 
This  man,  the  God-man,  is  Jesus 
Christ.  By  the  miraculous  inter- 
vention of  the  Holy  Spirit,  He  was 
conceived  in  the  womb  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  was  born  an 
infant,  and  grew  through  natural 
stages  to  manhood. 

Jesus  Christ  is  true  God.  He  is 
also  true  and  complete  man,  hav- 
ing a  perfect  human  body  and  a 
perfect  human  soul  with  an  in- 
tellect and  will  and  sentient  facul- 
ties. These  two  complete  natures, 
namely  the  divine  and  human  na- 
tures, are  united  in  the  one  Person 
of  the  Word.  The  divine  nature 
was  not  lost,  neither  was  the  as- 
sumed human  nature  destroyed  or 


absorbed  by  the  Divinity  or  mixed 
with  it  so  as  to  lose  its  own  iden- 
tity. The  humanity  and  Divinity 
remain  distinct,  but  nevertheless 
united  in  one  Person.  There  are 
not  two  persons  in  Christ,  one 
human  and  the  other  divine.  By 
assuming  human  nature,  the  Son 
of  God  did  not  join  Himself  to  a 
human  person,  but  only  to  a  human 
nature  which  was  begotten  at  the 
very  moment  of  His  conception. 
Christ  is  only  one  person,  the  Son 
of  God,  the  Second  Person  of  the 
Blessed  Trinity. 

The  union  of  the  divine  and 
human  natures  in  the  one  Person 
of  Christ  is  called  "the  Hypostatic 
Union"  (from  the  Greek  word 
hypostasis,  which  is  used  in  philoso- 
phy as  a  technical  term  for  per- 


137 


son).  The  Hypostatic  Union  is  de- 
fined as  the  singular  and  marvel- 
ous union  of  divine  nature  and 
human  nature  in  the  one  Person 
of  the  Word,  resulting  in  Jesus 
Christ.  It  is  more  than  an  acci- 
dental union,  such  as,  for  example, 
exists  in  two  parts  of  a  machine, 
or  In  the  mixture  of  two  liquids. 
It  Is  more  than  a  moral  union, 
such  as  exists  between  members 
of  an  association.  It  is  greater 
than  the  union  between  God  and 
man  effected  through  grace.  It  is 
a  substantial  union  of  a  unique 
kind.  Ordinary  substantial  unions 
are,  for  example,  chemical  com- 
binations, or  the  union  of  body 
and  soul  in  the  formation  of  man. 
But  in  such  unions,  the  one  sub- 
stance is  united  directly  to  the 
other.  In  the  Hypostatic  Union, 
however,  the  two  substances,  name- 
ly the  divine  and  human  natures, 
are  united  in  and  through  the 
Person. 

Christ  is  God  and  man.  St  John 
devoted  his  Gospel  to  proving  the 
Divinity  of  Jesus  and  His  mission. 
In  the  prologue  of  that  Gospel  he 
calls  Jesus  by  the  name  "Word," 
and  teaches  His  eternity  and 
Divinity  in  the  words:  "In  the  be- 
ginning was  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  was  with  God;  and  the  Word 
was  God."  Another  proof  of  the 
Divinity  of  Jesus  is  had  from  the 
words  of  the  Angel  in  announcing 
His  conception  to  Mary.  The  Angel 
called  the  Son  that  Mary  was  to 
bear  the  Son  of  the  Most  High: 
"And  behold,  thou  shalt  conceive 
in  thy  womb  and  shalt  bring  forth 

a   son. He   shall   be   great,   and 

shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  Most 
High"  (Luke  1,  31-32).  God  the 
Father  testified  to  the  Divinity  of 
His  Son  when  Christ,  physically 
present  in  His  manhood,  was  bap- 
tized in  the  Jordan.  As  Christ 
came  up  from  the  water,  the 
heavens  opened  and  the  Father 
said:  "This  is  My  beloved  Son, 
in  Whom  I  am  well  pleased"  (Matt. 
3,  17).  Again  on  the  occasion  of 
the  Transfiguration  on  the  moun- 
tain, the  Father  spoke  out  of  a 
cloud  in  the  same  way:  "This  is 


My  beloved  Son,  in  Whom  I  am 
well  pleased;  hear  Him"  (Matt. 
17,  5).  St.  Paul  says  of  Christ  in  his 
Epistle  to  the  Philippians  (2,  6-8) 
that  "though  He  was  by  nature 
God,  He  did  not  consider  being 
equal  to  God  a  thing  to  be  clung 
to,  but  emptied  Himself,  taking  the 
nature  of  a  slave  and  being  made 
like  unto  men." 

Even  while  appearing  in  His 
humanity,  our  Lord  Himself  testi- 
fied to  His  Divinity,  as,  for  instance 
when  He  was  brought  before  the 
Jewish  Sanhedrin.  "The  high  priest 
said  to  Him,  'I  adjure  Thee  by  the 
living  God  that  Thou  tell  us  wheth- 
er Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son 
of  God.'  Jesus  said  to  him,  'Thou 
hast  said  it.  Nevertheless,  I  say 
to  you,  hereafter  you  shall  see  the 
Son  of  Man  sitting  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  Power  and  coming 
upon  the  clouds  of  heaven'  "  (Matt. 
26,  63-64).  The  high  priest  clearly 
understood  that  Jesus  called  Him- 
self God,  for  he  immediately  ac- 
cused Him  of  blasphemy.  On  an- 
other occasion,  speaking  of  Him- 
self as  God,  Christ  said:  "I  and 
the  Father  are  one"  (John  10,  30)  ; 
while  speaking  of  Himself  as  man 
He  said:  "The  Father  is  greater 
than  I"  (John  14,  28). 

Despite  the  two  natures,  there  is 
only  one  Person  in  Christ  Christ 
as  God,  and  Christ  as  this  man,  are 
the  same  Person.  This  is  clear 
from  what  has  already  been  shown. 
Christ  was  conceived  in  the  flesh 
and  born  of  a  woman,  but  He  was 
conceived  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  He 
was  baptized  in  the  Jordan  in  His 
human  nature,  and  the  Father  at 
the  same  time  called  Him  His  be- 
loved Son.  St.  John  tells  us  that 
"the  Word  was  God,"  and  then 
tells  us  that  "the  Word  was  made 
flesh."  St.  Paul  tells  us  that 
"though  He  was  by  nature  God," 
He  took  on  an  additional  nature 
and  became  man.  In  all  these 
statements,  qualities  and  actions 
proper  respectively  to  divine  and 
human  nature  are  attributed  to  one 
Person.  There  is  therefore  only 
one  Person  In  Christ  to  Whom  we 
refer  all  His  actions  and  qualities, 


138 


whether  those  actions  and  qualities 
be  human  or  divine. 

It  follows  from  what  has  been 
said,  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
is  the  Mother  of  God.  Her  Son 
existed  before  her  as  God,  but  He 
took  His  human  nature  from  her. 
She  is  His  mother  in  the  natural 
order.  Since  the  Person  Who  is 
her  Son  is  God,  she  is  truly  the 
Mother  of  God. 

Since  Christ  is  both  God  and 
man,  He  must  be  adored  as  God. 
When  we  speak  of  some  friend, 
we  speak  of  him  not  as  a  human 
body  but  as  a  person.  We  say: 
"John  did  it,"  not  "John's  hand  did 
it."  So  with  Christ.  His  human 
body  taken  by  itself  is  not  God. 
We  do  not  say  His  humanity  is 
His  divinity,  because  they  are  most 
certainly  different.  But  that  per- 
son, that  Man,  Christ,  is  God;  and 
hence,  even  in  His  human  nature, 
He  must  be  adored  as  God,  be- 
cause the  human  nature  is  hypo- 
statically  united  to  the  divine  na- 
ture. 

Since  Christ  was  God  He  knew 
all  things,  but  in  His  human  na- 


ture He  could  and  did  acquire 
knowledge.  Just  as  we  human  be- 
ings see,  hear  and  feel,  and  thus 
have  new  experiences,  in  the  same 
human  way  did  Christ's  psychologi- 
cal processes  work. 

All  these  truths  are  embraced  in 
the  Mystery  of  the  Incarnation. 
Though  reason  can  show  that  there 
is  no  contradiction  in  the  doctrine, 
it  is  beyond  the  powers  of  the 
human  mind  to  understand  the  In- 
carnation itself.  It  is  a  truth  re- 
vealed by  God,  and  accepted  by 
faith  on  the  testimony  of  God  and 
His  Church.  Once  it  has  been  re- 
vealed however,  human  reason  can 
show  that  it  was  fitting,  both  on 
the  part  of  God  and  on  the  part 
of  man,  that  the  Son  of  God  be- 
come man.  For  by  the  Incarnation 
glory  is  rendered  to  God,  the  Son 
of  God  becomes  the  firstborn  of 
men,  God's  goodness  and  love  for 
men  are  made  manifest,  and  a 
means  is  provided  for  redeeming 
man  from  his  state  of  sin  and  the 
slavery  of  Satan,  and  restoring 
him  to  a  state  of  friendship  with 
God. 


1.  Meaning  of  Redemption.  The 
Catholic  doctrine  of  the  Redemp- 
tion teaches  that  Christ  personally 
satisfied  for  our  sins  and  merited 
grace  and  eternal  life  for  us 
through  His  Passion  and  death.  He 
did  this  principally  by  offering 
Himself  as  a  victim  on  the  cross. 
Everything  which  He  did  and  suf- 
fered during  His  life  contributed 
to  our  reparation,  but  His  death 
on  the  cross  was  the  chief  work 
of  Redemption. 

The  purpose  of  the  Redemption 
was  to  satisfy  God's  justice  which 
had  been  outraged  by  Adam's  sin 
and  the  sins  of  the  whole  human 
race;  at  the  same  time  it  was  to 
restore  mankind  to  the  supernat- 
ural state  which  he  had  lost,  and 
to  the  right  of  inheriting  eternal 
life  with  God  in  heaven.  In  order 
to  accomplish  this  end  the  Son  of 
God  became  man;  and,  as  Head 
of  the  human  race,  He  acted  as  an 
official  Mediator  between  man  and 
God.  By  sacrificing  Himself  on  the 


C.  The  Redemption 


cross  He  paid  the  penalty  due  to 
sin,  which  of  ourselves  we  could 
never  have  paid;  and  He  merited 
grace  for  us  through  which  we  are 
able  to  profit  by  His  sacrifice  and 
to  secure  heaven. 

God  was  not  bound  to  provide 
for  our  redemption.  He  had  not 
been  bound  in  justice  to  give 
Adam  and  Eve  the  right  to  heaven 
as  His  adopted  children  in  the 
first  instance.  By  ordinary  nature 
they  were  entitled  only  to  an  ever- 
lasting natural  happiness.  The 
right  to  heaven  which  He  did  con- 
fer on  them  was  a  pure  gift,  a 
supernatural  gift,  something  above 
their  nature.  For  that  reason  God 
was  not  bound  in  justice  to  restore 
that  gift  to  mankind  when  Adam 
and  Eve  had  lost  it  for  them.  How- 
ever, He  loved  his  creatures  so 
much  that  He  sent  His  own  Son 
to  redeem  us  (cf.  John  3,  16). 

Jesus  Christ  is  the  true  and  only 
primary  Mediator  between  God  and 
men.  The  Blessed  Mother  and  the 


139 


saints  are  mediators  for  us,  but  not 
in  the  same  sense  as  Christ.  Christ 
is  the  principal  and  indispensable 
link  between  God  and  men.  The 
Council  of  Trent  defines  that  we 
are  saved  by  the  merit  of  the  one 
Mediator,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
St.  Paul  wrote:  "There  is  one  God, 
and  one  Mediator  between  God  and 
men,  Himself  man,  Christ  Jesus, 
Who  gave  Himself  a  ransom  for 
all,  bearing  witness  in  His  own 
time"  (Tim.  2,  5-6).  St.  Peter  de- 
clared of  Christ:  "This  is  'the 
stone  that  was  rejected  by  you, 
the  builders,  which  has  become  the 
corner  stone/  Neither  is  there  sal- 
vation in  any  other.  For  there  is 
no  other  name  under  heaven  given 
to  men  by  which  we  must  be  saved" 
(Acts  4,  11-12). 

Our  faith  holds  that  the  redemp- 
tion was  an  actual  buying  back,  a 
satisfaction  of  justice  through  the 
payment  of  a  price.  The  Council 
of  Ephesus  tells  us  that  He  of- 
fered Himself  for  us,  and  the 
Council  of  Trent  says:  "the  meri- 
torious cause  [of  our  justification] 
is  , . .  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Who, 
when  we  were  enemies,  for  the  ex- 
ceeding charity  wherewith  He  loved 
us,  merited  for  us  justification  by 
His  most  holy  Passion  on  the  wood 
of  the  cross  and  made  satisfaction 
for  us  to  God  the  Father"  (Sess. 
VI,  ch.  7).  St.  Peter  puts  it  thus: 
"You  know  that  you  were  redeemed 
from  the  vain  manner  of  life  hand- 
ed down  from  your  fathers,  not 
with  perishable  things,  with  silver 
or  gold,  but  with  the  precious 
blood  of  Christ"  (1  Pet  1,  18-19); 
and  again:  "Unto  this,  indeed,  you 
have  been  called,  because  Christ 
also  has  suffered  for  you,  leaving 
you  an  example  that  you  may  fol- 
low in  His  steps, . . .  Who  Himself 
bore  our  sins  in  His  body  upon  the 
tree;... and  by  His  stripes  you 
were,  healed"  (1  Pet.  2,  21-24).  St. 
Paul  wrote:  "Christ  died  for  our 
sins  according  to  the  Scripture's" 
(1  Cor.  15,  3)-  Elsewhere  he  says: 
"In  Him  we  have  redemption 
through  His  blood,  the  remission 
of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of 
His  grace,"  and  Christ  also  loved 


us  and  delivered  Himself  up  for 
us  an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to 
God"  (Eph.  1,  7;  5,  2). 

Christ  Himself  showed  that  His 
death  was  to  be  for  the  redemption 
of  mankind :  "The  Son  of  Man  . . . 
has  not  come  to  be  served  but  to 
serve,  and  to  give  His  life  as  a 
ransom  for  many"  (Mark  10,  45). 
At  the  Last  Supper  He  said:  "This 
is  My  blood  of  the  new  covenant, 
which  is  being  shed  for  many" 
(Mark  14,  24). 

2.  The  Redemption  embraces  all 
sin.  By  His  sacrifice  on  the  cross, 
Christ  offered  to  His  heavenly 
Father  adequate  reparation,  not 
only  for  original  sin,  but  also  for 
all  the  actual  sins  men  have  com- 
mitted or  will  commit,  and  for  all 
the  penalties  due  to  sin,  The  fund 
of  Christ's  reparation  is  inexhaust- 
ible. No  number  or  magnitude  of 
sins  is  beyond  the  power  of  His 
redemptive  sacrifice.  "And  you, 
when  you  were  dead  by  reason  of 
your  sins  and  the  uncircumcisipn 
of  your  flesh,  He  brought  to  life 
along  with  Him,  forgiving  you  all 
your  sins,  cancelling  the  decree 
against  us,  which  was  hostile  to 
us.  Indeed,  He  has  tafcen  it  com- 
pletely away,  nailing  it  to  the 
cross"  (Col.  2,  13-14).  Christ  "gave 
Himself  for  us  that  He  might  re- 
deem us  from  all  iniauity"  (Tit. 
2,  14).  "The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ, 
His  Son,  cleanses  us  from  all  sin** 
(1  John  1,  7). 

Our  sins  are  not  unconditionally 
forgiven  by  Christ's  sacrifice.  They 
are  forgiven  in  virtue  of  that  sacri- 
fice, but  on  condition  that  we  make 
ourselves  recipients  of  its  merits 
through  the  means  provided  by  our 
religion.  When  a  person  is  "bap- 
tized, he  is  cleansed  of  all  stain  of 
sin  including  any  actual  sins  he 
may  have  committed,  and  he  is 
at  the  same  time  liberated  from 
all  penalty  due  to  sin.  If  he  should 
die  without  having  committed  any 
further  sin,  he  is  taken  immediate- 
ly to  heaven.  If  a  man  sins  after 
baptism,  he  again  incurs  guilt  and 
falls  under  penalty  in  proportion 
to  the  gravity  and  imputability  of 
the  sins.  If  he  commits  mortal  sins, 


140 


he  deserves  hell;  if  the  sins  are 
venial,  the  penalty  is  only  temporal 
punishment.  But  because  the  Re- 
demption extends  to  all  sins,  the 
new  guilt  and  penalties  can  like- 
wise be  washed  away.  The  means 
for  this  is  grace,  and  its  effects 
are  realized  by  contrition,  by  the 
sacraments  and  by  mortification. 

3.  Redemption  embraces  the  en- 
tire human  race.  The  price  Christ 
paid  for  our  salvation  is  more  than 
enough  to  cover  the  debt  caused 
by  original  sin  and  all  actual  sins. 
It  is  superabundant  not  only  to  the 
extent  that  all  men  ever  born  and 
ever  to  be  born  can  gain  eternal 
life  by  His  grace,  but  also  to  the 
extent  that  all  who  ever  could 
come  into  existence  though  actually 
they  will  not,  would  not  exhaust 
its  atoning  power.  St.  Paul  says: 
"Not  like  the  offense  is  the  gift. 
For  if  by  the  offense  of  the  one 
the  many  died,  much  more  has  the 
grace  of  God,  and  the  gift  in  the 
grace  of  the  one  man  Jesus  Christ, 

abounded  unto  the  many Where 

the  offense  has  abounded,  grace 
has  abounded  yet  more"  (Rom.  5, 
15,  20).  Christ  died  for  Catholics, 
non-Catholics,  Jews  and  pagans, 
and  not  only  for  those  who  will 
eventually  be  saved,  but  even  those 
who  will  refuse  His  grace  and  be 
lost.  "The  grace  of  God  our  Saviour 
has  appeared  to  all  men,  instructing 
us,  in  order  that,  rejecting  ungodli- 
ness and  worldly  lusts,  we  may 
live  temperately  and  justly  and 
piously  in  this  world;  looking  for 
the  blessed  hope  and  glorious  com- 
ing of  our  great  God  and  Saviour, 
Jesus  Christ,  Who  gave  Himself 
for  us  that  He  might  redeem  us 
from  all  iniquity  and  cleanse  for 
Himself  an  acceptable  people,  pur- 
suing good  works"  (Tit.  2,  11-14). 
Pagans  are  not  excepted,  for  St. 
Paul  says  elsewhere:  "We  work  and 
are  reviled  for  this  reason,  that  we 
hope  in  the  living  God,  who  is  the 
Saviour  of  all  men,  especially  of 
believers"  (1  Tim.  4,  10). 

St.  Paul  shows  in  his  Epistle  to 
the  Romans  that  the  Redemption 
is  intended  also  for  those  who  will 


eventually  be  lost  because  of  mor- 
tal sin.  "Do  not  destroy  [i.  e.,  cause 
to  be  lost]  him  for  whom  Christ 
died"  (Rom.  14,  15).  The  implica- 
tion is  clear.  If  a  soul  is  lost,  it 
does  not  receive  and  profit  by  the 
fruits  of  the  Redemption;  and  yet 
St.  Paul  clearly  says  that  Christ 
died  for  that  soul. 

4.  The  Redemption  realized  in  in- 
dividuals. Though  Christ  died  for 
all,  all  men  are  not  necessarily 
saved.  The  death  of  Christ  is  the 
universal  cause  of  salvation,  but  we 
are  not  saved  without  effort  on  our 
part.  Only  those  who  make  them- 
selves partakers  in  the  merits  pro- 
vided by  Christ  will  profit  by  His 
death.  It  is  not  sufficient  merely 
to  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
Redemption.  We  must  also  be  bap- 
tized to  become  children  of  God. 
We  must  also  make  use  of  the 
other  sacraments  as  means  of  fur- 
ther grace,  and  then  cooperate 
with  that  grace  by  observing  the 
commandments  of  God  and  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  Church.  If  we  have 
fallen  into  serious  sin,  we  are 
obliged  to  return  to  the  sacraments 
and  begin  again  our  Christian  life. 
Christ  commanded  His  Apostles: 
"Go,  therefore,  and  make  disciples 
of  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  teach- 
ing them  to  observe  all  that  I 
have  commanded  you"  (Matt.  28, 
19-20).  It  is  sufficient  for  infants 
that  they  be  baptized,  but  persons 
with  the  use  of  reason,  are  obliged 
to  an  active  cooperation  in  order 
to  participate  in  the  merits  of 
Christ's  death.  The  Council  of 
Trent  expressly  condemns  the  error 
that  justifying  faith  is  nothing  more 
than  a  confidence  in  divine  mercy, 
which  remits  sins  for  Christ's  sake; 
it  likewise  condemns  the  error  that 
a  man  who  is  justified  is  not  bound 
to  observe  the  commandments  of 
God  and  the  Church,  but  only  to 
believe,  as  if  the  Gospel  were  a 
bare  and  absolute  promise  of  eter- 
nal life  without  the  condition  of  ob- 
serving the  commandments  (Sess. 
VI,  can.  12,20). 


141 


THE   THREE  THEOLOGICAL  VIRTUES 
Faith  —  Hope  —  Charity 

THE    FOUR   CARDINAL   VIRTUES 
Prudence  —  Justice  —  Fortitude  —  Temperance 

FRUITS  OF  THE   HOLY  GHOST 


1.  Charity,  which  enables  us  to 
love  God  above  all  things,  and  our 
neighbors  as   ourselves,  for  God's 
sake. 

2.  Joy,  which  helps  us  to  serve 
God  with  cheerful  hearts. 

3.  Peace,    which    keeps    us    un- 
moved in  our  minds,  and  helps  us 
to  enjoy  a  perpetual  calmness  of 
conscience,    in    the    midst   of   the 
storms  and  tempests  of  the  world. 

4.  Patience,  which  enables  us  to 
suffer  willingly  and  with  resigna- 
tion all  the  trials  of  this  life  for  the 
love  of  God. 

5.  Longanimity,  by  which  we  per- 
severe steadfastly  in  our  duty;  and 
never  stop  or  grow  weary,  what- 
ever trials  we  may  have  to  endure. 

6.  Goodness,  by  which  we  avoid 
injuring    others,    and    are    always 
ready  to  be  of  service  to  others. 

7.  Benignity,  which  causes  us  to 
conduct    ourselves    toward    others 


with  kindness  and  sweetness  of 
temper,  both  in  our  manners  and 
conversation. 

8.  Mildness,  which  keeps  back  all 
emotions  of  passion  and  anger,  and 
makes  a  person  really  amiable,  and 
beloved  both  by  God  and  man. 

9.  Fidelity,  which  enables  us  to 
keep  to  our  engagements  and  ful- 
fill our  promises. 

10.  Modesty,  which  enables  us  .to 
observe    a    becoming    deportment 
and  reservation  in  all  our  outward 
actions,  and  avoid  bestowing  an  un- 
due  amount   of   praise   upon   our- 
selves. 

11.  Continence,  which  enables  us 
to   restrain   and    resist   carnal   in- 
clinations, and  become  abstemious 
both  in  our  meat  and  drink. 

12.  Chastity,  by  which  we  are  en- 
abled to  keep  a  pure  soul  in  a  pure 
body,  and  have  a  great  love  and 
esteem  for  angelic  purity. 


GIFTS  OF  THE   HOLY  GHOST 


1.  Wisdom,  which  teaches  us  to 
direct  our  whole  lives  and  actions 
to  the  honor  of  God  and  the  salva- 
tion of  our  souls. 

2.  Understanding,  which  enables 
us  to  comprehend  more  perfectly 
the  great  mysteries  of  our  faith. 

3.  Counsel,    which    leads    us    to 
make  a  right  choice  in  things  re- 
lating to  our  salvation,  and  to  avoid 
the  deceits  of  the  devil. 

4.  Fortitude^  whereby  we  are  en- 
abled to  undergo  and  despise  all 
dangers  for  God's  sake,  and  to  be 


firm  and  constant  in  the  perform- 
ance of  our  Christian  duties. 

5.  Knowledge,  by  which  we  know 
and  understand   the  will  of  God, 
learn  the  duties  of  religion,  and  dis- 
tinguish good  from  evil. 

6.  PSety?  which  makes  us  devout 
and  zealous  in  the  service  of  God, 
and  faithful  to  Him  in  all  things, 
and  practise  the  duties  of  our  re- 
ligion. 

7.  Fear  of  the  Lord,  which  checks 
our  rashness,  keeps  us   from  sin, 
and  makes  us  obedient  to  the  law  of 
God  and  dread  ever  offending  Him. 


THREE   EMINENT  GOdD  WORKS 
Prayer  —  Fasting  —  Almsgiving 

THE  EVANGELICAL  COUNSELS 

Poverty  —  Chastity  —  Obedience 

142 


(All  liturgical  appurtenances  are  given  on  pp.  179-182) 


Abandonment  —  First  stage  of 
the  soul's  union  with  God:  by  con- 
forming to  His  will,  accepting  trials 
and  sufferings,  surrendering  nat- 
ural consolations  for  the  purpose  of 
purification. 

Abbess  —  A  title  commonly  as- 
cribed to  the  superioress  of  a  com- 
munity of  nuns.  The  office  of  ab- 
bess existed  as  early  as  the  sixth 
century.  Since  then  it  has  had  a 
Tery  gradual  development,  and  in 
the  course  of  time,  Canon  Law  has 
decreed  the  manner  of  election,  the 
extent  of  powers,  and  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  an  abbess.  A 
bishop  may  confer  the  dignity  of 
abbess  which  is  regularly  symbo- 
lized by  a  ring  and  staff. 

Abbey  —  An  independent  canon- 
icaliy  erected  monastery  generally 
built  around  a  quadrangle,  ruled  by 
an  abbot  or  abbess,  and  consisting 
of  the  following:  almonry,  calefac- 
tory, cellars,  cells,  chapter  house, 
choir,  cloister,  conference  room, 
dormitory,  guest  house,  infirmary, 
kitchen,  novitiate,  oratory,  parlor, 
refectory,  workshops. 

Abbot  —  The  superior  of  a  com- 
munity of  men  consecrated  to  God 
by  the  religious  vows,  and  dwelling 
in  monastic  institutions.  It  is  also 
used  to  designate  the  office  of  such 
a  superior.  The  earliest  abbots 
were  frequently  laymen,  since 
among  several  hundred  monks  in 
the  first  ages  of  the  Church,  there 
might  be  only  one  or  two  priests. 
In  time,  however,  the  abbot  on  his 
inception  was  obliged  to  enter  the 
sacerdotal  state.  As  with  the  ab- 
bess, the  election,  duties  and  priv- 
ileges of  an  abbot  have  had  a 
gradual  development  since  the 
sixth  century.  Some  abbots  were 
invested  with  episcopal  jurisdic- 
tion over  their  subjects,  and  hence 
were  permitted  the  use  of  the 
mitre,  crozier  and  ring,  indicative 
of  their  authority. 

Abdication  —  The  renunciation  of 
a  benefice  or  dignity.  It  must  be 
voluntary  and  not  in  any  way  con- 
nected with  a  sale.  Papal  abdica- 
tion must  be  made  into-  the  hands 


of  the  College  of  Cardinals,  which 
body  must  elect  a  successor. 

Abduction  —  The  carrying  off  or 
keeping  of  a  woman  against  her 
will.  Abduction  is  an  impediment 
and  renders  a  marriage  with  the 
one  abducted  invalid. 

Abjuration  —  Renunciation  of 
apostasy,  heresy  or  schism. 

Abortion  —  When  a  practitioner 
or  other  person  intentionally  re- 
moves the  fetus,  even  in  the 
earliest  period  of  pregnancy,  direct 
abortion  is  committed  and  is  a 
grievous  sin,  amounting  to  homi- 
cide. When  in  an  operation  on  the 
mother,  the  child  is  accidentally  in- 
jured or  expelled,  indirect  abortion 
occurs.  Indirect  abortion  is  some- 
times permitted  with  sufficient  and 
grave  reason,  as,  for  instance,  to 
save  the  mother's  life,  providing 
every  precaution  be  taken  to  save 
the  life  of  the  child,  and  providing 
the  child  receive  timely  baptism. 
Direct  abortion  has  always  been 
condemned  by  the  Church  as  a 
crime  of  the  most  heinous  nature. 
According  to  the  New  Code  of  Can- 
on Law,  those  who  procure  abor- 
tion, not  excepting  the  mother,  if 
the  abortion  has  actually  taken 
place,  incur  an  excommunication 
reserved  to  the  ordinary  (C.  2350). 
Those  who  co-operate  physically  or 
use  moral  force  also  incur  this  ex- 
communication. 

Absolution  —  Absolution  is  had 
when  the  priest  using  the  authority 
he  has  received  from  our  Lord, 
grants  the  remission  of  sins.  This 
faculty,  as  it  is  called,  is  possessed 
by  all  priests,  when  a  person  is  in 
danger  of  death.  But  in  ordinary 
cases,  priests  must  have  the  addi- 
tional faculty  which  is  called  juris- 
diction. Since  a  priest  acts  as  a 
judge  in  the  Sacrament  of  Penance, 
and  passes  sentence  on  the  peni- 
tent, it  is  quite  natural  that  he  can 
only  judge  and  pass  sentence  upon 
those  who  are  subject  to  Mm.  In 
general,  a  bishop  has  jurisdiction 
within  his  own  diocese,  which  juris- 
diction he  can  and  usually  does  dele- 
gate to  the  priests  of  that  diocese. 


Absolution,  General  —  A  blessing 
of  the  Church,  to  which  a  plenary 
indulgence  is  attached,  given  at 
stated  times  to  religious  and  ter- 
tiaries.  It  also  is  given  without 
confession  of  sin  where  confession 
Is  impossible,  such  as  to  soldiers 
on  the  battlefield.  Persons  so  ab- 
solved must  acknowledge  the  sins 
from  which  they  were  absolved  in 
their  next  confession. 

Abstinence  —  Abstinence,  in  its 
restricted  and  special  sense,  de- 
notes voluntary  deprivation  of  cer- 
tain kinds  of  food  and  drink,  in  a 
rational  way,,  and  for  the  good  of 
the  soul.  On  a  fasting-day  the 
Church  requires  us  to  limit  the 
quantity  as  well  as  the  kind  of  our 
food.  On  an  abstinence-day,  the 
limit  imposed  affects  only  the  na- 
ture of  the  food  we  take. 

Accessory  to  Another's  Sin  — 
Ways  of  being  accessory  to  an- 
other's sin  are  by  counsel,  by  com- 
mand, by  provocation,  by  consent, 
by  praise  or  flattery,  by  conceal- 
ment, by  partaking,  by  silence,  by 
defense  of  the  evil  done. 

Acclamation  —  At  the  Mass  of 
the  Coronation  of  the  Pope,  the 
people  cry  out  three  times:  "Long 
life  to  our  lord  who  has  been  ap- 
pointed Supreme  Pontiff  and  uni- 
versal Pope,"  Acclamation  is  also 
a  form  of  papal  election,  when  a 
candidate  is  proclaimed  pope  with- 
out a  previous  consultation  or 
formal  election. 

Acofyte  —  Acolyte  is  the  highest 
of  the  four  minor  orders.  It  is  the 
duty  of  an  acolyte  to  serve  the 
priest  at  Mass,  by  supplying  wine 
and  water,  and  carrying  the  lights. 
The  functions  of  acolyte  are  now 
freely  performed  by  laymen,  though 
the  order  is  still  always  received 
by  those  who  aspire  to  the  priest- 
hood. 

Action  Francaise  —  A  movement 
founded  in  France  about  1897  by 
Charles  Maurras,  an  atheist,  who 
sought  Catholic  Eoyalists1  support 
to  restore  the  monarchy.  It  made 
religion  subservient  to  politics  and 
fostered  hate  and  violence,  and 
propagated  paganistic  doctrines 
through  its  review,  "Action  Fran- 


caise,"1 which  was  condemned  by 
the  Pope.  In  19  S9  the  managing 
committee  of  the  newspaper  peti- 
tioned Pius  XII  for  revocation  of 
the  condemnation  and  professed 
veneration  for  the  Holy  See  and 
the  Pope.  After  consideration  by 
the  Holy  Office,  the  ban  was  lifted. 

Act  of  God  —  An  accident  that 
cannot  be  controlled  by  man,  such 
as  lightning,  is  attributed  to  God, 
the  author  of  the  laws  of  nature. 

Actual  Grace  —  A  supernatural 
gift  of  God,  enabling  the  intellect 
and  will  to  elicit  acts  related  to 
eternal  life;  called  actual  because 
it  assists  the  faculty  of  the  soul 
only  when  it  is  in  operation. 

Actual  Sins  —  Personal  acts  or 
omissions  contrary  to  the  law  of 
God;  they  may  be  mortal  or  venial, 
interior  or  exterior  sins,  due  to 
weakness,  ignorance  or  malice, 
against  God,  one's  neighbor  or  one- 
self. 

Ad  Best  i  as  —  Lat.  "to  the  beasts" 
—  referring  to  Christians  con- 
demned to  death  in  the  arena. 

Ad  Libitum  —  Lat  "at  one's 
pleasure"  —  referring  to  a  choice  of 
a  prayer  in  the  Office  or  in  the 
Mass. 

Ad  Lfmina  Visit  —  A  pilgrimage 
to  the  tombs  of  Saints  Peter  and 
Paul,  required  of  all  bishops  every 
three  to  ten  years  when  also  they 
render  an  account  of  their  dioceses 
to  the  Pope.  The  term  is  derived 
from  the  Latin  Ad  limina  apostolorum  • 
"to  the  thresholds  of  the  Apostles." 

Administrator  —  The  priest  or 
bishop  appointed  to  administer  a 
diocese  or  parish  which  is  vacant. 

Adoption  —  Act  by  which  a  per- 
son legally  takes  the  child  of  an- 
other as  his  own.  Those  who  are 
declared  incapable  of  marrying  by 
civil  law  on  account  of  legal  adop- 
tion, are  likewise  forbidden  to  con- 
tract marriage  by  Canon  Law 
(C.  1080). 

Adoration  —  An  act  of  religion 
offered  to  God  alone  because  of  His 
infinite  perfection  and  supreme  do- 
minion. It  is  expressed  outwardly 
in  postures  of  reverence  and 
prayers  of  praise. 


144 


Adultery  —  Carnal  intercourse  of 
a  married  person  with  another  who 
is  not  the  lawful  spouse.  The  Cath- 
olic Church  holds  that  the  bond  of 
marriage  is  not  and  cannot  be  dis- 
solved by  the  adultery  of  either 
party.  Canon  Law,  however,  allows 
separation  from  bed  and  board, 
whether  permanent  or  temporary, 
for  various  causes.  Of  these,  adul- 
tery is  one  of  the  chief.  The  right 
to  this  separation  accrues  to  either 
party  in  consequence  of  the  adul- 
tery of  the  other,  provided  that 
the  guilt  be  certain  and  notori- 
ous, whether  in  fact  or  in  law. 
The  adultery  of  either  party  is  a 
sufficient  cause  entitling  the  inno- 
cent person  to  claim  judicial  sepa- 
ration for  life.  According  to  the 
statutes  of  many  states,  adultery 
is  a  sufficient  cause  for  the  abso- 
lute severance  of  the  nuptial  bond. 
The  Church,  however,  does  not 
recognize  these  divorces.  Catholics 
cannot  obtain  an  absolute  divorce 
on  the  ground  of  adultery.  • 

Advent  —  The  word  signifies 
"coming"  or  "arrival.""  It  is  applied 
to  the  period  of  waiting  which  pre- 
ceded the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
God,  and  this  name  is  given  to  the 
four  weeks  preceding  Christmas  to 
recall  to  the  minds  of  the  faithful 
this  period  of  preparation  for  the 
first  coming  of  the  Saviour  in  His 
birth  as  man.  It  begins  with  the 
Sunday  nearest  the  feast  of  St.  An- 
drew. The  reason  for  this  is  that  St. 
Andrew  showed  his  brother  Simon 
Peter  the  way  to  Christ.  Records 
of  a  liturgical  period  called  Advent 
are  found  as  far  back  as  the  year 
380,  at  the  time  of  the  Council  of 
Saragossa. 

Affinity  —  The  relationship  exist- 
ing between  a  man  and  his  wife's 
relatives  and  a  woman  and  her 
husband's  relatives.  Affinity  invali- 
dates marriage  in  any  degree  of  the 
direct  line,  and  in  the  collateral 
line  to  the  second  degree  inclusive- 
ly (C.  1077). 

Agape  —  In  the  very  first  age  of 
the  Church  the  Eucharistic  celebra- 
tion was  preceded  by  an  ordinary 
meal,  and  this  was  known  as  the 
Agape.  The  strictly  liturgical  agape 


disappeared  within  less  than  a  hun- 
dred years  after  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel.  Adaptations  of  it  sur- 
vived until  about  the  fifth  century. 

Age  of  Reason  —  The  time  of  life 
when  one  begins  to  distinguish 
clearly  between  right  and  wrong, 
understands  an  obligation  and 
takes  on  moral  responsibility;  gen- 
erally at  seven  years  of  age. 

Agnosticism  —  A  theory  which 
claims  that  man  cannot  know  real- 
ity because  he  is  unable  to  appre- 
hend it  or  it  is  unknowable.  Ap- 
plied to  religion,  it  claims  that  hu- 
man reason  cannot  know  God.  The 
Church  in  the  Vatican  Council  de- 
clared that  with  the  natural  light 
of  human  reason,  God  may  be 
known. 

Agnus  Del — A  disc  of  wax  hav- 
ing on  one  side  the  impression  of 
a  lamb,  and  on  the  other  the  name 
and  arms  of  the  Pope.  It  is  gen- 
erally covered  with  textile  and 
worn  suspended  from  the  neck.  Its 
purpose  is  to  protect  its  possessor 
from  evil. 

Agrapha  —  Sayings  supposed  to 
have  been  spoken  by  our  Lord. 

Alleluia  —  An  ejaculation  derived 
from  the  Hebrew,  meaning  "Praise 
the  Lord;"  used  in  the  Church  dur- 
ing joyful  seasons. 

Allocution — An  address  delivered 
from  the  throne  by  the  Pope  to  the 
cardinals  in  secret  consistory. 

Alma  Mater  —  Lat.  "nourishing 
mother"  —  applied  to  universities 
and  schools  which  are  considered 
the  foster  mothers  of  students. 

Aims-deeds  —  Material  help  giv- 
en to  another  for  God's  sake  and 
necessary  in  a  Christian  society  as 
a  bond  uniting  all  in  dependence 
on  God.  t 

Alpha  and  Omega  —  The  first 
and  last  letters  of  the  Greek  alpha- 
bet, used  to  refer  to  Christ,  the  be- 
ginning and  end  of  all  things. 

Aitar  —  A  table  on  which  the 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  is  offered.  By 
decree  of  Pope  St.  Felix  I  it  was 
required  that  the  Sacrifice  be  of- 
fered on  the  tombs  of  martyrs,  in 
conformity  with  which  relics  of 
martyrs  are  now  placed  in  every 
altar,  and  hence  also  the  tomb-like 


145 


structure  of  the  modem  altar.  A 
portable  altar  consists  of  an  altar- 
stone  which  must  contain  the  relics 
of  two  canonized  martyrs. 

Amen  —  A  Hebrew  word  signify- 
ing "truly,"  "certainly."  It  is  an  as- 
sent to  a  truth  or  an  expression  of 
a  desire,  and  is  equivalent  to:  "so 
be  it."  In  this  sense  it  may  express 
consent  to  the  divine  will.  In  the 
words  of  Christ:  "Amen,  I  say  to 
you/'  it  means  "of  a  truth." 

At  the  end  of  prayers  "Amen" 
signifies  a  desire  to  obtain  what  we 
ask.  Thus  it  is  said  by  the  server 
at  Mass,  as  a  sign  that  the  faithful 
unite  their  petitions  to  those  of  the 
priest. 

Anathema  —  A  thing  given  over 
to  evil,  so  that  "anathema  sit" 
means  "let  him  be  accursed."  St. 
Paul  uses  it  against  those  who  re- 
pudiate our  blessed  Savior.  Those 
against  whom  it  is  used  are  ex- 
cluded from  the  communion  of  the 
Church.  Those  who  are  so  con- 
demned, however,  may  return  to 
the  Church  if  they  repent. 

AngeSSc  Doctor  —  St.  Thomas 
Aquinas  (1225-1274),  so  called  be- 
cause of  the  sanctity  of  his  life  and 
the  sublimity  of  his  philosophical 
and  theological  writings. 

Angels  —  Spiritual  beings,  cre- 
ated by  God,  but  superior  in  na- 
ture and  intelligence  to  man.  When 
they  were  created  is  an  open  ques- 
tion. The  angels  have  no  body,  but 
they  are  capable  of  assuming 
bodies,  as  we  read  in  Scripture. 

They  are  purely  spiritual  intelli- 
gences. They  do  not  have  to  rea- 
son, as  we  do;  their  knowledge  is 
intuitive,  depending  on  the  images 
received  from  God.  God  put  them 
on  probation  with  the  help  of  sanc- 
tifying grace,  but  Lucifer  and  many 
others  fell  through  pride  and  were 
cast  into  hell  without  hope  of  par- 
don. The  very  greatness  and  per- 
fection of  angelic  nature,  says  St. 
Gregory  the  Great,  made  their  sin 
unpardonable. 

The  good  angels. went  into  ever- 
lasting bliss.  They  are  minister- 
ing spirits  serving  God.  We  offer 
veneration  and  inferior  honor  to 
these  angels  due  to  their  noble  na- 


ture.  God  alone  do  we  adore  with 
latria,  or  supreme  adoration. 

Angefus  —  The  practice  of  ring- 
ing a  bell  for  the  recitation  of  the 
Hail  Mary,  Introduced  by  the  Fran- 
ciscans in  1263,  has  since  developed 
into  the  universal  custom  of  recit- 
ing a  prayer  at  morning,  noon  and 
evening,  in  honor  of  the  Incarna- 
tion. During  paschal  time  the  Re- 
gina  Coeli  takes  the  place  of  the 
Angelus. 

Anglican  Orders  —  Anglican  Or- 
ders were  declared  invalid  under 
Pope  Leo  XIII  who  had  the  ques- 
tion of  their  validity  thoroughly  in- 
vestigated and  gave  the  decision 
September  18,  1896,  in  Ms  bull 
"Apostolicae  Curae." 

Annulment  —  A  civil  or  ecclesias- 
tical declaration  that  a  supposed 
marriage  never  was  valid  owing  to 
a  known  or  hidden  impediment. 

Annunciation  —  The  Angel  Ga- 
briel's announcement  to  the  Virgin 
Mary  that  she  was  to  become  the 
Mother  of  God.  The  event  is  com- 
memorated in  the  daily  recitation 
of  the  Angelus  during  the  greater 
part  of  the  year  and  by  a  special 
feast  on  March  25. 

Antichrist  —  It  is  the  constant 
belief  of  the  Church  since  the  time 
of  Irenaeus  that  before  our  Lord 
comes  again,  a  great  power  will 
arise  which  will  persecute  the 
Church.  In  St.  Matthew's  Gospel 
we  read  that  the  false  Christs  and 
false  prophets  shall  be  so  clever 
"as  to  deceive,  if  possible,  even  the 
elect."  While  the  antichrist,  prop- 
erly speaking,  may  be  expected 
just  before  the  end  of  the  world, 
those  who  attack  Christ  and  His 
Church  should  be  so  classified  and 
avoided  as  antichrists. 

Ant! popes  —  False  popes  who, 
while  not  duly  elected,  claimed  the 
papacy  and  attempted  to  rule  the 
Church.  There  have  been  thirty- 
seven  antipopes. 

Apocrypha  —  Greek  "hidden"  — 
"writings  that  claim  sacred  origin 
supposed  to  have  been  hidden  for 
generations.  They  lack  genuine- 
ness and  canonicity,  and  are  not 
included  in  the  Bible, 


Apologetics  —  Science  of  the  ex- 
planation of  religious  teaching  ac- 
cording to  reason.  SS.  Justin  and 
Irenaeus  were  the  first  apologists. 

Apostasy  —  A  breaking  away 
from  religion  after  baptism  —  a  re- 
jection of  the  Faith.  When  mani- 
fested outwardly  with  conscious- 
ness of  the  obligation  to  remain  in 
the  Faith,  apostasy  involves  ex- 
communication reserved  to  the 
Holy  See. 

ApostSe  —  One  who  is  sent.  The 
apostles  were  men.  sent  by  Christ 
to  spread  the  Gospel  throughout 
the  world.  The  apostles  were  bish- 
ops, and  so  had  the  power  to  con- 
secrate, ordain,  confirm,  etc.  They 
received  a  divine  commission  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  the  whole 
world  —  to  be  witnesses  of  Christ 
"even  to  the  end  of  the  earth." 
They  had  the  power  of  founding 
churches,  ordaining  bishops,  and 
other  ecclesiastics.  All  these  pow- 
ers, however,  they  exercised  in  sub- 
jection to  St.  Peter,  who  was  the 
head  of  the  Church.  The  bishops  are 
successors  of  the  apostles,  but 
their  power  is  limited  to  the  sphere 
of  their  jurisdiction,  whereas  that 
of  the  apostles  was  universal. 

Apostolic  Delegate  —  The  repre- 
sentative of  the  Pope  who  watches 
over  and  informs  His  Holiness  of 
the  state  of  the  Church  in  a  cer- 
tain territory.  When  countries 
have  diplomatic  relations  with  the 
Holy  See  he  has  a  diplomatic  char- 
acter, otherwise  purely  ecclesiasti- 
cal. He  precedes  all  ordinaries  in 
his  territory  excepting  cardinals. 

Apostolic  Indulgences — Attached 
to  crucifixes,  rosaries,  medals,  etc., 
by  the  Pope  or  an  authorized  priest 
when  the  articles  are  blessed.  Such 
articles  must  be  carried  on  one's 
person  or  kept  in  a  suitable  place. 

Apparitions  —  Remarkable  ap- 
pearances or  manifestations  made 
by  God  in  an  extraordinary  man- 
ner, either  before  the  senses  in 
flesh  and  blood  or  in  luminous  form. 

Archimandrite  —  The  superior  of 
a  monastery  in  an  Eastern  Church, 
such  as  among  the  Melchites  or 
Uniate  Greeks;  also  an  honorary 
title  of  officials  in  Eastern  Churches. 


ArtSculo  Mortis  —  Lat  "at  the 
moment  of  death"  —  referring  to 
indulgences  granted  to  those  about 
to  die. 

Ascension  —  Christ's  ascending 
into  heaven  forty  days  after  His 
Resurrection.  It  is  commemorated 
by  a  special  feast,  which  is  a  holy- 
day  of  obligation. 

Ashes  —  Ashes  were  used  in  an- 
cient religions  to  express  humilia- 
tion and  sorrow,  and  their  use  was 
continued  in  the  early  and  medie- 
val Church  as  a  symbol  of  penance. 
On  Ash  Wednesday  blessed  ashes 
are  placed  on  the  foreheads  of  the 
faithful  to  remind  them  they  are 
but  dust  and  ashes,  and  that  they 
should  enter  upon  the  holy  season 
of  Lent,  of  which  this  is  the  first 
day,  with  a  humble  and  mortified 
s'pirit.  This  is  a  sacramental, 

Asperges  —  The  first  word  of  the 
ninth  verse  of  the  fiftieth  psalin 
"Asperges  Me,"  meaning  "Thou 
shalt  sprinkle  me"  —  sung  during 
the  ceremony  of  sprinkling  with 
holy  water  before  High  Mass  on 
Sundays. 

Aspiration  —  A  prayer  said  in  a 
breath,  derived  from  the  Latin, 
Asplro,  to  breathe,  and  so  contain- 
ing only  a  few  words,  as  for  ex- 
ample, "My  Jesus,  mercy."  Indul- 
gences are  applied  to  many  of  these 
prayers. 

Assumption  —  The  reception  into 
heaven  of  the  body  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  shortly  after  her  death.  Its 
commemoration  on  August  15  is  a 
holyday  of  obligation. 

Atheism  —  A  system  opposed  to 
theism,  which  denies  God's  exis- 
tence and  refers  mortality  to  a  ma- 
terial rather  than  a  spiritual 
source. 

Atonement  —  The  suffering  of 
Christ  caused  by  sin;  the  payment 
of  the  debt  to  divine  justice  that 
He  alone  could  make.  The  atone- 
ment was  an  act  of  love  because 
the  complete  anguish  He  endured 
was  not  absolutely  necessary, 

Attributes  of  God  —  Though  God 
is  one  and  simple,  we  form  a  better 
idea  by  applying  characteristics  to 
Him,,  such  as:  almighty,  eternal, 


147 


holy,  immortal,  immense,  immut- 
able, incomprehensible,  ineffable, 
infinite,  intelligent,  invisible,  just, 
loving,  merciful,  most  high,  most 
wise,  omnipotent,  omniscient,  omni- 
present, patient,  perfect,  provident, 
self-dependent,  supreme,  true. 

Attrition  —  Imperfect  contrition 
based  on  an  inferior  motive  such  as 
the  loss  of  heaven  or  the  punish- 
ment of  hell,  not  on  the  pure  love 
of  God. 

Audiences,  Papal  —  Receptions 
by  the  Holy  Father  to  groups  or 
individuals.  Requests  for  audiences 
are  made  to  the  Master  of  the 
Chamber. 

Aureole  —  A  symbolic  oval  of 
light  placed  over  the  heads  of 
saints  in  Christian  art  to  symbolize 
their  special  honor  in  heaven;  also 
called  a  halo  or  nimbus. 

Authority  —  The  right  of  some  to 
impose  the  duty  of  obedience  on 
others.  There  must  be  authority 
everywhere  as  well  as  obedience, 
but  men  are  not  bound  to  live  un- 
der any  particular  form  of  au- 
thority. 

If  a  particular  form  of  authority 
encroaches  upon  the  rights  and 
liberties  of  the  people,  a  revolution 
may  be  justified.  When  the  author- 
ity of  the  State  and  that  of  the 
Church  conflict,  the  State  is  not  to 
be  obeyed  against  God.  All  author- 
ity comes  from  God. 

Auto  da  fe  —  The  public  cere- 
mony in  which  those  convicted  of 
heresy  by  the  Inquisition  were  giv- 
en their  final  sentence. 

Banns  of  Marriage  —  Three  pub- 
lications of  an  intended  marriage 
on  Sundays  or  holy  days  in  the 
churches  ol  the  parties  concerned 
for  the  purpose  of  discovering  any 
impediments  that  may  invalidate 
the  marriage.  Ordinarily  the  pastor 
should  not  perform  the  marriage 
until  three  days  after  the  last  pub- 
lication of  the  banns. 

Baptism  —  The  sacrament  of  ini- 
tiation and  regeneration.  By  pouring 
water  on  the  head  of  the  person 
to  be  baptized,  while  invoking  the 
Holy  Trinity,  he  is  cleansed  of  orig- 
inal sin  and  made  a  disciple  of 


Christ.  This  is  baptism  by  water, 
which  may  be  administered  also 
by  immersion  or  aspersion.  There 
are  two  other  kinds  of  baptism: 
by  blood  (or  martyrdom)  and  of 
desire  (perfect  charity  or  love  of 
God,  and  therefore  implicitly  the 
desire  for  the  sacrament). 

The  significance  of  the  ceremo- 
nies of  baptism  is  very  beautiful, 
yet  few  people  ever  think  of  them. 
Among  the  ceremonies  are  the  fol- 
lowing: 

The  person  baptized  is  to  receive 
in  baptism  the  name  of  a  saint* 
that  the  person  may  profit  by  the 
example  and  patronage  of  that 
saint.  The  priest  breathes  thrice 
upon  his  face  to  signify  the  new 
spiritual  life  which  is  to  be 
breathed  into  his  soul;  he  puts  salt 
into  his  mouth,  as  a  sign  that  he  is 
to  be  freed  from  the  corruption  of 
sin.  Then  the  priest  solemnly  ex- 
orcises the  person;  anoints  his 
ears  and  nostrils  with  spittle  — 
after  our  Lord's  example,  who  re- 
stored sight  to  the  blind  man  — 
and  asks  Mm  in  three  separate  in- 
terrogations whether  he  renounces 
Satan,  all  his  works  and  all  his 
pomps. 

He  next  anoints  him  with  the  oil 
of  catechumens  on  his  breast  and 
between  his  shoulders.  The  ancient 
athletes  were  anointed  before  their 
contests  in  the  arena,  and  in  the 
same  way  the  young  Christian  is 
prepared  for  the  "good  fight"  which 
lies  before  him.  The  recipient, 
through  his  sponsors  if  he  be  a 
child,  professes  his  faith  by  recit- 
ing the  Creed,  and  then  the  priest 
pours  water  three  times  on  his 
head,  in  the  form  of  a  crqss,  at  the 
same  time  pronouncing  the  words, 
"I  baptize  thee,  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost."  After  baptism,  chrism 
is  put  on  the  top  of  his  head  to 
signify  his  union  with  Christ,  the 
head  of  the  Church;  he  receives 
a  white  garment,  and  a  burning 
candle  in  his  hands,  a  symbol  of  the 
light  of  faith  and  charity. 

These  rites  are  recommended  by 
their  beautiful  symbolism  and  the 
majestic  words  which  accompany 


148 


them  as  well  as  by  their  venerable 
antiquity. 

Basilica  —  Originally  the  form  of 
building  used  for  early  Christian 
churches,  being  an  adaptation  of  a 
pagan  edifice  for  Christian  wor- 
ship; the  ground  plan  resembles  a 
cross;  the  roof  is  supported  by  pil- 
lars with  arched  windows  in  the 
clerestory;  the  facade  faces  the 
East  Today  the  name  basilica  is 
applied  to  historic  and  privileged 
churches,  such  as  those  of  St.  Peter 
and  St.  John  Lateran. 

Beatification  — A  pontifical  decla- 
ration that  a  member  of  the  Church 
deserves  to  be  regarded  as  resid- 
ing in  heaven  due  to  a  saintly  life 
or  heroic  death.  An  examination 
of  the  life,  virtues  and  writings  is 
first  made  in  the  diocese  of  the 
candidate,  as  well  as  by  the  Church 
officially,  before  the  person  is  de- 
clared blessed. 

Beatific  Vision  —  The  vision  of 
God  enjoyed  by  the  blessed  in 
heaven,  called  beatific  because  it 
is  the  supreme  source  of  happiness 
in  heaven. 

Beatitudes  —  Eight  blessings 
given  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
(Matt,  v,  3-10):  blessed  are  the 
poor  in  spirit,  the  meek,  those  who 
mourn,  who  seek  justice,  the  merci- 
ful, peacemakers,  the  clean  of  heart 
and  the  persecuted. 

Be  I  is  —  Sacramentals  used  to  re- 
mind us  of  God  and  our  duties  to 
Him,  introduced  toward  the  close 
of  the  fourth  century.  Tower  bells 
have  been  rung  at  the  elevation  of 
the  principal  Mass  in  a  church 
since  the  thirteenth  century. 

The  power  of  calling  the  faithful 
to  Church  is  often  attributed  to 
the  efficacy  of  the  bell;  but,  of 
course,  this  notion  is  a  supersti- 
tious one.  This  power  is  due  only 
to  the  blessing  and  prayer  of  the 
Church. 

Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment —  A  religious  service  which 
originated  in  the  fourteenth  cen- " 
tury  with  the  custom  of  exposing 
the  Blessed  Sacrament.  A  blessing 
with  the  Host  is  given  before  It  is 
taken  from  the  ostensorium  and  re- 
placed in  the  tabernacle. 


Benediction  with  Clborium  —  A 
less  solemn  form  of  benediction  in 
which  the  Host  remains  in  the  ci- 
borium  and  is  not.  visible. 

Benefice  —  Church  property  or 
revenue  attached  to  spiritual  offices 
for  the  support  of  the  clergy. 

Benefit  of  Clergy  —  The  privilege 
of  the  clergy  to  be  exempt  from  the 
jurisdiction  of  civil  courts,  once  in 
effect  in  the  American  colonies, 
now  abolished. 

Benevolence  — A  disposition  akin 
to  charity,  consisting  in  wishing 
well  for  the  happiness  of  others. 

Betrothal — A  mutual  agreement 
to  marry.  The  contract  to  marry 
must  be  made  in  writing,  signed  by 
the  parties  and,  in  addition,  by 
either  the  pastor  or  the  ordinary  of 
the  place,  or  by  at  least  two  wit- 
nesses, if  neither  the  pastor  nor 
the  ordinary  sign.  If  either  or  both 
parties  be  unable  to  write,  mention 
of  that  fact  must  be  made  in  the 
document,  for  the  validity  of  the 
act,  and  another  witness  must  be 
added  to  sign  the  document. 
Promises  of  marriage  made  accord- 
ing to  the  prescribed  form  will  be 
binding  in  conscience,  but  they  do 
not  give  rise  any  more  to  the  diri- 
ment impediment  of  public  decency, 
nor  to  any  canonical  prohibiting 
impediment  properly  so  called. 

Betting  —  The  backing  of  an  is- 
sue with  a  sum  of  money,  or  other 
valuables,  binding  in  conscience,  if 
th©  object  is  honest,  if  the  two 
parties  have  the  free  disposal  of 
their  stakes,  if  the  bet  is  thorough- 
ly understood  by  both  parties,  and 
if  the  outcome  is  not  known  before- 
hand. Bets  are  often  null  and  void 
in  the  eyes  of  the  law. 

Bible,  The  —  This  name  was  giv- 
en to  the  sacred  books  of  the  Jews 
and  the  Christians.  The  Catholic 
Bible  is  composed  of  a  number  of 
inspired  books  contained  in  the 
Vulgate  translation  and  enumer- 
ated by  the  Council  of  Trent. 

Some  few  Catholic  theologians 
have,  indeed,  maintained  that  the 
Scriptures  may  err  in  mintmh  — 
i.e.,  in  small  matters  of  historical 
detail  which  in  no  way  affect  faith 
or  morals.  But  in  doing  so,  they  do 


149 


not  contradict  any  express  defini- 
tion of  Pope  or  Council,  though 
such,  an  opinion  lias  never  obtained 
any  currency  in  the  Church. 

Secondly,  the  Church  affirms 
that  all  Scripture  is  the  "word  of 
God,  but  at  the  same  time  it  main- 
tains that  there  is  an  unwritten 
word  of  God  over  and  above  the 
Scripture.  The  Catholic  view  is 
reasonable.  If  our  Lord  had  meant 
His  Church  to  be  guided  by  a  book, 
and  by  a  book  alone,  He  would 
have  taken  care  that  Christians 
should  be  at  once  provided  with 
sacred  books.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
He  did  nothing  of  the  kind.  He 
refers  those  who  were  to  embrace 
His  doctrine,  not  to  a  book,  but  to 
the  living  voice  of  His  apostles 
and  of  His  Church.  "He  who 
heareth  you,"  He  said  to  the  apos- 
tles, "heareth  Me."  Scripture  is  a 
source,  but  by  no  means  the  only 
source,  of  Christian  doctrine.  We 
must  also  appeal  to  the  tradition 
of  the  Church.  The  Church  from 
the  beginning  taught  by  word  and 
letter. 

Again,  it  belongs  to  the  Church, 
and  to  the  Church  alone,  to  deter- 
mine the  true  sense  of  the  Scrip- 
ture; we  cannot  interpret  contrary 
to  the  Church's  decision,  or  to  "the 
unanimous  consent  of  the  Fathers/* 
without  making  shipwreck  of  the 
Faith.  The  Catholic  is  fully  Justi- 
fied in  believing  with  perfect  con- 
fidence that  the  Church,  cannot 
teach  any  doctrine  contrary  to  the 
Scriptures,  for  our  Lord  has  prom- 
ised that  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not 
prevail  against  His  Church.  On  the 
other  hand,  Christ  has  made  no 
promise  of  infallibility  to  those  who 
expound  Scripture  by  the  light  of 
private  judgment. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  all  Chris- 
tians to  read  the  Bible.  Many  na- 
tions, without  knowledge  of  letters, 
without  a  Bible  in  their  own 
tongue,  received  from  the  Church 
teaching  which  was  quite  sufficient 
for  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  In- 
deed, if  the  study  of  the  Bible  had 
been  an  indispensable  requisite,  a 
great  part  of  the  human  race  would 
have  been  left  without  the  means 


of  grace  till  the  invention  of  print- 
ing. More  than  this,  parts  of  the 
Bible  are  evidently  unsuited  to  the 
very  young  or  to  the  ignorant,  and 
hence  Clement  XI  condemned  the 
proposition  that  "the  reading  of 
Scripture  is  for  all." 

Bible  in  Pyfolic  Schools  —  The 
practice  of  reading  the  Bible  in  the 
public  schools  has  been  opposed  by 
non-Christians  and  Catholics,  as 
generally  only  Protestant  versions 
ar©  used.  Catholic  school  teachers 
in  the  public  schools  enjoined  upon 
to  read  the  Bible  may  compare  the 
Catholic  with  the  Protestant  ver- 
sions and  read  verses  common  to 
both. 

Bigamy  —  The  contracting  of  a 
marriage  while  a  previous  one  is 
still  binding. 

Bigotry  —  Ignorant  adherence  to 
a  belief,  opinion,  or  practice,  com- 
bined with  intolerance  of  others 
holding  different  views. 

BInatlon  —  The  celebration  of 
Mass  twice  in  one  day  by  the  same 
priest,  permitted  when  there  are 
not  enough  priests  to  satisfy  the 
needs  of  a  community. 

BIretta  — A  stiff  sauare  cap  with 
a  number  of  ridges  on  top  worn 
by  clerics  when  entering  the  sanc- 
tuary and  at  other  times. 

Birth  Control  —  The  prevention 
of  pregnancy,  condemned  by  the 
Church  as  intrinsically  evil  because 
it  defeats  the  primary  purpose  of 
marriage,  i.  e.,  the  procreation  of 
children,  and  lessens  the  respect  of 
husband  and  wife,  fulfilling  only 
the  secondary  and  baser  purpose  of 
allaying  concupiscence. 

Blasphemy  —  Evil,  contumelious 
or  reproachful  language  directed  at 
or  concerning  God. 

BoISandists — Belgian  Jesuits,  edi- 
tors of  the  "Acta  Sanctorum,"  an 
extensive  collection  of  research  in- 
to the  lives  of  the  saints. 

Breviary  —  A  book  containing  an 
abridgment  of  psalms,  antiphons, 
responses,  hymns,  and  selected 
parts  of  Holy  Scripture.  It  has 
been  in  use  from  the  infancy  of 
the  Church,  though  it  has  been  sub- 
ject to  many  revisions.  In  the  pres- 
ent breviary  we  have  seven  hours 


150 


correepondiEg  to  Matins  with 
Lauds,  Prime,  Tierce,  Sext,  None, 
Vespers  and  Compline. 

Bribery  —  An  immoral  act  aiming 
to  defeat  justice  by  influencing 
those  in  office  to  act  in  a  particular 
manner  for  a  stipulated  sum  of 
money  or  other  valuables. 

Brief  —  A.  letter  issued  by  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff  at  Rome,  written 
OE  fine  parchment  in  modern  char- 
acters, subscribed  by  the  Pope's 
secretary  of  briefs,  and  sealed  with 
the  Pope's  signet-ring,  the  Seal  of 
the  Fisherman. 

Brothers  —  Members  of  religious 
congregations  and  orders  of  men 
who  follow  a  rule  of  life  for  the 
purpose  of  realizing  personal  sane- 
tification  and  who  perform  works 
of  Christian  charity. 

BuSS— -So  named  from  the  bulla 
(or  round  leaden  seal,  having  on 
one  side  a  representation  of  SS. 
Peter  and  Paul,  and  on  the  other 
the  name  of  the  reigning  Pope), 
which  is  attached  to  the  document 
(by  a  silken  cord  if  it  be  a  bull 
of  grace,  and  by  one  of  hemp  if  a 
bull  of  justice)  and  which  gives 
authenticity  to  it. 

BulIarSum  —  A  collection  of  papal 
bulls.  That  of  Cocguelines  contain- 
ing the  bulls  of  all  popes  from  Leo 
the  Great  to  Benedict  XIII  is  the 
most  famous. 

Burial  —  Interment  with  ecclesi- 
astical rites  and  in  consecrated 
ground  granted  to  all  baptized,  con- 
verts and  catechumens;  denied  to 
apostates,  heretics,  schismatics, 
Freemasons,  etc.,  those  excommuni- 
cated, deliberate  suicides,  duelists, 
those  who  have  ordered  their  bod- 
ies cremated,  and  public  sinners. 

Burse— A  square  case  into  which 
the  priest  puts  the  corporal  which 
is  to  be  used  in  Mass;  a  fund  for 
the  education  of  poor  students. 

Calendar,  Ecclesiastical — An  ar- 
rangement founded  on  the  Julian- 
Gregorian  determinations  of  the 
civil  year,  marking  the  days  set 
apart  for  particular  celebration. 

Calumny  —  Lying  about  one's 
neighbor.  Imputing  to  him  faults 
of  which  he  is  not  guilty. 


Calvary  —  The  hill  near  Jeru- 
salem where  Christ  was  crucified, 
so  called  from  the  Latin  word 
ccdvarta,  meaning  skull,  from  the 
shape  of  the  eminence. 

Candelabrum  —  Name  applied  to 
a  chandelier  for  lamps,  now  also 
applied  to  a  candlestick,  generally 
one  holding  a  number  of  lights. 

Candles  —  When  used  for  liturgi- 
cal purposes,  candles  should  be 
made  of  pure  virgin  beeswax,  typi- 
fying the  flesh  of  Christ,  Who  was 
born  of  a  virgin  Mother.  The  wick 
symbolizes  the  soul  of  Christ  and 
the  flanie  His  divinity  absorbing 
and  dominating  both  body  and  soul. 
Candles  are  blessed  and  distributed 
to  the  faithful  for  use  in  the  home 
on  Candlemas  day,  the  feast  of  the 
Purification  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
celebrated  on  February  2.  Blessed 
candles  are  a  sacramental.  Every 
Catholic  home  should  have  at  least 
one,  to  be  lighted  when  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  is  brought  to  the  sick. 

Candlestick  —  A  symbol  of  the 
Eucharist.  Six  are  placed  on  the 
main  altar,  three  on  either  side  of 
the  crucifix. 

Canonical  Hours  —  Times  set 
apart  for  the  recitation  of  the  Di- 
vine Office:  Prime,  meaning  first 
hour;  Tierce,  the  third;  Sext,  the 
sixth;  None,  the  ninth;  Vespers, 
evening,  and  Compline,  the  last. 
Matins  and  Lauds  are  recited  in 
the  morning. 

Canonization  —  A  papal  declara- 
tion that  one  already  beatified  is  to 
be  regarded  as  a  saint  and  to  be 
venerated  everywhere.  Proof  of  two 
miracles  through  intercession  must 
first  be  accepted  as  having  occurred 
after  beatification.  The  celebration 
of  canonization  is  solemnly  held  at 
St.  Peter's,  Rome. 

Canon  Law  —  Canon  Law  is  the 
assemblage  of  rules  or  laws  relat- 
ing to  faith,  morals  and  discipline, 
prescribed  or  propounded  to  Chris- 
tians by  ecclesiastical  authority. 
These  are  binding  laws  and  liable 
to  be  enforced  by  penalties.  In  the 
early  Church  whenever  a  difficult 
case  was  set  before  a  bishop,  he 
had  three  things  to  guide  Mm: 
Scripture,  tradition  and  the  holy 


151 


canons.  The  latter  were  the  dis- 
ciplinary rules  which  Church  syn- 
ods, beginning  with  the  Council  of 
Jerusalem,  had  established.  A  new 
code  came  into  use  in  1918  and 
contains  five  books,  covering  gen- 
eral rules,  ecclesiastical  persons, 
sacred  things,  trials,  crimes  and 
punishments. 

Canon  of  Scripture  —  The  list  of 
inspired  books  accepted  "by  the 
Church  as  books  of  the  Bible. 

Canopy  —  A  cloth,  wood,  or  metal 
covering  for  an  altar  or  throne  for 
dignitaries;  also  a  white  cloth  car- 
ried over  the  Blessed  Sacrament  in 
procession. 

Cantata  —  Originally  meant  a 
story  set  to  music  for  one  or  two 
voices;  now  generally  applied  to 
choral  music. 

Canticle  —  A  sacred  scriptural 
chant  or  prayer  differing  from  the 
psalms,  used  in  the  Divine  Office, 
such  as  the  Benedictus  and  Magni- 
ficat. 

Capita!  Sins  —  Grave  offenses 
which  give  rise  to  many  more  sins. 
They  are:  pride,  covetousness,  lust, 
anger,  gluttony,  envy,  sloth.  The 
opposite  virtues  are:  humility,  lib- 
erality, chastity,  meekness,  temper- 
ance, brotherly  love,  diligence. 

Cappa  IVJagna  —  A  long  garment 
with  a  train,  lined  with  silk  or  fur, 
worn  by  bishops  and  cardinals. 

Cardinal  —  The  cardinals  are 
commonly  known  as  the  princes  of 
the  Church,  They  owe  their  appoint- 
ment solely  to  the  Pope  and  are 
chosen  usually  from  among  those 
priests  and  bishops  notable  for 
their  learning,  piety  and  prudence. 

The  duties  of  the  cardinals  are 
twofold.  They  take  an  active  part 
in  the  government  of  the  universal 
Church;  and  at  a  vacancy  of  the 
Holy  See,  their  duties  are  confined 
to  protecting  the  Church  and  main- 
taining all  things  in  their  due  or- 
der, till  a  conclave  can  be  assem- 
bled for  the  election  of  a  new  Pope, 
who  is  chosen  from  among  them. 
According  to  a  regulation  made  by 
Sixtus  V,  their  number  is  not  to 
exceed  seventy  of  whom  six  are 
cardinal  bishops,  residing  in  Home 
and  administering  the  suburbicari- 


an  sees  (these  number  seven  but 
two  are  frequently  united),  fifty 
are  cardinal  priests,  charged  with 
the  spiritual  ministry  of  the  faith- 
ful, and  fourteen  are  cardinal  dea- 
cons who  exercise  the  ministry  of 
material  charity:  distribution  of 
alms,  care  of  hospitals,  orphanages, 
etc.  By  Canon  Law  today  all  car- 
dinals must  be  priests  and  at  least 
twenty-four  years  of  age,  and  all 
are  made  members  of  one  or  more 
of  the  Roman  Congregations. 

Cardinal  Protector  —  A  cardinal 
entrusted  with  the  care  of  a  par- 
ticular religious  group. 

Cardinal  Virtues  —  The  four  prin- 
cipal virtues  of  justice,  prudence, 
temperance  and  fortitude. 

Cases  of  Conscience  —  Problems 
exemplifying  the  application  of  the 
moral  and  canon  law,  such  as  in 
the  case  of  a  thief:  in  how  far  he 
is  obliged  to  make  restitution. 

Cassock  —  A  gown  worn  by  cler- 
ics and  priests  —  usually  black  for 
priests,  purple  for  bishops  and  prel- 
ates, red  for  cardinals,  white  for 
the  Pope. 

Catacombs  —  In  the  days  of  the 
early  Church,  the  Christians  were 
subject  to  many  and  vigorous  per- 
secutions. It  was  necessary,  there- 
fore, that  they  should  bury  their 
dead  and  hold  public  worship  in 
places  far  removed  from  the  eyes 
of  their  persecutors.  Hence  the 
catacombs,  which  were  long  subter- 
ranean passageways,  whose  walls 
were  lined  on  both  sides  with 
niches  in  which  the  dead  were 
buried.  These  niches  were  sealed 
with  a  slab  set  in  mortar.  There 
were  places  where  these  tunnels 
widened  out  so  as  to  make  room  for 
a  moderate  assembly  of  the  faith- 
ful, and  it  was  in  these  chapels  that 
Mass  was  celebrated  upon  altars  of 
stone.  Sometimes  there  were  three 
or  four  stories  to  these  catacombs, 
each  hallowed  out  underneath  the 
preceding  one  as  a  necessity  arose. 

During  the  first  two  centuries  the 
Christians  used  the  catacombs  in 
peace  and  safety.  During  this  time 
the  underground  chambers  were 
decorated  with  painting  and  sculp- 
ture. With  the  third  century  per- 


152 


sedition  became  fierce  and  in  nu- 
merous cases  the  Christians  were 
followed  to  their  catacombs  and 
there  martyred.  After  the  third 
century  they  became  a  place  of 
•pilgrimage.  During  the  seventh  and 
eighth  centuries  the  Lombard  in- 
vaders desecrated,  plundered  and 
partly  destroyed  them.  After  this 
they  were  for  the  most  part  closed 
and  by  many  forgotten,  and  it  was 
not  until  the  sixteenth  century  that 
interest  in  them  revived. 

Catafalque  —  An  erection  like  a 
bier  during  the  Masses  of  the  dead, 
when  the  corpse  itself  is  not  there, 
covered  with  black  cloth  and  sur- 
rounded by  candles. 

Catechism — A  summary  of  Chris- 
tian doctrine  usually  in  the  form  of 
question  and  answer  for  the  in- 
struction of  Christian  people. 

Catechumen — One  undergoing  in- 
struction before  Baptism  and  recep- 
tion into  the  Church. 

Cathedra  —  The  chair  throne  on 
which  the  Bishop  sits  during  church 
functions.  The  term  refers  to  pro- 
nouncements made  by  the  Pope 
from  the  Chair  of  Peter. 

Cathedral  —  Official  church  of  a 
bishop. 

Cathedral  Schools  —  Church 
schools  introduced  in  the  eighth 
century  resembling  somewhat  the 
public  schools  of  today  and  in  use 
up  to  the  eighteenth  century. 

Cathedratlcum  —  The  annual  tax 
paid  by  all  churches  and  benefices 
subject  to  a  bishop,  for  his  support. 

Catholic  —  Term  meaning  univer- 
sal. It  was  applied  to  the  early 
church  to  distinguish  it  from  heret- 
ical sects.  It  is  one  of  the  marks 
of  the  true  Church. 

Catholic  Action  —  "The  participa- 
tion of  the  laity  in  the  apostolate 
of  the  hierarchy"  (Pope  Pius  XI), 
by  the  pursuit  of  personal  Chris- 
tian perfection  and  a  union  of  all 
classes  around  those  centers  of 
sound  doctrine  and  multiple  social 
activity  sustained  by  the  authority 
of  the  bishops. 

Catholic  Church  — A  divinely  in- 
stituted society  with  members  in 


every  land  believing  the  same 
truths,  ruled  by  the  successors  of 
St.  Peter.  The  total  membership  is 
about  335,000,000. 

Catholic  Encyclopedia  —  A  work 
of  reference  on  the  constitution, 
doctrine,  discipline  and  history  of 
the  Catholic  Church,  completed  in 
1914  and  now  being  revised. 

Celibacy  —  An  ecclesiastical  law1 
of  the  Western  Church  binding  all 
its  clerics  in  major  orders,  in  virtue 
of  the  dignity  and  the  duties  of  the 
sacred  priesthood,  to  refrain  from 
entering  the  marriage  state. 

Censer — A  metal  vessel  in  which 
incense  is  burned,  with  a  cover  sus- 
pended by  chains;  swung  before 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  and  used  to 
incense  priests  and  people. 

Censorship  —  Examination  before 
publication  of  religious  writings  by 
a  priest  especially  appointed  to  the 
task.  Nihil  Obstat  on  a  book  means 
that  it  has  been  examined  and  that 
nothing  hinders  its  publication. 

Censure  —  A  spiritual  penalty 
imposed  by  the  Church  for  the  cor- 
rection and  amendment  of  offend- 
ers. This  is  the  case  with  those 
who  have  committed  a  crime  and 
are  contumacious,  and  are  deprived 
of  the  use  of  certain  spiritual  ad- 
vantages. Censures  are  divided  ac- 
cording to  their  nature  and  the 
extent  of  punishment  they  inflict. 

Ceremonies  —  External  acts,  ges- 
tures or  movements  that  accom- 
pany prayers  and  public  worship. 
,  Chained  Bibles  —  Bibles  chained 
to  a  wall  or  table  in  the  Middle 
Ages  to  save  them  from  stealth. 
Contrary  to  a  widespread  and  false 
opinion  among  Protestants,  they 
were  so  secured  to  afford  people 
the  opportunity  of  reading  the 
Scriptures  rather  than  prevent 
them  from  doing  so.  Protestants 
themselves  chained  Bibles. 

Chalice  —  The  precious  cup  used 
in  Mass  for  the  wine  which  is  to 
be  consecrated.  The  chalice  must 
be  consecrated  by  the  bishop  and 
cannot  be  touched  except  by  per- 
sons in  Holy  Orders. 

Chamberlain  —  The  title  of  sev- 
eral classes  of  palace  officials  of 
the  Roman  Court. 


153 


Chancel  —  Part  of  the  choir  near 
the  altar. 

Chancellor — Ecclesiastical  notary 
of  a  diocese  who  draws  up  all  writ- 
ten documents  in  the  government 
of  the  diocese,  takes  care  of,  ar- 
ranges and  indexes  diocesan  ar- 
chives, records  of  dispensations 
and  Church  trials. 

Chancery  —  A  branch  of  Church 
administration  that  handles  all 
written  documents  used  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  a  diocese. 

Chant  is  the  music  proper  (but 
not  exclusively  so)  to  the  liturgy  of 
the  Catholic  Church.  It  is  the  "ve- 
hicle of  the  sacred  text"  which  the 
Church  uses  when  she  sings  her 
dogmas.  It  is  a  unisonous,  diatonic, 
simple  or  florid  melody  moving 
with  free  rhythm  in  one  or  more 
of  the  eight  modes. 

Chape S  —  An  Informal  church  of- 
tentimes attached  to  a  larger  edi- 
fice. There  are  many  kinds,  such 
as  cemetery  chapels,  lady  chapels, 
wayside  chapels. 

Chaplain  —  A  priest  appointed  by 
the  bishop  to  care  for  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  a  part  of  the  army,  re- 
ligious communities  or  institutions. 

'  Chap  let — One-third  of  the  rosary, 
or  fifty-five  beads  on  which  are  re- 
cited fifty  Hail  Marys  and  five  Our 
Fathers. 

Chapter  —  A  general  meeting  of 
delegates  of  certain  religious  or- 
ders to  consider  important  inter- 
ests of  their  communities. 

Charity  —  A  supernatural,  in- 
fused virtue  by  which  God  is  loved 
for  His  own  sake.  This  motive  is 
necessary  for  chanty  in  the  true 
sense  of  the  word. 

Chastity  —  A  moral  virtue,  op- 
posed to  lust,  by  which  is  moder- 
ated, in  the  case  of  the  married, 
and  excluded,  in  the  case  of  the 
unmarried,  the  desire  to  indulge  in 
carnal  pleasure.  It  may  also  be  con- 
sidered as  one  of  the  three  Vows 
of  Religion. 

Cherubim  —  The  second  among 
the  nine  choirs  of  angels. 

Children  of  Mary' — Sodalities  of 
our  Lady  for  women  and  girls;  in 
existence  for  the  past  century. 


Chrism  —  A  mixture  of  olive  oil 
and  balm,  blessed  by  the  bishop 
and  used  in  the  Church  in  Confirma- 
tion, Baptism  and  other  ceremonies. 
The  oil  signifies  fullness  of  grace 
and  the  balm  mixed  with  it  signi- 
fies incorruption. 

Christ  —  The  Greek  word  Chnstos 
meaning  "Anointed,"  is  a  transla- 
tion of  the  Hebrew  word  Messiah, 
designating  the  King  who,  for  the 
Jews,  was  to  come.  Thus,  when  our 
Lord  came,  "the  Christ"  was  His 
official  title,  while  "Jesus"  was  His 
ordinary  name. 

The  work  and  office  of  Christ: 
Christ  came  chiefly  to  take  away 
sin,  to  teach,  to  be  the  Head  of  the 
Church,  to  hold  the  supreme  king- 
ly, priestly,  and  judicial  power,  and, 
finally,  by  His  vicarious  atonement 
on  the  cross,  to  suffer  and  die  for 
us,  thus  effecting  the  remission  of 
our  sins,  and  enabling  us  once  more 
to  become  heirs  to  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven. 

Christians — A  name  first  applied 
about  the  year  43  to  the  followers 
of  Christ  at  Antioch,  the  capital  of 
Syria.  It  was  used  by  the  pagans 
as  a  contemptuous  term.  The  Jews 
did  not  use  it,  but  rather  chose  to 
call  the  followers  of  the  new  re- 
ligion "Nazarenes,"  or  "Galileans." 
Probably  the  term  arose  from  a 
mistaken  conception  of  the  word 
"Christus,"  it  being  taken  as  a 
proper  name,  whereas  it  means 
"The  Anointed."  The  term  as  used 
today  designates:  (1)  true  imita- 
tors of  the  life  of  Christ,  (2)  Cath- 
olics, (3)  all  baptized  persons  be- 
lieving in  Christ,  in  counter-dis- 
tinction to  Jews  and  heathens. 

Church  —  From  the  Greek  Kurla- 
kon,  meaning  "house,"  used  to  des- 
ignate the  House  of  God  from  the 
beginning  of  the  fourth  century. 
Private  houses  were  first  used  for 
this  purpose,  but  at  the  beginning 
of  the  third  century,  churches, 
properly  so-called,  began  to  be 
erected.  After  the  universal  tolera- 
tion granted  to  the  Church  by  the 
Emperor  Constantine  (in  the  Edict 
of  Milan,  313),  these  assumed  large 
and  magnificent  proportions. 
Churches,  particularly  the  early 


154 


ones,  ordinarily  had  the  sanctuary 
In  the  East  end,  facing  the  rising 
sun,  and  were  divided  into  respec- 
tive parts,  for  the  bishops  and 
priests  (presbyterium),  and  for  the 
laity  (the  nave) .  This  last  was  again 
divided  into  part's  for  the  men  and 
women,  and  the  different  classes 
of  the  faithful,  according  to  their 
rank  in  the  Church.  The  chief 
church  of  the  diocese  is  called  the 
cathedral. 

Church  and  State  —  Where  Cath- 
olicism is  the  religion  of  the  ma- 
jority of  the  people,  as  in  Italy  to- 
day, the  Church  endeavors  to  work 
harmoniously  with  the  State,  since 
the  two  have  jurisdiction  over  the 
same  persons.  In  the  case  of  a  dis- 
agreement, the  authority  of  the 
Church  should  prevail  over  the 
State  or  some  agreement  foe  made 
between  them. 

Churching — A  pious  and  laudable 
custom,  reserved  for  women  who 
have  borne  children  in  wedlock. 
Properly  speaking,  It  is  to  be  per- 
formed by  the  parish  priest.  Having 
sprinkled  the  woman  with  holy 
water  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  the 
priest  says  a  prayer  of  thanksgiv- 
ing, blesses  her,  and  in  these  words 
invites  her:  "Come  into  the  temple 
of  God.  Adore  the  Son  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  who  has  given 
thee  fruitfulness  in  childbearing." 

Church  Militant  —  The  faithful 
still  living  on  earth  as  distinct  from 
the  Church  Suffering  in  purgatory 
and  the  Church  Triumphant  in 
heaven. 

Church  Unity  Octave  —  Eight 
days  of  prayer  offered  from  Janu- 
ary 18  to  January  25,  that  all  lapsed 
Catholics  return  to  the  Church,  and 
all  those  outside  the  Church  be  con- 
verted. This  devotion  was  started 
by  the  Friars  of  the  Atonement 
about  1910. 

Ciborium  —  The  vessel  In  which 
the  Sacred  Hosts  are  kept  for  dis- 
tribution at  Communion. 

Circumcision  —  A  custom  ob- 
served by  the  Jews  as  a  sign  of  the 
covenant  between  God  and  Abra- 
ham. The  circumcision  of  the  Child 
Jesus  out  of  reverence  for  the  law 
is  commemorated  by  the  Church  on 
January  1. 


Clandestinity  —  Illegal  secrecy, 
an  impediment  to  valid  marriage 
if  the  ceremony  be  performed  by 
any  other  than  the  parish  priest  or 
bishop  of  the  diocese  or  delegate  of 
either. 

Clergy,,  Married  —  Oriental  cler- 
ics may  not  licitly,  and  more  prob- 
ably not  validly,  marry  after  the 
reception  of  the  subdeaconship.  If 
they  have  been  married  before  that 
time,  they  may  use  marriage  rights. 

Ciergyp  Religious  —  Clergy  who 
take  the  vows  of  poverty,  chastity 
and  obedience  and  who  are  subject 
to  a  religious  superior.  They  are 
also  called  "regular"  clergy  because 
they  observe  a  rule  of  life. 

Clergy,  Secular  —  Clergy  imme- 
diately subject  to  a  bishop  of  a  dio- 
cese, devoted  to  ordinary  parochial 
work  and  the  administration  of  the 
Church  throughout  the  world.  They 
take  a  vow  of  chastity  and  make  a 
promise  of  obedience  to  their  bish- 
ops. 

Cleric  —  One  who  has  been  as- 
signed to  the  Divine  ministry  by 
the  reception  of  the  clerical  ton- 
sure, and  thus  rendered  capable  of 
obtaining  the  power  of  orders  and 
jurisdiction,  benefices  and  pen- 
sions; loosely  used  to  designate 
also  one  who  enjoys  the  clerical 
privileges  of  immunity  and  exemp- 
tion, such  as  a  religious,  a  novice, 
or  a  member  of  a  society  having 
community  life  without  vows. 

Clericalism  —  Term  used  by  Free- 
thinkers for  the  application  of 
moral  principles  to  economic,  social 
and  political  matters  and  for  what 
is  termed  the  exaggerated  claims 
of  the  clergy. 

Cloister — The  enclosure  of  a  con- 
vent or  monastery,  which  the  en- 
closed may  not  freely  leave  or  out- 
siders enter. 

Closed  Times  —  Seasons  of  the 
year  when  the  nuptial  blessing  is 
not  given,  except  with  special  per- 
mission: during  Advent  and  L»ent, 
on  Christmas  and  Easter  Sunday. 

Coadjutor  Bishop  —  A  Bishop  de- 
puted by  the  Holy  See  to  assist  the 
diocesan  bishop  in  the  administra- 
tion of  a  diocese  or  in  pontifical 
functions.  Also  called  Auxiliary. 


155 


Code  —  A  digest  of  rules  or  regu- 
lations such,  as  the  Code  of  Canon 
Law. 

Coeducation  —  Arguments  In  fa- 
vor  of  the  education  of  both  sexes 
without  consideration  of  sex  are: 
economy,  better  discipline,  and 
beneficial  social  intercourse.  Ob- 
jections are  that  boys  can  and 
should  be  subjected  to  a  stricter 
regimen  than  girls  and  that  the  low- 
ering of  sex  tension  leads  to  in- 
difference and  graye  moral  evils. 
Coeducation  is  not  generally  em- 
ployed in  Catholic  secondary  schools. 

College,  Sacred  —  The  body  of 
cardinals. 

Colors,  Liturgical  —  The  colors 
approved  by  the  Church  for  use  in 
public  worship.  Certain  c'olors  are 
prescribed  for  certain  feasts.  Dra- 
peries of  the  altar  and  vestments 
of  the  clergy  are  white,  red,  green, 
violet  or  black,  according  to  the 
Office  of  the  day. 

Commandments  of  God  —  The 
"Decalogue"  or  "ten  words**  writ- 
ten by  the  finger  of  God  on  two 
tablets  of  stone,  and  given  to  Moses 
on  Mt.  Sinai.  As  defined  by  the 
Council  of  Trent,  they  bind  the 
conscience  of  all  mankind,  mani- 
festing to  us  God's  will  in  our  be- 
half, and,  by  their  observance,  en- 
able us  to  attain  to  everlasting 
salvation.  They  are: 

1.  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God.  Thou 
shalt  not  have  strange  gods  before 
Me. 

2.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  thy  God,  in  vain. 

3.  Remember  thou  keep  holy  the 
Sabbath  day. 

4.  Honor    thy    father    and    thy 
mother. 

5.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

6.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adul- 
tery. 

7.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

8.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  wit- 
ness against  thy  neighbor, 

9.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neigh- 
bor's wife. 

10.  Thou    shalt    not    covet    thy 
neighbor's  goods. 

Commandments  of  the  Church  — 
The  Church,  being  our  mother,  and 
having  the  deposit  of  faith  to  pre- 


serve and  make  known  to  us,  there- 
fore has  the  power  to  make  rules 
for  us.  Thus  she  commands  us: 

1.  To  hear  Mass  on  Sundays  and 
holy  days  of  obligation. 

2.  To   fast   and   abstain   on  the 
days  appointed. 

3.  To  confess  at  least  once  a  year. 

4.  To  receive  the  Holy  Eucharist 
during  the  Easter  time. 

5.  To  contribute  to  the  support 
of  our  pastors. 

6.  Not  to  marry  persons  who  are 
not  Catholics,  or  who  are  related 
to   us   within   the   third   degree    of 
kindred,  nor  privately  without  wit- 
nesses, nor  to  solemnize  marriage 
at  forbidden  times. 

Commissariat  of  the  Holy  Land — 
A  territory  assigned  to  the  Friars 
Minor  for  the  purpose  of  collecting 
alms  for  the  holy  places  in  Pales- 
tine. There  are  some  forty  through- 
out the  world,  one  being  located  at 
Mt.  St.  Sepulchre,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Communion  —  It  is  a  tenet  of  the 
Catholic  faith  that  the  Body  and 
Blood,  Soul  and  Divinity  of  Jesus 
Christ  are  given  in  the  Communion, 
and  that  Christ  is  received  whole 
and  entire  under  either  species, 
i.  e.}  under  the  form  of  bread  alone, 
or  wine  alone. 

Communion,  Frequent  —  The 
Church  exhorts  the  faithful  to  re- 
ceive daily,  if  possible.  It  is  recom- 
mended to  keep  free  from  venial 
sin  in  order  to  receive  more  worth- 
ily. The  practice  of  frequent  Com- 
munion was  introduced  by  Pius  X. 

Communion  of  Saints — The  union 
of  the  faithful  in  heaven,  on  earth 
and  in  purgatory.  Belief  in  the 
Communion  of  Saints  is  expressed 
in  the  ninth  article  of  the  Apostles' 
Creed.  According  to  the  teaching  of 
the  Church,  it  is  added  as  an  ex- 
planation of  the  preceding  article, 
"I  believe  in  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church."  It  embraces  the  Church 
Triumphant,  the  Church  Militant, 
and  the  Church  Suffering.  The 
faithful  here  upon  earth  are  In 
communication  with  each  other  by 
their  good  works,  charity  and  pray- 
ers. Our  communication  with  the 
poor  souls  consists  in  our  praying 
for  their  liberation  from  the  cleans- 
ing fires  of  purgratory.  We  are  in 


156 


communion  with  the  elect  in  heaven 
when  we  ask  them  to  intercede  to 
God  in  our  behalf,  by  honoring  and 
imitating  them  and  by  obtaining 
their  help  and  prayers. 

Communism  —  A  social  or  eco- 
nomic system  founded  on  the  com- 
munity of  goods.  In  political  prac- 
tice it  involves  absolute  control  by 
the  community  in  all  matters  per- 
taining to  labor,  religion  and  social 
relations.  It  embodies  the  princi- 
ples of  Karl  Marx.  Actually  it  has 
become  a  philosophy  of  life  direct- 
ing men  to  merely  material  ends, 
and  militantly  combats  religion;  as 
in  Russia  today.  Pope  Pius  XI  on 
March"  19,  1937,  Issued  the  encycli- 
cal, "Divini  Redemptoris,"  on  Athe- 
istic Communism. 

Concelebration  —  In  the  Western 
Church  this  rite  is  now  used  only 
at  the  ordination  of  priests  and  the 
consecration  of  bishops  when  sev- 
eral priests  say  Mass  together,  all 
consecrating  the  same  bread  and 
wine.  In  all  Eastern  Churches  con- 
celebration  is  common. 

Conclave  —  This  term  is  applied 
to  the  place  where  the  cardinals 
assemble  for  the  election  of  a  new 
pope,  and  to  the  assembly  itself. 
In  a  General  Council  held  at  the 
Lateran  in  1179,  it  was  decreed 
that  the  election  should  henceforth 
rest  with  the  cardinals  alone,  and 
that,  in  order  to  be  canonical,  it 
must  be  supported  by  two-thirds  of 
their  number.  After  the  death  of  a 
pope,  the  cardinals  who  are  absent 
are  immediately  to  be  summoned 
to  the  conclave  by  one  of  the  secre- 
taries of  the  Sacred  College;  the 
election  is  to  begin  on  the  fifteenth 
or  the  eighteenth  day  after  the 
death.  Originally  this  period  was  for 
ten  days,  but,  to  allow  those  at  a 
great  distance  to  arrive  on  time,  the 
period  was  lengthened  to  fifteen  or 
eighteen  days  at  the  most.  On  the 
day  on  which  the  conclave  officially 
begins  a  solemn  Mass  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  sa|d  in  the  Pauline  Chapel, 
and  after  it  the  cardinals  form  a 
procession  and  proceed  to  the  Sis- 
tine  Chapel  where  the  voting  takes 
place.  During  the  conclave  the  car- 
dinals occupy  apartments  in  the 
Vatican  Palace.  After  three  days  the 


amount  of  food  sent  in  is  restricted; 
if  five  more  days  elapse  without  an 
election  being  made,  the  rule  used 
to  be  that  the  cardinals  should 
from  that  time  subsist  on  nothing" 
but  bread,  wine,  and  water;  but 
this  rigor  has  been  modified.  Morn- 
ing and  evening,  the  cardinals  meet 
in  the  chapel,  and  a  secret  scrutiny 
is  usually  instituted,  in  order  to 
ascertain  whether  any  candidate 
has  the  required  majority  of  two- 
thirds.  A  cardinal  coming  from  a 
distance  can  enter  the  conclave 
after  the  closure,  but  only  if  he 
claims  the  right  of  doing  so  within 
three  days  of  his  arrival  in  the 
city.  There  are  three  valid  modes 
of  election:  by  scrutiny,  by  com- 
promise, and  by  what  is  called 
quasi-inspiration.  Compromise  oc- 
curs when  all  the  cardinals  agree 
to  entrust  the  election  to  a  small 
committee  of  two  or  three  members 
of  the  body.  Scrutiny  is  the  or- 
dinary mode;  elections  have  usu- 
ally been  made  by  this  mode  with 
reasonable  dispatch.  However,  ow- 
ing to  the  disturbances  of  the  times, 
the  conclave  of  1799,  at  which  Pius 
VII  was  elected,  lasted  six  months. 

Concordat  —  Prom  Lat.  concordata, 
"things  agreed  upon."  A  treaty  be- 
tween the  Holy  See  and  a  secular 
state  touching  the  conservation 
and  promotion  of  the  interests  of 
religion  in  that  state. 

Concubinage  —  Unlawful  inter- 
course between  a  man  and  wontais 
living  together  more  or  less  per- 
manently. 

Concupiscence  —  A  desire  of  the 
lower  appetite  contrary  to  reason: 
"the  flesh  lusteth  against  the 
spirit."  According  to  the  Catholic 
view,  if  the  rational  will  resists 
such  inordinate  desires  there  is  no 
sin.  The  Protestant  view  holds  con- 
cupiscence is  of  itself  sinful,  identi- 
fying it  with  original  sin. 

Confession  —  Sacramental  Con- 
fession consists  of  accusing  our- 
selves of  our  sins  to  a  priest  who 
has  received  authority  to  give  ab- 
solution. Confession  must  be:  (1) 
entire,  (2)  vocal,  (3)  accompanied 
by  supernatural  sorrow  and  firm 
purpose  of  amendment,  (4)  humble 


157 


and  sincere.  The  form  of  Confes- 
sion Is  as  follows:  The  penitent, 
kneeling  at  the  confessor's  feet, 
says:  "Pray,  Father,  bless  me,  for 
I  have  sinned."  The  priest  gives 
the  "blessing  prescribed  in  the  Ro- 
man ritual,  "The  Lord  be  in  thy 
heart  and  on  thy  lips,  that  thou 
mayest  truly  and  humbly  confess 
thy  sins,  in  the  name  of  the  Fa- 
ther, and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost"  The  penitent  then 
enumerates  the  sins  of  which  he 
has  been  guilty  since  his  last  con- 
fession, and  adds,  "For  these  and 
all  other  sins  which  I  cannot  now 
remember  I  am  heartily  sorry;  I 
purpose  amendment  for  the  future, 
and  most  humbly  ask  pardon  of 
God,  and  penance  and  absolution  of 
you,  my  Spiritual  Father." 

Confessional  —  This  Is  the  seat 
which  the  priest  uses  when  hear- 
ing confessions.  According  to  the 
Roman  ritual,  it  ought  to  be  placed 
in  an  open  and  conspicuous  part  of 
the  church,  and  to  have  a  grating 
between  the  priest  and  the  peni- 
tent. The  division  of  the  confes- 
sional into  compartments  does  not 
appear  to  go  bade  further  than  the 
sixteenth  century.  This  arrange- 
ment became  general  in  the  follow- 
ing century. 

Confessor  —  In  modern  Church 
usage,  this  term  refers  to  a  male 
saint  who  did  not  die  for  the  Faith. 
It  also  refers  to  a  priest  who  has 
the  necessary  jurisdiction  to  hear 
confessions  and  absolve. 

Confirmation  —  A  sacrament  of 
the  new  law  by  which  grace  is  con- 
ferred on  baptized  persons  which 
strengthens  them  for  the  profes- 
sion of  the  Christian  faith.  It  is 
conferred  by  the  bishop,  who  lays 
his  hand  on  the  recipients,  making 
the  sign  of  the  cross  with  chrism 
on  their  foreheads,  saying,  "I  sign 
thee  with  the  sign  of  the  cross  and 
confirm  thee  with  the  chrism  of 
salvation,  in  the  name  of  the  Fa- 
ther, and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost."  Besides  conferring  a 
special  grace  to  profess  the  faith, 
it  sets  a  seal  or  character  on  the 
soul,  so  that  this  sacrament  cannot 
be  repeated  without  sacrilege. 


Confraternity  —  An  association, 
generally  of  laymen,  having  some 
work  of  devotion,  charity,  or  in- 
struction for  its  object,  undertaken 
for  the  glory  of  God.  When  a  con- 
fraternity reaches  the  stage  of 
which  affiliations,  similar  to  itself, 
are  formed  in  other  places,  and 
adopt  its  rules,  it  takes  the  name 
of  archconfraternity,  and  acquires 
certain  particular  privileges. 

Congregation  Religious  —  A  com- 
munity bound  together  by  a  com- 
mon rule,  either  without  vows  (as 
the  Oratorians,  the  Oblates  of  St. 
Charles,  etc.)  or  with  vows  (as 
the  Passionists,  the  Redemptor- 
ists,  etc.). 

Congregational  Singing — Strongly 
recommended  by  Pope  Pius  X  in 
1903  and  Pope  Pius  XI  in  1929  as 
a  means  of  aiding  the  piety  of  the 
faithful  and  increasing  the  solem- 
nity of  the  service. 

Conscience  —  A  knowledge  of 
one's  self  which  dictates  what  is 
morally  right  or  wrong.  When  in 
doubt,  certainty  should  be  acquired 
before  acting,  or  at  least  moral  cer- 
tainty. 

Consent  —  The  essence  of  matri- 
mony: it  must  be  voluntary,  mu- 
tual, unconditional. 

Consistory — A  meeting  of  official 
persons  to  transact  business,  and 
also  the  place  where  they  meet. 
Before  the  Reformation  every  Eng- 
lish bishop  had  his  consistory,  com- 
posed of  some  of  the  leading  clergy 
of  the  diocese.  In  the  Catholic 
Church  the  term  is  now  seldom 
used  except  with  reference  to  the 
papal  consistory,  the  ecclesiastical 
senate  in  which  the  Pope,  presiding 
over  the  College  of  Cardinals,  de- 
liberates upon  grave  ecclesiastical 
affairs. 

Consubstantiatlon  —  The  error  of 
those  who  hold  that  the  Body  and 
Blood  of  Christ  exist  with  the  sub- 
stance of  the  bread  and  wine  in 
the  Eucharist.  % 

Continence  —  The  state  of  one 
who  controls  the  sex  instinct. 

Contrition  —  Sorrow  and  detesta- 
tion, for  past  sins  and  determina- 
tion to  sin  no  more. 


15$ 


Cope  —  A  long  cape-like  vestment 
worn  by  the  priest  at  Benediction 
and  at  other  liturgical  functions. 

Cornerstone  —  A  stone  prominent 
in  the  corner  of  the  foundation  of 
a  building  inscribed  with  the  date 
and  having  a  cavity  containing 
coins  and  other  mementoes  of  the 
time  and  circumstances. 

Corporal  Works  of  Mercy,  The  — 
To  feed  the  hungry,  to  give  drink  to 
the  thirsty,  to  clothe  the  naked,  to 
harbor  the  harborless,  to  visit  the 
sick,  to  ransom  the  captive,  to  bury 
the  dead. 

Cotta  —  Another  name  for  sur- 
plice. 

Council  —  An  assemblage  of 
churchmen,  called  to  settle  eccle- 
siastical affairs.  Councils  may  be: 
General  or  Ecumenical,  presided 
over  by  the  Pope;  provincial,  pre- 
sided over  by  an  archbishop;  dioc- 
esan, presided  over  by  a  bishop. 

Counsels,  Evangelical  —  While 
keeping  the  commandments  is  suf- 
ficient for  salvation,  the  counsels 
of  more  complete  renunciation 
promise  greater  rewards.  They  are: 
poverty,  chastity  and  obedience, 
made  permanent  by  vows. 

Counter-Reformation — The  Cath- 
olic reform  from  1522  to  1648  to 
restore  genuine  Catholic  life  and 
stem  the  tide  of  Protestantism.  The 
Council  of  Trent  gave  the  reform 
official  direction. 

Court,  Diocesan  —  Officials  assist- 
ing a  bishop  of  a  diocese:  vicar, 
chancellor,  examiners,  consultors, 
"auditors,  notaries,  etc. 

Creation  —  The  production  by 
God  of  something  out  of  nothing, 
before  the  existence  of  anything. 

Creator  —  A  title  belonging  in  a 
strict  sense  to  God  alone,  since  He 
is  the  supreme  self-existing  being, 
the  absolute  and  infinite  first  cause 
of  all  things. 

Creature  —  That  which  has  been 
made  out  of  nothing  by  God. 

Credence  —  The  table  on  the 
Epistle  side  of  the  altar  on  which 
the  water,  wine,  and  other  articles 
used  at  Mass  are  placed. 

Creed  —  A  summary  of  the  chief 
articles  of  faith,  used  by  Christians 
to  make  a  profession  of  their  faith. 


Four  creeds  are  at  present  used  In 
the  Catholic  Church:  the  Apostles', 
the  Nicene,  the  Athanasian  and 
that  of  Pope  Pius  IV.  The  Apos- 
tles' Creed  is  in  common  use. 

Cremation  —  A  violent  and  unnat- 
ural destruction  of  the  human  body 
by  fire,  looked  upon  as  an  abomi- 
nation before  God.  Catholics  may 
not  carry  out  the  order  of  one  who 
desired  his  body  cremated,  nor  may 
they  be  buried  in  consecrated 
ground  if  they  order  their  own 
bodies  cremated. 

Crib  —  A  representation  of  the 
manger  which  held  the  Christ  Child 
in  Bethlehem.  The  custom  of  erect- 
ing Cribs  dates  back  to  1223,  when 
St.  Francis  of  Assisi  obtained  from 
Pope  Honorius  III  permission  to 
represent  the  mystery  of  Christmas 
in  the  form  of  a  Crib. 

Crosier  —  The  bishop's  staff. 

Crucifix  —  A  sacramental  bearing 
the  image  of  Christ  on  a  cross 
placed  over  an  altar  where  Mass  is 
to  be  offered,  also  used  with  de- 
votion by  the  faithful. 

Cruets  —  Small  vessels  for  wine 
and  water  for  the  celebration  of 
Mass,  made  of  glass,  gold  or  silver. 

Crypt  —  A  secret  vault  to  which 
the  bodies  of  martyrs  were  brought 
before  burial.  The  term  is  now 
applied  to  a  burial  place  for  dig- 
nitaries under  the  altar  of  a  church, 
or  the  basement  of  a  church  used 
for  worship  or  burial. 

Cult  —  The  veneration  of  a  per- 
son or  thing.  Private  veneration 
may  be  paid  to  anyone  of  whose 
holiness  we  are  certain,  but  public 
devotion  may  be  paid  only  to  the 
Saints  of  God. 

Curia  —  The  Sacred  Congrega- 
tions. 

Custos  —  In  the  Franciscan  Or- 
der, a  superior  presiding  over  a 
number  of  convents  called  collec- 
tively a  custody. 

Dark  Ages  —  Term  erroneously 
applied  to  the  Middle  Ages  to  give 
the  impression  that  there  was  no 
progress  during  the  Ages  of  Faith. 
The  term,  "dark,"  is  now  applied 
only  to  the  first  half  of  the  period. 

Deacon  —  The  word  means  min- 
ister. Such  an  order  has  existed 


159 


from  the  earliest  times.  Today, 
deacons  merely  assist  the  priest  in 
the  celebration  of  Solemn  Mass 
and  on  certain  occasions  may 
preach  and  baptize. 

Deaconess  —  A  woman  who  per- 
formed certain  functions,  notably 
at  baptism,  for  the  female  sex  in 
the  early  Church,  particularly  in 
the  East  The  office  disappeared  in 
the  Church  by  the  twelfth  century. 
The  office  was  not  an  order,  as  the 
Sacrament  of  Orders  can  be  re- 
ceived only  by  a  man.  Some  Protes- 
tant sects  still  have  deaconesses. 

Dean  —  AJ&  ecclesiastical  official; 
the  head  of  a  cathedral  or  collegi- 
ate chapter;  a  vicar  forane  or  epis- 
copal assistant  A  Dean  of  Pecu- 
liars is  one  in  charge  of  a  church 
or  district,  exempt  from  the  juris- 
diction of  the  bishop  of  the  diocese 
in  which  it  is  situated. 

Dean  of  the  Sacred  College — The 
president  of  the  College  of  Cardi- 
nals, who  calls  the  College  to- 
gether, conducts  its  deliberations 
and  represents  it  abroad. 

Death  —  The  cessation  of  mortal 
life;  an  experience  common  to  all 
men.  Death  is  an  effect  of  sin. 

Decalogue  —  The  Ten  Command- 
ments of  God.  (See  Command- 
ments.) 

Decorations,  Papal  —  Given  to 
laymen  of  exemplary  character  who 
have  promoted  the  welfare  of  so- 
ciety, the  Church  or  the  papacy. 
The  titles  are:  prince,  baron  and 
count.  The  papal  orders  of  knight- 
hood are:  Supreme  Order  of  Christ, 
Order  of  Pius  IX,  Order  of  Gregory 
the  Great,  Order  of  St.  Sylvester, 
Order  of  the  Golden  Spur,  Order  of 
the  Holy  Sepulchre.  Other  decora- 
tions are  the  medals  Pro  Ecclesia 
et  Pontifice,  Benemerenti,  Holy 
Land. 

Dedication  of  Churches  —  This 
means  the  act  whereby  a  church  is 
solemnly  set  apart  for  the  worship 
of  God.  It  is  a  custom  carried  over 
from  the  Jewish  religion  and  im- 
posed as  a  law  by  Pope  Evaristus. 
Having  once  been  consecrated,  a 
church  cannot  be  transferred  to 
common  use.  The  act  of  consecra- 
tion must  be  done  by  a  bishop. 


Defin  I  tors  —  Members  of  the  gov- 
erning council  of  an  order,  each 
one  having  a  decisive  vote  equal 
with  the  general  or  provincial 
superior. 

Despair  —  A  deliberate  yielding 
to  the  conviction  that  one's  sins  are 
unpardonable;  a  grievous  offense 
against  God's  goodness  and  mercy. 

Detachment— The  withholding  of 
affection  from  creatures  and  all 
earthly  things  to  give  it  to  God 
alone. 

Detraction  —  The  destruction  of 
a  good  name  by  the  revelation,  of 
"  a  fault  or  crime,  whether  or  not 
the  fact  be  true.  Restitution  must 
be  made  according  to  the  damage 
done.  The  only  time  when  faults 
may  be  revealed  is  to  prevent  evil 
by  informing  prudent  persons. 

Devil  —  The  fallen  angel,  Lucifer, 
who  sinned  by  pride  but  who  still 
possesses  the  knowledge  he  had 
and  may  exercise  influence  over 
living  and  inanimate  things,  as  in 
a  case  of  diabolical  possession. 

Devil's  Advocate  —  Popular  name 
for  the  Promoter  of  the  Faith  who 
raises  all  possible  objections  in  the 
cause  of  beatification. 

Devotion  —  A  pious  practice  in 
honor  of  Our  Lord,  the  Blessed  Yir- 
gin,  the  angels  or  saints. 

Dies  Irae  —  Hymn  used  as  the 
Sequence  in  Requiem  Masses,  writ- 
ten in  the  thirteenth  century  by 
the  Franciscan,  Thomas  of  Celano. 

Diocese  —  A  section  of  a  country 
and  its  population  which  is  gov- 
erned by  a  bishop.  The  word  orig- 
inally meant  administration  and 
was  used  under  the  Roman  law. 

Discaiced  —  Applied  to  religious 
who  go  barefoot  or  wear  sandals. 
The  practice  of  so  doing  was  In- 
troduced in  the  Western  Church  by 
St.  Francis  of  Assisi. 

Disciple  —  A  follower  of  our  Lord 
or  the  apostles.  Our  Lord  had  some 
seventy  disciples. 

Disciplina  arcani  —  Lat.  "disci- 
pline of  secret"  —  in  the  Ancient 
Church  the  knowledge  of  the  Trin- 
ity and  of  some  of  the  sacraments 
was  kept  from  catechumens  in  or- 
der to  shield  these  teachings  from 
ridicule  or  misinterpretation. 


160 


Discipline  —  Systematic  training 
under  authority;  also  punishment 
given  with  a  view  to  correction. 

Dismiss!©  Ipso  Facto  —  Lat.  jpso 
facto,  by  the  fact  itself  —  refer- 
ring to  acts  which  by  their  very 
performance  carry  the  dismissal  of 
a  religious  from  his  or  her  com- 
munity, such  as  flight  with  a  per- 
son of  the  opposite  sex  even  with- 
out the  intention  to  marry. 

Dispensation  —  This  is  the  relax- 
ation of  a  law  in  a  particular  case. 
A  law  made  for  the  general  good 
may  not  be  beneficial  in  a  special 
instance  wherefore  a  dispensation 
from  one  in  authority  may  be  ob- 
tained. Pastors,  bishops,  and  re- 
ligious superiors  may  dispense.  A 
dispensation  is  granted  from  fast- 
ing, abstinence,  certain  vows,  read- 
ing the  office,  etc. 

Dissolution  of  Marriage — If  there 
is  no  intercourse  after  a  valid  mar- 
riage, it  may  be  dissolved  by  an  act 
of  the  Pope  at  the  request  of  one 
or  both  parties,  providing  there  is 
just  cause  of  a  private  or  public 
nature. 

Divination  —  Seeking  to  know  fu- 
ture or  hidden  things  by  unlawful 
means  such  as  dreams,  necromancy, 
spiritism,  examination  of  entrails, 
astrology,  augury,  omens,  palmistry, 
drawing  straws,  dice,  cards,  etc. 

Divine  Office — The  official  prayer 
by  which  the  Church  through  her 
clergy,  daily  offers  adoration  and 
supplication  to  God.  It  is  sometimes 
recited  publicly  for  the  laity,  and 
the  daily  recitation  is  observed  by 
some  orders  of  nuns,  and  as  a  de- 
votional practice  by  some  of  the 
laity.  It  consists  of  psalms,  hymns, 
prayers,  and  readings  from  the 
Bible,  patristic  homilies  and  lives 
of  the  saints.  It  is  also  called 
Canonical  Hours. 

Divine  Right  of  Kings  —  A  claim 
to  absolute  authority  by  civil  rulers, 
regardless  of  how  they  rule,  ap- 
proved by  Luther  and  Melanchthon 
but  never  by  the  Church.  Author- 
ity originates  in  God,  and  resides 
in  the  people  who  entrust  it  to  re- 
liable agents. 

Divorce  —  A  legal  separation  of 
married  persons.  There  are  three 
types:  absolute,  separating  from 


the  bond  of  matrimony,  which  is 
what  is  commonly  understood  by 
the  term  today;  from  the  bed, 
making  the  denial  of  the  mar- 
riage debt  lawful ;  from  the  bed  and 
board,  by  which  the  rights  of  co- 
habitation are  denied.  The  matri- 
monial bond  is  indissoluble  but  an 
annulment  may  be  decreed.  The 
State  has  no  right  to  grant  di- 
vorces since  it  has  no  authority  to 
annul  a  valid  marriage. 

Doctor  of  the  Church  —  Title  giv- 
en to  one  who  is  ascribed  as  pos- 
sessing learning  to  such  an  eminent 
degree  that  he  is  fitted  to  be  a  doc- 
tor not  only  in  the  Church  but  of 
the  Church.  Great  sanctity  must  al- 
so be  present  and  finally  the  title 
must  be  conferred  by  the  Pope  or 
a  General  Council. 

Dogma  —  A  truth  contained  in 
the  word  of  God,  written  or  unwrit- 
ten (Scripture  or  Tradition),  and 
proposed  by  the  Church  for  univer- 
sal belief. 

Dogmas,  Principal — Outstanding 
defined  teachings  of  the  Church 
are:  The  Church  has  the  authority 
to  interpret  the  Scriptures  upon 
which  the  Catholic  rule  of  faith  is 
based;  the  Pope  is  infallible  when 
speaking  ex  cathedra;  there  are 
three  Persons  in  God  —  the  Father, 
Son  and  Holy  Ghost;  through  an 
act  of  disobedience  Adam  and  Eve 
fell  from  grace  and  lost  immunity 
from  disorderly  affections  of  the 
body  and  also  the  immortality  of 
the  body  which  punishments  were 
passed  on  to  the  human  race; 
Christ  redeemed  the  human  race 
from  original  sin;  Christ  was  God 
as  well  as  man;  salvation  is  ac- 
complished through  co-operation 
with  divine  grace;  grace  is  dis- 
tributed by  means  of  the  Sacra- 
ments; man's  present  life  will  end 
in  heaven,  hell  or  purgatory. 

Douay  Bible — The  name  given  to 
the  English  translation  of  the  Vul- 
gate version  of  the  Bible,  which 
was  begun  at  Douay,  France,  and 
continued  at  Rheims;  hence  called 
also,  the  Douay-Rheims  version.  It 
was  revised  by  Bishop  Challoner  in 
1750.  This  Challoner-Rheims  ver- 
sion has  in  turn  been  revised  by 
Catholic  scholars  under  the  patron- 


161 


age  of  the  Episcopal  Committee  of 
the  Confraternity  of  Christian  Doc- 
trine. The  New  Testament  was 
completed  in  1941,  and  published  in 
the  United  States. 

Dowry  —  Property  which  a  wife 
brings  to  her  husband  In  marriage 
or  that  which  a  religious  woman 
brings  to  her  community  to  "be  in- 
vested for  her  support  until  death, 
when  it  becomes  the  property  of 
the  community.  Should  the  re- 
ligious leave,  the  property  is  re- 
turned without  interest. 

D oxo logy — The  Dosology,  or  "as- 
cription of  glory  to  the  Trinity/'  is 
usually  called,  from  its  initial 
words,  the  "Glory  be  to  the  Fa- 
ther." The  first  part  of  the  Gloria 
dates  back  to  the  third  or  fourth 
century,  and  arose,  no  doubt, 
from  the  form  of  Baptism.  The  con- 
cluding words,  "As  it  was  in  the 
beginning,"  are  of  later  origin.  The 
Gloria  is  recited  after  each  psalm 
in  the  Divine  Office  said  by  the 
priests,  and  is  also  said  after  the 
"Judica,"  at  the  beginning  of  Mass. 

The  Glory  be  to  the  Father  is 
called  the  lesser  Doxology.  The 
greater  Doxology  is  the  Gloria  in 
Excelsis  Deo,  which  is  very  often 
recited  at  Mass.  It  is  believed  to  be 
of  Eastern  origin  and  is  to  be  found 
in  the  Apostolic  Constitutions  in  a 
form  substantially  the  same  as  that 
now  used.  The  common  belief  is 
that  St.  Hilary,  Bishop  of  Poitiers 
(A.  D.  366),  translated  it  into  Latin. 

DuIIa  —  Veneration  or  homage 
paid  to  the  saints. 

Duty  —  A  moral  obligation  deter- 
mined by  conscience  or  right  rea- 
son. The  law  of  God  prevails  over 
that  of  men. 

Easter  Duty  —  The  obligation  of 
Catholics  to  approach  the  sacra- 
ment of  Penance  and  receive  the 
Eucharist  during  the  Easter  time: 
in  the  United  States  from  the  first 
Sunday  in  Lent  to  Trinity  Sunday. 

Easter  Water  —  Holy  water 
blessed  with  special  ceremonies 
and  distributed  on  Holy  Saturday. 

Ecstasy — A  state  of  supernatural 
contemplation  in  which  the  senses 
are  suspended;  conferred  by  God 
upon  certain  saints. 


Edification  — The  giving  of  good 
example  to  one  another  by  Chris- 
tians. 

Ejaculations  —  Short  prayers, 
many  of  which  are  indulgenced. 

Elevation  —  The  Elevation  of  the 
Host  and  chalice  immediately  after 
Consecration  was  introduced  in  de- 
testation of  the  denial  of  transub- 
stantiatioh  by  Berengarius.  The 
practice  started  about  the  year 
1100.  The  further  custom  of  ringing 
a  bell  at  the  Elevation  began  in 
France  during  the  twelfth  century. 

Emancipation  —  The  abolition  of 
penal  laws  against  Catholics  in 
England  and  Ireland. 

Ember  Days  —  Wednesday,  Fri- 
day and  Saturday  following  Decem- 
ber 13th,  the  first  Sunday  in  Lent, 
Pentecost,  and  September  14th. 
They  are  days  of  fast  and  absti- 
nence instituted  for  the  purpose 
of  doing  penance  and  thus  puri- 
fying the  soul  at  the  beginning  of 
each  quarter  of  the  year. 

Emblem  — An  object  or  device  in 
Christian  art,  denoting  the  virtues 
or  actions  of  the  saints,  as,  for  ex- 
ample, keys  for  St.  Peter,  to  whom 
Christ  said:  "I  will  give  to  thee 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom,  of  heaven." 

Encyclical  —  A  letter  addressed 
by  the  Pope  to  all  the  bishops  in 
communion  with  him,  in  which  he 
condemns  prevalent  errors,  or  ex- 
plains the  line  of  conduct  which 
Christians  ought  to  take  in  refer- 
ence to  urgent  practical  questions, 
sueh  as  education  and  the  relation 
between  the  Church  and  State. 

End  Justifies  the  Means  —  This 
principle  has  frequently  but  falsely 
been  attributed  to  members  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus.  Father  Ron,  S.  J., 
in  the  year  1852  publicly  offered 
1,000  guineas  to  anyone  who  in  the 
judgment  of  the  law  faculty  of 
Heidelberg  University  could  prove 
that  any  Jesuit  had  ever  taught 
this  doctrine,  or  any  equivalent. 
The  money  has  never  been  claimed. 

Epikei  —  Greek,  "reasonable"  — 
a  reasonable  interpretation  of  the 
law.  For  instance,  a  mother  may 
.reasonably  be  excused  from  Mass 
on  Sunday  if  there  be  no  one  pres- 


162 


ent  to  care  for  her  infant  or  sick 
child. 

Episcopate  —  The  dignity  and 
sacramental  powers  bestowed  upon 
a  bishop  at  his  consecration;  the 
body  of  bishops  collectively. 

EpIstSe  —  A  selection  from  one  of 
the  letters  of  the  apostles,  read  at 
Mass  after  the  Collects;  also  called 
a  lesson. 

Equivocation — The  use  of  phrases 
or  words  having  more  than  one 
meaning  in  order  to  conceal  infor- 
mation which  the  questioner  has  no 
right  to  seek.  It  is  permissible  to 
equivocate  in  answering  impertin- 
ent and  unjust  questions. 

Eternity  —  The  perennial  inter- 
minable, perfect  possession  of  life 
in  its  fullest  totality  without  begin- 
ning or  end  —  attributed  to  God, 
Who  has  no  past  or  future.  Also 
applied  to  man's  destined  state  of 
eternal  happiness  or  damnation,  in 
so  far  as  it  is  endless. 

Ethics  —  The  science  of  the  mo- 
rality of  human  acts  in  the  light  of 
human  reason.  Ethics  comprises 
personal,  social,  economic,  political 
and  international  activities. 

Eucharist  —  The  Church  regards 
the  Eucharist  as  a  sacrament  and 
as  a  sacrifice.  Considered  as  a  sac- 
rament, the  Eucharist  is  the  true 
Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  under 
the  appearance  of  bread  and  wine. 
Like  other  sacraments,  it  was  in- 
stituted by  Christ.  Considered  as  a 
sacrifice,  it  is  the  Mass,  in  which 
Christ  offers  Himself  in  an  un- 
bloody manner,  as  He  once  offered 
Himself  in  a  bloody  manner  on  the 
cross. 

Eucharlstlc  Congress  —  An  inter- 
national or  national  assemblage  of 
Catholics  to  honor  the  Blessed  Sac- 
rament. The  first  owed  its  inspira- 
tion to  Bishop  Gaston  de  Segur  and 
was  held  in  Lille,  France,  in  1881. 

Eugenics  —  The  study  of  heredity 
and  environment  for  the  physical 
and  mental  improvement  of  future 
generations.  Extreme  eugenics  is 
untenable  since  it  uses  immoral 
means  to  a  good  end,  such  as  com- 
pulsory breeding  of  the  select,  birth 
control  ainong  the  poor  and  sterili- 


zation of  the  unfit.  Moderate  eu- 
genists  recommend  the  segregation 
of  the  unfit  and  are  to  be  com- 
mended for  that. 

Evangelists  —  The  authors  of  the 
four  gospels,  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke 
and  John. 

Evil  —  A  condition  resulting  from 
imperfection  of  constitution  or  ac- 
tion; an  absence,  defect  or  perver- 
sion of  action  called  also,  sin. 

Evolution  —  The  development 
from  rudimentary  conditions  to 
more  highly  organized  results. 
Widespread  evolution  has  been  ac- 
cepted as  a  fact  but  has  not  been 
proven.  Catholics  may  be  friendly 
to  hypotheses  but  should  refuse  to 
accept  appearances  as  proofs.  There 
is  no  proof  that  the  human  organ- 
ism was  generated  from  lower  ani- 
mals, nor  that  the  soul  is  generated 
by  human  parents. 

Examination  of  Conscience — Self- 
examination  as  a  preparation  for 
confession  of  sins. 

Ex  Cathedra  —  Lat.  "from  the 
chair"  —  referring  to  infallible  de- 
crees'of  the  Pope  on  questions  of 
faith  or  morals  when  he  speaks 
with  supreme  authority  from  the 
chair  of  St.  Peter. 

Excommunication  —  An  ecclesi- 
astical censure  by  which  a  Chris- 
tian is  separated  from  the  Church. 
It  is  a  power  included  in  the  bind- 
ing and  loosing,  given  by  Christ  to 
Peter  and  the  Apostles :  "If  he  will 
not  hear  the  Church,  let  him  be  to 
thee  as  the  heathen  and  publican" 
(Matt,  xviii,  17).  Major  excommuni- 
cation deprives  one  of  all  Church 
communication,  is  equal  to  ana- 
thema and  is  publicly  pronounced. 
Minor  excommunication  deprives 
one  of  participation  in  the  sacra- 
ments. 

The  effects  of  excommunication 
are  summed  up:  As  a  man  by  Bap- 
tism is  made  a  member  of  the 
Church  in  which  there  is  a  com- 
munication with  all  spiritual  goods, 
so  by  excommunication  he  is  de- 
prived of  the  same  spiritual  goods 
—  until  he  makes  amends  and  satis- 
fies the  Church.  The  censure  may 
be  removed  in  the  Sacrament  of 
Penance. 


163 


Exorcism  —  The  ceremony  of 
driving  out  demons  from  persons, 
places  or  things;  based  on  the 
teachings  of  the  Bible. 

Exposition  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment —  The  Church  has  always 
adored  Christ  in  the  Eucharist  but 
it  is  only  in  times  comparatively 
modern  that  the  Holy  Sacrament 
has  been  publicly  exposed  for  the 
adoration  of  the  faithful.  As  early 
as  1873  we  read  of  the  bishop  car- 
rying the  Host  in  procession,  the 
monstrance  in  which  it  was  borne 
having  sides  of  glass.  Before  that 
time  the  Host  was  generally  car- 
ried in  vessels  which  hid  the  Host 
from  view.  Later  in  the  sixteenth 
century  the  Host  was  exposed 
more  frequently,  especially  in  times 
of  public  distress,  generally  for 
forty  continuous  hours.  There  are 
various  rules  with  regard  to  the 
public  exposition  which  cannot  take 
place  without  the  permission  of  the 
bishop  or  by  apostolic  indult.  Twelve 
candles  of  wax  must  burn  before 
the  Host. 

Extreme  Unction  —  Extreme  Unc- 
tion may  be  defined  as  a  sacra- 
ment in  which  the  sick,  in  danger 
of  death,  are  anointed  by  the  priest 
for  the  health  of  soul  and  body.  St. 
James  describes  the  nature  and 
effects  of  this  sacrament:  "Is  any 
man  sick  among  you?  Let  him  bring 
in  the  priests  of  the  Church  and 
let  them  pray  over  him,  anointing 
him  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord"  (v,  14). 

Faculties — Powers  granted  by  an 
ecclesiastical  superior  to  his  priests, 
to  hear  confessions,  etc. 

Faculties  of  the  Soul  —  Imagina- 
tion, memory,  understanding,  and 
will. 

Faith  —  A  firm,  unshaken  belief 
based  on  the  word  of  God. 

Faith,  Act  of —  Belief  in  the  truth 
of  a  thing,  not  because  it  is  proven 
but  because  God  says  it  is  true. 

Faith,  Rule  of — For  Catholics  the 
Bible  and  tradition  on  the  authority 
of  the  Church;  for  Protestants,  the 
Bible  alone. 

Faith  and  Reason  —  The  Church 
teaches  that  reason  may  know  cer- 


tainly God's  existence,  His  attri- 
butes, and  the  existence  of  revela- 
tion. Reason  cannot  understand 
however,  mysteries  such  as  the 
Blessed  Trinity.  Faith  and  reason, 
therefore,  are  of  mutual  assistance 
to  each  other. 

Family  —  The  foundation  of  soci- 
ety, consisting  of  husband,  wife  and 
children.  The  perfect  example  of 
family  life  is  the  Holy  Family.  Di- 
vorce, birth  control,  and  outside  in- 
terests injure  the  family  and  threat- 
en both  Church  and  State. 

Fanaticism  —  Extreme  unreason- 
able speech  or  conduct.  Since  reli- 
gion deeply  affects  the  mind,  reli- 
gious fanatics  often  perpetrate  mon- 
strous acts. 

Fascism  —  A  political  system 
which  makes  the  good  of  the  state 
paramount  and  places  control  in 
the  'hands  of  a  dictator.  Fascism 
was  established  in  1922  in  Italy  tin- 
der the  dictatorship  of  Mussolini. 

Fast  —  Abstinence  from  food  or 
drink  before  receiving  the  Eucha- 
rist; the  taking  of  only  one  com- 
plete meal  a  day,  with  small  quan- 
tities in  the  morning  and  evening 
on  appointed  days.  The  Commun- 
ion fast  begins  at  midnight  of  the 
accepted  time  in  a  region. 

Fast  Days — limber  days,  the  vig- 
ils of  Pentecost,  Assumption,  All 
Saints,  and  Christmas,  and  all  days 
of  Lent  up  to  noon  Holy  Saturday. 

Fathers  of  the  Church — Eminent 
teachers  or  writers  who  instructed 
the  early  Church  in  the  teachings 
of  the  Apostles. 

Fear  is  a  mental  agitation  or 
trepidation  because  of  present  or 
future  danger.  Grave  fear  should  not 
be  allowed  to  deter  us  from  duty. 
Full  responsibility,  however,  is  not 
attached  to  evil  done  out  of  fear. 
Marriage  contracted  through  fear 
of  death  or  injury  is  invalid. 

Field  Mass  —  Mass  celebrated  in 
the  open  in  time  of  war,  or  on  spe- 
cial occasions  with  the  bishop's 
permission. 

First  Communion  —  First  recep- 
tion of  the  Host,  generally  by  chil- 
dren, who  should  be  carefully  pre- 
pared beforehand. 

Fisherman's  Ring — A  signet  ring 


164 


engraved  with  the  effigy  of  St. 
Peter  fishing  from  a  boat  and  en- 
circled with,  the  name  of  the  reign- 
ing Pope.  It  is  used  to  seal  briefs. 
It  is  broken  up  after  each  pope's 
death. 

Five  Scapulars  —  Any  five  of  the 
eighteen  scapulars  approved  by  the 
Church  may  be  worn  together. 

Fixed  Festivals  —  Feasts  that  oc- 
cur the  same  date  every  year,  such 
as  Christmas,  December  25;  Cir- 
cumcision, January  1;  Purification, 
February  2;  Annunciation,  March 
25. 

Flectamus  Genoa  —  Lat.  "Let  us 
bend  the  knee"  —  one  of  the  pray- 
ers of  the  Mass  on  Ember  days, 
and  certain  days  of  Lent. 

Flowers  on  the  Altar  —  Plants, 
cut  or  artificial  flowers  may  be 
used  excepting  during  Advent, 
when  they  are  allowed  only  on  the 
third  Sunday,  and  during  Lent,  when 
they  are  allowed  only  on  the  fourth. 

Forgiveness  of  Sin  —  Catholics 
believe  that  forgiven  sins  are  re- 
moved from  the  soul.  God  can  for- 
give sin  either  immediately,  in  an- 
swer to  an  act  of  perfect  contri- 
tion, or  mediately  through  the  Sac-' 
rament  of  Baptism  or  Penance. 

Fortune  Telling  —  If  indulged  in 
for  the  purpose  of  seriously  obtain- 
ing information  it  is  a  grievous  sin 
against  the  first  commandment.  It 
should  not  even  be  indulged  in  for 
sport  because  of  the  danger  to 
faith. 

Forty  Hours'  Devotion  —  Solemn 
exposition  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment for  forty  hours,  commemorat- 
ing the  forty  hours  during  which 
the  body  of  Christ  rested  in  the 
tomb.  These  hours  are  interrupted 
in  the  United  States  for  the  con- 
venience of  the  faithful.  A  plenary 
indulgence  is  granted  to  all  con- 
trite persons  who  have  approached 
the  Sacraments  of  Penance  and  the 
Eucharist,  visited  the  church  and 
prayed  for  the  intentions  of  the 
Holy  Father. 

Freedom  of  Thought  —  There  is 
no  freedom  in  error.  One  is  not 
free,  for  instance,  to  believe  that 


the  Church  has  erred  in  its  beliefs 
or  teachings. 

Freedom  of  Worship  — A  mixture 
of  religion  and  politics  often  de- 
stroys the  freedom  of  worshiping 
God  according  to  the  dictates  of 
one's  conscience. 

Freemasonry  —  A  religious  sect 
diametrically  opposed  to  Christian- 
ity. It  has  its  own  altars,  temples, 
priesthood,  worship,  ritual,  ceremo- 
nies, festivals;  its  own  creed;  its 
own  morality.  The  chief  reason  why 
Freemasonry  was  first  condemned 
by  Pope  Clement  XII  was  that  it 
professed  to  represent  a  primitive 
religion  in  which  all  men  agree. 
This  is  in  marked  contrast  to  the 
Catholic  idea  of  revelation.  This 
still  remains  one  of  the  chief  Catho- 
lic objections,  since  it  is  evident 
that  apostasy  frequently  follows  en- 
trance into  a  Masonic  lodge.  The  Ma- 
sonic oath  was  likewise  condemned 
in  1738  as  immoral  in  principle 
since  it  imposes  blind  obedience.  An- 
other reason  for  the  Catholic  atti- 
tude is  found  in  the  injuries  inflicted 
on  the  Church  by  organized  Ma- 
sonry. In  regard  to  foreign  countries 
this  is  very  evident.  In  the  United 
States,  Masonry,  especially  the  Su- 
preme Council  of  the  Scottish  Rite 
33rd  degree  through  its  official  or- 
gan, "The  New  Age,"  has  shown 
itself  as  hostile  and  bent  upon  the 
destruction  of  Catholicism.  "The 
American  Freemason"  through  its 
editorial  pages  has  emphasized  that 
there  can  be  no  peace,  nor  even 
truce,  between  Freemasonry  and 
the  official  Roman  Church.  Many  of 
the  leaders  of  Freemasonry,  Pike, 
Richardson,  Buck  and  Stewart,  have 
shown  open  and  unmistakable  an- 
tagonism to  the  Catholic  Church. 

Bight  different  Popes  in  seven- 
teen different  pronouncements,  and 
at  least  six  different  local  Coun- 
cils have  condemned  Masonry. 

The  majority  of  American  Ma- 
sons go  no  further  than  the  Third 
Degree  or  Blue  Lodge  system  and 
have  no  antagonism  toward  the 
Church.  Many  indeed  are  not  even 
cognizant  of  the  real  aims  and  pur- 
poses of  the  organization.  They 
have  joined  the  Masons  for  social 


165 


and  business  reasons.  To  these 
many  and  benevolent  Masons,  not 
interested  in  the  history  or  funda- 
mental principles  of  Masonry,  the 
attitude  and  position  of  the  Cath- 
olic Church  as  regards  Masonry  is 
bewildering.  They  can  see  no  justi- 
fication for  such  condemnation. 
However,  a  study  of  the  question 
pro  and  con  will  show  any  fair 
mind  the  reasons  for  the  action  of 
the  Catholic  Church.  A  thorough 
and  accurate  Catholic  view  of  Ma- 
sonry is  contained  in  "The  Catholic 
Encyclopedia"  where  the  subject 
is  discussed  at  length. 

Freethinker  —  One  who  bases 
Ms  beliefs  on  the  findings  of  Ms 
reason  and  refuses  to  accept  the 
Revelation. 

Free  WHS  —  The  faculty  of  mak- 
ing a  reasonable  choice  among  mo- 
tives. The  Council  of  Trent  solemn- 
ly condemned  those  who  taught 
that  from  the  sin  of  Adam  man 
lost  his  free  will. 

Friar  —  ^  term  originally  applied 
to  members  of  mendicant  orders, 
now  to  monastic  and  military  or- 
ders also:  Dominicans,  Francis- 
cans, Carmelites,  Augustinlans, 
Senates,  Minims,  Third  Order  Reg- 
ulars of  St.  Francis,  Capuchins,  etc. 

Fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost  — Chan- 
ty, joy,  peace,  patience,  benignity, 
goodness,  longanimity,  mildness, 
faith,  modesty,  continence,  chastity. 

Funeral  Pall  —  Black  cloth  with 
a  white  cross  spread  over  a  coffin 
during  the  last  rites. 

Funeral  Rites  —  Mass  for  the  de- 
ceased, absolution  and  interment 
by  the  priest.  Black  is  the  color 
used,  except  in  the  case  of  infants, 
when  white  is  employed. 

Galilean  ism  —  A  body  of  doc- 
trines which  found  particular  favor 
in  the  French  or  Gallican  Church, 
and  limited  the  power  and  author- 
ity of  the  Pope  in  favor  of  the 
Bishops,  and  extended  unduly  the 
power  of  the  State  over  ecclesias- 
tical affairs;  condemned  by  Pope 
Alexander  VIII  in  1693. 

Gambling  —  Staking  large  sums 
of  money  in  pure  chance  is  often 
the  occasion  of  staking  beyond 
means,  risking-  other  people's 


money  or  property,  or  losing  what 
rightfully  belongs  to  one's  family. 

Gaudete  Sunday  —  Third  Sunday 
in  Advent;  named  from  the  first 
word  of  the  Introit  of  the  day, 
Gaudete,  meaning  "Rejoice." 

Gehenna  —  A  Jewish  name  of  a 
valley  invariably  used  by  Christ  to 
designate  hell. 

Genuflection  —  Genuflection  is  a 
natural  sign  of  adoration  or  rever- 
ence frequently  used  in  the  Church. 
The  faithful  genuflect  when  passing 
the  tabernacle;  the  priest  genu- 
flects many  times  during  the  Mass. 
A  double  genuflection,  i.  e.?  one  on 
both  knees,  is  made  on  entering  or 
leaving  a  church  where  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  is  exposed, 

Gethsemane  —  Name  in  Hebrew 
meaning  "oil  press"  —  a  plot  of 
ground  on  the  Mount  of  Olives 
where  the  Saviour  spent  much  time 
with  His  disciples.  The  hours  He 
spent  there  in  prayer  the  night  be- 
fore He  died  are  known  as  the 
Agony  in  the  Garden. 

Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  —  Wis- 
dom, understanding,  counsel,  forti- 
tude, knowledge,  piety,  fear  of  the 
Lord. 

Gluttony  —  Eating  too  often,  too 
much,  too  costly  food,  or  living  to 
eat  instead  of  eating  to  live. 

God  —  In  the  Apostles'  and  Ni- 
cene  Creeds  we  begin  by  profess- 
ing our  belief  in  the  one  God,  crea- 
tor of  heaven  and  earth.  The 
Fourth  Lateran  Council  and  the 
Vatican  Council  define  God  as  "The 
one  absolutely  and  infinitely  per- 
fect spirit  who  is  the  Creator  of 
all."  The  latter  Council  also  adds 
that  we  can,  by  the  natural  light 
of  reason  and  from  the  considera- 
tion of  created  things,  attain  to  a 
"sure"  knowledge  of  God.  Taking 
the  above  definition  for  granted, 
we  proceed  to  state  the  following 
propositions  of  St.  Thomas  proving 
from  reason  the  existence  of  God. 
In  brief,  Ms  argument  from  design 
is  as  follows:  There  are  plain 
marks  in  the  mechanism  of  created 
things  which  show  that  they  are 
the  work  of  an  intelligent  being. 
They  display  a  high  degree  of  wis- 


166 


dom  united  to  immense  power. 
Plainly  this  Intelligence  does  not 
reside  in  the  things  themselves. 
Therefore,  the  world  was  created 
and  is  governed  by  an  intelligent 
being  whom  we  call  God. 

Godparents  —  Godfather  and  god- 
mother, sponsors  at  Baptism,  who 
assume  guardianship  over  the  bap- 
tized, instruct  them  and  see  that 
they  carry  "out  their  baptismal 
vows.  Godparents  contract  spir- 
itual relationship  with  the  persons 
for  whom  they  act  as  Godparents. 

Golden  Rose  —  An  ornament 
blessed  by  the  Pope  on  Laetare 
Sunday  and  sent  to  outstanding 
Catholics  annually  since  the  year 
1050.  The  office  of  Bearer  of  the 
Golden  Rose,  abolished  during  the 
pontificate  of  Leo  XIII,  was  re- 
established by  Pius  XII  in  1941. 

Good  Friday  —  Friday  in  Holy 
Week.  The  day  on  which  Christ  died. 

Gospel  —  The  practice  of  reading 
the  Gospels  in  the  Christian  assem- 
blies is  mentioned  by  Justin,  Mar- 
tyr, and  prescribed  in  all  the  litur- 
gies. The  first  Council  of  Orange, 
441,  and  that  of  Valencia  in  Spain 
ordered  the  Gospel  to  be  read  after 
the  Epistle  and  before  the  Offer- 
tory, in  order  that  the  catechu- 
mens might  listen  to  the  words  of 
Christ  and  hear  them  explained  by 
the  bishop. 

Grace  —  A  supernatural  gift  of 
God  bestowed  upon  angels  or  men 
for  the  purpose  of  fitting  them  for 
eternal  life.  Since  the  fall  of  Adam 
we  receive  grace  only  through 
Christ.  Without  it  eternal  life  can- 
not be  obtained. 

Grace  at  Meals  —  Prayers  said 
before  meals,  asking  a  blessing, 
and  after  meals,  giving  thanks. 

Gregorian  Chant  —  Church  music. 

Gregorian  Masses  —  A  series  of 
thirty  Masses  celebrated  on  thirty 
consecutive  days  for  the  soul  of 
one  specified  deceased  person. 

Gremial  —  A  cloth  placed  over 
the  knees  of  the  bishop  during  va- 
rious ceremonies. 

Guardian  Angels  are  angels  ap- 
pointed to  protect  and  guide  each 
indivi<Jual  soul  through  life. 


Habit  —  The  disposition  to  do 
things  easily  by  repetition.  Also 
the  dress  worn  by  religious. 

Hagsography —  Writings  or  docu- 
ments about  saints,  holy  persons, 
holiness. 

Happiness  —  St.  Thomas  taught 
that  happiness  is  unattainable  in 
this  life  since  it  consists  in  the  con- 
templation of  God.  Incomplete  hap- 
piness may  be  obtained  by  self-re- 
straint, detachment  and  sacrifice  of 
transitory  enjoyment  for  future 
happiness. 

Heart  of  Jesus  (Sacred  Heart)  — 
The  special  and  formal  devotion  to 
the  heart  of  Jesus  owes  its  origin 
to  a  French  Visitation  nun,  St.  Mar- 
garet Mary  AlacoQue,  who  lived  in 
the  latter  part  of  the  seventeenth 
century.  Our  Lord  Himself  ap- 
peared to  her  and  declared  that 
this  worship  was  most  acceptable 
to  Him.  Permission  to  celebrate 
the  Feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart  on 
the  Friday  after  the  octave  of 
Corpus  Christi  was  extended  to  the 
whole  Church  in  1856. 

Heart  of  Mary,  Immaculate  — 
The  principles  on  which  this  devo- 
tion rests  are  the  same  as  those 
which  are  the  foundation  of  the 
Catholic  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart.  The  devotion  to  the  Im- 
maculate Heart  was  first  propa- 
gated by  John  Eudes,  who  died  in 
1680.  In  1855,  Pope  Pius  IX  ex- 
tended the  feast  —  which  is  kept 
either  on  the  Sunday  within  the 
octave  of  the  Assumption  or  on  the 
third  Sunday  after  Pentecost  —  to 
the  whole  Church. 

Heaven  —  The  place  and  state 
where  God  will  give  virtue  its  due 
reward,  since  vice  often  triumphs 
and  virtue  goes  unrewarded  here 
on  earth.  There  we  will  see  God 
face  to  face,  be  like  unto  Him  in 
glory,  and  enjoy  eternal  happiness. 

HeSI  —  The  place  and  state  of 
eternal  punishment  demanded  by 
God's  justice  as  the  lot  of  the 
damned. 

Heresy  —  Heresy  is  defined  in 
many  places  in  the  Old  Testament. 
The  accurate  meaning  of  the  term 
heretic  is  given  by  Tertullian. 
The  name,  he  says,  applies  to 


167 


those  who  of  their  own  will  choose 
false  doctrine,  either  instituting 
sects  themselves,  or  receiving  the 
false  doctrine  of  sects  already 
founded.  Formal  heresy  is  a  most 
grievous  sin,  for  it  involves  re- 
bellion against  God,  Who  requires 
us  to  submit  our  understandings 
to  the  doctrines  of  His  Church. 

Hermits  —  A  hermit  or  an  an- 
chorite is  a  dweller  in  the  desert. 
St.  Paul  was  the  first  hermit.  After 
ninety  years  spent  in  solitude  he 
died  in  the  year  342. 

Heroic  Act  of  Charity  — -  The  of- 
fering to  God  for  the  souls  in  pur- 
gatory all  the  satisfactory  works 
performed  during  life  and  all  suf- 
frages accruing  to  one  after  death. 
It  is  revocable  at  will. 

Hierarchy' —  According  to  its  or- 
dinary signification,  the  word  ap- 
plies to  the  clergy  only  with  va- 
rieties of  meaning:  1.  There  is 
hierarchy  of  divine  right,  consist- 
ing, under  the  primacy  of  St.  Peter 
and  his  successors,  of  bishops, 
priests,  and  deacons.  2.  In  the  hier- 
archy of  Orders  we  have  by  divine 
institution  the  diaconate,  the 
priesthood  and  the  episcopate;  by 
ecclesiastical  institution  the  sub- 
diaconate  and  the  four  minor  or- 
ders of  porter,  reader,  exorcist  and 
acolyte.  3,  There  is  also  the  hier- 
archy of  jurisdiction.  This  is  of 
ecclesiastical  institution  and  con- 
sists of  the  administrative  and 
judicial  authorities  which,  under 
the  supreme  pastorate  of  the  Holy 
See,  are  charged  with  the  main- 
tenance of  the  purity  of  the  faith 
and  of  union  among  Christians,  with 
the  conservation  of  discipline,  etc. 

Holy  Ghost  —  The  Third  Person 
of  the  Blessed  Trinity  Who  pro- 
ceeds from  the  Father  and  the  Son 
and  is,  in  every  respect,  equal  to 
Them. 

Holy  Hour  —  Form  of  devotion 
taught  to  St.  Margaret  Mary  Ala- 
cogue  by  our  Lord.  The  hour  may 
be  divided  into  parts  for  prayer,  re- 
flection, meditation  and  congrega- 
tional singing, 

Holy  Orders  —  A  sacrament  insti- 
tuted by  Christ,  by  which  spiritual 


power  is  given  and  grace  is  con- 
ferred for  the  performance  of  the 
sacred  duties  of  the  priesthood. 

Holy  Saturday —  Vigil  of  Easter. 
Lent  ends  at  noon  on  this  day. 

Holy  See  —  The  papal  power,  re- 
ferring to  the  Pope  personally  or 
the  various  papal  congregations 
and  tribunals;  Rome,  the  official 
seat  of  the  Church. 

Holy  Spirit  — The  Third  Person 
of  the  Holy  Trinity.  Name  in  mod- 
ern usage  preferred  to  Holy  Ghost. 

Holy  Thursday  —  Thursday  in 
Holy  Week.  The  day  on  which 
Our  Lord  instituted  the  Holy  Eu- 
charist and  the  priesthood. 

Holy  Water  —  Water  blessed  by 
the  Church  is  a  sacramental,  and 
has  been  in  constant  use  among 
Catholics  since  the  time  of  the 
Apostles.  Washing  with  water  is 
a  natural  symbol  of  spiritual  puri- 
fication. "I  will  pour  out  upon  you 
clean  water  and  you  shall  be  clean/' 
(Bzechiel,  xxvi,  25).  On  Holy  Sat- 
urday water  and  salt  are  exorcised 
by  the  priest  and  so  withdrawn 
from  the  power  of  Satan,  who  since 
the  fall  has  corrupted  and  abused 
even  inanimate  things.  Prayers  are 
said  that  the  water  and  salt  may 
promote  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
health  of  those  to  whom  they  are 
applied  and  drive  away  the  devil 
with  his  rebel  angels.  Finally  the 
water  and  salt  are  mingled  in  the 
name  of  the  Trinity.  The  water  thus 
blessed  becomes  a  means  of  grace. 

Holy  Week  —  The  week  preced- 
ing Easter  in  which  the  Church 
commemorates  Christ's  death  and 
burial.  In  the  East,  Holy  Week  was 
distinguished  from  the  rest  of  Lent 
by"  extreme  strictness  of  the  fast. 

Hosanna  —  Hebrew  word  mean- 
ing "O  Lord,  save,  we  pray." 

Host,  The  —  Christ  present  on 
the  altar  under  the  appearances 
both  of  bread  and  wine;  Christ 
present  under  the  form  of  bread 
alone;  the  bread  before  it  is  con- 
secrated. It  is  in  this  meaning  that 
the  word  is  employed  in  the  ordi- 
nary language  of  Catholics  at  the 
present  day,  and  the  word  in  this 
sense  occurs  in  the  Offertory  of  the 
Roman  missal,  when  the  priest 


168 


prays,  "Receive,  O  Holy  Father, 
this  unspotted  Host,  etc./'  taking: 
the  bread,  not  for  what  it  is,  but 
for  what  it  is  to  become  at  the  con- 
secration of  the  Mass. 

Humeral  Veil,  The  —  An  oblong 
scarf  of  the  same  material  as  the 
vestments  worn  by  the  subdeacon 
at  High  Mass,  when  he  holds  the 
paten  between  the  Offertory  and 
Pater  Noster;  worn  by  the  priest 
when  he  raises  the  monstrance  to 
give  benediction  with  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  and  by  priests  and  dea- 
cons when  they  remove  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  from  one  place  to  an- 
other, or  carry  it  in  procession.  It 
is  worn  around  the  shoulders,  and 
the  paten,  pyx  or  monstrance  is 
wrapped  in  it. 

Humility  —  A  virtue  which  re- 
strains the  appetite  for  high  things, 
recognizes  natural  weakness  and 
cheeks  presumption.  Through  it  we 
realize  our  dependence  on  God 
without  Whom  we  are  nothing. 

Hypnotism  —  A  profound  artifi- 
cial sleep  in  which  the  mind  is 
awake  and  does  the  bidding  of  the 
hypnotist.  Hypnotism  should  not 
be  practised  except  by  reliable 
medical  men  because  of  the  danger 
to  body  and  soul. 

Hypostatic  Union  —  Two  natures 
united  in  one  person  in  Christ. 

Idolatry  —  Worship  of  any  but 
the  true  God.  Catholic  veneration 
of  images  is  not  directed  towards 
the  images  themselves,  but  only  as 
they  represent  the  original. 

I  H  S  —  The  first  three  letters  of 
the  name  of  Jesus  in  Greek. 

SI  legitimacy  —  Condition  of  one 
born  out  of  wedlock. 

Immaculate  Conception  —  Theolo- 
gians distinguish  between  active 
and  'passive  conception.  The  form- 
er consists  in  the  act  of  the  parents 
which  causes  the  body  of  the  child 
to  be  formed  and  organized,  and  so 
prepared  for  the  reception  of  the 
rational  soul  which  is  infused  by 
God.  The  latter  takes  place  at  the 
moment  when  the  rational  soul  is 
actually  infused  into  the  body  by 
God.  It  is  the  passive,  not  the  ac- 
tive conception  which  Catholics 
have  in  view  when  they  speak  of 


the  Immaculate  Conception.  For 
there  was  nothing  miraculous  in 
Mary's  generation.  She  was  begot- 
ten like  other  children.  The  body, 
while  still  inanimate  or  without  the 
soul,  could  not  be  sanctified  or 
preserved  from  original  sin,  for  it 
is  the  soul,  not  the  body,  which 
is  capable  of  receiving  either  the 
gifts  of  grace  or  the  stain  of  sin. 
And  although  the  Blessed  Virgin 
sprang  from  the  fallen  race  of 
Adam,  and  thereby  incurred  the 
"debt"  or  liability  to  contract  orig- 
inal sin,  still  in  Mary's  case  God's 
mercy  did  interpose.  For  the  sake 
of  Him  Who  was  to  be  born  of  her 
and  for  "His  merits  foreseen,"  grace 
was  poured  into  her  soul  at  the 
first  instant  of  its  being.  The  best 
summary  of  the  Church's  doctrine 
is  very  nicely  contained  in  these 
few  words:  "Thou  art  innocent," 
says  Bossuet,  addressing  Christ, 
"by  nature,  Mary  only  by  grace; 
Thou  by  excellence,  she  only  by 
privilege;  Thou  as  Redeemer,  she 
as  the  first  of  those  whom  Thy  pre- 
cious blood  has  purified." 

This  doctrine  was  defended  by 
the  heroic  Franciscan  philosopher 
and  theologian,  Blessed  John  Sco- 
tus,  and  it  was  finally  defined  as  an 
article  of  faith  and  a  truth  con- 
tained in  the  original  teachings  of 
the  apostles,  by  Pope  Pius  EX,  on 
December  8,  1854,  in  the  presence 
of  more  than  200  bishops. 

Immersion — Though  valid,  plung- 
ing the  subject  in  water  for  Bap- 
tism is  no  longer  used  by  the  Latin 
Church. 

Immortality — The  survival  of  the 
soul  after  death,  reasonably  proven 
from  the  spirituality  of  the  soul 
and  man's  desire  for  perfect  happi- 
ness. 

Immunity  of  the  Clergy  —  Exemp- 
tion from  military  duty  and  civil 
office  outside  the  clerical  state, 
such  as  judge,  juror  or  magistrate. 
This  exemption  is  generally  recog- 
nized by  governments. 

Impediment  —  Condition  that 
makes  marriages  unlawful  or  in- 
valid. There  are  two  kinds  of  im- 
pediments: hindering  and  diriment 


169 


Impotency  —  Physical  incurable 
unfitness  for  matrimony  which  ex- 
isted before  marriage.*  Impotency 
is  a  diriment  impediment;  sterility 
is  not  an  impediment. 

Imprimatur  — -  Lat.  "it  may  be 
printed"  —  placed  at  the  beginning 
of  a  publication  to  show  it  has  com- 
plied with  the  Church  law,  and  been 
examined  by  the  censor. 

Impurity  —  Unlawful  indulgence 
in  sex  pleasures  by  those  married 
or  unmarried. 

Incarnation  —  The  union  of  the 
divine  and  human  natures  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

Incense  —  Incense  was  introduced 
into  the  Church  services  when  the 
persecution  by  the  heathen  ceased, 
and  the  splendor  of  churches  and 
ritual  began.  The  use  of  incense 
carries  with  it  many  mystical  sig- 
nifications. It  symbolizes  the  zeal 
with  which  the  faithful  should  be 
consumed;  the  good  odor  of  Chris- 
tian virtue;  the  ascent  of  prayer  to 
God.  It  is  used  before  the  Introit, 
at  the  Gospel,  Offertory  and  Eleva- 
tion in  High  Mass;  at  the  Magnifi- 
cat in  vespers;  at  funerals,  etc. 

Incest  —  Carnal  intercourse  with 
relatives;  doubly  sinful  because  of 
the  irreverence  to  a  relative. 

Index  of  Prohibited  Books  — 
Books  Catholics  are  not  permitted 
to  read  without  special  permission. 

Indifference  —  Carelessness  in 
practicing  the  faith  one  believes. 

IndissolubSlity  of  Marriage  —  A 
valid  marriage  ratified  by  cohabita- 
tion cannot  be  dissolved  except  by 
death.  While  divorce  is  not  per- 
missible, a  separation  may  be  ob- 
tained for  grave  reasons. 

Indulgence  —  The  remission  of 
punishment  still  due  to  sin  after 
sacramental  absolution.  An  indul- 
gence cannot  be  obtained  for  un- 
forgiven  sin.  The  guilt  of  sin  is  for- 
given in  the  Sacrament  of  Penance. 
However,  this  still  leaves  a  debt  of 
temporal  punishment,  which  is 
cleared  by  the  granting  of  an  indul- 
gence. A  plenary  indulgence  remits 
all  the  temporal  punishment  due  to 
sin.  A  partial  indulgence  remits  a 
portion  of  the  temporal  punishment 


due  to  sin.  To  gain  a  plenary  in- 
dulgence it  is  necessary  to  detest 
all  sin  and  have  the  purpose  of 
avoiding  even  the  least  venial  sin. 
Confession,  Communion  and  pray- 
ers for  the  Pope's  intention  also 
are  prescribed. 

Indult  —  A  temporary  or  personal 
favor  granted  for  a  period  of  time 
by  an  ecclesiastical  authority  such 
as  a  dispensation  from  fasting. 

Infallibility  — The  Church  is  pre- 
served from  error  in  teaching  faith 
or  morals  due  to  the  assistance  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  the  spirit  of  truth. 
The  Pope  must  speak  "ex  cathe- 
dra" before  his  teachings  are  to  be 
accepted  as  infallible. 

infidel  —  One  who  is  not  among 
the  faithful  of  Christ.  Popularly, 
the  term  is  applied  to  all  who  re- 
ject Christianity  as  a  divine  revela- 
tion. Those  who  have  never  heard 
of  Christianity  are  not  in  popular 
language  called  infidels,  but  hea- 
thens. 

Infused  Virtues  —  Supernatural 
virtues  like  faith,  hope  and  charity 
not  acquired  by  repeated  acts  of 
our  own.  Natural  virtues  such  as 
prudence  and  temperance  are  also 
considered  infused  when  sanctify- 
ing grace  is  given  in  order  to  prac- 
tice them  more  easily. 

In  SMemoriam  —  Lat.  "in  memory 
of"  —  inscription  generally  found 
on  tombstones. 

In  Partibus  Infidelium  —  Lat.  "in 
heathen  parts"  —  referring  to  titu- 
lar sees. 

In  petto  —  Italian  "in  the  breast," 
or  "secretly"  —  refers  to  the  crea- 
tion of  a  cardinal  whose  name  the 
Pope  withholds  from  publication. 

Inquisition,  Spanish  —  This  must 
not  be  identified  and  confused  with 
the  ecclesiastical  Inquisition.  The 
Spanish  Inquisition  was  a  mixed 
tribunal  with  the  civil  element  pre- 
dominating. Ferdinand  and  Isabella 
of  Spain  established  it  in  1481.  The 
principal  purpose  of  this  tribunal 
was  to  seek  out  the  convert  Mo- 
hammedans and  the  convert  Jews 
to  Christianity  who  were  suspected 
of  wishing  to  return  to  their  old 
religion.  The  former  were  called 
Moriscos  and  the  latter,  Maranos. 


170 


Many  of  these  Mohammedan  and 
Jewish  converts  while  openly  pro- 
fessing Christianity,  and  some  even 
having  become  priests  and  bishops, 
secretly  had  returned  to  their  old 
beliefs,  and  thus  made  a  mockery 
of  the  Christianity  they  professed. 
It  must  be  clearly  understood  that 
the  purpose  of  this  Inquisition  was 
not  the  persecution  of  the  Jews  as 
such,  or  of  those  Jews  who  had 
not  been  converted  to  Christianity. 
It  was  directed  primarily  against 
those  known  as  the  converses.  At 
a  later  date  the  scope  of  the  In- 
quisition was  broadened  to  include 
crimes  of  murder,  immorality,  smug- 
gling, usury  and  other  offenses. 

The  king  appointed  the  Grand 
Inquisitor  and  the  other  officials, 
and  also  signed  the  decrees,  and 
the  penalties  were  inflicted  in  Ms 
name.  Pope  Sixtus  IV  had  approved 
of  this  Spanish  Inquisition  because 
he  was  left  under  the  impression 
that  it  was  to  be  an  ecclesiastical 
tribunal.  When  the  true  state  of 
affairs  was  made  known  it  was  too 
late  to  do  anything  except  to  pro- 
test against  the  excesses  of  the 
Inquisition. 

This  institution  must  not  be 
viewed  from  a  twentieth-century 
standpoint,  but  rather  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  times  in  which 
it  existed.  Heresy  was  a  state  of- 
fense, a  crime  against  both  Church 
and  State  and  punished  as  such. 
Even  during  the  Protestant  Ref- 
ormation the  same  view  was  held. 
The  Rev.  John  Laux  in  his  "Church 
History"  makes  the  following  com- 
ment with  regard  to  the  Protestant 
position  as  to  the  punishment  of 
heretics :  "The  Protestant  Reforma- 
tion did  nothing  to  change  the  tra- 
ditional views  in  regard  to  the  per- 
secution of  heretics.  In  Protestant 
as  well  as  in  Catholic  countries 
heretics  were  imprisoned,  tortured, 
and  put  to  death  by  fire  or  other- 
wise. It  was  not  until  1677  that 
the  death  penalty  against  heretics 
was  removed  from  the  statute 
books  in  England.  Philip  of  Spain 
considered  heresy  to  be  no  less 
dangerous  to  the  state  than  Eliza- 
beth of  England  considered  Cathol- 


icism to  be;  and  Philip's  prisons 
were  no  more  unsavory  and  noi- 
some than  the  English  prisons  of 
the  time,  Luther,  Melanchthon,  Cal- 
vin and  Theodore  of  Beza  explicitly 
approved  of  capital  punishment  for 
obstinate  heretics.  Calvin  even 
wrote  a  special  work  in  defense 
of  the  principle  that  'Heretics  are 
to  be  coerced  by  the  sword,'  after 
he  had  burned  Michael  Servetus  at 
the  stake." 

I.  N.  R.  I. — The  inscription  placed 
atop  the  cross  at  Christ's  crucifix- 
ion meaning  "Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
King  of  the  Jews." 

Insanity  —  Insane  suicides  are 
given  Christian  burial  since  they 
are  not  responsible  for  their  acts. 
Baptism  and  Confirmation  may  be 
administered  to  the  insane  and 
Communion  given  in  saner  mo- 
ments or  at  death  when  Extreme 
Unction  may  also  be  given.  The 
Church  opposes  the  sterilization 
but  approves  the  segregation  of  the 
insane. 

Inspiration  —  Pope  Leo  XIII  in 
his  encyclical,  "Providentissimus 
Deus,"  speaking  on  the  subject  of 
inspiration  has  the  following  to  say 
with  regard  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
the  writers  of  the  Scriptures  in- 
spired by  Him:  "For,  by  supernat- 
ural power,  He  so  moved  and  im- 
pelled them  to  write  —  He  was  so 
present  to  them  —  that  the  things 
which  He  ordered,  and  those  only, 
they  first  rightly  understood,  then 
willed  faithfully  to  write  down,  and 
finally  expressed  in  apt  words  and 
with  infallible  truth.  Otherwise,  it 
could  not  be  said  that  He  was  the 
Author  of  the  entire  Scripture." 
(See  section  on  Bible.) 

Interdict  —  A  penalty  imposed 
upon  a  group  of  the  faithful  for 
serious  violations  of  Church  laws. 
During  an  interdict  the  faithful  are 
debarred  from  receiving  certain 
sacraments,  from  liturgical  serv- 
ices and  Christian  burial.  Holy 
Communion,  however,  is  given, 
marriages  may  be  celebrated  and 
the  sacraments  given  to  the  dying. 

Internuncio  —  A  papal  legate  to 
countries  of  lesser  importance; 


171 


equivalent  to  ministers  of  the  sec- 
ond class. 

Intolerance — We  should  have  no 
patience  with  error  but  out  of  char- 
ity should  be  tolerant  with  the  err- 
ing. 

irregularity  —  An  impediment  to 
the  clerical  state  such  as  illegiti- 
macy, bigamy,  bodily  defect,  apos- 
tasy, heresy,  homicide,  attempted 
suicide. 

Itinerary  —  Prayers,  including  the 
Benedictus,  and  four  Collects  re- 
cited when  clerics  set  out  upon  a 
journey. 

Joys  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
—  Annunciation,  Visitation,  Nativ- 
ity of  Christ,  Adoration  of  the 
Magi,  Finding  in  the  Temple,  Res- 
urrection and  Assumption. 

Judgment,  Last  —  Final  judgment 
by  Christ  after  the  general  Resur- 
rection, when  every  good  deed  and 
every  sin  of  every  human  being 
will  be  known  to  all,  without  em- 
barrassment however  to  those  who 
die  in  the  state  of  grace. 

Judgment,  Particular  —  Judg- 
ment immediately  after  death  fol- 
lowed by  entrance  into  heaven,  hell 
or  purgatory. 

Justice — A  virtue  by  which  every 
man  is  given  his  due.  God  owes 
nothing  ,to  His  creatures,  but  since 
He  loves  good  and  hates  evil,  He 
punishes  evil  and  rewards  good. 

Justification  —  The  remission  of 
sin  and  the  infusion  of  sanctifying 
grace  at  Baptism;  or  its  recovery 
in  the  Sacrament  of  Penance  when 
lost  through  mortal  sin. 

Keys,  Power  of  the  —  The  spir- 
itual jurisdiction  of  the  Church, 
centered  in  the  hands  of  the  Pope. 

Ku  Klux  Klan  —  The  order  of 
the  Ku  Klux  Klan  existed  from 
1866  to  1869  without  any  semblance 
of  its  later  lawlessness  and  bigotry. 
Some  historians  claim  that  in  its 
early  stages  it  was  a  social  fra- 
ternity. However,  the  Klan  soon 
after  the  Civil  War,  realizing  the 
terror  which  it  struck  in  the  mind 
of  the  Negro  began  a  crusade  of 
violence  to  "protect  the  constitu- 


tional rights  of  the  whites"  by  op- 
pression of  the  freed  Negro  slaves. 
It  claimed  mercy  and  patriotism  as 
its  tenets  and  it  gained  a  free  hand 
during  the  days  of  Reconstruction 
in  the  South.  President  Grant  was 
forced  to  suppress  it. 

As  a  secret  fraternal  organiza- 
tion, the  Ku  Klux  Klan  was  reborn 
at  Atlanta,  Georgia,  in  1915,  as  a 
political,  religious  body.  This  was 
pledged  to  uphold  the  Constitution 
by  opposing  Catholics,  Jews,  Ne- 
groes and  the  foreign  born.  Scan- 
dals and  lawlessness  caused  its  de- 
cline in  1926.  It  sprang  up  again  in 
1928  and  has  been  recruiting  mem- 
bers in  the  North  as  well  as  the 
South  since  that  time.  However,  it 
is  now  definitely  marked  as  un- 
American  and  must  take  its  place 
i  beside  Communism,  Nazism  and 
other  subversive  groups  inimical  to 
true  Americanism, 

Labarum  —  The  banner  of  the 
cross,  used  by  Constantine  in  his 
campaigns. 

Laetare  Sunday  —  Fourth  Sunday 
in  Lent,  also  called  Rose  Sunday; 
named  from  the  first  word  of  the 
Introit  of  the  day,  Laetare,  meaning 
"Rejoice." 

Lalcism  —  Church  administration 
by  laymen  in  the  fields  of  educa- 
tion, marriage,  hospitals,  charity, 
maintenance  of  churches,  convents, 
and  institutions. 

Lamps  —  Used  in  the  Christian 
churches  from  earliest  times  for 
practical  and  symbolic  purposes. 

Language  of  the  Church  —  The 
Church  requires  some  of  her  clergy 
to  use  Greek,  Syriac,  Coptic,  Arme- 
nian, Slavonic,  in  Mass,  according 
to  their  rite  just  as  strictly  as  she 
requires  others  to  employ  Latin. 

Last  Things,  Four  —  Death,  judg- 
ment, heaven,  hell. 

Latria  —  The  honor  and  worship 
due  to  God  alone. 

Law  as  Influenced  by  the  Church 

,  —  From  the  beginning  of  Christian- 
ity, churchmen  have  influenced  law 
by  framing  constitutions  and  oppos- 
ing evils,  such  as  usury. 


172 


Lay  Brothers  —  Religious  occu- 
pied with  the  secular  affairs  of  a 
monastery,  such  as  taking  care  of 
the  sacristy,  "buildings,  farms, 
household,  and  visitors.  Very  often 
they  are  artists  and  craftsmen. 

Legate,  Papal  —  An  envoy  of  the 
Pope  sent  as  his  representative  to 
a  sovereign  or  government  or  on 
some  special  mission.  Papal  Leg- 
ates are  termed :  legates  •  a  latere, 
nuncios,  internuncios  or  apostolic 
delegates.  Legates  a  latere  are  the 
highest  form  of  legation  and  are 
sent  on  matters  of  international  im- 
portance. The  representative  of  the 
Pope  on  some  special  occasion, 
such  as  a  Eucharistic  Congress,  is 
simply  designated  as  papal  legate. 

Legitimation  —  Illegitimacy  is  re- 
moved if  the  parents  marry.  The 
Pope  may  legitimize  children  and 
remove  irregularity  for  entrance  in- 
to the  clerical  state. 

Lent  —  The  forty  days  fast  begin- 
ning on  Ash  Wednesday  and  ending 
on  Holy  Saturday  in  memory  of 
the  forty  days  fast  of  our  Lord  in 
the  desert.  Sundays  in  Lent  are 
not  days  of  fast  or  abstinence.  The 
name  "Lent"  is  derived  from  the 
Anglo-Saxon  lencten,  meaning  spring, 
referring  to  the  season  in  which 
the  fast  occurs. 

Limbo  —  The  place  where  the 
souls  of  the  just  were  detained  un- 
til the  ascent  of  Christ  into  heav- 
en; a  place  of  rest  and  natural  hap- 
piness in  which  unbaptized  infants 
and  others  who  die  in  original,  but 
not  in  actual  sin,  are  detained. 

Litany  —  A  prayer  for  private  de- 
votions or  public  liturgical  services 
in  the  form  of  responsive  petition. 
There  are  five  litanies  approved  for 
public  devotions:  Litanies  of  Lo- 
reto,  the  Holy  Name,  All  Saints, 
the  Sacred  Heart,  and  St.  Joseph. 
Others  may  be  used  privately. 

Little  Office  of  the  Blessed  Vir- 
gin —  Consists  of  psalms,  lessons, 
and  hymns  in  honor  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  arranged  in  seven  hours 
like  the  Breviary  Office,  but  much 
shorter.  It  is  not  influenced  by  the 
course  of  the  Church  year,  except 
that  the  Alleluia  is  omitted  in 


Lent,  and  that  a  change  is  made  in 
the  Office  from  Advent  to  the  Puri- 
fication. Its  origin  is  shrouded  in 
mystery,  but  it  is  believed  to  have 
been  written  about  the  middle  of 
the  eighth  century. 

Liturgical  Movement  —  A  move- 
ment within  the  Church  to  restore 
the  full  glory  of  the  liturgy.  In- 
augurated at  the  Council  of  Trent, 
it  was  given  great  impetus  by  the 
Motu  Proprio  of  Pope  Pius  X,  1903, 
ordering  universal  use  of  the  Gre- 
gorian Chant,  and  of  recent  years 
has  been  generally  activated  by 
clergy  and  laity. 

Liturgy  —  The  public  official  serv- 
ice of  the  Church.  It  is  used  broad- 
ly to  indicate  all  the  public  rites. 
ceremonies  and  prayers  of  the 
church;  also  the  arrangement  of 
those  services  in  set  forms,  as  the 
Roman  Liturgy,  in  which  sense  it 
has  the  same  meaning  as  rite. 
Thus,  liturgical  services  are  those 
contained  in  any  official  book  of 
a  rite;  for  example,  Vespers  is  a 
liturgical  service.  Specifically,  lit- 
urgy signifies  the  chief  liturgical 
service,  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

Lourdes  —  A  French  town  in  the 
Pyrenees  famous  for  the  shrine 
built  where  the  Immaculate  Virgin 
appeared  to  St.  Bernadette  Sou- 
birous. 

Lunula  or  Lunette  —  A  crescent- 
shaped  instrument  for  holding  the 
Sacred  Host  when  inserted  in  the 
monstrance. 

Magi  —  Wise  men  who  visited  the 
Christ  Child  at  Bethlehem.  Their 
traditional  names  are  MelcMor, 
Gaspar  and  Baltasar. 

Magic — Marvelous  manifestations 
through  the  real  or  pretended  in- 
tervention of  spirits.  Magic  which 
invokes  evil  spirits  has  always 
been  regarded  as  sinful. 

Magnificat  —  Canticle  recited  by 
the  Blessed  Virgin  when  she  visited 
her  cousin,  Elizabeth. 

Mario  logy  —  A  branch  of  theolo- 
gy treating  of  the  life  and  pre- 
rogatives of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and 
the  part  she  played  in  our  redemp- 
tion and  sanctification. 


173 


Marks  of  the  Church  —  The 
Council  of  Trent  declared  the  four 
marks  of  the  church  to  be:  One, 
Holy,  Catholic  and  Apostolic. 

Marriage  without  a  Priest  — 
When  a  priest  will  not  be  avail- 
able for  a  period  of  time  such  as 
a  month,  a  Catholic  couple  may 
marry  by  expressing  mutual  con- 
sent before  two  witnesses.  Such 
a  marriage  also  may  be  transacted 
when  there  is  danger  of  death. 

Martyr  —  A  martyr  is  a  witness 
for  Christ  In  early  times  the  title 
was  generally  given  to  those  who 
were  distinguished  witnesses  for 
Christ;  then  to  those  who  suffered 
for  Him,  and  eventually,  it  became 
restricted  to  those  who  died  for 
Him.  Martyrdom  is  the  voluntary 
endurance  of  death  for  the  faith  or 
some  other  act  of  virtue  relating  to 
God,  Nowadays  for  anyone  to  be 
deemed  a  martyr,  he  must  have 
either  actually  died  of  his  suffer- 
ings or  endured  pains  which  would 
have  caused  his  death  were  it  not 
for  miraculous  intervention. 

M  arty  ro  logy  —  A  catalogue  of 
martyrs  and  other  saints  accord- 
ing to  the  calendar. 

Mass  —  The  Mass  is  the  unbloody 
renewal  of  the  Sacrifice  of  Our 
Lord  upon  the  Cross.  In  it  the 
priest,  as  the  representative  of 
Christ,  offers  to  God  the  bread  and 
wine,  which  he  changes  into  the 
Body  and  Blood  of  Our  Lord  at  the 
Consecration,  and  then  consum- 
mates the  sacrifice  by  consuming 
the  Host  and  drinking  the  chalice 
at  the  Communion. 

The  Clmrcli  has  prescribed  cer- 
tain prayers  and  ceremonies  for 
this  Sacrifice,  and  these  are  uni- 
versally followed  throughout  the 
entire  Church,  varying  only  in 
Rite.  The  name  is  derived  from 
Lat,,  missa,  as  used  in  the  phrase, 
"Ite  missa  est,"  spoken  by  the 
priest  before  the  Last  Gospel;  this 
is  the  dismissal  of  the  faithful,  the 
Sacrifice  being  concluded,  and  grad- 
ually the  term  came  to  be  applied 
to  the  entire  Eucharistic  Sacrifice, 

Low  Mass  is  read  or  recited  by 
the  priest*  High  Mass  is  sung  by 


the  celebrant.  In  Solemn  High 
Mass  there  are  three  celebrants: 
the  priest,  deacon  and  subdeacon. 
Pontifical  Mass  is  said  by  the  Pope 
or  according  to  the  rites  of  such 
a  Mass.  Mass  of  the  Presanctified 
is  said  on  Good  Friday,  with  the 
Host  consecrated  on  Holy  Thurs- 
day. Nuptial  Mass  is  said  at  a  mar- 
riage ceremony,  to  ask  a  special 
blessing  upon  the  married  couple. 
Mass  of  the  Dead  is  said  at  a  fu- 
neral or  in  commemoration  of  the 
departed. 

Master  of  Ceremonies  —  He  who 
directs  the  proceedings  of  a  rite  or 
observance,  such  as  assisting  the 
celebrant  of  a  Mass. 

Master  of  Novices  —  He  who 
trains  novices  of  a  religious  order 
or  congregation.  He  must  be  at 
least  thirty-five  years  of  age,  have 
been  a  religious  for  ten  years,  be 
eminent  for  prudence,  charity, 
piety,  and  the  observance  of  the 
rules  of  the  society. 

Matrimony  —  The  conjugal  union 
of  man  and  woman,  contracted  be- 
tween two  qualified  persons,  oblig- 
ing them  to  live  together  through- 
out life.  The  word  matrimony 
means  motherhood;  hers  is  the 
thought  of  conceiving,  of  bringing 
forth,  and  of  training  her  offspring. 
Marriage  is  a  natural  contract  but 
Christ  has  raised  it  to  the  dignity 
of  a  sacrament.  It  is  a  union  which 
gives  to  each  party  power  over 
the  other,  forging  an  indissoluble 
bond  of  partnership.  Marriage  is 
not  a  mere  donation  but  a  mutual 
agreement,  and  hence  the  volun- 
tary consent  of  both  contracting 
parties  is  essential.  This  consent 
must  be  mutual,  voluntary,  deliber- 
ate, and  manifested  by  external 
signs;  this  consent  must  be  given 
to  actual  marriage  then  and  there, 
and  not  at  some  future  time. 

Maundy  Thursday  —  Name  gives 
to  Holy  Thursday  from  the  Anti- 
phon  "Mandatum"  said  at  the  cere- 
mony of  the  washing  of  the  feet. 

May  Laws  —  Laws  of  the  Prus 
sian  diet,  May,  1873,  known  as  the 
Kulturkampf,  which  abolished  the 


174 


Catholic  department  of  public  wor- 
ship, persecuted  tlie  clergy,  ex- 
pelled the  religious,  and  took  over 
control  of  education.  The  May 
Laws  were  modified  in  1886,  when 
several  Religious  Orders  were  al- 
lowed to  return,  and  again  in  1887 
when  greater  concessions  were 
made  by  the  Prussian  government; 
the  last  remnant  of  the  May  Laws 
disappeared  in  1915,  when  the 
Jesuits  were  allowed  to  return. 

Meditation  —  Methodical  mental 
prayer,  or  the  application  of  mem- 
ory, understanding  and  will  to  some 
spiritual  principle,  event  or  mys- 
tery in  order  to  arouse  proper 
spiritual  emotions  and  sanctify 
one's  soul.  Exchanges  of  sentiment 
and  thought,  or  colloquies,  with  God 
or  the  saints  are  made  especially 
at  the  end  of  the  meditation,  which 
closes  with  a  formal  prayer. 

Mercy,  Divine  —  Love  and  good- 
ness of  God,  particularly  in  the 
time  of  need,  as  when  a  soul  is 
clouded  with  sin. 

Metropolitan  —  In  each  ecclesi- 
astical province  a  certain  episcopal 
see  is  constituted  by  the  Roman 
Pontiff,  the  •  superior  see,  and  the 
one  who  presides  over  this  see  is 
metropolitan  of  the  province.  He 
is  also  called  an  archbishop,  though 
the  two  titles  are  not  exactly  syn- 
onymous. 

Millennium  —  The  belief  based 
upon  a  false  interpretation  of  the 
Apocalypse  that  Christ  and  His 
saints  will  rule  upon  earth  for  a 
thousand  years  before  the  end  of 
the  world. 

Minor  Orders  —  Orders  in  ad- 
vancement to  the  priesthood:  por- 
ter, reader,  exorcist,  acolyte. 

Miracles  —  St.  Thomas  says  that 
a  miracle  "is  beyond  the  order  (or 
laws)  of  the  whole  of  created  na- 
ture." This  definition  makes  it  un- 
reasonable to  deny  the  possibility 
of  miracles,  unless  we  also  deny 
the  existence  of  God.  Nor  does  God 
in  working  miracles  contradict 
Himself,  for  He  need  not  be  re- 
stricted by  the  laws  of  nature 
which  He  Himself  made. 


It  is  also  clear  from  this  defini- 
tion that  God  alone  can  work  mir- 
acles. In  all  cases  a  miracle  is  a 
sign  of  God's  will,  and  cannot,  ex- 
cept through  our  own  perversity, 
lead  us  into  error.  True  miracles, 
then,  are  practically  distinguished 
from  false  ones  by  their  moral 
character. 

Miracles  did  not  cease  with  the 
Apostolic  Age.  The  Catholic  Church, 
by  her  constant  practice  in  the  can- 
onization of  saints  and  through  the 
teaching  of  her  theologians,  de- 
clares that  the  gift  of  miracles  is 
an  abiding  one,  manifested  from 
time  to  time  in  her  midst  This 
belief  is  logical  and  consistent  be- 
cause heathen  nations  have  still  to 
be  converted  and  the  fervor  of  the 
Christians  must  necessarily  be  re- 
newed from  time  to  time.  The  only 
reasonable  course  is  to  examine  the 
evidence  for  modern  miracles,  when 
it  presents  itself,  and  to  give  or 
withhold  belief  accordingly.  This 
is  just  what  the  Church  does. 

Missal  —  The  book  which  con- 
tains the  complete  service  for  Mass 
throughout  the  year.  The  Roman 
missal  was  carefully  revised  and 
printed  under  Pius  V. 

Mission  —  A  course  of  sermons 
and  spiritual  exercises,  conducted 
in  parishes  by  missionary  priests 
for  the  purpose  of  renewing  spirit- 
ual fervor  and  good  resolutions, 

Mitre  —  A  head-dress  worn  by 
bishops,  abbots,  and  in  certain 
cases  by  other  distinguished  ec- 
clesiastics. The  bishop  always  uses 
the  mitre  if  he  carries  the  pastoral 
staff.  Inferior  prelates  who  are  al- 
lowed a  mitre  must  confine  them- 
selves only  to  the  mitre,  unless  in 
case  of  an  express  concession  by 
the  Pope. 

Mixed  Marriages  —  Marriages  be- 
tween persons  of  different  reli- 
gions. "Unless  a  dispensation  has 
been  obtained  from  the  chancellor 
of  the  diocese,  a  marriage  between 
a  baptized  and  an  unbaptized  per- 
son is  invalid;  one  between  a  Cath- 
olic and  a  person  of  another  com- 
munion, e.  g.,  a  Protestant,  is  valid, 
but  unlawful. 


175 


Monastery  —  A  dwelling  of  reli- 
gious, who  live  in  seclusion  and 

who   recite  the  office  in  common. 

Monstrance  —  The  sacred  vessel 
in  which  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is 
exposed  for  adoration  or  Benedic- 
tion. 

Morality  —  Conformity  to  right 
conduct.  Conditions  necessary  for 
the  growth  of  morality  are:  proper 
education  of  the  young  at  home 
and  at  school,  healthy  public  opin- 
ion, sound  legislation. 

Mortal  Sin  —  Called  mortal  be- 
cause it  brings  death  to  the  soul. 
Conditions  necessary  for  mortal  sin 
are:  gravity  of  matter,  sufficient 
reflection,  full  consent  of  the  will. 

Mortification  —  Hardships,  aus- 
terities, and  penances  undergone 
for  progress  in  virtue. 

Mosaic  —  The  Christian  art  of 
glass  mosaic  rose  in  the  fourth  cen- 
tury. The  pontifical  works  for  mo- 
saic were  established  in  1727.  Mod- 
ern mosaics  have  been  used  in  St. 
Paul's  and  Westminster  Cathedral, 
England. 

Motu  Proprio  —  Lat.  "own  ac- 
cord" —  applied  to  an  informal  de- 
cree of  the  Pope. 

Mysteries  —  Since  there  are 
countless  mysteries  in  nature  it  is 
not  surprising  to  find  them  in  God. 
The  three  great  mysteries  of  the 
Catholic  Church  are:  the  Trinity, 
Incarnation,  and  Eucharist. 

Necromancy  —  Supposed  com- 
munication with  the  dead.  It  is  a 
form  of  black  magic  or  sorcerous 
divination, 

Neophyte  —  A  term  used  in  the 
early  Church  to  designate  newly 
baptized  converts. 

Novena —  Nine  days  of  public  or 
private  devotion  in  imitation  of  the 
apostles  who  gathered  for  prayer 
for  nine  days  between  Ascension 
Thursday  and  Pentecost. 

Novice  —  One  who  having  en- 
tered a  religious  order,  undergoes 
a  period  of  probation  in  prepara- 
tion for  the  religious  life. 


Nuncio  —  The  Pope's  representa- 
tive at  a  foreign  government,  hand- 
ling affairs  between  the  Holy  See 
and  that  government. 

Nuptial  Mass  and  Blessing  —  A 
special  Mass  for  marriages  offered 
except  during  proscribed  times 
(Lent  and  Advent).  A  nuptial 
blessing  is  given  after  the  Pater 
Noster  and  before  the  last  blessing 
at  the  end  of  Mass. 

Oath  —  The  calling  upon  God  to 
witness  the  truth  of  a  statement. 
There  must  be  a  reason  for  taking 
an  oath  as  when  required  by  law- 
ful authority. 

Obedience  —  Submission  to  one 
in  authority;  one  of  the  chief  coun- 
sels, made  the  subject  of  a  vow. 

Obligation  —  The  necessity  of  do- 
ing what  is  good  and  avoiding  what 
is  evil.  It  is  the  essence  of  the  nat- 
ural, ecclesiastical  and  civil  law. 

Occasions  of  Sin — Circumstances 
which  lead  to  sin.  There  is  an  ob- 
ligation to  avoid  voluntary  proxi- 
mate occasions  of  sin. 

Octave  —  A  period  of  eight  days 
given  over  to  the  celebration  of  a 
major  feast,  such  as  Easter. 

Odium  Theologicum  —  Lat.  "the- 
ological hatred"  —  a  hatred  due  to 
differences  in  religious  beliefs. 

Oils,  Holy  —  There  are  three  holy 
oils  consecrated  by  bishops  on  Holy 
Thursday,  and  sent  to  parish 
priests.  1.  The  oil  of  catechumens 
used  in  Baptism,  at  the  ordination 
of  priests  and  at  the  blessing  and 
coronation  of  kings  and  queens.  2. 
Chrism,  used  after  Baptism,  in 
Confirmation,  at  the  consecration 
of  a  bishop,  in  the  consecration  of 
churches,  altars,  altar  stones,  chal- 
ices, patens  and  in  the  blessing  of 
bells  and  baptismal  water.  3.  Oil 
of  the  sick,  used  in  Extreme  Unc- 
tion. The  Roman  Ritual  requires 
these  oils  to  be  kept  in  vessels  of 
silver  or  alloyed  metals,  in  a  de- 
cent place  and  under  lock  and  key. 
The  'Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites 
strictly  forbids  the  pastor  to  keep 
them  in  his  house  except  in  cases 
of  necessity.  The  holy  oils  are  all 


176 


olive  oil,  except  the  chrism  which 
is  oil  mixed  with  balsam.  The  oils 
of  the  past  year  must  not  be  used, 
but  common  oil,  in  lesser  quantity, 
may  be  added  to  the  blessed  oils 
if  necessary. 

Old  Catholics  —  Swiss  and  Ger- 
man heretics  who  refused  to  ac- 
knowledge the  authority  of  the 
Pope  as  denned  in  the  Vatican 
Council  of  1870. 

Orders,  Religious  —  Orders  of 
monks  did  not  arise  so  long  as 
every  monastery  was  an  independ- 
ent entity  managing  its  own  affairs 
without  reference  to  any  other  au- 
thority but  the  general  law  of  the 
Church.  It  was  only  when,  com- 
mencing in  the  tenth  century,  sep- 
arate communities  such  as  those  of 
Cluny,  Citeaux  and  the  Chartreuse 
were  formed  within  the  great  Bene- 
dictine brotherhood,  that  the  term 
"order"  came  into  use.  Early  in 
the  thirteenth  century  the  mendi- 
cant orders  —  Franciscan,  Domini- 
can and  Carmelite  Friars  —  were 
either  founded  or  came  into  dis- 
tinct prominence;  in  the  second 
half  of  the  century  they  were 
joined  by  the  Augustinian  hermits. 
These  four  orders,  having  no 
landed  property,  but  subsisting  on 
alms,  began  in  all  parts  of  Europe, 
but  especially  in  cities,  where  lux- 
ury and  civic  pride  were  beginning 
to  show  themselves,  to  preach  the 
humbling  and  fortifying  doctrines 
of  Christ. 

Ordinary  —  One  who  has  the  ju- 
risdiction of  an  office:  The  Pope, 
diocesan  bishops,  vicars  general, 
prelates  nullius,  vicars  apostolic, 
prefects  apostolic,  vicars  capitular 
during  the  vacancy  of  a  see,  su- 
periors general,  abbots  primate, 
and  provincials. 

.  Ordination  —  The  creation  of  sa- 
cred ministers  in  the  Church  for 
divine  worship  and  to  rule  the 
faithful.  Minor  and  major  orders 
precede  the  priesthood  which  is  in- 
creased by  the  episcopacy. 

Original  Sin  —  The  consequences 
of  Adam's  sin  transmitted  to  the 
entire  human  race  with  the  loss  of 


immortality,  control  of  the  baser 
appetites,  and  the  supernatural 
state,  entailing  death  and  concupis- 
cence. 

Orthodoxy  —  Conformity  with  the 
standards  of  truth,  i.e.,  belief  in 
and  agreement  with  the  true  doc- 
trine of  the  Catholic  Church, 

Though  the  schismatic  Eastern  or- 
thodox Church  claims  this  title, 
they  do  so  wrongly,  as  they  are  at 
variance  with  the  true  doctrine. 

Paganism  —  A.  natural  religion 
without  true  knowledge  of  God  but 
rather  a  belief  in  false  gods  and  a 
degraded  morality.  Two-thirds  of 
the  world  is  still '  pagan. 

Pallium  —  A  band  of  white  wool 
worn  on  the  shoulders.  It  has  two 
strings  of  the  same  material,  and 
four  purple  crosses  worked  on  it. 
It  is  worn  by  the  Pope  and  sent  by 
him  to  patriarchs,  primates,  arch- 
bishops and  sometimes,  though 
rarely,  to  bishops  as  a  token  that 
they  possess  the  "fullness  of  the 
episcopal  office."  The  pallia  are 
made  from  the  wool  of  two  lambs. 

Palms  —  Blessed  palms  are  a  sac- 
ramental. They  are  distributed  on 
Palm  Sunday  in  commemoration  of 
the  triumphant  entrance  of  Christ 
into  Jerusalem. 

Parable  —  The  fictitious  narra- 
tive composed  to  illustrate  a  truth 
of  comparison  of  religious  nature 
such  as  the  parable  of  the  cockle. 

Paraclete  —  A  Greek  word  mean- 
ing advocate  or  consoler,  applied 
to  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Parental  Duties  —  It  is  the  duty 
of  parents  to  educate  their  children 
for  God  and  for  salvation,  to  direct 
them  toward  good  and  bring  them 
under  the  guidance  of  the  Church, 
provide  for  their  temporal  welfare 
by  nourishing  them  and  developing 
their  faculties. 

Paschal  Candle  —  A  large  candle 
symbolic  of  the  Risen  Christ, 
blessed  and  lighted  on  Holy  Satur- 
day and  placed  at  the  Gospel  side 
of  the  altar  until  Ascension  Day. 


177 


Paschal  Precept  —  The  Church 
law  that  the  faithful  must  receive 

Holy  Communion  at  least  once  a 
year.  See  Easter  Duty. 

Passion  of  Christ — Sufferings  of 
Christ  recorded  in  the  four  Gospels. 
Passion  plays  were  developed  in 
the  fifteenth  century,  particularly 
in  Germany,  and  there  revived  in 
the  nineteenth  and  twentieth  cen- 
turies. 

Pater  Noster  —  The  Our  Father, 
or  Lord's  Prayer. 

Patriarch  —  The  highest  office  in 
the  hierarchy.  In  the  order  of  dig- 
nity they  are  as  follows:  major, 
Constantinople,  Alexandria,  Anti- 
och  and  Jerusalem:  minor,  Babylon 
Cilicia,  Venice,  Lisbon,  West  In- 
dies. The  last  four  are  merely  titu- 
lar. There  are  patriarchs  of  va- 
rious rites  in  certain  patriarchates 
as  the  Syrian,  Maronite  and  Mel- 
chit  e  Patriarchs  of  Antioch, 

Patron  Saint  —  A  saint  to  whom 
special  devotion  is  paid  by  certain 
peoples  in  certain  places;  one 
whose  aid  is  sought  in  special 
needs;  one  whose  name  is  received 
at  Baptism,  Confirmation  or  in  re- 
ligion. 

pax  —  The  kiss  of  peace,  given  in 
the  Mass. 

Pectoral  Cross  —  A  small  cross 
worn  on  the  breast  by  bishops  and 
abbots  as  a  mark  of  their  office. 

Pelican — An  emblem  of  Christ  in 
the  Blessed  Sacrament,  from  the" 
ancient  idea  that  a  pelican  fed  her 
young  with  blood  from  her  own 
breast. 

Penance  —  Penance  is  a  sacra- 
ment instituted  by  Christ  for  the 
remission  of  sins  committed  after 
Baptism.  The  penitent  confesses 
his  sins  to  a  priest,  and  if  he  is 
truly  sorry,  sincerely  intends  to  sin 
no  more,  and  accepts  the  penance 
the  priest  gives  him,  his  sins  are 
forgiven  through  the  absolution  of 
the  priest. 

Pentateuch  —  The  first  five  books 
of  the  Old  Testament,  which  are 
the, work  of  Moses. 


Perjury  —  The  taking  of  a  false 
oath  which  is  always  a  grievous  sin. 

Persecutions— The  ten  great  per- 
secutions extended  from  about  the 
year  54  to  313.  The  Christians  were 
looked  upon  by  the  Roman  officials 
as  treasonable  men  who  refused  to 
honor  the  gods  of  the  empire,  who 
dealt  in  magic  and,  lastly,  practiced 
an  unlawful  religion.  If  anything 
went  adverse  with  the  empire  the 
cry  was  always:  The  Christians  to 
the  lions!  The  first  persecution 
started  under  Nero.  Domitian  con- 
tinued it,  and  Trajan  followed!  in 
their  footsteps.  The  persecutions 
continued  up  to  Constantine's  Edict 
of  Toleration  at  Milan  in  313. 

Peter's  Pence  —  A  voluntary  con- 
tribution raised  among  Catholics 
and  sent  to  Rome  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff.  It 
was  originally  a  tax  of  a  penny  on 
each  house,  and  was  collected  on 
St.  Peter's  day,  whence  the  name.  It 
originated  in  England  in  the  eighth 
century. 

Pilgrimage  —  Pilgrimages  to  the 
holy  places  at  Palestine  have  been 
customary  since  early  times.  Simi- 
lar journeys  to  celebrated  shrines 
are  still  made  to  worship,  ask  spe- 
cial favors,  or  discharge  obligations. 

Polyglot  Bible  —  The  Bible  in  a 
number  of  languages  arranged  gen- 
erally in  parallel  columns  in  He- 
brew, Greek,  Latin,  etc. 

Poor  Box  —  The  alms-box  has 
been  found  in  churches  from  the 
earliest  days  of  Christianity. 

Pope  —  Name  derived  from  the 
Greek  word  Papas,  meaning  Father. 
The  Pope  is  elected  by  the  College 
of  Cardinals,  a  two-thirds  vote  be- 
ing necessary.  There  have  been 
262  popes. 

Portiuncula  —  The  little  Church 
near  Assisi,  Italy,  repaired  by  St. 
Francis;  the  annual  indulgence  at- 
tached to  this  church  and  later  ex- 
tended to  all  Franciscan  churches. 
It  may  be  gained  between  noon  of 
August  1  and  midnight  of  August 
2  or  on  the  Sunday  following. 


178 


Possession,  Diabolical — The  state 
of  a  person  inhabited  by  the  devil. 

Poverty  —  One  of  the  evangelical 
counsels,  a  voluntary  giving  up  of 
the  right  of  ownership  and  the  using 
of  goods  in  the  manner  of  the  poor. 

Precious  Blood  —  The  Blood  of 
Christ. 

PredeSSa  —  The  platform  immedi- 
ately in  front  of  the  altar. 

Prelate  —  A  churchman  preferred 
above  others  in  papal  honor  or  ec- 
clesiastical jurisdiction. 

Priest  —  A  sacred  minister  with 
the  power  to  celebrate  Mass,  ad- 
minister the  sacraments,  preach 
and  bless. 

Promoter  of  the  FaSth  —  One 
whose  duty  is  to  insure  the  sanctity 
of  those  whose  cause  for  canoniza- 
tion is  considered.  Popularly  called 
"Devil's  Advocate." 

Prothonotary  Apostolic  —  A  mem- 
ber of  the  chief  order  of  prelates 
in  the  Roman  Curia. 

Province  —  A  territory  compris- 
ing several  dioceses  and  one  arch- 
diocese; a  territory  in  which  the 
members  of  a  religious  order  are 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  a  provin- 
cial superior. 

Pulpit  —  Originally,  preaching 
was  done  from  the  altar.  But  ap- 
parently even  in  St.  Augustine's 
time  the  ambo,  originally  meant  for 
singing  from,  was  raised  and  nar- 
rowed into  our  present  form  of  pul- 
pit. It  should  be  on  the  Gospel 
side,  unless  otherwise  hindered, 
e.  g.,  by  the  bishop's  throne. 

Purgatory  —  A  place  and  state 
where  departed  souls,  having  died 
in  the  state  of  grace,  suffer  for  a 
time  in  order  to  be  cleansed  from 
venial  sin,  or  have  still  to  pay  the 
temporal  punishment  due  to  mortal 
sins,  the  guilt  and  the  eternal  pun- 
ishment of  which  have  been  re- 
mitted. The  idea  that  purgatory  is 
a  place  of  probation,  or  a  time  of 
trial,  is  absolutely  wrong;  the  peri- 
od during  which  the  soul  has  to 
choose  between  heaven  or  hell  ends 
with  death. 


Pyx  —  A  vessel  of  metal,  gold,  or 
silver  in  which  the  Host  is  pre- 
served or  carried. 

Quarantines  —  A  strict  fast  of 
forty  days  with  only  water,  bread 
and  salt  allowed  once  a  day.  The 
indulgence  of  quarantines  remits  as 
much  temporal  punishment  due  to 
sin  as  would  equal  forty  days  of 
such  penance. 

Quass-domscile  —  Residence  which 
is  not  permanent  but  nevertheless 
lasts  for  a  considerable  time. 

Quinquagesima — The  last  Sunday 
before  Lent,  marking  a  period  of 
fifty  days  before  Easter. 

Rashness  —  A  vice  opposed  to 
prudence  and  counsel  by  which  one 
acts  without  consideration  of  ac- 
tual conditions,  without  foresight  or 
advice. 

Relics  —  The  remains  of  holy  per- 
sons, either  parts  of  their  bodies 
or  possessions,  entitled  to  venera- 
tion. 

Relics  of  the  Passion  —  There  are 
various  relics  of  the  true  cross  to 
be  found  principally  in  European 
cities:  Brussels,  Ghent,  Rome,  Ven- 
ice, Ragusa,  Paris,  Limbourg,  and 
Mt.  Athos.  The  inscription  placed 
above  the  cross  is  preserved  in  the 
Basilica  of  the  Holy  Cross  of  Jeru- 
salem at  Rome.  The  crown  of 
thorns  is  kept  at  Paris.  One  of  the 
nails  was  supposedly  thrown  into 
the  Adriatic  to  calm  a  storm;  an- 
other was  made  into  the  famous 
iron  crown  of  Lombardy;  another 
is  in  the  Church  of  Notre  Dame, 
Paris.  The  sponge  is  in  Rome  at 
the  Basilica  of  St.  John  Lateran. 
The  point  of  the  lance  is  in  Paris, 
the  rest  is  in  Rome.  The  robe  is  in 
the  Church  of  Treves.  The  tunic  is 
in  the  Church  of  Argenteuil  near 
Paris.  A  part  of  the  winding  sheet 
is  in  Turin.  The  linen  with  which 
Veronica  wiped  Christ's  face  is  in 
Rome.  Part  of  the  Pillar  of  the 
Scourging  is  in  Rome,  part  in  Jeru- 
salem. 

Religion  and  Science  —  There  is 
no  contradiction  between  religion 
and  science  since  one  deals  with 


179 


material  tilings  and  the  other  with 
supernatural.  Conflict  arises  only 
when  the  scientist  tries  to  turn 
theologian  or  the  theologian,  scien- 
tist. 

Reliquary — A  vessel  for  the  pres- 
ervation and  exposition  of  a  relic. 

Reparation — The  making  amends 
to  God  for  evil  done  by  men,  such 
as  rendering  homage  to  Him  in 
reparation  for  the  irreverence  done 

to  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

Reserved  Case  —  A  sin  which  can- 
not he  absolved  except  by  a  bishop 
or  the  Pope. 

Restitution  —  The  returning  of 
something  unjustly  taken  from  an- 
other or  its  equivalent.  In  serious 
cases  the  penitent  cannot  obtain 
pardon  for  his  sin  unless  he  makes 
restitution. 

Resurrection  —  The  rising  from 
the  dead,  the  resumption  of  life. 
Christ  rose  from  the  dead  by  His 
own  power  three  days  after  His 
Crucifixion.  This  great  miracle  is 
commemorated  by  the  Church  in 
the  glorious  feast  of  Easter.  On 
the  last  day  all  men  will  rise  from 
the  dead,  and  their  souls  will  be  re- 
united to  their  bodies  for  all  eter- 
nity. The  resurrection  of  the  body 
is  a  dogma,  our  belief  in  which  we 
attest  in  the  Apostles'  Creed. 

Retreat  —  A  few  days  withdrawal 
from  worldly  affairs  for  solitude, 
meditation,  self-examination  and 
amendment  of  life. 

Ring  —  A  circular  band  of  metal 
worn  as  an  emblem  of  fidelity.  A 
wedding  ring,  worn  by  the  wife  on 
the  fourth  finger,  is  blessed  at  the 
marriage  ceremony.  Nuns  also  wear 
a  ring  symbolic  of  their  betrothal 
to  their  heavenly  bridegroom.  The 
pontifical  ring  bestowed  on  a  bish- 
op at  his  consecration,  or  on  an 
abbot,  symbolizes  their  betrothal  to 
the  Church, 

Ritual  —  A  book  used  by  priests 
with  forms  to  be  observed  by  them 
in  the  administration  of  the  Sacra- 
ments, and  in  such  functions  as 
churching,  burials,  and  in  most  of 
the  blessings  which  they  can  give. 


Rogation  Days  —  April  25,  and 
the  three  days  before  Ascension 
Day,  when  special  prayers  are  of- 
fered to  appease  God's  anger  at 
man's  transgressions,  to  ask  His 
protection  in  calamities  and  for  the 
blessing  of  the  harvest. 

Rosary —  A  set  form  of  prayer  re- 
cited on  beads  in  which  fifteen  dec- 
ades of  Hail  Marys  are*  preceded 
by  an  Our  Father  and  followed  by 
a  Glory  Be  to  the  Father.  In  say- 
ing each  decade  (ten  beads)  a  mys- 
tery is  contemplated.  There  are  five 
glorious,  five  joyful  and  five  sorrow- 
ful mysteries.  The  joyful  mysteries 
are:  Annunciation,  Visitation,  Na- 
tivity, Presentation  of  the  Child 
Jesus  in  the  Temple,  and  Finding 
of  the  Child  Jesus  in  the  Temple. 
The  sorrowful  mysteries  are :  Agony 
in  the  Garden,  Scourging  at  the 
Pillar,  Crowning  with  Thorns,  Car- 
rying of  the  Cross,  and  Crucifixion. 
The  glorious  mysteries  are:  Resur- 
rection, Ascension,  Descent  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  Assumption,  and^  Cor- 
onation of  the  Blessed  Virgin  in 
Heaven. 

Rota  —  A  tribunal  of  the  Roman 
Curia  where  cases  relating  to  mar- 
riage, ordination  and  religious  pro- 
fessions are  heard. 

Rubrics  —  Directions  printed  in 
red  in  liturgical  books  for  the 
proper  execution  of  liturgical  func- 
tions. 

Sabbath  —  The  Jewish  day  of 
rest.  Under  the  Christian  law  the 
day  of  rest  was  changed  to  Sun- 
day in  honor  of  the  Resurrection. 

SacramentaSs  —  Rites,  actions, 
prayers  and  objects  instituted  and 
blessed  by  the  Church,  through 
which  we  obtain  special  grace 
or  favor  with  God.  They  do 
not  produce  grace  of  themselves 
but  by  virtue  of  the  blessing 
and  prayers  of  the  Church,  and 
since  they  were  not  instituted  by 
Christ  but  by  the  Church  their  num- 
ber may  be  added  to.  Their  proper 
use  can  drive  away  evil  spirits, 
bring  victory  over  temptation,  re- 
mit venial  sins,  and  obtain  an  in- 
crease of  piety  and  temporal  favors. 


180 


The  sacramentais  most  generally 
in  use  are:  holy  water;  holy  oils; 
blessed  candles,  palms  and  ashes; 
blessed  crucifixes,  scapulars,  med- 
als, rosaries,  prayer-books  and  sta- 
tues; the  blessings  of  these  ob- 
jects; blessing's  of  houses  and 
fields;  the  Confiteor  recited  at 
Mass,  at  Communion,  in  the  Di- 
vine Office;  grace  before  and  after 
meals;  public  or  private  prayer  in 
a  church;  papal  and  episcopal 
blessing ;  Benediction  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament;  almsgiving. 

Sacrantentary  —  A  book  contain- 
ing the  rites  for  the  Mass 'and  the 
Sacraments  generally. 

Sacraments  —  Sacraments  are 
visible  signs  of  invisible  grace,  in- 
stituted by  Christ  for  our  justifica- 
tion. 

The  Sacraments  are  seven  in 
number.  In  Baptism  we  are  born 
again;  in  Confirmation  we  grow  up 
to  be  perfect  men  in  Christ;  the 
Holy  Eucharist  is  the  daily  bread 
by  which  the  life  of  the  soul  is 
maintained;  in  Penance  G-od  heals 
the  soul  which  has  sinned  against 
Him.  When  death  is  near  Extreme 
Unction  conies  to  remove  the  last 
remnant  of  infirmity  and  prepare 
the  soul  for  final  victory.  Matri- 
mony was  instituted  that  the  nat- 
ural impulses,  which  have  often 
proved  a  source  of  corruption  and 
crime,  might  become  a  source  of 
blessing,  and  that  children  might  be 
brought  up  in  the  fear  and  love  of 
God.  Holy  Orders  was  instituted 
that  the  Church  might  be  ruled  by 
those  whom  God  has  set  over  her, 
and  be  guided  by  the  Word  of  Life 
and  be  blessed  with  the  Sacra- 
ments. 

The  Sacraments  are  meant  for  all 
mankind;  but  in  order  that  they 
may  be  received  with  profit  by- 
adults  especially,  certain  disposi- 
tions are  indispensable.  To  the 
Sacraments  of  the  dead,  i.e.,  Bap- 
tism and  Penance,  the  recipient 
must  come  at  least  with  faith,  hope, 
sorrow  for  sin,  and  purpose  of 
amendment.  The  Sacraments  of  the 
living,  i.  e.,  the  other  five,  must  be 
received  by  those  who  are  already 


in  the  grace  and  love  of  God.  Other- 
wise the  Sacraments  oaly  add  to 
the  condemnation  of  those  who  re- 
ceive them. 

Sacred  Heart  —  The  corporal 
heart  of  Christ  united  to  the  full- 
ness of  His  divinity  and  symbolic 
of  His  love,  accorded  supreme  ad- 
oration in  the  Church.  (See  Heart 
of  Jesus.) 

Sacrilege  —  Irreverent  treatment 
of  sacred  persons,  places  or  things; 
a  grave  sin. 

Sacristy  —  A  room  where  vest- 
ments, church  furnishings  and  sa- 
cred vessels  are  kept  and  where 
the  clergy  vest  for  sacred  functions. 

Saints  —  All  inhabitants  of 
heaven.  In  the  strict  sense,  those 
who  have  received  the  official  ap- 
proval of  the  Church  for  public 
veneration,  this  approval  being 
given  because  of  the  holy  and  vir- 
tuous lives  which  these  persons 
lived  on  earth. 

Sanctifying  Grace  —  A  supernatu- 
ral gift  infused  into  the  soul  at 
Baptism  rendering  it  capable  of 
acting  in  a  way  to  merit  eternal 
happiness.  Sanctifying  grace  is  lost 
by  mortal  sin;  recovered  by  re- 
pentance. 

Sanctuary  —  Space  reserved  for 
the  high  altar  and  the  use  of  the 
clergy  in  a  church;  generally  en- 
closed by  a  rail. 

Sanctuary  Lamp  —  One  lamp 
must  continually  burn  before  the 
Blessed  Sacrament.  This  lamp 
should  be  fed  with  olive  oil  or  bees- 
wax. 

Sanhedrin  —  The  Jewish  supreme 
Council  of  Seventy  at  the  time  of 
Christ. 

Scandal  —  Words  or  actions  hay- 
ing at  least  the  appearance  of  evil 
and  leading  others  to  sin. 

Scapular  —  A  sacramental  con- 
sisting of  two  small  squares  of 
woolen  cloth  attached  to  a  cord  so 
that  one  is  worn  on  the  breast  and 
the  other  on  the  back  denoting 
that  the  wearer  is  spiritually  asso- 
ciated with  a  religious  order.  There 


181 


are  eighteen  kinds  of  scapulars  ap- 
proved by  the  Church  as  follows: 

White  —  scapular  of  the  hearts 
of  Jesus  and  Mary,  originated  by 
the  Daughters  of  the  Sacred  Heart; 
scapular  of  the  Holy  Face,  orig- 
inated by  the  Archconfraternity  of 
the  Holy  Face;  scapular  of  the  Im- 
maculate Heart  of  Mary,  badge  of 
the  Sons  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary;  scapular  of  the  Mother  of 
Good  Counsel,  promoted  by  the 
Augustinian  Fathers;  scapular  of 
Our  Lady  of  Ransom,  badge  of  a 
confraternity  of  the  Order  of  Our 
Lady  of  Mercy;  scapular  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  approved  by 
Pope  Leo  XIII;  scapular  of  St. 
Dominic,  fostered  by  the  Dominican 
Order;  scapular  of  the  Most  Blessed 
Trinity,  badge  of  the  Confraternity 
of  the  Most  Blessed  Trinity. 

Black  —  scapular  of  the  Help  of 
the  Sick  associated  with  the  So- 
ciety of  St.  Camillus;  scapular  of 
the  Passion,  badge  of  a  confrater- 
nity associated  with  the  Passionist 
Fathers;  scapular  of  St.  Benedict, 
badge  of  a  confraternity  affiliated 
with  the  Benedictine  Order;  scapu- 
lar of  the  Seven  Dolors,  badge  of  a 
confraternity  established  by  the 
Servites  of  Mary. 

Red  —  scapular  of  the  Passion, 
promoted  by  Priests  of  the  Mission; 
scapular    of    the    Precious    Blood, 
badge  of  the  Confraternity  of  the. 
Precious  Blood. 

Blue  —  scapular  of  the  Immacu- 
late Conception  introduced  by  the 
Theatine  Nuns;  scapular  of  St.  Jo- 
seph, promoted  by  the  Capuchin 
Fathers ;  scapular  of  St.  Michael  the 
Archangel,  part  blue,  part  black, 
badge  of  the  Archconfraternity  of 
St.  Michael.  ' 

Brown  —  scapular  of  Mount  Car- 
mei,  badge  of  the  Confraternity  of 
Our  Lady  of  Mt.  Carmel,  originated 
by  the  Carmelites. 

Scapular  IVSedat  —  Introduced  by 
missionaries  in  Africa  to  replace 
the  cloth  scapular  which  became 
soiled  and  dirty  in  a  very  short 
time;  later  extended  to  the  whole 
world.  The  change  from  wearing 
the  cloth  scapular  to  the  use  of 


scapular  medal  may  be  made  after 
one  has  been  received  into  the 
cloth  scapular  but  the  medal  must 

be  blessed. 

Schism  —  Term  applied  by  the 
Fathers  and  theologians  to  a  formal 
separation  from  the  unity  of  the 
Church.  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Mark 
call  it,  "a  tear  or  rent";  St.  John, 
"a  division  of  opinion,"  and  again, 
"a  party  spirit  in  the  Christian 
Church." 

School  -*-  The  Catholic  School  is 
an  institution  having  for  its  aim 
the  development  of  the  mind,  and, 
above  all,  the  perfection  of  the 
soul.  The  earliest  Christian  school 
(of  which  a  distinct  account  has 
come  down  to  us)  was  established 
by  Pantaenus  at  Alexandria  in  180 
A.  D.  Later  cathedrals  and  monas- 
teries became  education  centers. 
Modern  universities  and  secondary 
schools  were  founded  in  the  twelfth 
century.  The  primary  or  elementary 
schools  had  their  origin  in  the  sev- 
enteenth century. 

Scruple  —  An  unreasonable  fear 
and  anxiety  that  one's  actions  are 

sinful. 

Sea!  of  Confession  —  A  priest's 
obligation  to  keep  sacred  the  se- 
crets of  the  confessional  even  at 
the  cost  of  his  life. 

Secret  Societies  —  The  Catholic 
Church  condemns  and  forbids  Cath- 
olics to  enter  societies  formed 
against  the  Church  or  the  State, 
those  that  require  undue  secrecy 
and  absolute  obedience  and  which 
employ  a  ceremonial  equivalent  to 
religious  sects.  A  Catholic  who  joins 
the  Freemasons  is  excommunicated 
from  the  Church.  The  Catholic  who 
joins  the  Odd  Fellows,  Knights  of 
Pythias,  etc.,  commits  grievous  sin. 
Those  who  join  these  latter  groups 
in  good  faith,  may  with  permission 
retain  nominal  membership  if  scan- 
dal can  be  removed  and  there  is  no 
danger  to  faith.  The  general  rule  to 
be  followed  is  that  one  cannot  sacri- 
fice the  demands  of  faith  for  the  so- 
cial advantages  accruing  from  mem- 
bership in  these  societies.  The  same 
rule  applies  to  secret  societies  of 


182 


women  such  as  the  Eastern  Star 
and  the  Ladles  of  Pythias. 

Secular  Clergy  —  Clergy  not  affili- 
ated with  religious  orders,  under 
the  allegiance  and  direction  of  a 
bishop. 

Septuagessma  —  The  ninth  Sun- 
day before  Easter  and  the  third 
Sunday  before  Lent. 

Septuagint  —  The  chief  Greek 
translation  of  the  Old  Testament. 

Servile  Work  —  Bodily  as  con- 
trasted with  mental  labor. 

Seven  Last  Words  of  Christ  — Af- 
ter being  nailed  to  the  cross:  "Fa- 
ther, forgive  them  for  they  know 
not  what  they  do";  to  the  penitent 
thief:  "Amen,  Amen,  I  say  to  thee, 
this  day  thou  shall  be  with  Me  in 
Paradise";  to  the  Blessed  Virgin 
and  St.  John:  "Woman,  behold  thy 
son:  son,  behold  thy  mother";  in  an 
agony  of  loneliness:  "My  God,  My 
God,  why  hast  Thou  forsaken  Me?"; 
parched  with  thirst:  "I  thirst"; 
when  every  prophecy  foretold  of 
Him  had  been  fulfilled:  "It  is  con- 
summated"; lastly:  "Father,  into 
Thy  hands  I  commend  My  Spirit." 

Sexagesima  —  The  eighth  Sunday 
before  Easter  and  the  second  Sun- 
day before  Lent. 

Sign  of  the  Cross  —  Sacred  sym- 
bol used  by  Catholics  to  signify  be- 
lief in  the  mystery  of  Redemption 
wrought  by  Christ  on  the  Cross. 

Simony — The  sacrilegious  vice  of 
purchasing  or  selling  ecclesiastical 
offices,  benefices,  and  sacred  objects. 

Sins  against  the  Holy  Ghost  — 
Despair  of  salvation,  presumption 
of  God's  mercy,  impugning  the 
known  truths  of  faith,  envy  at  an- 
other's spiritual  good,  obstinacy 
in  sin,  final  impenitence.  Those 
guilty  of  such  sins  stubbornly  re- 
sist the  influence  of  grace  and  as 
long  as  they  do  so  cannot  be  for- 
given. 

Sins  That  Cry  to  Heaven  for  Ven- 
geance —  Wilful  murder;  sins 
against  nature;  oppression  of  the 
poor,  widows,  and  orphans;  de- 
frauding laborers  of  their  wages. 

Slander  —  Attributing  to  another 
a  fault  that  one  knows  him  to  be 
innocent  of;  doubly  sinful  since  it 


destroys  a  good  name  and  is  based 
on  a  lie. 

Socialism  —  A  system  based  on 
common  ownership  of  the  means  of 
production. 

Sodality  —  An  association  of  lay 
persons,  meeting  under  certain 
rules  for  pious  purposes. 

Sorcery  —  A  species  of  magic  by 
which  evil  is  brought  on  men  or 
beasts  with  the  aid  of  the  devil 

Sorrows  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary  —  Prophecy  of  Simeon,  flight 
into  Egypt,  loss  of  Jesus  at  Jeru- 
salem, meeting  Jesus  on  the  way  to 
Calvary,  standing  at  the  foot  of  the 
Cross,  descent  of  Jesus  from  the 
Cross,  burial  of  Jesus. 

Species,  Sacred  —  The  appear- 
ances of  bread  and  wine  which  re- 
main after  the  Consecration. 

Spiritism  —  Condemned  by  the 
Church  as  dangerous  to  faith  and 
morals.  Attempted  communication 
with  spirits,  whether  good  or  bad 
by  means  of  seances,  table  tapping, 
the  ouija  board,  etc.,  is  strictly  for- 
bidden. 

Spiritual  Bouquet  —  An  offering 
to  God  of  religious  practices  and 
devotions  for  someone  living  or 
dead. 

Spiritualism  —  A  philosophical 
doctrine  that  there  is  a  spiritual 
order  of  things  as  well  as  a  mate- 
rial order  and  that  the  soul  is  a 
spiritual  substance. 

Spiritual  Works  of  Mercy,  The  — 
To  counsel  the  doubtful;  to  Instruct 
the  ignorant;  to  admonish  sinners; 
to  comfort  the  afflicted;  to  forgive 
offences;  to  bear  wrongs  patiently; 
to  pray  for  the  living  and  the  dead. 

Sponsor  —  The  godparent  at  Bap- 
tism or  Confirmation  who  promises 
to  safeguard  the  spiritual  welfare 
of  the  person  baptized  or  confirmed. 

State  of  Grace  —  Freedom  from 
mortal  sin,  whether  actual  or  origi- 
nal. 

Station  (from  the  ancient  mili- 
tary term,  statio,  that  post  where 
a  guard  kept  constant  watch)  signi- 
fies/ the  congregation  of  the  faithful 
in  a  designated  church  where  spe- 
cial Lenten  services  are  held  on  a 
certain  day.  Thus  according  to 


183 


ancient  usage  various  churches  In 
Rome  have  a  Station  Day;  high 
Mass  is  celebrated,  usually  by  the 
Cardinal  Titular  of  the  church, 
relics  are  exposed  for  veneration, 
and  in  the  afternoon  a  procession 
takes  place. 

Stations  of  the  Cross  —  A  devo- 
tion commemorating  the  fourteen 
stages  of  Christ's  passage  from 
Pilate's  House  to  Mount  Calvary, 
first  adopted  by  the  Franciscans  in 
1E50.  The  fourteen  stations  are: 

(1)  Jesus  is  condemned  to  death; 

(2)  Jesus  takes  up  His  Cross;   (3) 
Jesus  falls  the  first  time;  (4)  Jesus 
meets    His    afflicted    Mother;     (5) 
Simon  the  Cyrene  helps  Jesus  to 
carry  His  Cross;  (6)  Veronica  wipes 
the  Face  of  Jesus;   (7)  Jesus  falls 
the  second  time;    (8)   Jesus  com- 
forts the  women  of  Jerusalem;  (9) 
Jesus   falls   the  third   time;    (10) 
Jesus  is  stripped  of  His  garments; 

(11)  Jesus  is  nailed  to  the  Cross; 

(12)  Jesus  dies  on  the  Cross*;   (13) 
Jesus    is    taken    down    from    the 
Cross;    (14)    Jesus   is  laid   in  the 
tomb. 

Stigmata  —  The  miraculous  im- 
press of  the  five  wounds  of  our 
Saviour  on  the  body  of  a  person. 
St.  Francis  of  Assisi  received  this 
divine  favor  in  1224,  two  years  be- 
fore his  death.  On  September  17, 
the  Feast  of  the  Stigmata  is  yearly 
kept  by  the  whole  Church  to  com- 
memorate this  fact.  Other  saints  in 
the  history  of  the  Church  have  been 
known  to  have  received  the  stig- 
mata. 

Stole  —  A  long  narrow  vestment 
worn  around  the  neck  indicative  of 
the  priestly  power.  Bishops,  priests 
and  deacons  must  wear  it  when 
exercising  their  orders,  administer- 
ing the  sacraments,  blessing  per- 
sons and  things,  as  well  as  at  Mass. 

Stole  Fees  —  Offerings  made  to 
priests  who  administer  the  sacra- 
ments. 

Stoup  —  A  vessel  used  to  contain 
holy  water. 

Stylites  —  Religious  men  of  early 
centuries  who  lived  atop  pillars, 
there  performing  acts  of  heroic 
penance. 


Superstition  —  Worship  of  false 
divinity,  or  worship  unfit  for  the 
true  God. 

Surplice  —  A  white  linen  garment 
worn  over  the  cassock.  It  is  a  vest- 
ment proper  to  priests  and  clerics 
assisting  in  the  sanctuary  and  in 
performing  their  sacred  duties.  Al- 
tar-boys wear  it  while  serving  Mass 
and  at  other  Church  ceremonies. 

Suspension  —  A  penalty  by  which 
a  cleric  is  prohibited  from  exer- 
cising some  or  all  sacred  functions. 

Tabernacle  —  The  receptacle  in 
which  vessels  containing  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  are  reserved 
above  the  altar.  The  tabernacle 
should  be  solidly  built,  gold  plated 
within  or  lined  with  silk  and  be 
kept  locked.  The  sacred  vessels 
within  should  rest  on  a  corporal. 
Flowers  should  not  be  placed  on 
the  altar  before  the  tabernacle,  and 
nothing  should  be  put  over  it  but 
the  crucifix. 

Te  Deum  —  A  hymn  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving  sung  on  solemn  oc- 
casions. It  is  also  recited  daily  in 
the  Divine  Office  at  the  conclusion 
of  Matins. 

Temperance  —  One  of  the  four 
cardinal  virtues  which  imposes 
moderation  and  self  control  in  the 
use  of  food,  drink  and  sexual  grati- 
fication. 

Temporal  Power  —  The  right  of 
the  Pope  to  hold  and  govern  terri- 
tory, such  as  Vatican  City,  and  to 
be  recognized  by  the  nations  of  the 
world. 

Tenebrae  —  The  Matins  and 
Lauds  of  the  following  day  which 
are  usually  sung  on  the  afternoon 
or  evening  of  Wednesday,  Thurs- 
day and  Friday  in  Holy  Week.  The 
extinction  of  the  candles  during 
this  ceremony  represents  the  grow- 
ing darkness  of  the  time  when 
Christ,  the  Light  of  the  World,  was 
taken.  The  last  candle  is  hidden, 
not  extinguished,  to  signify  that 
death  could  not  really  obtain  domin- 
ion over  Christ,  though  it  appeared 
to  do  so.  The  clapping  made  at 
the  end  of  the  office  symbolizes  the 
confusion  consequent  on  Christ's 
death. 


184 


Tertiary  —  A  member  of  a  Third 
Order. 

Theological  Virtues  —  Those  vir- 
tues which  have  God  directly  for 
their  object:  faith,  or  belief  in  God; 
hope;  charity,  or  love  of  God. 

Theology  —  The  knowledge  which 
we  have,  or  can,  have,  of  God  and 
divine  things. 

Third  Orders  —  Religious  associ- 
ations affiliated  with  the  Francis- 
cans, Dominicans,  Angus  tinians, 
Servites,  Carmelites,  Premonstra- 
tensians,  Benedictines,  Salesians 
and  Marists,  for  the  laity  and  those 
who  while  desiring  to  embrace  the 
religious  life  do  not  desire  to  enter 
first  or  second  orders.  Members 
share  in  the  prayers  and  privileges 
of  the  order  and  are  bnried  in  the 
habit  of  the  order. 

Three  Hours  —  A  devotion  origi- 
nated by  the  Jesuits  to  be  prac- 
tised on  Good  Friday  from  noon  to 
three  o'clock  in  remembrance  of 
the  three  hours  our  Lord  hung  up- 
on the  cross. 

Thurible  —  The  vessel  in  which 
incense  is  burned  during  sacred 
ceremonies. 

Tiara  —  A  cylindrical  head-dress 
pointed  at  the  top  and  surrounded 
with  three  crowns,  which  the  Pope 
wears  as  a  symbol  of  sovereignly. 
It  is  made  up  from  the  princely 
crown  joined  with  the  bishop's 
mitre.  It  has  been  used  as  far  back 
as  the  seventh  century.  At  the  cor- 
onation ceremonies  it  is  placed  on 
the  head  of  the  Pope  with  these 
words,  "Receive  the  tiara  adorned 
with  three  crowns  and  know  that 
thou  art  Father  of  princes  and 
kings,  Ruler  of  the  world,  Vicar 
of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

Tithes  —  Offerings  of  the  faithful 
for  the  support  of  their  pastors, 
originally  the  tenth  part  of  one's 
income. 

Titular  Sees  —  Catholic  bishops 
without  residential  sees  are  given 
titular  sees  or  ancient  bishoprics 
now  destroyed,  of  which  there  are 
some  900. 

Tonsure  —  A  crown  made  by 
shaving  the  upper  part  of  the  head, 
distinctive  of  clerics  and  religious. 


TotSes  Quotles  —  Lat.  "as  often 
as"  —  applied  to  indulgences  signi- 
fying they  may  be  obtained  as  of- 
ten as  one  wishes  by  fulfilling  the 
obligations. 

Tradition  — -  The  oral  handing 
down  of  information,  doctrines  and 
practices.  Tradition  is  part  of  the 
deposit  of  faith,  handed  down  by 
the  apostles.  It  supplies  certain  in- 
formation which  the  Bible  does  not 
give,  such  as  concerning  the  Bap- 
tism of  infants. 

Transubstantiation  —  The  process 
by  which  the  bread  and  wine  of  the 
Mass  is  changed  into  the  substance 
of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  in 
the  act  of  Consecration. 

Treasury  of  the  Church  —  The 
merits  of  Christ  and  the  saints  from 
which  the  Church  may  draw  to  con- 
fer spiritual  benefits  such  as  the 
granting  of  indulgences. 

Trlduum  —  A  three  days'  prayer 
or  celebration. 

Twilight  Sleep  —  A  sleep  in- 
duced in  obstetrical  cases  by  cer- 
tain drugs  to  lull  the  sense  of  pain 
and  dimmish  the  power  of  recol- 
lection, without  completely  taking 
away  consciousness.  From  medical 
testimony,  if  drugs  are  adminis- 
tered a  competent  nurse  should  be 
in  attendance,  and  a  doctor  within 
easy  call.  The  use  of  this  aid  to 
difficult  parturition  is  to  be  de- 
cided by  a  physician. 

Urbl  et  Orbi  —  Lat.  "for  the  city 
and  for  the  world"  —  applied  to  the 
blessing  given  by  the  Pope  after 
his  election,  also  several  times  dur- 
ing the  year. 

Usury  —  A  species  of  theft  by 
which  interest  is  unjustly  exacted, 
or  an  unjust  rate  of  interest  is 
charged  for  a  loan. 

Vatican  City  —  Property  owned 
and  ruled  by  the  Holy  See,  with 
extra-territorial  possessions,  most- 
ly churches  and  palaces,  amounting 
to  about  160  acres. 

Veils  —  There  are  two  common 
veils  used  in  the  liturgy  of  the 
Church.  The  one  is  a  small  veil 
used  to  cover  the  chalice  before 
the  Offertory,  the  other  is  the 
humeral  veil  used  by  the  sub-dea- 
con at  High  Mass  and  by  the  priest 


185 


at  Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sac- 
rament. 

Venerable  —  Title  given  to  per- 
sons found  by  the  Sacred  Congre- 
gation of  Rites  to  have  led  a  life 
of  heroic  virtue. 

Veneration  —  The  reverence  paid 
to  saints,  relics,  etc.  It  is  of  a 
different  kind  and  degree  than  that 
given  to  God  which  is  properly 
called  worship. 

Veo  la  I  Bin  —  An  offense  against 
God  deserving  only  temporal  pun- 
ishment. Nevertheless,  venial  sin 
dims  the  intellect,  weakens  the 
will  and  leads  to  mortal  sin. 

Veronica's  Veil  —  The  cloth  with 
which  Veronica  wiped  the  face  of 
Jesus  and  on  which  the  imprint  of 
Christ's  features  remained,  pre- 
served at  St.  Peter's  in  Rome. 

Vestments — Distinctive  garments 
—  now  known  as  vestments  —  have 
ever  been  used  by  the  Church  in 
her  divine  worship;  however,  orig- 
inally these  garments  did  not  dif- 
fer in  form  from  the  ordinary  garb. 
Those  worn  by  the  priest  at  Mass 
are  the  amice,  alb,  girdle,  maniple, 
stole,  chasuble.  At  High  Mass  the 
deacon  wears  a  dalmatic  and  the 
subdeacon  a  tunic.  At  Benediction, 
the  priest  wears  a  surplice,  stole 
and  cape,  and  when  giving  the 
Benediction,  the  humeral  veil. 

Viaticum  —  The  word  Viaticum 
means  provision  for  a  journey,  and 
it  is  now  used  exclusively  to  de- 
note Holy  Communion,  given  to 
those  in  danger  of  death. 

Vicar  Apostolic  —  Formerly  this 
title  was  given  to  bishops,  arch- 
bishops, and  sometimes  to  ecclesi- 
astics, not  necessarily  bishops,  who 
were  commissioned  by  the  Roman 
Pontiff  to  exercise  episcopal  juris- 
diction (except  in  certain  special 
cases)  in  a  diocese  where  the  ordi- 
nary, for  some  reason,  was  unable 
to  discharge  his  office  fully.  At 
present  the  term  is  generally  used 
to  denote  titular  bishops  or  priests 
appointed  by  the  Holy  See  who  are 
stationed  in  regions  where  episcopal 
sees  have  not  yet  been  established. 

Vigil  —  The  day  before  a  promi- 
nent feast  set  aside  for  preparation, 
watching,  prayer  and  fasting. 


Vigil  Light— The  oil  light  kept  in 
the  sanctuary  to  denote  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

Virgin  Birth  of  Christ  — The  doc- 
trine that  Christ,  conceived  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  was  born  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mother.  The  fact  that  St.  Luke 
refers  to  Mary's  first-born  does  not 
imply  that  she  had  more  children, 
but  rather  to  the  law  by  which  she 
was  to  offer  her  first-born  to  God 
in  the  Temple. 

Virtue  — Some  stable  or  habitual 
element  developing  the  human  char- 
acter. The  ideals  of  human  perfec- 
tion vary.  To  a  group  of  moral 
philosophies  the  western  world  owes 
its  ideal  of  humanist  virtue:  pru- 
dence, justice,  fortitude,  temper- 
ance. Christian  virtue  begins  with 
God,  and  the  theological  virtues 
are:  faith,  hope,  charity. 

Visitation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary  —  The  visit  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  to  her  cousin  Elizabeth  be- 
fore the  birth  of  Christ.  To  her 
Mary  expressed  her  great  joy.  This 
canticle  is  known  as  the  Magnificat. 

Vocation  —  The  disposition  of 
Divine  Providence  in  diverse  ways 
whereby  persons  are  called  to  serve 
God  in  a  particular  state  of  life. 

Votive  Candles  and  Offerings  — 

Candles  burned  before  a  statue  or 
shrine  in  honor  of  our  Lord  or  the 
saints  and  out  of  devotion  to  them. 
Offerings  are  presented  in  thanks- 
giving for  favors  received,  either 
in  virtue'  of  previous  promises  or 
as  free  will  offerings. 

Vows  —  A  vow  is  a  deliberate 
promise  made  to  God  of  a  possible 
and  greater  good  with  the  intention 
of  binding  oneself  under  pain  of 
sin.  The  promise  must  be  free;  it 
must  be  made  to  God  —  to  vow  to 
a  saint  means  to  vow  to  God  in 
honor  of  a  saint.  The  matter  of 
the  vow  cannot  be  illicit,  altogether 
indifferent,  imperfect  or  impossible. 
Vows  are  temporal  or  perpetual, 
dependent  upon  the  time  of  their 
duration;  conditional  or  absolute, 
according  as  they  are  recognized 
as  simple  or  solemn  by  the  Church. 


186 


Vulgate  —  The  Latin  version  of 
the  Bible  founded  on  the  transla- 
tion of  St.  Jerome  and  authorized 
by  the  Church. 

Wine  —  Pure  fermented  grape 
juice,  unsoured,  is  used  in  the  Mass 
and  changed  at  the  consecration 
into  the  blood  of  Christ. 

Witchcraft  —  Dealing  with  the 
devil,  either  directly  or  through 
someone  who  has  a  compact  with 
him. 

Worldling  —  One  who  prefers  the 
ambition  and  show  of  the  world 
with  its  distractions  and  dissipa- 


tions   to    the    serious    and    better 
things  of  life. 

Worship  —  Homage  paid  to  God. 
This  is  the  highest  form  of  rever- 
ence, and  is  paid  to  God  alone. 
Veneration,  or  reverence  in  lesser 
degree,  is  paid  to  saints  and  relics. 

Zeal  —  Love  in  action  manifested 
in  propagating  the  faith,  sanctifying 
souls  and  making  God  better  known. 

Zelator  —  An  active  member  or 
officer  of  a  confraternity. 

Zuchetto  —  A  skull  cap  worn  by 
clerics  over  the  tonsure. 


PRINCIPAL  HERESIES 

Schismatics,  according  to  the  definition  of  Canon  Law,  are  those  bap- 
tized persons  who  "refuse  to  be  subject  to  the  Supreme  Pontiff,  or  to 
have  communication  with  the  members  of  the  Church  subject  to  the 
Pope"  (Canon  1325).  Many  heresies,  e.g.,  Anglicanism,  began  as  schisms. 
But  separation  from  the  Pope,  the  Vicar  of  Christ  on  earth  and  the 
custodian  of  Revelation,  inevitably  leads  to  errors  concerning  dogmatic 
truths. 

Heretics  are  defined  in  Canon  Law  as  "baptized  persons  who,  while 
retaining  the  name  of  Christian,  obstinately  deny  or  doubt  any  of  the 
truths  proposed  for  belief  by  the  divine  and  Catholic  faith"  (Canon  1325). 
The  underlying  idea  of  heresy  is  the  selection  of  some  truths  and  the 
rejection  of  others.  Heretics  arbitrarily  assume  the  right  to  choose  their 
beliefs,  whereas  only  the  infallible  Church  alone  has  the  right  to  define 
dogmas  and  to  propose  to  men  the  truths  they  are  to  believe. 


Adoptiottism  (700-1177)  —  Lead- 
ers: Elipandus  of  Toledo;  Felix  of 
Urgel.  Adoptionism  taught  that 
Christ  in  His  divinity  was  the  nat- 
ural Son  of  God,  but  that  in  His 
humanity,  He  was  only  the  Son  of 
God  by  adoption,  through  grace. 
Pope  Adrian  I  condemned  these 
teachings  in  785.  They  were  again 
condemned  in  the  decrees  of  the 
Council  of  Frankfort  in  794.  Abe- 
lard  (1079-1142)  revived  Adoption- 
ism  and  denied  the  substantial 
reality  of  the  Man  Christ.  This 
Neo-Adoptionism  was  condemned 
by  Pope  Alexander  III  in  1177. 

Albigensianism  (1175-1400)  is  a 
revival  of  Manichaean  dualism.  The 
Albigenses  asserted  the  co-exist- 
ence of  two  mutually  opposed  prin- 
ciples: a  good  spirit  who  created 


the  spiritual  world;  and  an  evil 
spirit  who  created  the  material 
world.  Because  the  evil  spirit  cre- 
ated the  body,  Christ  the  Redeemer 
could  not  have  taken  a  genuine 
human  body.  Suicide  was  recom- 
mended; marriage  condemned;  and 
the  sacraments  denied.  The  Fourth 
Lateran  Council  in  1215  condemned 
this  heresy.  The  devotion  of  the 
rosary,  popularized  particularly  by 
St.  Dominic,  aided  in  repelling  this 
heresy. 

Anabaptism  (1521-1553)  —  Ana- 
baptists proposed  to  reestablish 
"primitive"  Christianity,  using 
Scripture  as  the  sole  rule  of  faith. 
The  State  was  to  be  reconstructed 
along  the  lines  of  early  Christian 
community  life.  Infant  baptism  was 
rejected  because  non-scriptural. 


187 


Anglicanism  (1534-  )  —  Lead- 
ers: Henry  VIII  (1491-1547);  Cran- 
mer  (1489-1556).  The  Henrician  Pe- 
riod of  Anglicanism  (1534-1547)  set 
up  an  independent  national  church 
and  transferred  the  supreme  au- 
thority from  the  Pope  to  the 
Crown.  The  Elizabethan  Period 
(1558-1603)  carried  the  work  of 
separation  much  further.  With  logi- 
cal sequence,  doctrinal  and  liturgi- 
cal changes  quickly  followed  the 
denial  of  papal  supremacy.  Scrip- 
ture was  declared  the  sole  rule 
of  faith.  The  Real  Presence  was 
denied,  and  the  Mass  was  replaced 
"by  a  communion  service.  The  rite 
of  ordination  was  changed,  all  men- 
tion of  the  sacrificial  office  of  the 
priesthood  being  rigorously  ex- 
cluded. Invocation  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary  and  the  saints  was 
rejected  as  idolatry.  The  Anglican 
Church  in  the  United  States  be- 
came known  as  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  taking  its  name 
from  the  fact  that  it  is  governed 
by  bishops.  The  tenets  of  Episco- 
palianism  are  the  same  as  those  of 
Anglicanism. 

Arianlsm  (320-380)  —  Leader: 
Arius  (280?-336).  This  first  great 
heresy  that  rocked  the  infant 
Church  was  an  attempt  to  rational- 
ize the  Trinity.  Concerned  prin- 
cipally with  the  relations  between 
the  Father  and  the  Son,  Arius 
found  it  necessary  to  subject  one 
to  the  other  in  order  to  formulate 
a  rational  explanation.  He  assigned 
Christ  a  unique  place  in  creation 
—  the  only  one  made  by  the  Fa- 
ther —  yet  he  made  Christ  a  mere 
creature.  St.  Athanasius  was  the 
great  champion  of  orthodoxy 
against  Arius.  The  heresy  was  con- 
demned ,at  the  Council  of  Nicea  in 
325. 

Baptists  (1600-  )  —  Leaders: 
John  Smythe,  in  England  (d.  1612) ; 
Roger  Williams,  in  America  (1600- 
1683).  Baptists  reject  infant  bap- 
tism, and  consider  only  baptism  by 
immersion  as  valid.  Baptism  and 
the  Eucharist,  the  only  two  sacra- 
ments they  admit,  they  consider 
as  mere  symbols.  Scripture  is  their 
sole  rule  of  faith.  They  allow  pri- 


vate interpretation  of  Scripture. 
All  non-scriptural  doctrines  and 
duties  are  rejected  as  without  au- 
thority. 

Berengarlos,  Heresy  of  (999- 
1080)  —  The  first  heresy  touching 
the  Eucharist.  Berengarius  taught 
that  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
were  not  really  present  in  the  Holy 
Eucharist,  but  only  figuratively.  He 
was  condemned  at  Rome  in  1079. 

Calvinism  (1541-1648)  —  Leader: 
John  Calvin  (1509-1564).  The  dogma 
of  absolute  predestination  consti- 
tutes the  essence  of  Calvinism. 
God  wills  the  salvation  of  some 
and  the  damnation  of  others  by  a 
direct  act  of  His  will.  Original  sin 
has  so  completely  vitiated  human 
nature  that  man  is  deprived  of 
free  will,  and  justification  must 
come  from  an  extrinsic  principle. 
Calvinism  also  denied  the  Real 
Presence.  Presbyterians  today  pro- 
fess Calvinistic  doctrines,  their 
name  being  derived  from  the 
presbyteres  who,  according  to  Calvin, 
held  equal  rank  with  the  ephcopus 
or  bishop.  Calvinism  was  con- 
demned at  the  Council  of  Trent 
(1545-1563). 

Catharssm  (1100-1500)  was  the 
forerunner  of  Albigensianism  in 
the  revival  of  Manichaean  dualism. 
The  Cathari  are  divided  into  two 
groups:  the  absolute  dualists,  who 
believed  in  the  existence  of  two 
eternal  principles;  and  the  miti- 
gated dualists,  who  considered  the 
evil  principle  a  mere  fallen  spirit. 
The  Cathari  believed  in  the  mi- 
gration of  souls,  rejected  matri- 
mony and  sexual  intercourse,  de- 
nied the  authority  of  the  State,  and 
approved  suicide.  Catharism  was 
condemned  by  the  Third  Lateran 
Council  in  1179. 

Christian  Science  (1879-  )  — 
Leader:  Mary  Baker  Eddy  (1821- 
1910).  Christian  Science  rejects 
doctrine  as  the  foundation  of  re- 
ligion. It  claims  to  heal  ailments 
through  the  scientific  application 
of  faith.  After  Mrs.  Eddy  declared 
herself  cured  of  hysterical  fits 
through  mental  cure  she  became  in- 
terested in  faith  healing.  In  1879 
she  founded  the  Third  Church  of 


188 


Christ  Scientist  with  26  members 
and  herself  as  pastor. 

Congregationalism  (1600-  )  — 
Leader:  Robert  Brown.  Congrega- 
tionalism teaches  the  freedom  of 
the  individual  soul  and  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  local  church.  The 
name  was  adopted  by  the  Pilgrim 
Fathers. 

Episcopalian  Ism.  See  Anglican- 
ism. 

Eutychianism.  See  Monophysitism. 

Gnosticism  (117-400)  —  A 
name  given  to  early  attempts 
to  create  a  purely  rational  Chris- 
tianity. Gnostics  denied  everything 
they  could  not  understand.  They 
attempted  to  find  in  Christianity 
a  deeper  meaning  than  the  Gos- 
pels allow.  Gnosticism  pretended 
to  be  a  high  science  replacing  or- 
dinary faith.  Gnostics  claimed  they 
perfectly  understood  their  "belief 
and  completely  penetrated  every 
mystery  they  held. 

Greek  Heresy  and  Schism  (850- 
)  —  Leaders:  Photius  (c.  816- 
869)  and  Cerularius.  Photius,  by 
taking  unjust  possession  of  the  See 
of  Constantinople  set  the  stage  for 
the  Greek  Schism.  It  was,  however, 
Cerularius  who  was  responsible  for 
the  break  with  Rome  (1054).  He  it 
was  who  rejected  the  supremacy  of 
the  Pope  and  established  the  Greek 
Church.  The  Greek  Church  teaches 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeds  from 
the  Father  alone,  in  opposition  to 
the  Catholic  teaching.  This  error 
was  condemned  by  the  Fourth 
Council  of  Constantinople  in  870. 

Hus,  Heresy  of  (1400-  ).  See 
Wycliff. 

Iconoclasm  (726-787)  —  Leader; 
Leo  the  Isaurian  (717-741).  The 
Iconoclasts  rejected  all  veneration 
of  images  of  Christ,  and  the  Blessed 
Mother;  also  the  veneration  of  all 
relics.  St.  John  Damascene  wrote 
against  them.  The  Iconoclasts  "be- 
came fanatical,  going  about  de- 
stroying pictures,  statues  and  relics 
wherever  they  found  them.  The 
heresy  was  condemned  at  the  Sec- 
ond Council  of  Nicea  in  787. 

Jansenism  (1636-  )  —  Lead- 
ers: Jansenius  (1585-1638);  Ar- 
nauld  (1612-1694).  Jansenism  is  a 


rigoristic  doctrine  garnered  from 
"  Angus  tinus,"  a  posthumous  work 
of  Jansenius.  Its  basic  error  is 
disregard  for  the  supernatural  or- 
der. Man  is  not  free;  it  is  impos- 
sible to  keep  some  of  the  com- 
mandments; good  works  of  unbe- 
lievers are  sinful;  God  will  punish 
man  for  practising  virtues  not  in 
Ms  power  to  accomplish;  Christ 
died  not  for  mankind  in  general 
but  for  a  privileged  few.  Arnauld 
proposed  the  insidious  doctrine 
that  for  the  worthy  reception  of 
Holy  Communion  severe  penance 
for  past  sins  and  most  pure  love 
of  God  are  required.  It  was  only 
with  the  inauguration  of  ,the  de- 
votion to  the  Sacred  Heart  and  the 
decrees  of  Pius  X  that  the  rigor- 
istic  tendencies  of  Jansenism  were 
counteracted. 

Judaizers  (33-200)  —  Convert 
Jews  who  adhered  to  the  observance 
of  the  Old  Law.  They  held  that 
pagans  must  first  observe  the  Old 
Law  before  becoming  Christians. 
They  would  make  Christianity  a 
mere  branch  on.  the  parent  tree  of 
Judaism.  The  heresy  split  into  sev- 
eral factions  over  the  question  of 
Christ's  nature.  Sts.  Peter  and 
Paul  condemned  this  heresy. 

Lutheranssm  (1517-  )  —  Lead- 
ers: Martin  Luther  (1483-1546)  and 
Melanchthon,  Luther's  "theologian." 
The  twofold  principle  of  invincible 
concupiscence,  and  justification  by 
faith  alone  constitutes  the  funda- 
mental error  of  Lutheranism. 
Luther  formulated  the  principle  of 
private  interpretation  of  Scripture; 
cast  aside  the  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass;  ridiculed  the  doctrine  of  in- 
dulgences; taught  that  confession, 
fasting  and  mortification  were  not 
necessary;  denied  the  supremacy 
of  the  Pope;  and  repudiated  celi- 
bacy of  the  clergy.  He  wrote,  in 
fact,  against  almost  every  article 
of  Christian  belief,  The  Council 
of  Trent  (1545-1563)  condemned 
Lutheranism. 

Macedortianism  (342-381)  — 
Leader:  Macedonius  (d.  362).  The 
Macedonians  denied  the  divinity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  They  erred  in 
saying  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  a 


189 


creature;  a  ministering  spirit  who 
differs  from  the  angels  only  in  de- 
gree. The  First  Council  of  Con- 
stantinople in  381  condemned  this 
doctrine. 

IVtanichaenfsm  (241-1600)  — 
Leader:  Mani  (216-276),  Manicha- 
enisia  is  essentially  a  dualistic 
theory  teaching  that  in  the  begin- 
ning there  existed  two  sharply  op- 
posed principles;  one  good,  the 
otner  evil.  The  creation  of  the 
world  was  the  result  of  the  struggle 
for  supremacy  between  these  two 
principles.  Christ  came  clothed  in 
an  ethereal  "body  to  teach  men  the 
distinction  between  the  kingdom  of 
light  and  that  of  darkness.  To 
facilitate  the  victory  of  the  king- 
dom of  light,  marriage,  use  of  meat 
and  wine,  ordinary  work  and  evil 
speech  were  forbidden  the  elect. 
Manichaenism  was  refuted  by  St. 
Augustine. 

Methodism  (1739-  ) — Leader: 
John  Wesley  (1703-1791).  Meth- 
odism, a  movement  to  infuse  a 
higher  life  into  the  Anglican 
Church,  drifted  away  from  the  Es- 
tablished Church  and  split  into 
many  denominations.  The  distinc- 
tive doctrines  of  Methodism  are 
the  "witness  of  the  Spirit"  to  the 
individual  soul  and  the  consequent 
assurance  of  salvation,  or  the  cer- 
tainty of  present  pardon.  Meth- 
odists admit  two  sacraments,  Bap- 
tism and  the  Eucharist  They  hold 
that  Baptism  does  not  produce 
sanctifying  grace  in.  the  soul  but 
merely  increases  faith.  They  regard 
the  Eucharist  only  as  a  memorial 
of  the  Passion  and  death  of  Christ. 

M onophysitism  (400-700)  —-Lead- 
ers: Eutyches  and  Dioscorus.  The 
Monophy sites  (or  EutycMans)  de- 
nied the  doctrine  of  two  natures 
in  Christ,  stressing  only  His  unity. 
They  seem  to  have  confused  the 
notions  of  person  and  nature.  In 
his  "Epistola  Dogmatica  ad  Fla- 
vianum,"  Pope  Leo  I  set  forth  the 
Catholic  teaching  on  the  two  na- 
tures in  Christ.  The  heresy  was 
condemned  at  the  Council  of  Chal- 
cedon  in  451. 

MonotheSltfsm  (625-681)  —  Lead- 
er: Sergius  (d.  638).  Monothelites 


taught  that  Christ  had  only  one 
will  and  one  energy,  at  ttie  same 
time  both  human  and  divine.  By 
destroying  the  human  will  and 
activity  which  is  necessary  for  the 
complete  human  nature,  the  Mono- 
theiites  implicitly  denied  the  hu- 
manity of  Christ,  The  Third  Coun- 
cil of  Constantinople  in  681  con- 
demned the  heresy. 

Montanism  (156-400)  —  Leader: 
Montanus.  The  basic  error  of  Mon- 
tanism  consists  In  the  inaugura- 
tion of  the  reign  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
succeeding  the  time  of  Christ's  rev- 
elation which  had  passed.  As 
prophet  of  the  new  revelation, 
Montanus  denied  the  divinity  of 
the  Church,  declared  that  only 
Montanists  could  forgive  sins.  Mon- 
tanism  would  have  had  few  follow- 
ers had  not  Tertullian,  a  leading 
light  of  the  early  Church,  joined 
its  ranks. 

Mormonism  (18SO-  )  — 
Leader:  Joseph  Smith  (1805-1844). 
He  claimed  to  have  received  from 
an  angel  the  records  of  the  prophet 
Mormon  which  were  later  proven 
fictitious.  Established  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  the  new  church  came  to  re- 
semble closely  Mohammedanism 
and  adopted  polygamy  which  was 
forbidden  by  the  United  States 
courts  in  1871. 

Nestorlanlsm  (400-  )  — 
Leader:  Nestorius  (d.  451).  The 
Church  teaches  that  there  is  but 
one  Person  in  Christ.  Nestorius 
implicitly  denied  this  doctrine  by 
denying  the  divine  motherhood  of 
Maty.  He  held  that  Mary  is  only 
the  Mother  of  the  Man  Christ,  not 
the  Mother  of  God.  The  Council 
of  Bphesus  in  431  and  that  of  Chal- 
cedon  in  451  condemned  Nestorian- 
ism. 

Pelagtanlsm  (405-529) — Leaders: 
Pelagius,  Caelestius,  and  Julian. 
Beginning  with  the  idea  that  God's 
Help  was  unnecessary  to  man  (ac- 
tual grace),  Pelagius  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  sanctifying  grace 
was  not  necessary  either.  To  be 
logical,  he  then  denied  the  fact  of 
original  sin.  Pelagius  overstressed 
the  free  will  of  man  in  the  prob- 
lem of  grace.  He  forgot  to  distin- 


190 


guish  between  the  natural  and 
supernatural  end  of  man,  holding 
that  Adam  was  born  to  enjoy  super- 
natural life  as  a  natural  reward. 
St.  Augustine  refuted  Pelagianism. 
It  was  finally  condemned  at  the 
Council  of  Ephesus  in  431. 

Presbyterian  Ism.   See   Calvinism. 

Quakerism  (1648-  ) — Leader: 
George  Fox  (1624-1691).  Quakerism, 
founded  on  isolated  texts  of  Scrip- 
ture, is  a  sect  at  variance  with 
every  existing  form  of  Christianity. 
Its  central  doctrine  is  that  of  the 
"inner  light"  communicated  to  the 
individual  soul  by  Christ.  It  re- 
jects the  priesthood,  exterior  cere- 
mony, and  authority. 

Rosicriiciantsm  (1600-  )  — 
Leader:  John  Andrea  (1586-1654). 
The  Rosicrucians  are  a  secret  so- 
ciety conceived  by  Andrea  and 
spread  by  means  of  the  fictitious 
writings  of  an  imaginary  author, 
Christian  Rosenfcfeuz.  Rosicrucians 
teach  a  pantheistic  theosophy; 
have  their  own  ideas  of  God,  na- 
ture, morality,  and  the  soul. 

Semtpelagianism  (420-529) — 
Leaders:  Sts.  Cassian,  Victor  of 
Marseilles,  Gennadius,  and  Faus- 
tus.  In  refuting  the  Pelagians  St. 
Augustine  did  in  several  instances 
overstress  the  divine  element  in 
grace.  His  theory  of  predestination 
was  taken  strictly  by  some  monks 
of  Marseilles.  Fighting  this  state 
of  affairs,  St.  Cassian  and  others 
again  brought  the  factor  of  free 
will  to  the  fore,  and  went  just  a 
bit  too  far.  They  were  in  perfectly 
good  faith,  and  would  have  cor- 
rected their  mistake  had  attention 
been  brought  to  it.  What  they 
taught,  however,  viz.,  that  the  be- 
ginnings of  faith  could  be  merited 
by  man,  was  wrong  and  was  ac- 
cordingly condemned. 

Swedenborgianism  (1787-  )  — 
Leader:  Emmanuel  Swedenborg.  He 
professed  to  have  received  revela- 
tions, and  rejected  the  Trinity, 
original  sin,  the  resurrection  and 
all  sacraments  except  Baptism  and 
the  Eucharist.  He  taught  that  after 
death  souls  pass  into  an  inter- 
mediate state  preparatory  to  enter- 
ing heaven. 


Unftarfanism  (1570-  )  —  A 
heterogeneous  sect  whose  bond  of 
unity  consists  more  in  its  anti- 
dogmatic  tendency  than  in  its  uni- 
formity of  belief.  Its  distinctive 
tenet  is  belief  in  a  uni-personal 
God.  Unitarians  hold  to  private  in- 
terpretation of  Scripture.  The  local 
church  is  autonomous. 

Unsversalism  (1750-  )  —  The 
distinctive  tenet  of  this  sect  is 
the  final  salvation  of  all  souls. 
Present-day  Universaiists  reject 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity.  Th© 
reception  of  the  sacraments  is  not 
enjoined,  but  Baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supper  are  administered. 

WaSdensianism  (1180-  )  — 
Leader:  Waldes.  The  Waldenses 
were  an  heretical  sect  claiming  to 
practise  Christianity  in  its  pris- 
tine purity.  Among  the  doctrinal 
errors  are  the  denial  of  purga- 
tory, of  indulgences,  and  of  pray- 
ers for  the  dead.  Waldensians  de- 
nounced all  lying  as  a  grievous  sin, 
refused  to  take  oaths,  and  consid- 
ered the  shedding  of  human  blood 
unlawful.  The  Third  Lateran  Coun- 
cil In  1179  condemned  this  heresy. 

Wycliff,  Heresy  of  (1350-  )  — 
Leader:  John  Wycliff  (1324-1384). 
Wycliff  claimed  the  Bible  to  be  the 
sole  truth  of  faith.  He  defended 
predestination,  maintained  that  all 
power  depends  on  one's  state  of 
grace;  denied  the  freedom  of  the 
will  and  the  doctrine  of  transub- 
stantiation.  He  rejected  the  divine 
institution  of  the  hierarchy  and 
taught  that  the  Pope  is  not  the 
head  of  the  Church;  that  the  bish- 
ops have  no  pre-eminence  over 
other  priests.  He  held  that  all  ec- 
clesiastical powers  are  forfeited  or 
are  in  abeyance  when  the  subject 
is  in  mortal  sin.  He  taught  that 
confession  is  useless,  for  man  can- 
not help  but  sin,  and  that  God  ap- 
proves sin.  He  thought  that  ec- 
clesiastics who  sin  should  be  pun- 
ished with  the  death  penalty. 
After  the  death  of  Wycliff,  John 
Hus  spread  his  doctrines  through- 
out Bohemia.  The  Council  of  Con- 
stance in  1414  condemned  these 
doctrines  as  heretical. 


191 


CHRSUBLE 


PRLMHTIC 


©St.  Anthony's  Guild,  1938 


192 


THE    CHURCH     EDIFICE    AND    LITURGICAL    APPURTENANCES 

The  church  is  a  sacred  building  dedicated  to  divine  worship  and  open 
to  ail  the  faithful  who  assemble  there  to  offer  up  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of 
the  Mass  and  there  take  part  in  other  services.  What  distinguishes  a 
Catholic  church  from  all  other  sacred  edifices  is  the  fact  that  every 
Catholic  church  becomes,  through  the  Mass,  the  dwelling  place  of  God. 

During  the  first  three  centuries  of  Christianity  there  were  no  special 
buildings  consecrated  to  Eucharistic  worship.  Services  were  held  in 
private  homes  (Acts  ii,  46;  Rom.  xvi,  5;  1  Cor.  xvi,  15;  Col.  iv,  15).  The 
persecutions  of  those  early  days  made  it  impossible  to  have  public  places 
of  worship.  But  when  the  Church  came  up  from  the  catacombs,  when  she 
was  no  longer  persecuted,  then  began  the  building  of  churches.  Through 
the  centuries  men  have  used  the  very  best  that  architecture  can  offer  in 
order  to  make  their  churches  fit  dwelling  places  for  God. 

The  aisle  of  the  church  from  the  The  altar  is  the  most  important 
main  door  to  the  Communion  rail-  part  of  the  church.  It  is  in  fact  the 


ing  is  called  the  nave.  If  another 
aisle  cuts  across  the  nave,  forming 
a  cross,  the  two  arms  of  this  aisle 
are  called  transepts.  The  part  in- 
side the  communion  railing  i  s 
called  the  sanctuary.  The  back  por- 
tion of  the  sanctuary,  which  is 
often  arched,  is  called  the  apse. 

Stained  glass  windows,  paintings 
and  statues  are  the  ordinary  orna- 
ments of  the  church.  Their  pur- 
pose is  to  depict  the  main  events  in 
the  life  of  Christ  and  the  Saints. 
When  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is 
kept  in  the  church  a  sanctuary 
lamp  burns  before  the  tabernacle 
day  and  night.  At  the  entrance 
there  are  fonts  containing  holy 
water  with  which  the  faithful  bless 
themselves  when  entering  and  leav- 
ing the  church.  In  the  rear  or  along 
the  sides  are  confessionals  used  in 
the  administration  of  the  Sacra- 
ment of  Penance.  Generally  on  the 
Gospel  side  of  the  church  there  is 
a  pulpit  from  which  the  priest  an- 
nounces to  the  people  the  word  of 
God.  Inside  the  sanctuary  are  the 
sedilia,  the  seats  used  by  the  priest 
and  ministers  when  they  sit  down 
for  any  part  of  the  ceremonies.  At- 
tached to  the  wall  of  the  sanctuary 
is  a  locked  box  called  the  ambry 
which  contains  the  holy  oils  used 
in  the  various  sacraments.  In  the 
sanctuary  on  the  epistle  side  is  a 
table  or  shelf  called  the  credence 
table  which  is  used  to  hold  the 
cruets,  basin  and  finger  towel 
which  are  needed  in  the  sacrifice 
of  the  Mass. 


very  reason  why  we  have  churches. 
The  Mass  is  the  center  of  Catholic 
worship  and  the  altar  is  the  table 
on  which  the  Mass  is  offered  up. 

At  the  Last  Supper  the  Mass  was 
offered,  very  probably,  on  a  plain 
wooden  table  covered  with  linens 
according  to  the  Jewish  rite  of  the 
Paschal  supper.  In  the  early  Church 
the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  was  of- 
fered on  ordinary  wooden  tables. 
During  the  Roman  persecutions 
Mass  was  celebrated  in  the  cata- 
combs, on  the  tombs  of  martyrs. 
Because  of  this  practice  in  the  cata- 
combs every  altar-stone  today  must 
contain  the  relics  of  martyrs.  To- 
day our  altar  still  retains  the  form 
of  the  table  and  the  tomb.  It  is  in 
reality  a  combination  of  the  two: 
the  table  on  which  Christ  offered 
the  first  Mass,  and  the  coffin  of  the 
catacombs. 

Because  of  the  use  of,  stone  in 
the  catacombs,  and  because  stone 
is  far  more  permanent  than  wood, 
it  became  customary  to  erect  stone 
altars.  Only  stone  altars  may  be 
consecrated  today.  Altars  of  other 
material  are  in  use,  but  it  is  re- 
quired that  the  altar-stone  placed 
in  the  center  of  the  table,  contain- 
ing the  relics  of  martyrs,  and  on 
which  the  consecration  takes  place, 
be  of  stone.  Stone  is  durable,  and 
according  to  St.  Paul  (1  Cor.  x,  4) 
symbolizes  Christ. 

In  order  to  stress  the  importance 
of  the  altar  and  to  increase  rever- 
ence for  it,  it  was  covered  by  a 
canopy  called  the  baldakin.  Though 


193 


not  universally  used,  fraidakins 
are  found  in  many  of  our  large 
churches.  Gradually  ornamental 
screens  containing  paintings,  sculp- 
tures and  niches  for  statues  were 
placed  back  of  the  altar.  These 
ornamented  backs  of  altars  are 
called  reredos  or  retables. 

The  tabernacle  is  a  box-like  en- 
closure set  in  the  center  of  the  al- 
tar containing  sacred  vessels  in 
which  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is 
reserved.  It  should  be  solidly  built 
and  gold-plated  within  or  at  least 
lined  with  white  silk. 

A  crucifix  must  be  placed  in  the 
middle  of  the  altar  where  it  can- 
easily  be  seen  by  all.  It  should  be 
an  outstanding  feature  of  the  altar 
because  its  purpose  is  to  remind 
the  priest  and  the  faithful  of  the 
Sacrifice  of  Calvary,  of  which  the 
Mass  is  the  unbloody  renewal. 

Steps  were  placed  before  the  al- 
tar as  soon  as  it  became  fixed  in 
the  church.  The  obvious  and  prac- 
tical reason  of  a  raised  altar  is 
that  those  who  assist  at  Mass  may 
see  the  priest  The  raised  altar  also 


reminds  us  of  the  hill  of  Calvary. 
Every  altar  must  have  at  least  one 
step. 

Ledges  were  not  used  in  the  back 
of  the  altar  table  in  the  early 
church.  They  were  introduced  later 
for  the  purpose  of  holding  the  cru- 
cifix, candles  and  flowers. 

Candles  are  a  reminder  of  the 
Church  of  the  catacombs,  when 
candle  light  was  a  necessity.  The 
Church  prescribes  that  the  candles 
used  at  Mass  be  made  of  beeswax. 
The  pure  wax  symbolizes  the  pure 
flesh  of  Christ  received  from  His 
Virgin  Mother,  the  wick  signifies 
the  Soul  of  Christ,  and  the  flame 
represents  His  divinity. 

The  missal  is  the  book  contain- 
ing the  Mass  prayers  for  the  en- 
tire year. 

Three  a  Star  cards  are  placed  upon 
the  altar.  They  contain  certain 
prayers  which  the  priest  says  dur- 
ing the  Mass. 

A  bell  is  rung  by  the  server  to 
draw  the  attention  of  the  faithful 
to  the  important  parts  of  the  Mass. 


A!tar  Linens  and    Draperies 


Three  altar-cloths  of  white  linen 
or  hemp  must  be  placed  on  every 
altar.  The  two  lower  ones  must 
cover  the  whole  table  of  the  altar. 
The  top  one  should  extend  to  the 
platform.  Three  cloths  are  pre- 
scribed out  of  reverence  for  the 
Precious  Blood,  which,  if  it  were  ac- 
cidentally spilled,  would  be  absorbed 
by  these  cloths.  Under  the  three 
altar-cloths  is  placed  another  linen 
cloth,  waxed  on  the  side  next  to 
the  altar  and  called  the  cere-cloth. 
The  altar-cloths  symbolize  the 
winding  sheets  in  which  the  Body 
of  Christ  was  laid  in  the  tomb. 

Veils  —  The  tabernacle  should  be 
covered  by  a  veil  when  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  is  reserved  there.  It 
should  strictly  cover  the  entire 
tabernacle  but  is  often  merely  a 
small  veil  hung  before  the  door  of 
the  tabernacle.  The  tabernacle  veil 
may  be  white  or  the  color  of  the 
feast.  A  veil  of  white  silk  always 
covers  the  ciborium  when  it  is  in 
the  tabernacle.  The  monstrance, 
when  It  stands  upon  the  altar  be- 


fore or  after  Benediction,  is  also 
covered  with  a  white  silk  cloth. 
The  missal  stand  may  be  covered 
with  a  veil  of  the  color  of  the  feast. 
The  chalice  veil  (see  illustration) 
is  a  piece  of  silk  fabric  of  the  same 
color  and  quality  as  the  vestments, 
It  is  ornamented  with  a  cross  and 
is  used  to  cover  the  chalice  on  the 
way  to  and  from  the  altar,  and  dur- 
ing the  earlier  and  later  parts  of 
the  Mass.  The  antependiutn  is  a 
sort  of  veil  covering  the  front  of 
the  altar.  It  is  usually  of  the  same 
material  as  the  vestments. 

The  burse  (see  illustration)  is  a 
sort  of  purse  open  at  one  end  in 
which  the  corporal  is  placed.  The 
top  of  the  burse  is  covered  with 
silk  of  the  same  material  and  color 
as  the  vestments.  It  is  placed  on 
top  of  the  covered  chalice. 

The  corpora!  (see  illustration) 
which  is  carried  to  the  altar  in  the 
burse  is  a  square  piece  of  fine 
linen  or  hemp.  At  the  Offertory  it 
is  spread  out  on  the  altar  over  the 
altar-stone  and  should  be  large 


194 


enough  to  contain  the  chalice,  the 
Host  and  the  ciborium  at  the  cele- 
bration of  Mass. 

The  pa  SI  consists  of  two  pieces  of 
linen  or  hemp,  between  which  card- 
'board-  is  inserted  for  the  sake  of 
stiffening  it  (see  illustration).  The 
upper  side  of  the  pall  may  be  orna- 
mented but  the  lower  side  must  be 
plain.  It  must  be  large  enough  to 
cover  the  paten  completely. 

The  pursficator  (see  illustration) 
is  a  linen  or  hemp  cloth  from 
twelve  to  eighteen  inches  long  and 
nine  or  ten  inches  wide.  It  is 


folded  over  twice  and  placed  be- 
tween the  chalice  and  paten.  It  is 
used  for  cleansing  the  chalice  be- 
fore the  wine  is  put  into  it  at  the 
Offertory,  for  cleaning  the  paten 
after  the  Our  Father  before  the 
Host  is  placed  on  it,  and  for  dry- 
ing the  priest's  lips  and  the  chalice 
after  the  priest's  communion. 

A  finger  towel  is  used  by  the 
priest  when  he  washes  his  hands 
at  the  Offertory.  Finger  towels  are 
of  varying  sizes  and  may  be  of  any 
suitable  material,  preferably  linen 
or  hemp. 


Sacred  Vessels 


The  chalice  (see  illustration)  is 
the  cup  which  the  priest  uses  at 
the  Mass  in  which  to  consecrate 
and  from  which  to  receive  the 
Precious  Blood  of  Our  Lord.  Chal- 
ices of  glass,  ivory,  wood  and  even 
clay  have  been  used  at  different 
times.  Today  only  metal  may  be 
used.  They  should  be  of  gold  or 
silver;  if  an  inferior  metal  is  used, 
then  the  inside  of  the  cup  must  be 
heavily  plated  with  gold.  The 
Church  insists  upon  this  use  of 
gold  because  the  Precious  Blood 
comes  into  direct  contact  with  the 
inside  of  the  cup.  There  is  a  very 
special  blessing  for  the  chalice  by 
which  it  is  dedicated  to  the  service 
of  God.  Lay  persons  may  not  touch 
the  chalice. 

The  paten  (see  illustration)  is 
the  plate  upon  which  the  priest 
puts  the  Host  which  he  offers  and 
consecrates  in  the  Mass.  It  must 
be  of  the  same  metal  as  the  chalice. 
Like  the  chalice  it  is  consecrated 


with  a  special  blessing  and  may  not 
be  handled  by  lay  persons. 

The  csborium  (see  illustration)  is 
a  sacred  vessel  used  to  contain  the 
consecrated  Hosts  for  the  Com- 
munion of  the  faithful.  Like  the 
chalice  it  must  be  at  least  gold- 
plated. 

The  pyx  is  a  small  vessel  of  gold 
or  silver  used  in  carrying  the  Holy 
Eucharist  to  the  sick.  Its  shape  re- 
sembles that  of  the  case  of  a  watch. 
It  is  kept  in  a  silk-lined  leather 
case,  called  a  burse,  with  a  small 
purificator  and  corporal. 

The  monstrance  or  ostensorlum 
is  a  kind  of  portable  tabernacle 
made  in  such  a  way  that  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  may  be  distinct- 
ly seen  by  the  faithful.  It  is  used 
at  Benediction  and  for  Exposition. 

The  luna  or  lunnette  is  a  recep- 
tacle which  holds  the  Sacred  Host 
in  an  upright  position  in  the  mon- 
strance. It  is  removed  from  the 
monstrance  after  Benediction  and 
placed  in  the  tabernacle. 


Vestments 


In  the  early  Church  the  liturgical 
vestments  were  the  same  as  the 
ordinary  civil  dress.  The  Church 
continued  to  use  the  same  style  of 
clothing  for  sacred  functions  so 
that  as  the  styles  of  civil  attire 
changed  there  emerged  a  distinc- 
tive type  of  liturgical  attire.  There 
have  been  minor  changes  in  some 
of  the  vestments  but  in  general 
they  have  kept  their  distinctively 
Roman  appearance. 

Many  symbolical  meanings  have 
been  attached  to  the  different  vest- 


ments by  various  writers.  The 
prayers  the  priest  says  as  he  puts 
on  each  vestment  signify  the  mean- 
ing the  Church  attaches  to  them. 

The  amice  (see  illustration) 
serves  the  practical  purpose  of  pro- 
tecting the  rich  fabric  of  the  chasu- 
ble from  perspiration.  When  he 
puts  it  on  the  priest  says:  "Place, 
O  Lord,  on  my  head  the  helmet  of 
salvation,  that  I  may  overcome  the 
attacks"  of  Satan." 

The  alb  (see  illustration)  is  a 
survival  of  the  long  inner  tunic 


195 


worn  by  men  in  the  early  centuries. 
The  vesting  prayer  reads:  "Purify 
me,  O  Lord,  from  all  stain  and 
cleanse  my  heart,  that  washed  in 
the  Wood  of  the  Lamb  1  may  enjoy 
eternal  delights/' 

The  cincture  (see  illustration) 
holds  the  alb  in  place  close  to  the 
body,  allowing  freedom  of  move- 
ment for  the  feet.  As  he  puts  it  on 
the  priest  says:  "Gird  me,  O  Lord, 
with  the  girdle  of  purity,  and  ex- 
tinguish in  me  all  concupiscence 
that  the  virtue  of  continence  and 
chastity  may  remain  in  me." 

The  maniple  (see  illustration) 
was  originally  an  ornamental  hand- 
kerchief held  in  the  right  hand  by 
Roman  officials.  It  is  worn  only  in 
the  Mass.  It  is  the  special  badge  of 
the  order  of  subdeaconship  and 
may  not  be  worn  by  those  in  lower 
orders.  The  prayer:  "Let  me  merit, 
O  Lord,  to  bear  the  maniple  of 
tears  and  sorrow  so  that  one  day  I 
may  come  with  joy  into  the  re- 
ward of  my  labors." 

The  stole  (see  illustration)  was 
probably  worn  by  Roman  court  of- 
ficials as  a  sign  of  their  authority. 
At  any  rate  it  is  the  symbol  of  au- 
thority in  the  Church.  Today  only 
the  Pope  has  the  right  to  wear  the 
stole  everywhere  as  a  sign  of  his 
universal  authority.  As  a  sign  of 
the  plenitude  of  the  priestly  power 
which  he  has,  the  bishop  does  not 
cross  the  stole  in  front.  The  deacon 
wears  the  stole  diagonally  from  his  * 
left  shoulder  to  his  right  side.  It 
was  once  the  distinguishing  mark 
of  the  priesthood  but  is  now  worn 
only  when  performing  a  religious 
function.  The  vesting  prayer  says : 
"Return  to  me,  O  Lord,  that  stole 
of  immortality  which  was  lost  to 
me  by  my  first  parents,  and  though 
unworthy  1  approach  Thy  great 
Mystery,  nevertheless,  grant  me  to 
merit  joy  eternal." 

The  chasuble  (see  illustration) 
was  originally  a  large  round  mantle 
or  cloak  covering  the  whole  body. 
In  the  Middle  Ages  the  chasuble 
was  considerably  shortened  and 
cut  away  at  the  sides  to-  secure 
freedom  of  movement.  The  vesting 
prayer:  "O  Lord,  Who  has  said, 
'My  yoke  is  sweet,  My  burden  light/ 


grant  that  I  may  carry  this  yoke 
and  burden  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
obtain  Thy  grace.  Amen." 

The  dalmatic  (see  illustration)  is 
the  outward  vestment  worn  by  the, 
deacon  at  High  Mass,  It  was  part 
of  the  clothing  of  the  higher  classep 
adapted  for  ecclesiastical  use. 
When  putting  it  on  "the  deacon 
says:  "Clothe  me,  O  Lord,  with  the 
garment  of  salvation,  and  cover  rne 
with  the  vestment  of  joy  and  the 
dalmatic  of  justice." 

The  tunic  is  the  outward  gar- 
ment worn  by  the  sufodeacon  of  the 
Mass.  It  differs  only  slightly,  in 
ornamentation,  from  the  dalmatic 
of  the  deacon.  The  prayer :  "May  the 
Lord  clothe  me  with  the  tunic  of 
delight  and  the  garments  of  joy." 

Color  of  the  vestments  varies 
•with  the  feast  that  is  being  cele- 
brated. 

White,  the  color  of  light,  is  a 
symbol  of  joy,  purity  and  inno- 
cence; it  is  used  on  feasts  of  the 
Holy  Trinity,  Our  Lord,  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  the  angels,  confessors,  holy 
women  not  martyrs,  and  'on  Sun- 
days after  Easter. 

Red,  the  language  of  fire  and 
blood,  is  a  symbol  of  love  and  of 
the  sacrifice  of  the  martyrs.  It  is 
also  a  reminder  of  Christ's  Passion. 
It  is  used  on  Pentecost  Sunday,  the 
feasts  of  Our  Lord's  Passion,  and  the 
feasts  of. the  Apostles  and  martyrs. 

Green,  the  symbol  of  hope,  is 
used  on  the  Sundays  after  Epiphany 
and  the  Sundays  after  Pentecost. 

Violet,  the  c;olor  of  penance, 
mortification  and  sorrow,  is  used 
during  Advent  and  Lent,  on  the 
three  Sundays  preceding  the  first 
Sunday  of  Lent,  on  vigils  except 
those  occurring  during  Paschal 
time,  and  on  Rogation  Days. 

Rose,  less  penitential  than,  violet, 
is  used  on  the  Third  Sunday  of  Ad- 
vent and  the  Fourth  Sunday  of 
Lent,  because  these  Sundays  are 
joyful  in  the  midst  of  the  peniten- 
tial season. 

Black,  the  symbol  of  mourning 
and  death,  Is  used  in  Masses  for 
the  Dead  and  on  Good  Friday. 

Cloth  of  gold  may  take  the  place 
of  white,  red  or  green,  but  not  of 
purple  or  black. 


196 


WHAT  THE   MASS   IS 


The  Council  of  Trent  summarizes 
and  defines  the  Church's  teaching 
in  reference  to  the  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass  as  follows: 

(1)  There     is     in    the     Catholic 
Church  a  true  Sacrifice,  the  Mass, 
instituted  by  Jesus  Christ;  the  sacri- 
fice of  His  Body  and  Blood  under 
the  appearances  of  bread  and  wine. 

(2)  This     Sacrifice    is    identical 
with  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Cross,  in- 
asmuch as  Jesus  Christ  is  Priest 
and  Victim  in  both;   the  only  dif- 
ference lies  in  the  manner  of  offer- 
ing, which  is  bloody  upon  the  Cross 
and  bloodless  on  our  altars. 

(3)  It  is  a  propitiatory  Sacrifice, 
atoning  for  our  sins,  and  the  sins 
of  the  living  and  of  the  dead  in 
Christ,  for  whom  it  is  offered. 

(4)  Its  efficacy  is  derived  from  the 
Sacrifice  of  the  Cross,  whose  super- 
abundant merits  it  applies  to  us. 

(5)  Although     offered     to     God, 
alone,  it  may  be  celebrated  in  hon- 
or and  memory  of  the  saints. 

(6)  The  Mass  was  instituted  at 
the  Last  Supper  when  Christ  about 
to   offer  Himself   on   the   altar  of 
the  Cross  by  His  death  (Heb.  x,  10) 
for  our  redemption   (Heb.  ix,  12), 
wished  to  endow  His  Church  with 
a  visible  Sacrifice,  commemorative 
of    His    Bloody    Sacrifice    of    the 
Cross.  As  High  Priest,  according  to 
the  order  of  Melchisedech  (Ps.  cix, 
4),  He  offered  to  His  Father  His 
own  Body  and  Blood  under  the  ap- 
pearances of  bread  and  wine,  and 
constituted  His  Apostles  priests  of 
the  New  Testament  to  renew  this 
same  offering  until  He  came  again 
(1  Cor.  xi,  26)  by  the  words,  "Do 
this  for  a  commemoration  of  me" 
(Lk.  xxii,  19;   1  Cor.  xi,  24). 

Instituted  by  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Mass  is  the  most  perfect  offering 
that  man  can  make  to  God,  his 
Creator  and  Redeemer.  By  the 
Mass  we  call  to  mind  particularly 
the  Passion  and  death  of  Christ 
But  around  this  central  thought  of 
Calvary  is  built  up  also  the  other 
events  of  Our  Saviour's  life.  In  the 
"Sunday  Cycle"  which  begins  with 
the  first  Sunday  of  Advent  we  fol- 
low the  earthly  life  of  Our  Saviour 


through  its  every  stage  until  we 
come  finally  to  the  last  Sunday 
after  Pentecost  which  describes  the 
Last  Judgment  and  the  coming  of 
Christ  in  power  and  majesty.  The 
"Festal  Cycle,"  i.  e.,  the  Masses  in 
honor  of  the  Saints,  is  interwoven 
with  the  story  of  Christ's  earthly 
life  in  the  liturgy  of  the  Mass.  But 
in  the  very  center  and  heart  of  it 
all  stands  the  Mil  of  Calvary  with 
its  Cross  of  Sacrifice. 

The  Mass  is  the  unbloody  re- 
newal of  this  Sacrifice  of  Calvary. 
Through  the  Mass  men  of  every 
generation  have  been  brought  to 
the  very  scene  of  Redemption 
and  every  land  has  become  in 
reality  a  Holy  Land.  The  Mass, 
then,  is  the  perpetuation  of  the 
great  Sacrifice. 

One  of  the  essential  characteris- 
tics of  any  sacrifice  is  immolation, 
or  destruction  of  the  thing  sacri- 
ficed. In  the  Mass  this  immolation 
of  the  Victim  takes  place  at  the 
Communion. 

Briefly,  the  Mass  is  the  remem- 
brance and  re-enactment  of  the  life 
of  Christ;  the  perpetuation  of  the 
Sacrifice  of  Calvary;  and  the  ban- 
quet by  which  Our  Crucified  Sav- 
iour comes  to  our  souls  to  make  us 
part  of  Himself. 

Jesus  Christ  Himself  instituted 
the  Mass  at  the  Last  Supper  the 
night  before  His  death.  "Jesus 
took  bread,  and  blessed,  and  broke: 
and  gave  to  His  disciples,  and  said : 
Take  ye  and  eat.  This  is  My  Body. 
And  taking  the  chalice,  He  gave 
thanks,  and  gave  to  them,  saying: 
Drink  ye  all  of  this.  For  this  is  My 
Blood  of  the  new  testament,  which 
shall  be  shed  for  many  unto  the  re- 
mission of  sins"  (Matt,  xxvi,  26-28). 
In  these  words  of  institution  we 
find  the  three  essential  elements  of 
the  Mass,  viz.,  Offertory,  Consecra- 
tion, and  Communion.  Through  the 
course  of  centuries  the  Church  has 
added  various  prayers  and  cere- 
monies, but  the  essence  of  the  Mass 
must  ever  be  those  sacred  words 
of  Him  Who  gave  the  Mass  to  us 
as  a  loving  memorial  of  His  death 
on  Calvary. 


197 


EUCHARIST1C  DIAL 
Where  Mass  is  celebrated  every  hour  of  the  day. 

198 


PRAYERS   AND   CEREMONIES  OF  THE    MASS 
1.  From  the  Beginning  of  Mass  to  the  Epistle 


Words  of  the   Liturgy 

Priest:  In  the  name  of  the  Fa- 
ther, and  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  Amen. 

Priest:  I  will  go  unto  the  altar 
of  God. 

Server:  To  God,  Who  giveth  joy 
to  my  youth. 

Psalm  xlsl  (said  by  priest  and 
server) :  Judge  me,  O  God,  and  dis- 
tinguish my  cause  from  the  nation 
that  is  not  holy:  deliver  me  from 
the  unjust  and  the  deceitful  man. 

For  Thou,  O  God,  art  my  strength: 
why  hast  Thou  cast  me  off?  and 
why  do  I  go  sorrowful  whilst  the 
enemy  afflicteth  me? 

Send  forth  Thy  light  and  Thy 
truth:  they  have  conducted  me  and 
brought  me  unto  Thy  holy  mount, 
and  unto  Thy  tabernacles.  And  I 
will  go  unto  the  altar  of  God;  to 
God,  Who  giveth  joy  to  my  youth. 

I  will  praise  Thee  on  the  harp, 
O  God,  my  God:  why  art  thou  sor- 
rowful, O  my  soul?  and  why  dost 
thou  disquiet  me, 

Hope  in  God,  for  I  will  still  give 
praise  to  Him;  Who  is  the  salva- 
tion of  my  countenance,  and  my 
God. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to 
the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost. 
As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now, 
and  ever  shall  be,  world  without 
end.  Amen. 

I  will  go  unto  the  altar  of  God. 
To  God,  Who  giveth  joy  to  my 
youth. 


Our  help  is  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord. 

Who  made  heaven  and  earth. 

Priest:  I  confess  to  almighty  God, 
to  blessed  Mary  ever  virgin,  to 
blessed  Michael  the  Archangel,  to 
blessed  John  the  Baptist,  to  the  holy 
Apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  to  all  the 
saints,  and  to  you,  brethren,  that 
I  have  sinned  exceedingly,  in 
thought,  word,  and  deed,  through 
my  fault,  through  my  fault,  through 


Significance   of  the    Ritual 

The  Sign  of  the  Cross  is  a  fitting 
introduction  for  the  renewal  of  the 
Sacrifice  of  the  Cross. 

The  very  thought  of  the  great  un- 
told benefits  derived  from  every 
Mass  fills  us  with  the  joy  of  youth 
as  we  begin  Mass  with  the  priest. 

To  understand  Psalm  xlii  it  must 
be  considered  in  connection  with 
Psalm  xli  because  both  Psalms 
form  a  unit  and  were  written  by 
the  same  author.  The  writer  of 
these  psalms  is  an  exile  from  Jeru- 
salem: his  ardent  desire  is  to  re- 
visit the  Sanctuary;  he  looks  for- 
ward to  the  day  when  he  will  be 
once  more  with  the  pilgrims  wor- 
shiping at  Jerusalem. 

It  should  be  the  earnest  wish  of 
all  Catholics  to  "go  unto  the  altar 
of  God"  (verse  4)  because  the  altar 
on  which  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass 
is  offered  far  surpasses  the  Taber- 
nacle of  the  Jews  which  was  but 
a  shadow  and  a  figure.  If  the  Jews 
found  joy  and  hope  in  -the  symbolic 
sacrifices  of  the  Old  Law,  how 
much  more  should  Catholics  re- 
joice in  the  Mass  which  is  the  ful- 
filment of  those  symbols. 

The  addition  of  the  "Glory  be  to 
the  Father"  etc.,  which  the  Church 
adds  to  the  Psalms  when  using 
them  in  the  liturgy  shows  that  she 
wishes  to  interpret  these  Psalms 
in  a  Christian  sense. 

The  antiphon  is  repeated.  Its 
very  repetition  serves  as  a  re- 
minder that  joy  is  the  keynote  of 
the  Christian  preparing  to  assist 
at  Mass. 

Making  the  Sign  of  the  Cross  the 
priest  calls  upon  God  for  assistance. 

The  priest's  joy  at  the  thought 
of  the  great  Sacrifice  which  is 
about  to  begin  is  suddenly  clouded 
by  the  remembrance  that  he  is  a 
sinful  man.  Bowed  down  with  eyes 
cast  to  the  ground  he  acknowledges 
his  guilt  to  God  and  the  whole 
court  of  heaven.  He  blames  him- 
self for  his  sins,  confessing  three 


199 


my  most  grievous  fault.  Therefore 
I  beseech  the  blessed  Mary  ever 
virgin,  blessed  Michael  the  Arch- 
angel, blessed  John  the  Baptist,  the 
holy  Apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  all 
the  saints,  and  you  brethren,  to 
pray  to  the  Lord  our  God  for  me. 

Server:  May  almighty  God  have 
mercy  upon  you,  forgive  you  your 
sins,  and  bring  you  to  life  ever- 
lasting. 

Priest:  Amen. 

Server:  I  confess  to  almighty 
God,  etc.  (as  above).  Where  the 
priest  said  "brethren"  the  server 
says  "father"  because  the  priest 
confesses  to  the  people,  and  they 
confess  to  him. 

Priest:  May  almighty  God  have 
mercy  upon  you,  forgive  you  your 
sins,  and  bring  you  to  life  ever- 
lasting. 

Server:    Amen. 

Priest:  Thou  shalt  turn  again, 
O  God,  and  quicken  us. 

Server:  And  Thy  people  shall  re- 
joice in  Thee. 

Priest:  Show  us,  O  Lord,  Thy 
mercy. 

Server:  And  grant  us  Thy  salva- 
tion. 

Priest:  O  Lord,  hear  my  prayer. 

Server:  And  let  my  cry  come  un- 
to Thee. 

Priest:  The  Lord  be  with  you. 

Server:  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Priest:  Let  us  pray:  Take  away 
from  us  our  iniquities,  we  be- 
seech Thee,  O  Lord;  that  we  may  be 
worthy  to  enter  with  pure  minds 
into  the  Holy  of  Holies.  Through 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Priest:  We  beseech  Thee,  O 
Lord,  by  the  merits  of  Thy  saints 
whose  relics  are  here,  and  of  all 
the  saints,  that  Thou  wouldst 
vouchsafe  to  forgive  me  all  my 
sins.  Amen. 

Introit.  (The  Introit  differs  for 
each  Mass.  It  is  composed  as  a  rule 
of  an  antiphon,  a  verse  of  a  Psalm, 
the  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and 
repetition  of  the  antiphon.  Orig- 
inally the  entire  Psalm  was  sung 
by  the  choir  and  people  as  the  cele- 


times  as  lie  strikes  Ms  breast,  that 
they  were  committed  "through  my 
fault"  etc.  But  immediately  he 
takes  heart  and  begs  the  Blessed 
Mother,  the  angels  and  saints  of 
heaven,  and  the  people  assisting  at 
Mass  to  ask  God  to  pardon  him. 

The  server  expresses  the  hope 
that  God  will  deal  mercifully  with 
the  priest. 

So  be  it.  In  other  words:  May 
your  prayers  for  me  be  heard. 

The  server  in  his  turn  says  the 
Confiteor.  All  those  assisting  at 
Mass  should  join  the  altar-boy  in 
his  confession  of  guilt,  saying  it 
with  the  same  sentiments  with 
which  the  celebrant  has  just  re- 
cited it 

The  priest  asks  God  to  have  mer- 
cy on  the  server  just  as  the  server 
asked  God  to  pardon  the  sins  of  the 
priest. 

So  be  it. 

Confident  in  God's  forgiveness 
and  mercy  the  priest  and  server  re- 
cite  these  ejaculations.  The 
thought  of  God's  mercy  brings  back 
the  joy  of  heaven  to  their  hearts. 
In  the  Mass  God  will  answer  the 
prayer,  "Grant  us  Thy  salvation," 
by  sending  down  from  heaven  the 
Saviour  Himself.  The  prayer,  "The 
Lord  be  with  you,  and  with  thy 
spirit/'  finds  its  best  possible  ful- 
filment when,  in  the  Mass,  Christ 
comes  down  from  heaven  upon  the 
altar. 

As  he  ascends  the  steps  of  the 
altar  the  priest  once  more  begs  God 
to  take  away  his  sins  so  that  he 
may  offer  the  Sacrifice  with  a  pure 
mind  and  heart. 

Kissing  the  altar  containing  the 
relics  of  martyrs  the  priest  makes 
a  final  plea  for  the  forgiveness  of 
his  sins,  calling  upon  all  the  saints 
in  heaven  to  obtain  God's  pardon 
for  him. 

The  prayers  at  the  foot  of  the 
altar  were  preparatory.  The  In- 
troit begins  the  Mass  itself.  Sign- 
ing himself  with  the  sign  of  the 
Cross,  the  priest  recites  this  "over- 
ture of  the  Mass."  In  the  Introit 
we  find  the  theme  of  the  Mass,  the 


200 


brant  went  from  the  sacristy  to  the 
altar.  Today  the  choir  chants  the 
Introit  when  the  priest  begins  the 
prayers  at  the  foot  of  the  altar.) 


Kyrte  (recited  by  priest  and 
server  alternately) : 
Lord  have  mercy  on  us. 
Lord  have  mercy  on  us. 
Lord  have  mercy  on  us. 
Christ  have  mercy  on  us. 
Christ  have  mercy  on  us. 
Christ  have  mercy  on  us. 
Lord  have  mercy  on  us. 
Lord  have  mercy  on  us. 
Lord  have  mercy  on  us. 


Gloria:  Glory  to  God  in  the  high- 
est, and  on  earth  peace  to  men  of 
good- will.  We  praise  Thee;  we 
bless  Thee;  we  adore  Thee;  we 
glorify  Thee.  We  give  Thee  thanks 
for  Thy  great  glory.  O  Lord  God, 
heavenly  King,  God  the  Father  al- 
mighty. O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
only-begotten  Son.  0  Lord  God, 
Lamb  of  God,  Son  of  the  Father, 
Who  takest  away  the  sins  of  the 
world,  have  mercy  upon  us.  Who 
takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world, 
receive  our  prayer.  Who  sittest  at 
the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  have 
mercy  upon  us.  For  Thou  only  art 
holy,  Thou  only  art  Lord.  Thou 
only,  O  Jesus  Christ,  art  most  high, 
together  with  the  Holy  Ghost  in 
the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 

Amen. 


Priest:  The  Lord  be  with  you. 
Server:  And  with  thy  spirit. 


key  to  the  mystery  of  the  feast  be- 
ing celebrated.  Its  purpose  is  to 
arouse  in  us  fitting  thoughts  and 
sentiments;  to  place  us,  as  it  were, 

in  the  atmosphere  of  the  feast  we 
are  commemorating. 

Fervently  we  cry  to  God:  "Have 
mercy  on  us."  Three  times  we  ad- 
dress our  plea  to  God  the  Father, 
three  times  to  God  the  Son,  three 
times  to  God  the  Holy  Ghost.  With 
the  simplicity  of  children  we  re- 
peat the  selfsame  phrase,  insisting 
that  God  have  mercy  upon  us.  God, 
surely,  cannot  turn  a  deaf  ear  to 
such  earnest  pleading.  In  fact,  the 
prayer's  very  simplicity  —  its  child- 
ishness almost  —  must  delight  the 
heart  of  Him  Who  allows  us  to  ad- 
dress Him  as  "Our  Father." 

The  Gloria  is  the  answer  to  the 
Kyrie.  In  the  Kyrie  we  asked  God 
the  Father  to  have  mercy  on  us; 
we  now  "praise,  bless,  worship  and 
glorify"  Him;  we  address  Him  as 
"God  the  Father  Almighty,"  thus 
reminding  Him  that  it  is  within 
His  power  to  hear  our  prayer.  In 
the  Chrhte  eleison  we  begged  God 
the  Son  also  to  have  mercy  on  us; 
and  now,  as  adopted  children  of 
the  Redeemer  Who  came  down  up- 
on earth  to  save  us  we  address 
Him  with  those  titles  so  dear  to 
His  heart:  "Only  begotten  Son," 
"Lamb  of  God."  He  too  can  grant 
our  request  for  He  sits  "at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father."  Finally 
in  the  last  Kyrie  we  implored  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  have  mercy  on  us; 
now  we  address  Him  as  God,  equal 
to  the  Father  and  the  Son.  Real- 
izing the  grandeur  and  power  of 
the  Most  Blessed  Trinity  we  feel 
confident  that  our  plea  for  mercy 
will  be  heard. 

After  kissing  the  altar,  which  is 
the  symbol  of  Christ,  the  priest 
turns  to  the  congregation  with 
hands  extended  and  says,  "The 
Lord  be  with  you."  He  transmits 
to  the  people  the  graces  he  has 
received  from  the  altar.  This  same 
greeting  occurs  eight  times  during 
the  Mass  and  each  time  it  is  a  re- 
minder to  those  assisting  at  Mass 
that  they  are  to  take  an  active  part 
in  what  follows. 


201 


Collect.  (The  Collect  or  Oration 
as  it  is  often  called,  is  different  for 
each  Mass.  It  is  a  prayer  of  peti- 
tion. It  begins  with  the  words,  "Let 
us  pray,"  followed  by  a  form  of  ad- 
dress to  God,  the  reason  for  our  pe- 
tition, and  the  petition  itself;  It 
closes  with  a  formula  something 
like  the  following:  "Through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  Who  lives  and 
reigns  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  world 
without  end.  Amen.") 


By  the  words,  "Let  us  pray/'  the 
celebrant  indicates  that  this  prayer 
is  not  his  alone  but  the  prayer  of 
all  those  present  The  priest  is  the 
representative  of  the  people  and 
when  he  prays  he  beseeches  God  to 
hearken  to  the  common  petition  of 
the  congregation.  The  prayer  ends 
with  an  invocation  to  Christ.  Con- 
fidently we  invoke  His  aid  Who 
said:  "Whatsoever  you  shall  ask 
the  Father  in  My  Name,  that  will 
I  do"  (Jn.  xiv,  13). 


Summary.  This  first  part  of  the  Mass  is  called  by  some  "the  service  of 
prayer."  By  the  confession  of  sins  (Confiteor)  we  have  told  God  how 
sorry  we  are  for  having  offended  Him,  how  unworthy  we  feel  to  assist 
at  the  sublime  Sacrifice;  but  with  the  thought  of  God's  kindness  and 
goodness  before  us  we  cry  to  heaven  for  mercy  (Kyrie) ;  almost  instinc- 
tively we  burst  into  the  praises  of  the  Most  Blessed  Trinity  (Gloria) 
and  the  thought  of  the  power  and  majesty  of  the  Triune  God  fills  us  with 
the  assurance  that  our  plea  for  mercy  will  be  heard;  and  finally  we  lay 
before  God  our  special  petitions  (Collect). 

Thus  by  our  prayers  we  have  gradually  ascended  toward  God  —  it  is 
our  preparation  and  introduction  to  the  Mystery  of  Calvary.  God,  Who 
is  never  outdone  in  generosity,  now  responds  to  our  prayers  through  the 
words  of  Sacred  Scripture.  We  are  entering  the  second  part  of  the  drama 
of  the  Mass. 

II.   From  the  EpSstle  to  the   Creed 


Words  of  the    Liturgy 

Epistle.  (The  Epistles  of  Sundays 
are  always  taken  from  the  letters 
of  the  Apostles.  In  »rnany  of  the 
ferial  Masses  of  Lent,  Ember  Days, 
and  many  of  the  old  Masses  of  the 
Saints  the  Lesson  is  taken  from 
some  Book  of  the  Old  Testament.) 

Server:    Thanks   be  to   God. 

Gradual.  (The  Gradual  is  made  up 
generally  of  two  verses  from  one 
of  the  psalms.  It  is  found  in  all 
Masses  except  those  during  the 
Easter  season.) 

Alleluia.  (Two  Alleluias,  a  verse, 
and  another  Alleluia  follow  the 
Gradual  in  Masses  between  Trinity 
Sunday  and  Septuagesima  Sunday. 
The  so-called  greater  Alleluia  is 
the  only  chant  between  the  Epistle 
and  Gospel  in  the  Masses  from 
Easter  Saturday  until  Trinity  Sun- 
day.) 

Tract.  (The  Tract  replaces  the 
Alleluia  on  days  of  penance  and  in 
Requiem  Masses.  It  is  made  up  of 
several  verses  from  one  of  the 
psalms.) 


Significance  of  the  Ritual 
The  Epistle  is  chosen  with  a  view 
to  the  development  of  the  feast  be- 
ing celebrated.  It  is  taken  from 
the  inspired  books.  Through  the 
Epistle  God  speaks  to  those  assist- 
ing at  Mass,  and  man  shows  his 
gratitude  by  answering  with  the 
server:  "Thanks  be  to  God." 

The  Gradual  affords  a  pause  for 
reflection  on  the  Lesson  that  has 
been  read.  It  may  be  considered  as 
the  echo  of  the  reading  from  Sa- 
cred Scripture. 

The  Alleluia  is  the  prelude  to  the 
Gospel.  It  is  the  joyful  anticipa- 
tion of  the  great  privilege  that  is 
ours :  namely,  that  the  sublime,  the 
life-giving  words  of  Christ  Himself 
are  about  to  be  read  to  us. 


The  Tract  presents  thoughts  con- 
ducive to  quiet  meditation  and  in- 
tensive reflection,  the  theme  being 
always  sorrowful  in  accordance 
with  the  penitential  seasons  in 
which  it  is  used  in  the  Mass. 


202 


Sequence.  (The  Sequence  devel- 
oped by  adding  words  to  the  notes 
of  the  "a"  of  the  Alleluia.  These 
words  were  later  put  into  metrical 
form.  Sequences  occur  in  Masses 
of  Easter,  Pentecost,  Corpus  Chris- 
ti  and  Seven  Dolors,  and  Requiem 
Masses.) 

Priest:  Cleanse  my  heart  and  my 
lips,  O  almighty  God,  Who  didst 
cleanse  the  lips  of  the  prophet 
Isaias  with  a  burning  coal:  vouch- 
safe through  Thy  gracious  mercy 
so  to  cleanse  me  that  I  may  worth- 
ily proclaim  Thy  holy  Gospel 
Through  Christ  Our  Lord.  Amen. 

Gospel.  (The  Gospel  is  a  reading 
selected  from  one  of  the  Evange- 
lists. The  particular  part  which  is 
read  has  been  chosen  by  the 
Church  to  fit  the  particular  feast 
or  occasion  which  is  being  cele- 
brated.) 

Priest:  The  Lord  be  with  you. 

Server:  And  with  thy  spirit 

Priest:  The  continuation  of  the 
holy  Gospel  according  to  St.  N. 
(here  he  mentions  the  name  of  the 
Evangelist  from  whose  account  the 
Gospel  of  the  Mass  is  taken  and 
then  reads  the  Gospel) ...» 

Server:  Praise  be  to  Jesus  Christ. 

Priest  (having  finished  the  Gos- 
pel, kisses  the  book  and  says):  By 
the  words  of  the  Gospel  may  our 
sins  be  blotted  out. 


The  purpose  of  the  Sequence  is 
to  form  a  sort  of  meditation  on  the 
Alleluia  verse.  This  purpose  is  ad- 
mirably carried  out  in  the  Se- 
quences for  Easter  and  Pentecost 
Sundays. 


Raising  his  eyes  to  the  crucifix 
the  priest  indicates  that  he  wishes 
the  Crucified  Saviour  to  commis- 
sion him  to  announce  the  sublime 
words  of  the  Gospel;  bowing  pro- 
foundly he  asks  God  to  cleanse  him, 
because  only  the  pure  may  presume 
to  speak  the  holy  words  of  the 
Gospel. 

The  holy  Gospel  is  worthy  of  the 
highest  respect.  This  reverence  is 
manifested  by  the  congregation  in 
arising  to  hear  the  sacred  word.  By 
the  greeting,  "The  Lord  be  with 
you,"  the  priest  reminds  the  people 
that  they  are  to  take  an  active  part 
in  the  Gospel.  The  priest  makes 
the  Sign  of  the  Cross  on  the  Gospel. 
Then  to  indicate  that  they  wish  to 
apply  the  blessing  of  God's  words 
to  themselves,  both  the  priest  and 
people  make  a  small  sign  of  the 
Cross  on  the  forehead,  lips  and 
breast.  "Praise  be  to  Jesus  Christ" 
is  the  server's  expression  of  grati- 
tude, which  all  experience  at  the 
privilege  of  being  allowed  to  hear 
the  very  words  of  God  Himself. 
Finally  the  priest's  prayer  that  "our 
sins  be  blotted  out"  shows  what 
value  we  attach  to  the  Gospel. 


Summary.  This  second  part  of  the  Mass  from  the  Epistle  to  the  Creed 
is  made  up  entirely  of  passages  from  Holy  Scripture.  It  is  the  word  of 
God  spoken  to  us  in  answer  to  our  prayers  of  preparation  that  preceded. 
Both  parts  taken  together  form  the  Mass  of  the  Catechumens  or  the  Ante- 
Mass.  So  far  the  real  Sacrifice  has  not  begun,  but  everything  is  prepara- 
tory. We  have  come  to  God's  holy  altar,  away  from  the  noise  of  the 
world,  to  lay  our  cares  and  worries,  our  hopes  and  petitions  before  the 
Lord.  Then  God  spoke  to  us  through  the  words  of  the  inspired  writers. 
We  listened  to  His  teaching;  and  now,  before  we  enter  upon  the  first 
essential  part  of  the  Mass,  i.  e.,  the  Offertory,  we  assure  God  that  our 
faith  in  Him  is  strong.  We  do  this  by  reciting  the  Creed: 


Creed:  I  believe  in  one  God,  the 
Father  almighty,  maker  of  heaven 
and  earth,  and  of  all  things  visible 
and  invisible.  And  in  one  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  only-begotten  Son 
of  God,  born  of  the  Father  before 


In  the  words  of  this  profession 
of  faith  we  join  the  host  of  adorers 
who  have  paid  homage  to  the  Al- 
mighty through  the  ages.  The  very 
same  words  have  been  used  by 
Catholics  since  the  fourth  century. 


203 


all  ages;  God  of  God,  light  of  light, 
true  God  of  true  God;  begotten  not 
made;  consubstantiai  with  the 
Father;  by  Whom  all  things  were 
made.  Who  for  us  men,  and  for  our 
salvation,  came  down  from  leaven 
(the  celebrant  genuflects  and 
adores  the  Word  made  flesh) ;  and 
was  Incarnate  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  of 
the  Virgin  Mary;  and  was  made  man, 
He  was  crucified  also  for  us,  suf- 
fered under  Pontius  Pilate,  and  was 
buried.  And  the  third  day  He  arose 
again  according  to  the  Scriptures; 
and  ascended  into  heaven.  He 
sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  the 
Father;  and  He  shall  come  again 
with  glory  to  judge  the  living  and 
the  dead;  and  His  kingdom  shall 
have  no  end.  And  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  Lord  and  giver  of  life, 
who  proceedeth  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  who  together  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son  is  adored  and 
glorified;  who  spoke  by  the  Proph- 
ets. And  one,  holy,  catholic  and 
apostolic  Church.  I  confess  one 
baptism  for  the  remission  of  sins. 
And  I  await  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead,  and  the  life  of  the  world  to 
come.  Amen. 


They  serve  to  unite  us  intimately 
to  Catholics  of  all  times  and  all 
places  professing  our  belief  in  the 
essential  doctrines  that  Out  Blessed 
Saviour  came  to  earth  to  teach  us. 

We  begin  by  professing  our  be- 
lief in  God  the  Father.  We  dwell 
at  length  on  the  truths  that  center 
around  Christ,  for  in  Him  the  eyes 
of  men  have  seen  as  much  of  the 
Divinity  of  God  as  it  is  permitted 
mortals  to  behold.  Then  conies 
our  profession  of  faith  in  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Our  faith  in  the  three  Di- 
vine Persons  we  confirm  by  our 
belief  in  the  Catholic  Church,  for 
the  Father  commissioned  the  Son 
to  establish,  that  Church,  and  the 
Son  sent  the  Holy  Ghost  to  guide 
and  guard  it.  Belief  in  the  Church 
demands  faith  in  baptism  by  which 
men  enter  it;  demands  also  belief 
in  the  resurrection  and  in  the  life 
to  come  which  is  the  reward  or 
punishment  of  man's  life  while  a 
member  of  it. 

The  Creed  is  thus  seen  to  be  a 
concise  statement  of  the  chief 
dogmas  of  our  holy  faith. 


III.  From  the  Offertory  to  the  Canon 


Words  of  the  Liturgy 

Priest:  The  Lord  "be  with  you. 
Server:  And  with  thy  spirit. 
Priest:  Let  us  pray. 


Offertory.  (The  Offertory  prayer 
is  proper  to  each  Mass,  and  like  the 
other  proper  parts  it  changes  with 
each  Mass.  Formerly  it  was  a  long 
prayer  chanted  during  the  proces- 
sion of  the  people  as  they  brought 
their  gifts  to  the  altar.  Today  it  is 
a  short  form  of  this  processional 
chant) 

Receive,  O  holy  Father,  almighty 
and  eternal  God,  this  spotless  host, 
which  I,  Thy  unworthy  servant, 
offer  unto  Thee,  my  living  and  true 
God,  for  mine  own  countless  sins, 
offenses  and  negligences,  and  for 
all  here  present;  as  also  for  all 
faithful  Christians  living  and  dead, 
that  it  may  avail  both  me  and  them 


Significance  of  the  Ritual 
Once  again  the  priest  reminds 
the  people  of  their  active  part  in 
the  Sacrifice.  The  words,  "Let  us 
pray,"  are  an  exhortation  to  those 
present  to  join  in  all  the  prayers 
of  the  Offertory. 

By  bringing  gifts  to  the  altar  at 
this  part  of  the  Mass  the  early 
Christians  showed  their  eagerness 
to  take  part  in  the  Sacrifice.  Though 
that  early  custom  no  longer  ob- 
tains, we  can  and  we  should  offer 
to  God  at  this  point  the  gift  He 
most  desires  —  the  gift  of  our  very 
selves. 

Raising  the  host  the  priest  offers 
it  in  the  name  of  all  those  present 
to  God;  he  offers  it  "for  mine  own 
countless  sins  . . .  and  for  all  here 
present";  then,  as  it  were,  he  looks 
beyond  the  present  and  visualizes 
this  same  host  after  it  has  been 
consecrated  and  he  prays  that  He 
Who  is  to  come  down  from  heaven 


204 


unto  salvation  for  life  everlasting. 
Amen. 


O  God,  who  in  a  marvellous  man- 
ner didst  create  and  ennoble  hu- 
man nature,  and  still  more  mar- 
vellously has  renewed  it,  grant 
that,  by  the  mystical  union  of  this 
water  and  wine,  we  may  be  made 
partakers  of  His  divinity  who 
vouchsafed  to  become  partaker  of 
our  humanity,  Jesus  Christ  Thy 
Son,  our  Lord:  Who  liveth  and 
reigneth  with  Thee  In  the  unity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  one  God,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 

We  offer  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  the 
chalice  of  salvation,  beseeching 
Thy  clemency;  that  it  may  rise  up 
in  the  sight  of  Thy  divine  majesty 
as  a  sweet  savour,  for  our  own  sal- 
vation and  for  that  of  the  whole 
world.  Amen. 

In  a  humble  spirit  and  a  contrite 
heart  may  we  be  received  by  Thee, 
O  Lord,  and  may  our  sacrifice  so 
be  offered  up  in  Thy  sight  this  day 
that  it  may  be  pleasing  to  Thee,  O 
Lord  God. 


Come,  Thou  who  makest  holy,  al- 
mighty and  eternal  God,  and  bless 
this  sacrifice  prepared  for  Thy 
holy  name. 

Psalm  xv,  6-12:  I  will  wash  my 
hands  among  the  innocent:  and 
will  compass  Thy  altar,  O  Lord: 

That  I  may  hear  the  voice  of  Thy 
praise,  and  tell  of  all  Thy  won- 
drous works. 

I  have  loved,  0  Lord,  the  beauty 
of  Thy  house,  and  the  place  where 
Thy  glory  dwelleth. 

Take  not  away  my  soul,  O  God, 
with  the  wicked,  nor  my  life  with 
bloody  men: 

In  whose  hands  are  iniquities: 
their  right  hand  is  filled  with  gifts. 

But  as  for  me,  I  have  walked  in 
my  innocence:  redeem  me,  and 
have  mercy  on  me. 

My  foot  hath  stood  in  the  direct 
way:  in  the  churches  I  will  bless 
Thee,  O  Lord. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  etc. 


at  the  moment  of  Consecration  may 
grant  salvation  to  those  who  now 
offer  it  with  him  to  the  Eternal 
Father. 

The  priest,  after  he  has  poured 
the  wine  into  the  chalice,  says  this 
prayer  while  blessing  the  water.  As 
can  be  seen  from  the  prayer,  the 
Church  attaches  a  deep  symbolical 
meaning  to  the  mingling  of  the 
wine  and  water.  The  wine  repre- 
sents Christ  (hence  the  wine  is  not 
blessed),  the  water  represents  man. 
As  the  water  is  merged  in  the  wine, 
so  do  we  desire  to  be  assumed  into 
the  nature  and  the  very  being  of 
Our  Lord. 

Once  more  the  priest  looks  be- 
yond the  present  moment:  as  lie 
raises  the  chalice  to  offer^it  to  God 
he  is  thinking  not  of  the  wine  it 
contains  but  of  the  Blood  that  is 
to  be.  The  salvation  of  the  world 
is  what  he  asks  from  heaven. 

The  very  posture  of  the  priest 
who  bows  profoundly  as  he  says 
this  prayer  conveys  the  idea  of  hu- 
mility and  contrition  which  gives 
the  keynote  of  the  prayer.  Humble 
and  contrite  we  ask  God  to  accept 
not  only  the  bread  and  wine  which 
we  have  offered,  but  to  receive  us 
also. 

The  priest  raises  his  hands  as 
though  he  would  compel  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  come  down  from  heaven 
to  bless  the  offering. 

This  psalm  is  said  by  the  priest 
while  he  washes  his  hands.  Be- 
sides the  very  practical  purpose  of 
washing  of  the  hands,  there  is  also 
a  symbolic  purpose  and  meaning 
attached  to  the  ceremony.  Cleanli- 
ness and  innocence  go  hand  in 
hand,  and  the  priest  who  is  about 
to  offer  the  most  sublime  of  sacri- 
fices needs  to  be  cleansed  from 
even  the  slightest  speck  of  imper- 
fection. 

The  psalm  itself  is  a  mixture  of 
praise  and  petition:  praise  of  God 
in  the  glory  and  beauty  of  His 
house,  petition  for  mercy  from  the 
realization  that  man  is  ever  too  sin- 
ful to  offer  fitting  sacrifice  to  his 
Maker. 

The  request  to  be  numbered 
among  the  innocent  has  a  very  defi- 


205 


Receive,  O  Holy  Trinity,  this  of- 
fering which  we  make  to  Thee  in 
remembrance  of  the  Passion,  Re- 
surrection and  Ascension  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  honor  of 
blessed  Mary  ever  Virgin,  of  blessed 
John  the  Baptist,  of  the  holy  Apos- 
tles Peter  and  Paul,  of  these  and  of 
all  the  saints:  that  it  may  avail  to 
their  honor  and  our  salvation:  and 
may  they  vouchsafe  to  intercede 
for  us  in  heaven,  whose  memory  we 
keep  on  earth.  Through'  the  same 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Priest:  Brethren,  pray  that  my 
sacrifice  and  yours  may  be  accep- 
table to  God  the  Father  almighty. 

Server:  May  the  Lord  receive  the 
sacrifice  at  thy  hands,  to  the  praise 
and  glory  of  His  name,  to  our  own 
benefit,  and  to  that  of  all  His  holy 
Church.  Amen. 

Secret.  (This  is  another  prayer 
which  varies  with  each  Mass.  The 
best  explanation  of  the  term  "se- 
cret" seems  to  be  that  this  prayer 
was  the  Offertory  prayer  of  the  "se- 
cret" or  "select"  congregation 
which  remained  after  the  catechu- 
mens had  been  dismissed.) 

Priest:  . . .  world  without  end. 

Server:  Amen. 

Priest:  The  Lord  be  with  you. 

Server:  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Priest:  Lift  up  your  hearts. 

Server:  We  have  lifted  them  up 
unto  the  Lord. 

Priest:  Let  us  give  thanks  to  the 
Lord  our  God. 

Server:  It  is  meet  and  right. 

Preface.  It  is  truly  meet  and  just, 
right  and  availing  unto  salvation, 
that  we  should  at  all  times  and  in 
all  places  give  thanks  unto  Thee, 
O  holy  Lord,  Father  almighty  and 
everlasting  God,  through  Christ  our 
Lord.  Through  whom  the  angels 
praise  Thy  majesty,  the  domina- 
tions worship  it,  the  powers  stand 
in  awe.  The  heavens,  and  the  heav- 
enly hosts  and  the  blessed  sera- 
phim Join  together  In  celebrating 


nite  objective  in  view,  vis.,  to  be 
able  to  offer  God  the  most  perfect 
sacrifice  possible  to  sinful  man. 

Man's  preparation  for  the  sacri- 
fice of  the  Mass  needs  the  approba- 
tion of  heaven  if  it  is  to  be  a  wor- 
thy sacrifice.  Bowing  down  the 
priest  addresses  his  prayer  to  the 
Most  Blessed  Trinity  (a  very  rare 
thing  in  the  Liturgy),  and  calls  up- 
on the  saints  of  heaven  to  help 
make  the  sacrifice  a  fitting  one. 
With  the  saints  interceding  for  us 
we  feel  more  certain  that  our  offer- 
ing will  be  pleasing  to  the  Most 
High. 

Ail  are  called  upon  to  petition 
heaven  to  receive  the  sacrifice 
which  the  priest  is  about  to  offer 
in  the  name  of  all. 

The  glory  of  God,  our  own  salva- 
tion, and  the  salvation  of  the  whole 
Church  — these  form  the  basis  of 
our  claim  upon  the  Lord  for  the  ac- 
ceptance of  our  sacrifice. 

The  thoughts  contained  in  these 
secret  prayers  are  always  linked 
up  with  the  sacrificial  act  which  is 
soon  to  take  place.  Our  offerings, 
unimportant  in  themselves,  become 
tremendous  in  the  light  of  what 
they  are  soon  to  become  —  Christ 
Himself. 

These  are  the  last  words  of  the 
Secret  which  the  priest  says  aloud. 
The  responsories  that  follow  form 
the  introduction  to  the  Preface. 
They  were  originally  acclamations 
used  by  the  people  when  meeting 
each  other  (see  Book  of  Ruth  ii,  4). 
Their  function  here  is  to  remind 
us  once  again  that  all  who  assist 
at  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  should 
take  an  active  part  in  it. 

This  is  the  Common  Preface  used 
throughout  the  year  on  feasts  and 
ferias  which  have  no  Proper  Pref- 
ace. There  are  fifteen  Prefaces  in 
the  Roman  Missal  of  today. 

The  main  thought  of  the  Preface 
is  praise  and  adoration  of  God. 
This  praise  of  God  is  the  spontane- 
ous cry  of  our  souls  as  we  draw 
ever  closer  to  the  central  point  in 
the  great  drama  of  the  Mass. 


206 


their  joy.  With  whom  we  pray  Thee 

join  our  voices  also,  while  we  say 
with  lowly  praise: 

Sanctus.  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord 
God  of  hosts.  Heaven  and  earth 
are  full  of  Thy  glory.  Hosanna  in 
the  highest. 

Be  tied  ictus.  Blessed  is  He  that 
cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
Hosanna  in  the  highest. 


We  repeat  the  words  of  the  an- 
gelic hosts  who  worship  at  the 
throne  of  God  singing  continually 
their  Holy,  Holy,  Holy. 

He  who  came  to  Bethlehem  is 
now  about  to  come  down  upon  our 
altar. 


Summary.  The  Offertory  is  the  first  of  the  three  principal  parts  of  the 
Mass.  It  is  the  preparation  for  the  Sacrifice.  Together  with  the  priest 
we  offer  to  God  our  gifts  of  bread  and  wine;  by  the  mingling  of  water 
and  wine  we  indicate  that  we  wish  to  become  one  with  Christ  so  that 
we  may  be  offered  with  Him  at  the  moment  of  Consecration;  we  beg 
God's  blessing  upon  our  offerings  so  that  they  may  become  a  pleasing 
sacrifice;  we  wash  our  hands  in  spirit  with  the  priest  because  only  the 
pure  can  presume  to  offer  sacrifice  to  the  Lord;  we  call  upon  the  angels 
and  saints  and  upon  God  Himself  to  supply  what  is  wanting  to  make 
our  offering  a  worthy  sacrifice;  and  finally  we  sing  a  hymn  of  praise  and 
adoration  as  we  join  that  everlasting  chant  of  the  angelic  choirs:  "Holy, 
holy,  holy,  Lord  God  of  hosts.  Heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  Thy  glory. 
Hosanna  in  the  highest.  Blessed  is  He  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord.  Hosanna  in  the  highest." 


IV.  From  the  Beginning  of 
Words  of  the  Liturgy 

We  therefore  humbly  pray  and 
beseech  Thee,  O  most  merciful 
Father,  through  Jesus  Christ  Thy 
Son,  our  Lord,  that  Thou  wouldst 
vouchsafe  to  receive  and  bless 
these  gifts,  these  offerings,  and 
these  holy  and  unblemished  sacri- 
fices, which  in  the  first  place,  we 
offer  up  to  Thee  for  Thy  holy 
Catholic  Church,  that  it  may  please 
Thee  to  grant  her  peace,  to  pro- 
tect, unite  and  govern  her  through- 
out the  world,  together  with  Thy 
servant  Pius  XII  our  Pope,  (name 
of)  our  Bishop,  and  all  true  be- 
lievers and  professors  of  the  Catho- 
lic and  Apostolic  faith. 

Be  mindful,  O  Lord,  of  Thy  serv- 
ants and  handmaids  NN.  (here  are 
mentioned  the  names  of  the  liv- 
ing) and  of  all  here  present,  whose 
faith  and  devotion  are  known  to 
Thee,  for  whom  we  offer,  or  who 
offer  up  to  Thee,  this  sacrifice  of 
praise  for  themselves  and  all  those 
dear  to  them,  for  the  redemption 
of  their  souls,  the  hope  of  their 
safety  and  salvation:  who  now  pay 
their  vows  to  Thee,  the  eternal, 
living  and  true  God. 

In  communion  with,  and  vener- 
ating the  memory  in  the  first  place 


the  Canon  to  the  Our  Father 

Significance  of  the  Ritual 
The  priest  bows  low,  kisses  the 
altar,  and  silently  prays  to  God, 
asking  Him  to  receive  our  offer- 
ings through  Jesus  Christ.  He 
makes  three  signs  of  the  Cross 
over  the  oblation  to  show  that 
Christ  obtained  for  us  the  blessing 
of  the  Trinity  by  His  death  on  Cal- 
vary. The  offering  is  made  in  the 
name  of  the  Pope  and  the  Bishop, 
and  of  "all  true  believers  and  pro- 
fessors of  the  Catholic  and  Apos- 
tolic Faith."  The  entire  Church 
thus  participates  in  every  Mass 
that  is  offered  up  to  God. 

Here,  in  the  Memento  for  the 
living,  the  priest  mentions  those 
living  persons  in  particular  for 
whom  he  wishes  to  pray.  He  like- 
wise prays  for  all  those  present  at 
the  Mass.  He  recommends  their 
friends  to  God  also.  Notice  that 
throughout  the  Canon  the  priest 
prays  in  the  plural  to  indicate  that 
the  sacrifice  being  offered  is  the 
sacrifice  of  all. 


The  two  prayers  above  were  con- 
cerned  with  the   Church  militant. 


207 


of  the  glorious  ever  Virgin  Mary, 
Mother  of  our  God  and  Lord  Jesus 
Christ;  and  also  of  Thy  blessed 
Apostles  and  Martyrs  Peter  and 
Paul,  Andrew,  James,  John,  Thom- 
as, James,  Philip,  Bartholomew, 
Matthew,  Simon  and  Thaddeus, 
Linus,  Cletus,  Clement,  Sixtus, 
Cornelius,  Cyprian,  Laurence,  Chry- 
sogonus,  John  and  Paul,  Cosnaas, 
and  Daniian,  and  of  all  Thy  saints; 
by  whose  merits  and  prayers  grant 
that  we  may  be  defended  In  all 
things  by  the  help  of  Thy  protec- 
tion. Through  the  same  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

This  oblation,  therefore,  of  our 
service  and  that  of  Thy  whole  fam- 
ily, we  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  gra- 
ciously to  accept,  and  to  order  our 
days  in  Thy  peace  and  bid  us  to 
be  delivered  from  eternal  damna- 
tion and  numbered  among  the  flock 
of  Thy  elect.  Through  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Which  oblation  do  Thou,  O  God, 
vouchsafe  in  all  things  to  bless,  ap- 
prove, ratify,  make  worthy  and  ac- 
ceptable: that  it  may  become  for 
us  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Thy  most 
beloved  Son  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Who  the  day  before  He  suffered 
took  bread  into  His  holy  and  ven- 
erable hands,  and  with  His  eyes 
lifted  up  to  heaven,  unto  Thee,  God, 
His  almighty  Father,  giving  thanks 
to  Thee  He  blessed,  broke,  and 
gave  it  to  His  disciples  saying: 
Take  and  eat  ye  all  of  this,  for  this 
is  my  Body. 

In  like  manner,  after  He  had 
supped,  taking  also  this  excellent 
chalice  into  His  holy  and  vener- 
able hands,  and  giving  thanks  to 
Thee,  He  blessed  and  gave  it  to  His 
disciples,  saying:  Take  and  drink 
ye  all  of  this,  for  this  is  the  Chalhe  of 
my  Blood,  of  the  new  testament:  the 
mystery  of  faith:  which  shall  be  shed 
JOT  you  and  for  many  unto  the  remis- 
sion of  sins. 

As  often  as  ye  shall  do  these 
things,  ye  shall  do  them  in  remem- 
brance of  Me. 

Wherefore,  O  Lord,  we  Thy  serv- 
ants, and  likewise  Thy  holy  people, 
calling  to  mind  the  blessed  Passion 
of  the  same  Christ  Thy  Son  our 


In  this  prayer  the  supplications  of 
earth  are  joined  with  those  of  the 
Church  triumphant  in  heaven.  Our 
Blessed  Lady,  the  Apostles,  a  num- 
ber of  Popes,  and  a  few  of  the  mar- 
tyrs specially  venerated  in  Rome 
are  mentioned  by  name.  They  are 
the  representatives  of  the  whole 
celestial  court  upon  whom  we  call. 
Here  we  see  quite  clearly  the'  in- 
timate connection  between  the 
faithful  on  earth  and  the  saints  in 
heaven. 


Spreading '  his  hands  over  the 
chalice  and  host,  a  sign  of  vicari- 
ous atonement,  the  priest  now  en- 
ters upon  the  most  solemn  part  of 
the  Mass.  He  begs  God  to  accept 
our  sacrifice.  Once  accepted,  that 
sacrifice  will  bring  us  peace  and 
salvation  and  "number  us  among 
the  flock  of  the  elect" 

The  priest  repeats  the  plea  for 
the  acceptance  of  the  sacrifice  and 
adds  a  new  petition:  "That  it  may 
become  for  us  the  Body  and  Blood 
of  Thy  most  beloved  Son." 

The  Consecration  is  enclosed  in 
the  simple  Gospel  narrative,  Man 
fades  into  the  background  and 
Christ,  the  great  Celebrant  of  the 
Sacrifice,  repeats  those  solemn 
words  which  change  bread  and 
wine  into  His  Body  and  Blood.  The 
stupendous  miracle  of  miracles 
takes  place  before  our  very  eyes. 

The  very  simplicity  of  the  Con- 
secration is  a  stumbling  block  to 
many.  But  the  Church  adheres 
strictly  to  this  simple  form  because 
she  wishes  to  perform  this  most 
solemn  and  sacred  of  human  acts 
in  exactly  the  same  manner  as  our 
Divine  Saviour  performed  it  on 
that  night  before  He  died. 


This  loving  command  of  Our 
Lord  is  obeyed  every  time  Holy 
Mass  is  celebrated. 

The  living  memorial  which  the 
Mass  is,  recalls  not  only  Christ's 
Passion  but  His  Resurrection  and 
Ascension  as  well.  The  shadows  of 


208 


Lord,  His  Resurrection  from  hell 
and  also  His  glorious  ascension 
into  heaven,  offer  unto  Thy  most 
excellent  Majesty,  of  Thy  gifts  and 
presents,  a  pure  Victim,  a  holy  Vic- 
tim, a  spotless  Victim,  the  holy 
Bread  of  eternal  life,  and  the  Chal- 
ice of  everlasting  salvation. 

Upon  which  vouchsafe  to  look 
with  a  propitious  and  serene  coun- 
tenance and  to  accept  them  as 
Thou  wert  pleased  to  accept  the 
gifts  of  Thy  just  servant  Abel,  and 
the  sacrifice  of  our  Patriarch  Abra- 
ham, and  that  which  Thy  priest 
Melchisedech  offered  to  Thee,  a 
holy  sacrifice,  a  spotless  Victim. 

We  most  humbly  beseech  Thee, 
almighty  God,  command  these 
things  to  be  carried  up  by  the 
hands  of  Thy  holy  angel  to  Thine 
altar  on  high,  in  the  sight  of  Thy 
divine  majesty,  that  as  many  of  us 
who,  by  participation  at  this  altar, 
shall  receive  the  most  sacred  Body 
and  Blood  of  Thy  Son  may  be  filled 
with  every  heavenly  blessing  and 
grace.  Through  the  same  Christ 
our  Lord".  Amen. 

Be  mindful  also,  O  Lord,  of  Thy 
servants  and  handmaids  (here  are 
mentioned  the  names  of  the  dead) 
who  are  gone  before  us  with  the 
sign  of  faith  and  repose  in  the 
sleep  of  peace.  To  these,  O  Lord, 
and  to  all  that  rest  in  Christ,  grant, 
we  beseech  Thee,  a  place  of  re- 
freshment, light  and  peace. 
Through  the  same  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

And  to  us  sinners  also,  Thy  serv- 
ants, hoping  in  the  multitude  of 
Thy  mercies,  vouchsafe  to  grant 
some  part  and  fellowship  with  Thy 
holy  apostles  and  martyrs:  with 
John,  Stephen,  Matthias,  Barnabas, 
Ignatius,  Alexander,  Marcellinus, 
Peter,  Felicitas,  Perpetua,  Agatha, 
Lucy,  Agnes,  Cecilia,  Anastasia, 
and  with  all  Thy  saints,  into  whose 
company  admit  iis,  we  beseech 
Thee,  not  considering  our  merits 
but  pardoning  our  offenses.  Through 
Christ  our  Lord, 

Through  whom,  O  Lord,  Thou 
dost  always  create,  sanctify,  quick- 


Calvary  are  dispersed  by  the  glory 
of  Easter  morn  and  Ascension 
Thursday.  More  than  a  memorial 
is  the  Mass,  it  is  a  true  sacrifice 
—  the  holiest  sacrifice  ever  known 
to  man.  Further,  it  is  the  "Bread 
of  eternal  life,"  the  Bread  which 
sustains  us  here  on  earth  and  which 
will  bring  us  ultimately  to  heaven. 

The  sacrifices  of  Abel,  Abraham, 
and  Melchisedech  (Gen.  iv,  4;  xxii, 
10;  xiv,  18)  were  types  of  the  sacri- 
fice of  the  Mass.  We  ask  God  that 
as  He  was  pleased  to  accept  the 
sacrifices  of  these  holy  men  so  also 
to  receive  our  sacrifice  —  our  sac- 
rifice which  is  a  "holy  sacrifice,  a 
spotless  Victim." 

But  Abel,  Abraham,  and  Mel- 
chisedech were  holy  men,  whereas 
we  are  sinners.  Lest  our  faults 
stand  in  the  way  the  priest  begs 
God  to  send  down  an  angel  from 
heaven.  Carried  to  heaven  by  the 
pure  hands  of  a  spirit  our  sacri- 
fice must  surely  find  favor  with  the 
Most  High. 


Before  the  Consecration  we 
prayed  for  the  Church  militant  and 
we  called  to  mind  the  Church  tri- 
umphant. Now  we  turn  our  thoughts 
to  the  Church  suffering.  We  re- 
member our  own  loved  ones  and 
also  the  entire  army  of  souls  that 
have  gone  "before  us  with  the  sign 
of  faith." 


Finally,  we  pray  for  ourselves. 
In  Christian  modesty  we  have  re- 
membered the  Church,  the  living, 
the  saints,  and  the  dead.  To  this 
gathering  we  now  join  ourselves. 
Once  again  we  become  conscious 
of  the  communion  of  saints  because 
our  union  with  Christ  in  the  Sacri- 
fice has  rekindled  our  hope  of  a 
share  in  their  happiness.  In  the 
list  of  saints  before  the  Consecra- 
tion Our  Lady  was  mentioned  first. 
Here  we  give  the  first  place  to  St. 
John  the  Baptist,  the  great  saint  of 
the  Old  Testament. 

In  this  prayer  we  summarize  all 
that  has  gone  before.  We  repeat 


209 


en,  bless,  and  bestow  upon  us  all 
these  Thy  gifts. 

Through  Him,  and  with  Him,  and 
in  Him,  be  unto  Thee,  O  God  the 
Father  almighty,  in  the  unity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  all  honor  and  glory, 
world  without  end. 

Server:  Amen. 


our  belief  in  Christ  as  the  Mediator 
of  all  gifts,  both  natural  and  super- 
natural. 

The  Canon  comes  to  a  close  with 
the  most  solemn  Doxology  in  all 
the  Liturgy.  It  is  eminently  fitting 
to  pay  our  respects  to  the  three 
Divine  Persons  at  so  solemn  a 
moment. 


By  this  response,  the  server  in 
the  name  of  the  people,  ratifies 
all  the  prayers  of  the  Canon  that 
have  gone  before. 

Summary.  We  have  seen  the  very  heart  of  the  Mass.  Christ  has 
come  down  upon  the  altar.  Around  the  central  act  of  the  Consecration 
the  Church  has  entwined  a  wreath  of  prayers.  We  pray  for  the  entire 
Church  and  all  her  members,  and  especially  for  the  Pope,  the  Bishop 
of  the  diocese,  and  all  the  promoters  of  our  holy  faith;  then  for  the 
Church  in  miniature  which  is  assembled  before  the  altar;  we  gaze  heaven- 
ward and  call  to  mind  the  Church  triumphant;  then  after  the  Consecra- 
tion we  are  mindful  of  the  Church  suffering;  then  finally  we  pray  for 
ourselves.  All  creation  has  gathered  together  at  the  altar  of  God  in 
fulfilment  of  those  prophetic  words  of  Our  Blessed  Saviour:  "And  I,  if 
I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all  things  to  myself"  (Jn.  xii,  32). 

V.  From  the  Our  Father  to  the  End  of  the  Mass 


Words  of  the  Liturgy 
Our  Father.  Let  us  pray:  Taught 
by  Thy  saving  precepts  and  guided 
by  the  divine  institution,  we  make 
bold  to  say:  Our  Father,  Who  art 
in  heaven,  hallowed  be  Thy  name; 
Thy  kingdom  come;  Thy  will  be 
done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven. 
Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread; 
and  forgive  us  our  trespasses  as 
we  forgive  them  that  trespass 
against  us.  And  lead  us  not  into 
temptation.  But  deliver  us  from 
evil.  Amen. 

Deliver  us,  we  beseech  Thee,  O 
Lord,  from  all  evils,  past,  present 
and  to  come,  and  by  the  interces- 
sion of  the  blessed  and  glorious 
ever  Virgin  Mary,  Mother  of  God, 
together  with  Thy  blessed  Apostles 
Peter  and  Paul,  and  Andrew,  and 
all  the  saints,  mercifully  grant 
peace  in  our  days:  that  through 
the  bounteous  help  of  Thy  mercy 
we  may  be  always  free  from  sin 
and  secure  from  all  disturbance. 
Through  the  same  Jesus  Christ 
Thy  Son  our  Lord  who  liveth  and 
reigneth  with  Thee  in  the  unity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  one  God,  world 
without  end.  Amea. 


Significance  of  the  Ritual 
The  Our  Father  is  the  most  per- 
fect prayer  known  to  man.  Christ 
Himself  gave  it  to  us.  The  first 
three  petitions  are  directed  to 
God's  honor  and  glory,  the  last  four 
deal  with  the  needs  of  man.  The 
Our  Father  is  primarily  the  prayer 
of  the  multitude  and  not  that  of 
the  individual  (Our  Father;  give 
us;  etc.).  In  the  Mass  the  petitions 
of  the  Our  Father  are  realized: 
God's  kingdom  is  firmly  established, 
and  sin  is  vanquished. 

This  prayer  is  a  continuation  of 
the  last  petition  of  the  Our  Father: 
"deliver  us  from  evil."  The  thought 
of  our  wickedness  overwhelms  us 
and  we  insist  that  God  come  to  our 
assistance.  But  we  go  farther  than 
that  merely  negative  request  for 
deliverance  from  evil  —  we  ask  for 
peace.  Peace  is  the  keynote  of 
Christianity.  Confidently  we  ask 
for  this  gift  of  peace  knowing  that 
Christ  will  say  to  us  as  He  said  to 
His  disciples  long  ago:  "Peace  I 
leave  with  you,  My  peace  I  give  un- 
to you:  not  as  the  world  giveth  do  I 
give  unto  you"  (Jn.  xiv,  27), 


Priest:  The  peace  of  the  Lord 
be  always  with  you. 

Server:  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Breaking  of  Bread.  May  this 
mingling  and  consecration  of  the 
Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  to  us  who  receive  it  ef- 
fectual to  life  everlasting.  Amen. 

Agnus  Dei.  Lamb  of  God  who 
takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world, 
have  mercy  on  us  (said  three 
times). 

Prayer  before  Communion.  O 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  saidst  to 
Thy  Apostles,  Peace  I  leave  with 
you,  My  peace  I  give  unto  you; 
look  not  upon  my  sins,  but  upon 
the  faith  of  Thy  Church;  and 
vouchsafe  to  grant  her  peace  and 
unity  according  to  Thy  will:  O  God 
who  livest  and  reignest  world  with- 
out end.  Amen. 

0  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Son  of  the 
living  God,  who  according  to  the 
will  of  the  Father,  through  the  co- 
operation of  the  Holy  Ghost,  hast 
by   Thy   death   given   life   to    the 
world :  deliver  me  by  this  Thy  most 
holy  Body  and  Blood  from  all  my 
transgressions  and  from  all  evils; 
make   me   always    adhere   to   Thy 
commandments    and    never    suffer 
me   to   be   separated   from   Thee; 
who  with  the  same  God  the  Father 
and    the    Holy    Ghost    livest    and 
reignest  God,  for  ever  and  ever. 

Let  not  the  partaking  of  Thy 
Body,  O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which 
I,  though  unworthy,  presume  to  re- 
ceive, turn  to  my  judgment  and 
condemnation:  but  through  Thy 
goodness  may  it  be  unto  me  a  safe- 
guard and  a  healing  remedy  both 
of  soul  and  body;  who  livest  and 
reignest  with  God  the  Father  in 
the  unity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  God, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

1  will  take  the  bread  of  heaven, 
and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  that  Thou 
shouldst  enter  under  my  roof;  say 
but  the  word  and  my  soul  shall  be 
healed   (repeated  three  times). 


May  the  Body  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  preserve  my  soul  to  life 
everlasting.  Amen. 


The  priest  as  Christ's  representa- 
tive wishes  us  that  peace  for  which 
we  have  asked. 

The    priest    breaks    off    a    small 

piece  of  the  Host,  and  drops  It  into 
the  Precious  Blood,  praying  for  sal- 
vation particularly  for  those  who 
are  about  to  receive  God  in  Holy 

Communion. 

Mercy  and  peace  are  the  gifts  we 
beg  of  God.  Insistently  we  repeat 
the  petition  three  times. 

We  are  all  sinful  men;  the  priest 
himself  realizes  his  own  unworthi- 
ness;  yet,  relying  on  Christ's  prom- 
ise, we  ask  once  again  for  peace  — 
that  peace  which  only  God  can  give. 
Look  not  at  our  sins  and  failings, 
O  Lord,  but  consider  the  faith  of 
Thy  holy  Church. 


Here  the  priest  prays  that«  he 
may  be  preserved  from  an  un- 
worthy Communion,  asking,  at  the 
same  time,  for  the  blessed  effects 
of  that  Body  and  Blood  which  he  is 
soon  to  receive.  Freedom  from  sin, 
obedience  to  the  commandments, 
and  perseverance  to  the  end — these 
are  the  requests  of  God's  minister. 
He  prays  confidently,  knowing  that 
God  can  do  all  things. 


This  third  prayer  in  prepara- 
tion for  Holy  Communion  is  pri- 
marily a  prayer  of  humility.  The 
priest  here  prays  for  the  real  ef- 
fects of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  viz., 
protection  against  the  dangers  of 
soul  and  body,  and  the  healing  of 
the  wounds  of  fallen  nature. 


Here  the  priest  uses  that  excel- 
lent prayer  of  the  centurion,  a 
prayer  alive  with  humility,  faith  in 
God,  and  trust  in  His  Omnipotence. 
Christ  heard  the  prayer  of  the  cen- 
turion; He  will  hear  our  prayer 
also  if  we  say  it  as  sincerely  as  did 
the  centurion. 

A  plea  for  eternal  life  is  the 
priest's  last  request  as  he  receives 
the  sacred  Body  of  Christ, 


211 


What  shall  I  render  to  the  Lord 
for  all  the  things  that  He  hath 
rendered  to  me?  I  will  take  the 
chalice  of  salvation,  and  I  will  call 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Praising,  I  will  call  upon  the 
Lord,  and  I  shall  be  saved  from  my 
enemies. 

May  the  Blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  preserve  my  soul  to  life 
everlasting.  Amen. 

Server:  I  confess  to  almighty 
God,  to  hlessed  Mary  ever  Virgin, 
etc.  (as  at  the  beginning  of  Mass). 

Priest:  May  almighty  God  have 
mercy  upon  you,  forgive  you  your 
sins,  and  bring  you  to  life  everlast- 
ing. Amen. 

May  the  almighty  and  merciful 
Lord  grant  you  pardon,  absolution, 
and  remission  of  your  sins.  Amen. 

Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  behold 
Him  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of 
the  world. 

Lord  I  am  not  worthy  that  Thou 
shouldst  enter  under  my  roof;  say 
but  the  word  and  my  soul  shall  be 
healed  (said  three  times). 

May  the  Body  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  preserve  thy  soul  to  life 
everlasting.  Amen. 

Grant,  O  Lord,  that  what  we  have 
taken  with  our  mouth,  we  may  re- 
ceive with  a  pure  mind:  and  that 
from  a  temporal  gift  it  may  become 
for  us  an  eternal  remedy. 

May  Thy  Body,  O  Lord,  which  I 
have  received,  and  Thy  Blood 
which  I  have  drunk,  cleave  to  my 
inmost  parts,  and  grant  that  no 
stain  of  sin  may  remain  in  me, 
whom  these  pure  and  holy  sacra- 
ments have  refreshed.  Who  livest 
and  reignest  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

Communion.  (This  prayer  changes 
with  each  Mass.  Originally  it  was 
composed  of  an  entire  psalm,  but 
now  it  is  made  up  of  only  a  few 
verses  taken  from  a  psalm.) 

Priest:   The  Lord  be  with  you. 

Server:  And  with  thy  spirit 

Postco  mm  union.  (This  is  the  last 
of  the  variable  prayers  of  the  Mass. 
In  the  Postcommunion  the  priest 
makes  new  petitions,  and  he  makes 
them  with  great  confidence  because 
he  has  become  one  with  Christ 


How  can  man  thank  God  ade- 
quately for  the  wonderful  gift  of 
the  Eucharist?  "I  will  take  the 
chalice  of  salvation,"  says  the 
priest,  realizing  that  the  only  prop- 
er way  to  thank  God  is  through  the 
gifts  that  He  Himself  has  given  us. 

Eternal  life  is  the  insistent  plea 
of  the  priest  as  he  reverently  re- 
ceives the  Precious  Blood. 

In  these  prayers  that  precede  the 
Communion  of  the  faithful  we  find 
the  same  elements  which  are  con- 
tained in  the  priest's  preparatory 
prayers:  sorrow  for  sin,  humility. 
confidence  and  trust.  We  find  like- 
wise the  plea  for  eternal  life.  Here 
in  the  Eucharist  man  receives  a 
foretaste  of  the  life  in  heaven. 
Christ  came  to  save  men  from  sin; 
He  came  not  for  the  men  of  His 
own  day  only  but  for  men  of  all 
time;  in  the  Eucharist  the  men  of 
every  century  of  time,  of  every  na- 
tion under  the  sun  find  the  answer 
to  the  riddle  of  life.  Through  the 
Eucharist  all  men  can  become  par- 
takers of  Him  who  said  of  Him- 
self: "I  am  the  life." 

Our  hearts  are  set  on  receiving 
life  everlasting  and  we  do  not  grow 
weary  of  asking  this  great  gift 
from  Christ  who  now  resides  in  our 
souls. 

In  order  to  be  worthy  of  everlast- 
ing life  we  must  spend  our  pres- 
ent life  in  accordance  with  God's 
wishes.  Hence  the  priest  prays 
God  to  live  in  him  and  keep  him 
free  from  every  stain  of  sin. 


For  a  proper  appreciation  of  the 
Communion  Prayer  it  must  be 
studied  with  the  rest  of  the  psalm 
from  which  it  is  taken. 

Once  again  the  congregation  is 
reminded  of  its  active  role  in  the 
Mass. 

With  the  thought  of  the  great 
graces  that  have  come  with  the  re- 
ception of  Holy  Communion  the 
priest  petitions  God  for  further 
blessings,  both  natural  and  super- 
natural. 


212 


through  the  reception  of  His  Body 
and  Blood.) 

Priest:  The  Lord  be  with  you. 
Server:  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Priest:  Go,  you  are  dismissed. 

Server:  Thanks  be  to  God. 


May  the  homage  of  my  bounden 
duty  be  pleasing  to  Thee,  O  holy 
Trinity;  and  grant  that  the  sacri- 
fice which  I,  though  unworthy,  have 
offered  in  the  sight  of  Thy  majesty 
may  be  acceptable  to  Thee,  and 
through  Thy  mercy  be  a  propitia- 
tion for  me  and  for  all  those  for 
whom  I  have  offered  it.  Through 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

May  almighty  God  bless  you,  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Amen. 

Priest:  The  Lord  be  with  you. 
Server:  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Priest:  The  beginning  of  the  holy 
Gospel  according  to  St.  John. 

Server:  Glory  be  to  Thee,  O 
Lord. 

Priest:  In  the  beginning  was  the 
Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God, 
and  the  Word  was  God.  The  same 
was  in  the  beginning  with  God.  All 
things  were  made  by  Him,  and 
without  Him  was  made  nothing 
that  was  made.  In  Him  was  life, 
and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men: 
and  the  light  shineth  in  darkness, 
and  the  darkness  did  not  compre- 
hend it. 

There  was  a  man  sent  from  God, 
whose  name  was  John.  This  man 
came  for  a  witness,  to  bear  witness 
of  the  light,  that  all  men  through 
Him  might  believe.  He  was  not  the 
light,  but  was  to  bear  witness  of 
the  light. 

That  was  the  true  light,  which  en- 
lighteneth  every  man  that  cometh 
into  this  world.  He  was  in  the 
world,  and  the  world  was  made  by 
Him,  and  the  world  knew  Him  not. 
He  came  unto  His  own,  and  His 
own  received  Him  not.  But  as 
many  as  received  Him,  to  them 
He  gave  power  to  become  the  sons 


Another  admonition  to  the  faith- 
ful to  unite  their  prayers  with 
those  of  the  celebrant. 

The  formal  dismissal  "Ite  missa 
est"  seemed  so  characteristic  of  the 
entire  ceremony  that  the  sacri- 
ficial rite  came  to  be  known  as  the 
"Mass." 

The  Sacrifice  is  completed.  Again 
the  priest  remembers  Ms  sinful- 
ness  and  unworthiness  as  he  sends 
a  fervent  prayer  to  the  Most 
Blessed  Trinity  whom  he  asks  to 
accept  the  sacrifice  from  his  own 
unworthy  hands,  a  propitiation  for 
himself  and  for  all  those  for  whom 
he  has  offered  it. 

The  priest  kisses  the  altar,  raises 
his  eyes  and  hands  as  if  to  receive 
the  blessing  from  above,  and  then 
gives  the  blessing  to  the  faithful. 

The  final  plea  of  the  priest  beg- 
ging those  present  to  join  him  in 
prayer. 

This  Gospel  from  the  pen  of  St. 
John  is  filled  with  deep  meaning. 
Briefly:  St.  John  first  tells  us  of 
Christ  as  God,  as  Creator,  and  as 
Redeemer;  he  then  narrates  the 
coming  of  the  precursor,  St.  John 
the  Baptist,  being  careful  to  empha- 
size the  fact  that  John  was  not  the 
Messias  but  only  His  herald;  then 
follows  the  story  of  Christ's  com- 
ing into  the  world  —  He  is  the  light 
of  the  world  "and  the  world  knew 
Him  not";  even  His  chosen  people 
failed  to  receive  Him,  but  they  who 
do  receive  Him  will  be  made  "sons 
of  God";  finally  the  climax  "and 
the  Word  was  made  Flesh,"  that 
incomprehensible  mystery  of  God's 
goodness  to  sinful  man. 

The  Mass  is  truly  the  verification 
of  St.  John's  words.  In  the  most 
sublime  manner  possible  we  have 
seen  that  the  "Word  was  made 
Flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us ;  and  we 
saw  His  glory,  the  glory  as  it  were 
of  the  only-begotten  of  the  Father, 
full  of  grace  and  truth."  Sinful  man 
could  never  have  dared  to  ask  so 
much  from  God  had  not  God  Him- 
self freely  granted  us  so  great  a 
grace. 


213 


of  God:  to  them  that  believe  in  "Thanks  be  to  God"  Is  the  re- 
His  name:  who  are  born,  not  of  spons©  of  our  grateful  hearts.  We 
blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  are  grateful  because  God  has  for- 
nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God.  given  our  sms,  because  He  has  sup- 
( Genuflection.)  plied  our  un worthiness,  and  foe- 

And    the    Word    was    made    flesh,      cause  in  the  Mass  He  has  brought 
and  dwelt  among  us:  and  we  saw     us  not  only  His  graces  ana  oiess- 
His  glory,  the  glory  as  it  were  of      ings  but  has  given  us  Himself, 
the    only-begotten    of    the    Father, 
full  of  grace  and  truth. 

Server:  Thanks  be  to  God. 

Summary.  This  last  part  of  the  Mass  is  the  completion  of  the  Sacri- 
fice. We  offered  our  gifts  to  God,  Christ  Himself  changed  our  gifts  of 
bread  and  wine  into  His  Body  and  Blood,  and  now  the  Sacrifice  is  com- 
pleted by  our  reception  of  Holy  Communion.  We  began  our  preparation 
for  Communion  with  the  Our  Father;  we  begged  God  to  keep  us  from 
evil,  to  grant  us  His  peace;  humbled  by  the  thought  of  our  sins  we  grew 
confident  at  the  thought  of  God's  goodness  and  approached  His  Holy 
Table  to  become  one  with  Him;  we  asked  Him  to  take  full  possession 
of  our  souls  and  bodies,  to  help  us  through  every  moment  of  our  lives ; 
we  received  the  blessing  of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity  from  God's  minister ; 
and  so  we  go  confidently  to  our  daily  tasks  because  God  is  with  us.  If 
God  be  for  us,  who  is  against  us?"  (Romans  viii,  31). 

ON  THE  USE  OF  THE  MISSAL 

(Adapted  from  a  pamphlet  entitled  "To  Find  the  Place  in  a  Missal,"  with 
permission  of  the  author,  Rev.   Paul  Bussard.) 

Mass  of  the   Catechumens 

5.  Collect  6.  Epistle 

4.  Gloria  ?.  Gradual 

3.  Kyrie  8.  Gospel 

2.  Introit  9-  Sermon 

I.  Prayer  at  the  foot  of  the  altar.  10.  Creed 

The  parts  of  the  Mass  in  ordinary  type  are  called  "Ordinary  prayers," 

and  they  are  the  same  for  every  Mass  throughout  the  year;  those  in 

italics   are  also   "Ordinary  prayers,"  but  they  are   sometimes   omitted. 

The  parts  in  heavy  type  are  called  "Proper  prayers,"  and  they  vary 

with  each  Mass  that  is  said. 

All  that  is  necessary  is  to  fit  the  Proper  prayers  into  their  place  in  the 
Ordinary  prayers.  Take  the  Mass  for  the  first  Sunday  of  Advent  (usually 
in  the  beginning  of  the  Missal)  and  the  Ordinary  of  the  Mass  (usually 
in  the  center).  First  come  the  prayers  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  (Ordinary) ; 
then  the  Introit  (turn  to  the  Proper);  then  the  Kyrie  (back  to  the 
Ordinary);  then  the  Gloria  (Ordinary);  then  the  Collect  (turn  back  to 
the  Proper) ;  then  the  Epistle,  Gradual,  and  Gospel  (all  in  the  Proper) ; 
finally  the  Creed  (hack  to  the  Ordinary). 

Mass  of  the  Faithful 

8.  Doxology 

7.  3  Commemorations  9.  Our  Father 

6.  Offering  Prayers  10.  Breaking  of  Bread 

5.  3  Commemorations  11.  Holy  Communion 

4.  Preface  12-  Communion  Chant 

3.  Secret  13.  Postcommunion 

2.  Offering  of  bread  and  wine  14.  Blessing 

1.  Offertory  Chant  15.  Last  Gospel 

214 


Again  the  Ordinary  prayers  are  in  ordinary  type;  the  Proper  prayers 
in  heavy  type.  The  Prefaces  are  together  in  one  place  and  in  some 
Missals  the  prayers  after  the  Preface  (Canon)  follow  the  Preface  In  the 
Missal;  in  others  they  follow  the  Ordinary  prayers  of  the  Mass  of  the 
Catechumens. 

There  are  only  four  Proper  prayers  in  this  last  part  of  the  Mass.  The 
Communion  and  Postcommunion  are  said  after  the  book  has  been  moved 
back  to  the  Epistle  side  of  the  altar.  The  Offertory  Chant  is  said  im- 
mediately after  the  Creed.  The  Secret  is  said  after  the  priest  turns  to 
the  congregation  and  says,  "Orate  fratres." 

The  Proper  of  the  Saints 

Saints'  days  come  on  a  certain  fixed  date  of  the  month.  St.  Valentine's 
day  is  on  February  14,  the  Assumption  on  August  15,  St.  Therese  on 
Oct.  3,  and  so  on.  Accordingly  there  is  another  part  of  the  Missal  called 
the  Proper  of  the  Saints.  It  contains  the  Proper  parts  of  the  Mass  for 
the  feasts  of  saints  just  as  the  Sunday  Proper  does  for  Sunday  Masses. 
The  Common  of  the  Saints 

If  all  the  Proper  parts  of  a  Saint's  Mass  are  not  found  in  the  Mass  of 
that  day,  reference  is  made  to  the  Common  of  the  Saints  (the  Masses 
that  Saints  have  in  common,  e.g.,  Martyrs,  Confessors,  etc.). 

The  Ordo 

Every  priest  has  a  little  book  called  an  Ordo.  It  contains  specific 
directions  about  the  Mass  which  is  to  be  said  on  a  particular  day.  This 
Ordo  is  now  translated  for  the  laity.  It  can  be  had  in  pamphlet  form, 
and  is  printed  each  week  in  many  of  the  diocesan  papers. 

RUBRICS   FOR   THE    LAITY 
How  the   Faithful   Should   Conduct  Themselves   during   Church   Services 


Low  Mass 

According  to  the  rubrics  of  the 
missal,  all  who  assist  at  low  Mass 
should  kneel  during  the  whole 
Mass  except  at  the  Gospel,  when 
they  stand.  Custom,  however,  has 
modified  this  as  follows: 

When  the  celebrant  enters  the 
sanctuary  to  begin  Mass,  the  con- 
gregation either  kneels  at  once  or 
stands  up,  according  to  the  custom 
in  that  particular  church.  When 
the  priest  descends  from  the  altar 
after  opening  the  missal,  however, 
all  shall  kneel. 

They  remain  kneeling  until  the 
priest,  having  finished  the  prayer 
at  the  center  of  the  altar,  goes  over 
to  read  the  Gospel.  All  stand  until 
the  Gospel  is  finished. 

If  the  priest  makes  any  announce- 
ments, or  preaches  to  the  congre- 
gation, they  should  be  seated. 
When  he  begins  the  Gospel  in  Eng- 
lish, they  should  stand  and  listen 
reverently  to  the  word  of  God. 

Should  the  Credo  be  recited,  the 
people  remain  standing,  and  genu- 
flect with  the  priest  during  it.  When 


he  turns  to  them  after  the  Credo 
is  finished,  and  says  "Domimis  vo- 
biscum,"  they  may  sit  down. 

At  the  Sanctus,  when  the  altar 
boy  rings  the  bell  three  times,  all 
shall  kneel.  Thus  they  remain  un- 
til after  the  priest's  Communion, 
and  also  during  the  Communion  of 
the  faithful,  should  there  be  any 
regeiving  at  that  Mass. 

After  Communion,  when  the  priest 
has  closed  the  tabernacle  door,  the 
congregation  may  sit  down  while 
the  celebrant  purifies  and  covers 
the  chalice. 

They  should  kneel  again,  how- 
ever, as  soon  as  the  priest  goes 
to  the  missal. 

After  the  blessing,  all  rise  and 
stand  during  the  reading  of  the 
last  Gospel,  genuflecting  with  the 
priest  during  it. 

When  the  priest  descends  from 
the  altar  and  kneels,  they  shall 
kneel  with  him  and  say  the  prayers 
in  a  loud,  clear  voice. 

No  one  should  leave  his  place  in 
the  church  until  the  priest  has  re- 
entered  the  sacristy. 


215 


High  Mass:   Missa  Cantata 

(The  following  rubrics  are  pre- 
ceptive for  the  laity  in  the  Diocese 
of  Fargo,  N.  D.,  and  may  be  con- 
sidered as  directive  in  other  dio- 
ceses. They  are  the  only  rubrics 
preceptive  for  the  laity  in  any  dio- 
cese in  the  United  States.) 

In  general  those  present  at  a 
sung  Mass  follow,  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, the  ceremonies  observed  by 
the  clergy  who  may  be  present  in 
choir  at  the  Mass.  Accordingly: 

They  stand  when  the  procession 
to  the  altar  makes  its  appearance 
from  the  sacristy,  and  remain 
standing  until  the  Mass  is  begun, 
even  though  the  Asperges  takes 
place.  Each  person  bows  and 
makes  the  Sign  of  the  Cross  when 
sprinkled  at  the  Asperges. 

All  kneel  for  the  prayers  of  ^prep- 
aration (up  to  the  "Oremus")  and 
stand  when  the  celebrant  ascends 
the  altar  steps. 

All  remain  standing  for  the  In- 
troit,  Kyrie,  and  the  Gloria,  while 
they  are  recited  by  the  celebrant. 
When  the  celebrant  has  sat  down 
for  the  singing  of  the  Gloria,  all  sit. 
They  rise  when  the  celebrant  rises 
towards  the  end  of  this  chant. 

All  stand  for  the  singing  of  the 
prayers  ,  ( except  at  a  Requiem 
Mass)  and  sit  for  the  chanting 
of  the  Epistle  and  what  follows. 

When  "Dominus  vobiscum"  is 
sung  before  the  chanting  of  the 
Gospel  all  stand.  They  remain 
standing  during  the  recitation  of 
the  Creed,  genuflecting  with  the 
celebrant  at  the  words  "et  incarna- 
tus,"  etc.  All  sit  when  the  cele- 
brant has  sat  down  for  the  singing 
of  the  Creed.  While  the  words  "et 
incarnatus,"  etc.,  are  sung  all  bow. 
(Only  those  who  are  standing  at 
the  time  when  these  words  are 
begun  then  kneel.)  They  rise  when 
the  celebrant  rises  towards  the  end 
of  the  Creed,  remain  standing  while 
he  sings  "Dominus  vobiscum"  and 
"Oremus,"  and  then  sit. 

When  the  celebrant  begins  to 
sing  "Per  omnia  saecula  saeculo- 
rum"  before  the  Preface,  all  rise 
and  remain  standing  until  the 
Sanctus  has  been  recited  (or  sung, 
if  the  people  sing  it).  Then  all 


kneel.  All  bow  down  during  the 
Consecration  but  look  up  for  a 
moment  at  the  Sacred  Host  (say- 
ing "My  Lord  and  My  God")  and 
at  the  chalice,  when  they  are  ele- 
vated. After  the  Elevation  all  stand 
until  the  celebrant  has  drunk  the 
Precious  Blood.  (They  bow  while 
the  celebrant  consumes  the  Sacred 
Host  and  drinks  the  contents  of 
the  chalice.)  Then  ail  sit 

Note:  If  Holy  Communion  is 
given,  those  who  are  about  to  com- 
municate kneel  for  the  Confiteor 
and  other  prayers  that  precede 
Communion,  and  kneel  when  they 
return  to  their  places  after  having 
received  the  Eucharist.  All  others 
remain  standing  for  the  prayers, 
but,  kneel  for  the  distribution  of 
Communion  and  remain  kneeling 
until  the  Blessed  Sacrament  has 
been  returned  to  the  tabernacle. 

All  stand  for  the  singing  of  "Do- 
minus  vobiscum"  before  the  Post- 
communion  prayers,  and  remain 
standing  during  these  prayers  (ex- 
cept at  a  Requiem  Mass,  when  they 
kneel) . 

All  kneel  for  the  Blessing  and 
make  the  Sign  of  the  Cross. 

All  stand  for  the  last  Gospel 
(genuflecting  if  the  celebrant  genu- 
flects during  its  recitation)  and  re- 
main standing  until  the  procession 
has  returned  to  the  sacristy. 
Solemn  High  Mass 

The  rubrics  are  the  same  as  for 
a  high  Mass.  Note,  however,  that 
the  congregation  does  not  stand 
while  the  celebrant  reads  the  Gos- 
pel, but  only  when  the  deacon  com- 
mences it,  with  "Dominus  vobis- 
cum." And  when  the  altar  boy  in- 
censes the  people  at  the  Offertory 
they  should  all  stand. 

Masses  for  the  Dead 

At  low  Masses  for  the  dead,  the 
same  rubrics  are  to  be  observed  as 
at  other  low  Masses. 

At  high  Masses,  either  with  or 
without  the  presence  of  the  corpse 
in  the  church,  the  faithful  kneel 
from  the  beginning  of  the  Mass  un- 
til the  Epistle,  during  which  they 
should  sit  down. 

They  stand  during  the  singing  of 
the  Gospel. 


216 


They  sit  down  during  the  Offer- 
tory, until  the  priest  begins  the 
Preface,  when  they  stand,  and  re- 
main standing  until  the  Sanctus. 

Then  they  kneel  until  after  the 
priest's  Communion.  They  may  sit 
after  Communion,  whilst  the  priest 
purifies  and  covers  the  chalice. 

Should  the  priest  or  clergy  sit 
down  at  any  time  during  the  Mass, 
as  is  done  sometimes  during  the 
singing  of  the  "Dies  Irae"  after  the 
Epistle,  the  faithful  should  also  sit. 

If  the  Libera  (the  absolution  of 
the  body)  is  performed  after  the 
Mass,  the  people  should  rise  as  the 
priest  approaches  the  catafalque 
and  stand  during  the  ceremony. 
Vespers 

All  should  kneel  when  the  cele- 
brant kneels  at  the  foot  of  the  al- 
tar and  says  the  first  prayer.  They 
rise  when  he  rises,  and  remain 
standing  until  he  sits  down  after 
the  intoning  of  the  first  psalm  by 
the  chanters.  At  the  Gloria  Patri, 
at  the  end  of  each  psalm,  all 
should  bow  the  head. 

During  the  singing  of  the  chap- 
ter, when  the  five  psalms  are  fin- 
ished, all  should  stand  up.  If  the 


celebrant  kneels  during  the  singing 
of  a  hymn  the  people  should  kneel. 

During  the  singing  of  the  "Mag- 
nificat," whilst  the  altar  is  incensed 
by  the  celebrant,  the  people  stand. 

When  the  celebrant  kneels  at  the 
foot  of  the  altar,  before  the  exposi- 
tion of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  all 
kneel  and  remain  kneeling  until 
Benediction  is  finished  and  the  tab- 
ernacle door  is  closed,  when  they 
rise  and  remain  standing  until  the 
priest  has  left  the  sanctuary. 
Rubrics  for  alS  Occasions 

In  church  all  should  center  their 
attention  on  the  altar  and  think 
only  of  God  Who  dwells  there  for 
them.  They  should  avoid  all  man- 
ner of  noise,  or  any  distraction  to 
others.  They  should  be  clean  in 
their  person  and  dress,  and  avoid 
the  slightest  appearance  of  indis- 
cretion. 

If  they  do  not  feel  inclined  to 
mental  prayer,  they  should  read 
their  prayer-books  or  say  the  rosary. 

Going  to  and  from  the  confession- 
al, or  the  Communion  rail,  the  eyes 
should  be  cast  down,  the  hands 
held  in  a  respectful  manner,  and 
the  whole  person  should  reflect  the 
utmost  recollection  and  modesty. 


SICK   CALLS 

When  the  priest  is  called  to  administer  the  Sacraments  in  our  homes 
to  the  sick,  the  following  preparations  should  be  made: 

1.  The  room  should  be  clean  and  suitably  ornamented. 

2.  A  small  table  should  be  conveniently  placed,  covered  with  a  white 
cloth. 

3.  A  crucifix  placed  in  the  center  of  the  table. 

4.  Two  blessed  candles  placed  in  candlesticks  on  the  table.  These  should 
be  lighted  when  the  priest  is  expected. 

5.  A  vessel  containing  holy  water  should  be  provided,  and  a  sprinkler 
if  possible. 

6.  A  glass  of  fresh  water  placed  on  the  table,  a  teaspoon  and  a  plate 
with  small  crumbs  of  bread  for  cleansing  the  oil  from  the  hands  of 
the  priest.     , 

7.  A  white  cloth  or  towel  placed  ready  to  be  used  by  the  sick  person 
while  receiving  Holy  Communion. 

8.  Some  cotton  wool  provided  to  wipe  away  the  anointing. 

When  the  priest  is  known  to  be  carrying  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  it  is 
a  very  laudable  custom  for  one  of  the  family  to  meet  him  at  the  street 
door  with  a  lighted  candle  and  escort  him  to  the  sick  room.  All  those 
present  in  the  room  should  kneel  when  the  priest  enters  with  the 
Blessed  Sacrament. 

During  the  administration  of  Communion  and  Extreme  Unction  the 
members  of  the  family  should  assemble  in  the  sick  room  and  pray  for 
the  patient. 

217 


RITES 

Liturgy  and  rite  are  not  the  same  thing.  Liturgy  is  the  broader  term. 
It  denotes  the  public  act  of  worship;  rite  is  the  manner  in  wtrich  the  act 
of  worship  is  performed.  Specifically  the  liturgy  is  the  Church's  public 
and  lawful  act  of  worship  performed  and  conducted  by  the  officials  whom 
the  Church  has  designated  for  the  post  — her  priests.  The  whole  collec- 
tion of  services  used  in  public  worship  in  a  certain  church  or  group  of 
churches  comprises  a  rite.  But  while  the  indiscriminate  use  of  the  two 
terms  is  thus  not  exact,  common  usage  as  expressed  by  many  authorities 
on  the  liturgical  question  permits  the  practice. 

The  early  history  of  rites  is  obscure.  At  the  Last  Supper  the  Apostles 
saw  Christ  institute  the  Holy  Sacrifice.  Later  in  their  apostolic  journeys 
it  was  natural  to  embellish  the  essentials  of  the  Mass  and  the  sacraments 
which  they  had  learned  from  Christ  with  additions  of  their  own  choosing. 
The  additions  were  the  outgrowth  of  reverence,  custom  and  necessity. 
According  to  their  own  temperament  and  the  needs  of  their  people 
in  various  parts  of  the  world  the  Apostles  and  their  successors  devised 
appropriate  ceremonies  to  accompany  the  Holy  Sacrifice  and  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  sacraments.  During  the  period  of  persecution  rites  were 
numerous  and  diverse.  After  the  peace  of  Constantine  when  the  Church 
became  better  organized,  local  practices  were  combined  and  the  rites 
became  more  uniform  throughout  ecclesiastical  provinces.  The  patriarchs 
imposed  some  uniformity  of  rite  within  the  regions  of  their  jurisdiction, 
and  in  this  way  the  old  Patriarchates  of  Rome,  Alexandria  and  Antioch 
are  responsible  for  the  foundations  of  all  the  rites  used  in  the  Church 
today.  Although  all  Europe  practically  belonged  to  the  Roman  Patri- 
archate, still  Gaul  and  Northwest  Europe  had  special  rites  till  the  seventh 
and  eighth  centuries. 

The  Rites  of  the  Western  Church 

Roman  Rite  —  For  all  practical  purposes  this  is  the  one  universal  rite 
used  in  the  Western  Church.  With  an  isolated  exception  here  and  there, 
Latin  is  the  only  language  used. 

Gallican  Rite  —  This  rite,  as  a  separate  thing,  has  disappeared,  but  it 
has  not  departed  without  having  left  traces  of  its  Influence  on  the  Roman 
Rite.  Its  name  is  derived  from  the  country  where  it  was  principally  used, 
that  is,  Gaul.  There  are,  however,  two  extant  remnants  of  this  rite: 

Ambrosian  Rite,  also  called  Milanese,  which  is  in  use  in  the  Archdiocese 
of  Milan. 

Mozarabic  Rite,  which  is  used  in  the  Cathedral  of  Toledo. 

The  Rites  of  the  Eastern  Church 
(See  also  Uniate  Eastern  Churches) 

There  are  five  principal  rites  which  are  used  in  their  entirety  or  in 
modified  form  by  the  various  Churches  of  the  East.  They  are  the  Byzan- 
tine, Alexandrian,  Antiochean,  Armenian  and  Chaldean. 

Byzantine  Rite  —  This  was  originally  proper  to  the  Church  of  Con- 
stantinople. It  is  based  on  the  Rite  of  St.  James  of  Jerusalem  and  that 
of  the  churches  of  Antioch,  and  reached  Constantinople  through  Caesarea. 
The  rite  was  reformed  by  St.  Basil  and  later  by  St.  John  Chrysostom. 
It  is  now  used  by  the  whole  Orthodox  Eastern  Church,  by  many  Uniates 
and  is  the  most  widely  spread  rite  after  the  Roman. 

The  Liturgy  of  St.  John  Chrysostom  is  the  ordinary  one.  The  Liturgy 
of  St.  Basil  is  used  for  the  Sundays  of  Lent  (except  Palm  Sunday), 
Maundy  Thursday,  Holy  Saturday,  the  Vigils  of  Christmas,  Epiphany  and 
the  feast  of  St.  Basil. 

018 


Alexandrian  Rite  —  There  are  no  extant  records  of  this  rite,  called  also 
the  Liturgy  of  St.  Mark;  but  existing  manuscripts  of  the  old  rite,  after  it 
was  somewhat  modified  by  the  Copts  and  Melkites,  reveal  the  general 
outlines  of  the  ancient  liturgy. 

The  Coptic  Church  uses  an  adaptation  of  the  Byzantine  Rite  of  St.  Basil 
for  ordinary  days  and  Sundays;  that  of  St.  Mark  and  that  of  St.  Cyril 
are  used  on  their  respective  feast  days;  and  the  Liturgy  of  St.  Gregory 
Nazianzen  is  used  on  the  great  feast  days. 

The  Ethiopian  Church  uses  an  expanded  version  of  St.  Mark's  Liturgy. 
The  liturgy  is  substantially  that  of  the  Coptic  Church. 

Antsochean  Rite  —  This  rite  is  the  source  of  more  derived  rites  than 
any  of  the  other  parent  rites.  Its  origin  may  be  traced  to  the  Eighth 
Book  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutions  and  to  the  Liturgy  of  St.  James  of 
Jerusalem,  the  "brother  of  the  Lord."  This  latter  ultimately  spread  to 
the  whole  patriarchate,  displacing  the  older  form  of  the  Apostolic 
Constitutions. 

Armenian  Rite  —  This  liturgy  is  essentially  the  Greek  Liturgy  of  St. 
Basil,  and  is  considered  to  be  an  old  form  of  the  Byzantine  Rite.  It  is 
used  exclusively  by  all  Armenians. 

Chaldean  Rite  —  By  some  writers  this  is  classed  under  the  Antiochean 
Rite.  Though  there  is  historical  evidence  for  such  a  derivation,  in  the  list 
according  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  for  the  Oriental  Church  it  is  sepa- 
rate and  considered  a  distinct  rite.'  There  are  two  broad  divisions:  the 
Chaldean  properly  so  called,  used  by  the  Chaldee  Uniates,  and  the  Mala- 
barese,  employed  by  the  Malabar  Uniates. 

Liturgical   Practices  Common  to  All    Eastern    Rites 

Eucharistic  Liturgy  —  Among  the  Orientals,  leavened  bread  is  used  by 
all,  with  the  exception  of  the  Maronites  and  the  Armenians  who  use  un- 
leavened bread,  and  the  Ethiopians  who  may  use  either  one  or  the  other. 
All  have  Communion  under  both  species  except  the  Maronites.  Com- 
munion under  one  species  is  usual  among  the  Chaldeans  and  it  is  per- 
mitted among  the  Ethiopians.  On  the  Vigils  of  Christmas  and  Easter  the 
liturgy  is  celebrated  in  the  evening  by  the  Syrians  (Western)  and  the 
Chaldeans.  This  latter  body  also  celebrates  it  in  the  evening  on  the 
Vigil  of  Holy  Thursday. 

Sacramental  Liturgy  —  Baptism  by  immersion  is  the  common  practice  in 
the  East,  except  among  the  Maronites  and  the  Malabarese.  And  among  all 
rites,  except  the  Malabarese,  it  is  immediately  followed  by  Confirmation 
administered  by  a  priest.  The  Malabar  Christians  separate  it  from  Con- 
firmation, the  administration  of  the  latter  being  entrusted  to  a  bishop. 

Penance  is  administered  in  the  East  with  the  deprecative  form,  i.e., 
"May  God  absolve  you,"  etc.  The  Armenians  are  an  exception  here  for 
they  use  the  indicative  form  common  to  the  Roman  Rite,  i.  e.,  "I  absolve 
you,"  etc. 

Holy  Eucharist  is  explained  above. 

Extreme  Unction  in  the  East  requires  seven  priests,  but  ordinarily  for 
all  practical  purposes  one  suffices. 

Holy  Orders  throughout  the  East  has  only  two  minor  orders,  lector 
and  subdeacon,  in  addition  to  deaconship  and  the  priesthood.  The  Ar- 
menians are  to  be  excepted,  for  they  have  the  same  four  minor  orders 
and  the  three  major  orders  as  in  the  Western  rites. 

Matrimony  usually  consists  of  two  parts  in  the  East:  first  a  "blessing" 
of  the  bride  and  groom;  and  then  a  "crowning."  The  expression  of  the 
matrimonial  consent  is  implicit  in  the  Eastern  Churches.  The  Armenian 
Church  is  the  only  one  in  which  the  consent  is  expressly  declared. 

219 


THE   UNIATE   EASTERN   CHURCHES 


The  division  of  the  Catholic 
Church  into  two  parts,  the  West- 
ern or  Latin  Church  and  the  East- 
ern Church,  is  the  result  of  political 
accidents:  the  division  of  the  Ro- 
man Empire  by  Diocletian  (284- 
305),  again  "by  the  sons  of  Theodo- 
sius  I  (Arcadius  in  the  East,  395- 
408;  Honorius  in  the  West,  395- 
423);  and  finally,  the  breach  was 
strengthened  by  the  establishment 
of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire  by 
Charles  the  Great  (Charlemagne) 
in  800.  The  Western  Church  is  that 
subject  to  the  Bishop  of  Rome  as 
Patriarch  of  the  West;  the  Eastern 
Church  is  that  within  the  bounda- 
ries of  the  Eastern  Empire  whose 
capital  was  Constantinople  (Byzan- 
tium). 

When  we  speak  of  the  Eastern 
Church  we  must  not  imagine  that 
it  is  one  integral  body  as  is  the 
Church  subject  to  the  Patriarch  of 
the  West.  Not  since  before  the 
Council  of  Nicea  (325)  has  there 
been  a  unified  Eastern  Church.  At 
that  Council  three  patriarchs  were 
recognized,  those  of  Rome,  Alex- 
andria and  Antioch;  by  451  two 
more  were  added:  Jerusalem  and 
Constantinople.  Thus  four  patri- 
archates constitute  the  Eastern 
Church,  as  opposed  to  the  one  West- 
ern patriarchate. 

Any  Catholic  who  is  not  subject 
to  the  Bishop  of  Rome  as  his  patri- 
arch but  who  does  recognize  him 
as  the  Supreme  Pontiff  of  the  Cath- 
olic Church  is  a  Uniate.  A  Uniate 
Eastern  Church  is  any  Eastern 
Church  in  communion  with  Rome. 
It  is  a  matter  of  little  concern 
where  the  Uniate  lives-;  he  may  be 
in  North  America  or  Syria;  he  still 
belongs  to  the  Uniate  Church  of 
his  patriarch.  It  is  not  possible 
to  assign  definite  geographical  lim- 
its to  a  Uniate  Church  and  say 
that  in  such  a  place  is  found  this 
Church  exclusively.  Since  the  Uni- 
ate may  move  about,  the  Uniate 
Church  is  found  wherever  Uniate 
Catholics  dwell. 

There  are  some  fundamental  dis- 
tinctions which  when  they  are  clar- 
ified help  to  dispel  much  of  the 


'confusion  concerning  the  Eastern 
Churches.  They  have  to  do  with 
the  terms,  religion,  patriarchate, 
rite,  language  and  place. 

The  Catholic  religion,  founded  by 
Jesus  Christ,  comprises  those 
truths,  precepts  and  means  of  sal- 
vation by  which  those  who  profess 
it  are  united  with  God  and,  in  vir- 
tue of  this  union,  with  one  another. 
It  is  therefore  one  religion,  not  a 
plurality  of  religions.  Hence  one  is 
a  Catholic  or  not  depending  upon 
his  adherence  to  or  rejection  of 
the  tenets  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

The  five  Bishops  of  Rome,  Alex- 
andria, Antioch,  Jerusalem  and  Con- 
stantinople are  all  patriarchs  by 
equal  right.  The  patriarchate  or 
geographical  territory  over  whose 
inhabitants  each  rules  comprises 
.  many  dioceses  whose  bishops  are 
subject  to  the  respective  patriarch 
(see  Patriarchs). 

A  rite  may  be  defined  as  the  man- 
ner of  performing  all  services  for 
the  public  worship  of  God  and  the 
sanctification  of  men  (see  Rites). 

Language  naturally  is  concerned 
with  rite  but  is  its  least  important 
note.  In  theory  any  rite  may  be 
celebrated  in  any  language  without 
ceasing  to  be  the  same  rite,  e.  g., 
the  Mass  could  be  said  in  English 
and  still  remain  the  Mass  said  ac- 
cording to  the  Roman  Rite. 

Lastly,  place  is  of  little  moment 
in  the  Eastern  Churches.  At  one 
"time  this  was  otherwise.  When 
there  were  clear-cut  geographical 
divisions  of  patriarchates,  a  Uniate 
was  born  within  the  limits  of  a 
particular  patriarchate.  Now  a  man 
belongs  to  his  rite  wherever  he 
may  dwell  and  his  children  inherit 
this  quality  from  him  wheresoever 
they  may  travel. 

When  these  distinctions  are  clear 
it  can  be  seen  that  it  is  not  neces- 
sary to  hear  Mass  in  the  Latin  lan- 
guage or  to  receive  the  sacraments 
according  to  the  Roman  Ritual  in 
order  to  be  a  member  of  the  Cath- 
olic Church.  Unity  of  religion  is 
not  the  same  thing  as  uniformity 
of  rite.  The  profession  of  the  Cath- 

220 


olic  Faith  is  not  the  same  as  the 
manner  in  which  it  is  professed. 

Though  a  discussion  of  the  schis- 
matic Eastern  Churches  is  beyond 
the  scope  of  this  article,  yet  some 
consideration  of  them  must  be  made 
when  the  Uniate  Churches  are  clas- 
sified. The  greater  part  of  the  Uni- 
ate Churches  are  reunited  portions 
of  the  schismatic  Churches.  The 
Maronite  Church,  never  having 
been  in  schism,  is  an  exception  to 
this  rule.  The  Eastern  Catholics 
who  are  in  union  with  the  Bishop 
of  Rome  as  head  of  the  Church  are : 
Uniate  Copts,  Ethiopian  Uniates, 
Syrian  Uniates,  Chaldee  Uniates, 
Uniate  Armenians,  Malabar  Unia- 
tes, Byzantine  Uniates,  and  the 
Maronite  Church. 

Uniate  Copts  are  under  the  Patri- 
arch of  Alexandria  who  lives  at 
Cairo.  They  use  old  Coptic  in  their 
liturgy  which  is  Alexandrian  in 
origin.  Arabic,  the  present-day  ver- 
nacular, is  becoming  more  promi- 
nent for  liturgical  functions. 

Ethiopian  Uniates  were  converted 
from  the  Ethiopian  National  Church 
which  went  into  schism  with  the 
Copts.  Their  rite  is  substantially 
Coptic  (Alexandrian),  with  Geez, 
the  classical  language.  Since  the 
conquest  of  Ethiopia  by  Italy  full 
freedom  is  assured  Catholic  mis- 
sionaries. 

Syrian  Uniates  were  converted 
from  the  Jacobites  in  1781.  Their 
patriarch  lives  at  Beirut.  A  deriva- 
tion of  the  Antiochean  Rite  is  used 
in  a  Syrian  dialect. 

Chaldee  Uniates  were  converted 
from  Nestorianism.  They  use  an 
adaptation  of  the  Antiochean  Rite 
with  the  Syriac  language.  Their 
immediate  superior  lives  at  Mosul 
as.  minor  Patriarch  of  Babylon. 

Uniate  Armenians  were  converted 
from  the  Armenian  National 
Church.  The  head  of  this  group 
is  the  Uniate  Armenian  minor  Pa- 
triarch of  Cilicia.  They  are  found 
principally  in  the  Levant,  Italy  and 
Austria.  Their  liturgy  is  a  deriva- 
tive from  the  Byzantine  Rite  but 
the  Armenian  tongue  is  used. 

Malabar  Uniates  were  converted 


from  the  Malabar  Christians  in  In- 
dia in  1599.  They  lack  a  patriarch, 
having  instead  three  vicars  apos- 
tolic. Their  liturgy  is  fundamentally 
Antiochean  but  has  been  so  altered 
that  it  may  be  called  a  separate 
rite.  Syriac  is  the  principal  lan- 
guage with  an  occasional  use  of 
Arabic. 

Byzantine  Uniates  are  the  Cath- 
olic counterpart  of  the  extensive 
Orthodox  Church  (see  Orthodoxy). 
These  Uniates  have  no  common  au- 
thority other  than  that  of  the  Su- 
preme Pontiff.  They  represent 
groups  which  have  never  been  in 
schism  and  others  which  have  been 
reunited  to  Rome  in  different  coun- 
tries and  at  various  times.  Their 
common  bond,  besides  union  with 
the  Supreme  Pontiff  and  all  it  im- 
plies, is  the  use  of  the  Byzantine 
Rite  (that  used  by  the  Greek  Ortho- 
dox, i.  e.,  the  schismatic,  Church 
in  Constantinople)  at  least  in  its 
fundamental  notes,  even  though 
this  rite  is  used  in  various  lan- 
guages. Within  this  group  there  are 
several  divisions:  (1)  Melkites  in 
Syria  and  Egypt  using  Arabic  litur- 
gically  and  subject  to  the  Patriarch 
of  Antiocti;  (2)  Greek  Uniates  in 
Greece  and  Turkey  using  Greek  li- 
turgically;  (3)  Ruthenians  in  Aus- 
tria and  Hungary,  using:  old  Sla- 
vonic; (4)  Bulgarian  Uniates  also 
using  Old  Slavonic;'  (5)  Rumanian 
Uniates  using  their  own  language 
liturgically;  (6)  Italo-Greeks  in 
Italy,  Sicily  and  Paris  using  Greek 
liturgically  but  with  many  Latin 
modifications  in  their  rite;  (7)  Rus- 
sian Uniates  using  Paleoslavic  in 
their  liturgy.  Since  the  Revolution 
in  1917  this  Church  has  been  prac- 
tically extinct  in  Russia  but  the 
Church  has  been  spread  throughout 
Europe  and  the  United  States. 
Rome  is  keeping  this  Church  alive 
by  instituting  colleges  for  Russian 
priests  (even  from  other  nations 
and  rites)  in  various  countries  of 
the  Latin  Rite. 

The  Maronite  Church  is  a  group 
with  no 'counterpart;  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  a  schismatical  Maronite. 
They  are  found  in  Lebanon,  Egypt, 
Cyprus  and  the  United  States.  Their 


221 


liturgy  Is  basically  Antiocbean  with 
modifications  including  the  use  of 
the  Syriac  tongue. 

This  completes  the  list  of  the 
Eastern  Churches.  In  addition  to 
these  Uniate  Eastern  Churches, 
there  are  seven  schismatical  East- 
ern Churches:  the  great  Orthodox 
Church,  one  formed  by  the  Nesto- 
rian  heresy  and  five  arising  from 
Monophysitism  (Copts,  Ethiopians, 
Jacobites,  Malabar  Christians  and 
Armenians). 

The  attitude  of  Roman  Catholics 
towards  the  Uniates  varies  con- 
siderably with  the  extent  of  their 
knowledge.  Many  do  not  know  that 
there  can  be  and  are  Catholics  who 
do  not  pray  before  statues  of  the 
Blessed  Mother  of  Christ  and  St. 
Joseph,  who  have  never  been  to 
Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment, who  do  not  genuflect  in  pass- 
ing before  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 
Those  who  have  heard  only  super- 
ficially about  the  Eastern  Churches 
are  inclined  to  consider  them  a 
cross  between  Catholicism  and 
Protestantism,  and  this  attitude  un- 
fortunately has  been  fostered  quite 
strenuously  by  Anglicanism.  Uni- 
ates are  Catholics  and  have  ,as 
much  right  to  be  so  treated  as 
Latins,  Regarding  faith  and  morals 


they  must  be  numbered  with  the 
Romans.  Schism  and  heresy  to  the 
Uniate  are  as  abhorrent  as  to  the 
Roman  Catholic. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  fourth 
century  Christendom  presented  a 
picture  of  unity  in  regard  to  faith, 
morals  and  obedience  to  the  Bishop 
of  Rome  as  the  visible  head  of  the 
Church.  Uniformity  of  rite  was  not 
then  and  is  not  now  the  ideal  of 
the  Holy  See.  No  Catholic  can  be 
more  Catholic  than  the  Holy  See, 
and  Benedict  XIV  in  speaking  of 
the  schismatics  and  Uniates  in  the 
East  has  aptly  expressed  the  atti- 
tude of  the  Church:  "Eastern  Chris- 
tians should  be  Catholics;  they 
have  no  need  to  become  Latins." 

Indeed  the  Uniate  Eastern 
Churches  are  the  living  proof  of 
the  Church's  universality.  Eastern 
schisms  have  been  largely  the  out- 
come of  political  quarrels.  The  Uni- 
ates in  remaining  loyal  to  the  Holy 
See  and  preserving  the  bond  of 
faith  have  cast  aside  their  political, 
social  and  economic  aspirations  and 
come  not  as  Greeks  and  Slavs  and 
Russians  and  Armenians  and  Syri- 
ans but  as  Catholics  to  rally  around 
the  Holy  Father  uniting  their  ef- 
forts with  his  to  "restore  all  things 
in  Christ." 


PROMISES   OF  OUR   LORD  TO  ST.  MARGARET  MARY 
IN  FAVOR  OF  THOSE  DEVOTED  TO  THE  SACRED  HEART 

1.  I  will  give  them  all  the  graces  necessary  for  their  state  of  life. 

2.  I  will  establish  peace  in  their  families. 

3.  I  will  console  them  in  all  their  difficulties. 

4.  I  will  be  their  assured  refuge  in  life  and  more  especially  at  death. 

5.  I  will  pour  out  abundant  benedictions  on  all  their  undertakings. 

6.  Sinners  will  find  in  My  Heart  a  source  and  infinite  ocean  of  mercy. 

7.  Tepid  souls  shall  become  fervent. 

8*  Fervent  souls  shall  advance  rapidly  to  great  perfection. 

9.  I  will  bless  the  houses  in  which  the  image  of  My  Sacred  Heart 
shall  be  exposed  and  honored. 

10.  I  will  give  to  priests  the  power  of  moving  the  most  hardened  hearts. 

11.  Persons  who  propagate  this  devotion  shall  have  their  names  in- 
scribed in  My  Heart  and  they  shall  never  be  effaced  from  It. 

12.  I  promise  thee  in  the  excess  of  the  mercy  of  My  Heart  that  Its 
all-powerful  love  will  grant  to  all  those  who  receive  Communion  on  the 
First  Friday  of  every  month  for  9  consecutive  months  the  grace  of  final 
perseverance  and  that  they  shall  not  die  under  My  displeasure  nor  with- 
out receiving  the  Sacraments  and  My  Heart  shall  be  their  secure  refuge 
at  that  last  hour. 


ECCLESIASTICAL    CHANT 


Definition 

Ecclesiastical  chant  is  the  music 
proper  to  the  liturgy  of  the  Catho- 
lic Church.  Its  melodies  are  uni- 
sonous, diatonic,  simple  or  florid, 
moving  with  free  rhythm  in  one  or 
more  of  the  eight  modes.  They  are 
an  interpretation  of  and  a  com- 
mentary on  the  sacred  text.  They 
are  prayer  sung. 

Names 

Plain  and  Gregorian  chant  are 
the  more  common  names  given  to 
this  same  type  of  music.  It  is 
called  plain  chant  because  of  its 
free  rhythm,  which  definitely  dis- 
tinguishes it  from  all  measured 
music.  The  designation  Gregorian 
is  a  tribute  to  the  organizing  genius 
of  Pope  St.  Gregory  the  Great. 

Elements 

Chant  is  made  up  of  two  ele- 
ments  —  the  text  and  the  melody. 
Of  these,  the  text  is  the  more  im- 
portant, for  without  it  there  would 
be  no  liturgical  chant.  The  texts 
are  taken  from  Sacred  Scripture 
either  directly  or  indirectly. 

The  present  repertoire  of  litur- 
gical melodies  which  is  the  fruit  of 
great  musical  genius  was  created 
under  the  inspiration  of  the  sacred 
text  These  melodies  are,  in  every 
sense,  the  property  and  achieve- 
ment of  the  Catholic  Church.  The 
musical  structure  was  influenced 
mainly  by  three  civilizations,  the 
Jewish,  Greek  and  Roman.  What 
does  ecclesiastical  chant  owe  to 
each  of  these  three? 

Jewish  Influence  —  Ecclesiastical 
chant  is  less  indebted  to  the  Tem- 
ple than  to  the  synagogue.  The 
sole  type  of  singing  which  comes 
from  the  Temple  is  responsorial 
psalmody.  To  the  synagogue  we 
owe  such  musical  forms  as  the 
jubilus  (the  custom  of  singing  a 
number  of  notes  to  the  final  "a"  of 
Alleluia}  and  the  recitative  formulas 
(such  as  the  Gospel  and  Oration 
tones). 

Greek  Influence  —  The  Greeks 
used  three  tonalities:  the  diatonic, 
chromatic  and  enharmonic.  The 


Church  chose  the  diatonic  —  its 
firmness  and  dignity  being  best 
suited  for  the  House  of  God.  Hand 
in  hand  with  diatonic  tonality, 
came  the  modal  system  of  the  same 
art.  The  eight  modes  now  in  use 
are  basically  the  ancient  Greek  dia- 
tonic modes.  However,  they  were 
adopted  with  some  changes.  As  an 
aid  in  the  transmission  of  melodies, 
the  Greeks  contributed  a  system 
of  alphabetic  notation.  Some  main- 
tain that  plain  chant  contains  a  few 
pagan  Greek  melodies.  One  ex- 
ample cited  is  that  of  the  "Hos an- 
na Filio  David"  of  Palm  Sunday.  A 
comparison  of  these  plain  chant 
and  Greek  pagan  melodies  reveals 
only  similarity,  never  identity. 

Roman  Influence  —  Mention  has 
already  been  made  that  had  there 
been  no  sacred  text  there  would  be 
no  ecclesiastical  chant.  Greek  was 
the  liturgical  language  of  Rome  un- 
til about  the  middle  of  the  third 
century.  The  change  from  Greek 
to  Latin  was  a  gradual  process. 
From  the  end  of  the  third  century 
to  that  of  the  sixth  a  popular  Latin 
speech  arose.  The  popular  mind 
did  not  retain  the  Greek  and  classi- 
cal Latin  conception  of  quantity 
and  meter.  The  language  of  the 
people  became  a  rhythmical  prose. 
The  two  distinguishing  features  of 
this  rhythmic  speech  were  the  tonic 
accent  and  the  cursus.  Liturgical 
chant,  still  in  its  infancy  at  this 
time,  could  not  remain  unaffected. 
Dom  Mocauereau  asserts  that  plain 
chant  was  patterned  after  the  prose 
of  the  period. 

History 

Consecration  —  The  use  of  chant 
in  the  Catholic  liturgy  was  in- 
augurated by  Christ  Himself.  The 
setting  was  the  Last  Supper,  the 
first  Mass.  St.  Matthew  expressly 
says :  "And  a  hymn  being  said,  they 
went  out  unto  mount  Olivet"  (Matt., 
xxvi,  30).  This  hymn  consisted  of 
psalms.  Following  the  custom  of 
the  Jews,  Christ  chanted  the  verses 
and  the  Apostles  added  "Alleluia" 
either  after  each  verse  or  after 
several  verses.  Here  we  have  the 


223 


consecration  of  chant.  Hence  it 
has  been  rightly  stated  that  the 
first  Mass  had  Its  first  liturgical 
chant  and  that  Christ  is  the  first 
Chanter  in  the  New  Dispensation. 

Apostolic  Era  —  Following  the 
example  of  Christ,  the  Church  has 
always  used  plain-song  in  her  lit- 
urgy. The  very  first  converts  were 
Jews.  For  a  time  they  continued 
"daily  with  one  accord  in  the 
Temple"  (Acts,  ii,  46).  This  ac- 
counts for  the  influence  of  the  Jew- 
ish Temple  already  mentioned. 
The  influence  of  the  synagogue  is 
accounted  for  by  the  fact  that  the 
other  Christians  outside  of  Jeru- 
salem attended  services  held  there. 
Wherefore  it  is  but  natural  that 
these  first  Christians  should  have 
retained  some  of  the  melodies  long 
associated  with  the  sacred  text. 
Later  on,  St.  Paul  exhorted  his 
converts  to  continue  their  former 
practice.  "Let  the  word  of  Christ 
dwell  in  you  abundantly :  in  all  wis- 
dom, teaching  and  admonishing 
one  another  in  psalms,  hymns,  and 
spiritual  canticles,  singing  in  grace 
in  your  hearts  to  God"  (Cot,  iii, 
16).  "But  be  ye  filled  with  the 
Holy  Spirit,  speaking  to  yourselves 
in  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual 
canticles,  singing  and  making  melo- 
dy in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord*' 
(Eph.,  v,  18-19). 

Period  of  Growth  —  The  period 
of  persecution  and  the  restriction 
of  the  liturgy  of  the  early  Church 
to  private  homes  and  to  the  cata- 
combs gave  little  opportunity  for 
the  development  of  chant.  With  the 
victory  over  paganism  (313),  litur- 
gy and  chant  were  free  to  develop 
within  the  large  basilicas.  A  new 
style  of  singing,  that  of  antiphonal 
psalmody,  which  originated  in 
Syria,  was  introduced  into  Rome 
by  Pope  St.  Damasus  I  (366-84)  and 
into  Milan  by  St.  Ambrose.  Al- 
though the  use  of  hymns  dates 
back  to  apostolic  times,  hymns,  in 
the  modern  sense,  were  introduced 
into  the  West  by  St.  Hilary  of 
Poitiers  (d.  366).  The  liturgical 
hymn  was  popularized  by  St.  Am- 
brose as  a  result  of  the  Arian  per- 
secution in  Milan  during  the  years 


385  and  386.  The  external  develop- 
ment of  the  liturgy  gave  rise  to 
three  additional  chants,  the  In- 
troit,  Offertory  and  Communion. 
The  Introit  was  sung  while  the 
Pope  and  his  retinue  proceeded 
from  the  sacristy  to  the  altar.  As 
the  faithful  approached  the  altar 
to  offer  their  gifts,  they  sang  the 
Offertory  prayer.  The  Communion 
was  sung  as  the  faithful  returned 
to  the  altar  to  receive  the  Body 
and  Blood  of  Christ.  The  Introit  is 
mentioned  as  early  as  432;  the  Of- 
fertory and  Communion  are  both 
mentioned  by  St.  Augustine  (d. 
430). 

Period  of  Perfection — The  blend- 
ing of  the  various  characteristics 
which  the  Church  took  over  from 
the  three  aforementioned  civiliza- 
tions reached  its  climax  with  the 
dawn  of  the  seventh  century.  The 
unifying  genius  was  Pope  St.  Greg- 
ory the  Great  (590-604).  Two  great 
contributions  toward  the  organiza- 
tion of  Church  music  were  his  An- 
tiphonary  of  the  Mass  and  the 
foundation  of  two  new  "Scholae 
Cantorum"  at  Rome.  The  Anti- 
phonary,  containing  about  645  melo- 
dies for  the  choir,  was  a  compila- 
tion of  the  chants  then  in  use.  It 
appears  that  the  Antiphonary  as- 
signed to  each  chant  its  place  in 
the  liturgical  year. 

Although  originally  intended  for 
Rome  alone,  the  influence  of  the 
"Scholae"  was  far-reaching.  Dis- 
ciples were  sent  into  other  lands. 
There  similar  schools  were  organ- 
ized. Thus  there  came  about  the 
dissemination  of  the  Gregorian  An- 
tiphonary and  a  better  rendition  of 
the  chants  based  on  the  Gregorian 
tradition.  Such  schools  were  set 
up  in  England  after  the  arrival  of 
St.  Augustine  and  his  associates  in 
596.  Two  other  famous  schools 
were  begun  under  Charlemagne, 
namely  that  of  Metz  and  of  St. 
Gall. 

Post-Gregorian  Composition  (609- 
1250) — A  further  development  of 
the  liturgy  called  for  additional 
chants.  The  need  was  supplied  in 
one  of  three  ways.  In  some  in- 
stances new  melodies  were  com- 


224 


posed.  The  more  common  practice 
was  either  to  choose  a  text  with 
its  accompanying  melody  from  the 
Gregorian  collection  and  assign 
it  a  new  role,  or  to  take  the 
melody  from  the  same  collection 
and  adapt  it,  with  necessary 
changes,  to  a  different  text  For 
the  consecration  of  the  Pan- 
theon to  the  Blessed  Virgin  and 
the  Holy  Martyrs  (609)  new  chants 
were  composed  for  the  proper  parts 
of  the  Mass  for  the  dedication  of 
a  church.  An  example  of  the  second 
method  is  the  well-known  Introit, 
"Gaudeaznus."  Although  formerly 
used  for  the  feast  of  St.  Agatha 
alone,  it  now  occurs  in  several 
Masses,  e.  g.,  that  of  All  Saints,  the 
Assumption,  etc.  Two  examples  of 
adaptation  are  the  Mass  for  the 
feast  of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity  com- 
posed by  Alcuin  and  the  Mass  for> 
the  feast  of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment composed  in  1246. 

During  the  tenth  century,  two 
new  types  of  compositions  made 
their  appearance.  They  are  the  se- 
quence and  the  tropes. 

Decadence — This  period  extended 
from  about  the  middle  of  the  thir- 
teenth century  to  the  middle  of  the 
nineteenth.  Several  factors  con- 
tributed to  the  decline  of  chant.  At 
this  time  we  have  the  development 
of  polyphony  and  the  rise  of  meas- 
ured music.  The  tendency,  although 
not  a  general  one,  was  to  treat 
chant  and  measured  music  in  the 
same  manner.  Moreover,  copyists 
unhappily  abbreviated  the  chant 
melodies.  The  Medecian  Gradual 
(1614-15)  was  a  reproduction  of 
such  mutilated  melodies.  It  appeared 
again  in  1848  as  the  Mechlin  Grad- 
ual and  again  in  1873  with  official 
approbation,  not,  however,  without 
certain  changes  and  additions. 

Restoration  —  The  underlying 
scientific  principle  of  this  epoch, 
which  is  still  going  on,  is  a  return 
to  the  traditional  melodies  by  a 
close  examination  of  the  ancient 
manuscripts.  The  first  imperfect 
attempt  based  on  this  principle  was 
the  Reims-Cambrai  Gradual  (1851). 
Although  failing  to  reproduce  the 


manuscripts  purely,  it  surpassed  its 
predecessors. 

The  most  scholarly  and  scientific 
studies  based  on  this  same  princi- 
ple have  been  achieved,  for  the 
most  part,  by  the  Benedictines  of 
Solesmes.  Dom  Gueranger  (d.  1875), 
Dom  Pothier  (d.  1923)  and  Dom 
Mocquereati  (d.  1930)  are  out- 
standing. 

Mention  must  be  made  of  Popes 
Pius  X,  to  whom  the  movement 
chiefly  owes  its  success,  and  Pius 
XL  Through  the  "Motu  Proprio" 
of  Pope  Pius  X  (Nov.  22,  1903), 
the  reform  was  given  authoritative 
approval  and  chant  is  again  regain- 
ing its  former  high  dignity  in  the 
liturgy.  The  Apostolic  constitution, 
"Divini  Cultus,"  of  Pope  Pius  XI 
(Dec.  20,  1928)  is  a  more  detailed 
statement  of  the  procedure  to  be 
followed  for  the  accomplishment  of 
the  reform  inaugurated  by  Pope 
Pius  X. 

Summary  of  "SVlotu  Proprio" 

The  whole  spirit  and  purpose  of 
the  "Motu  Proprio"  is  not  music  in 
itself,  but  music  in  its  relation  to 
liturgy.  It  is  a  "reproof  and  con- 
demnation of  all  that  is  out  of  har- 
mony" with  the  decorum  and  sanc- 
tity of  the  House  of  God.  It  is  "a 
juridical  code  of  sacred  music"  to 
which  the  "force  of  law"  is  given. 
Its  "scrupulous  observance"  is  im- 
posed upon  all. 

,  The  sole  purpose  of  sacred  mu- 
sic Is  to  clothe  the  text  with  suit- 
able melody.  A  suitable  melody 
possesses  holiness  both  in  Itself 
and  in  Its  presentation,  "goodness 
of  form"  to  insure  Its  purpose,  and 
"universality"  In  the  sense  that 
native  music  Is  subordinate  to  the 
"characteristics"  of  sacred  music. 

Gregorian  chant  pre-eminently 
possesses  these  qualities.  It  is  the 
"supreme  model"  upon  which  other 
sacred  music  is  judged.  Congrega- 
tional singing  is  to  be  fostered. 
Classic  polyphony,  especially  that 
of  the  Roman  School,  also  posses- 
ses these  same  qualities  and  is  to 
be  restored.  Modem  music,  while 
admissible,  must  be  divested  of 
everything  profane,  particularly  of 
the  theatrical  style. 

Latin  must  be  used  in  all  tbe 


225 


"solemn  liturgical  functions"  and 
in  the  "variable  or  common  parts 
of  the  Mass  or  Office."  The  word 
order  of  the  texts  must  not  be  con- 
fused and  the  prescribed  texts 
must  be  sung. 

Solos,  which  are  "melodic  pro- 
jections," are  moderately  permitted. 
Women  in  choirs  are  expressly  for- 
bidden. 

Organ  accompaniment,  subject  to 
the  rules  of  sacred  music,  is  per- 
mitted to  sustain  the  singing.  Ex- 
pressly forbidden  are  the  piano  and 


noisy  instruments,  such  as  bells, 
drums  and  cymbals.  Other  instru- 
ments require  the  special  permis- 
sion of  the  Ordinary.  Orchestra- 
tion must  be  dignified  and  un- 
obtrusive. 

Sacred  music  is  the  "humble 
handmaid"  of  the  liturgy. 

A  Commission  is  to  be  estab- 
lished in  each  diocese  to  provide 
suitable  music  and  to  oversee  its 
correct  execution.  Music  schools 
are  to  be  formed,  especially  in  ec- 
clesiastical seminaries. 


THE  LITURGICAL  MOVEMENT 


Purpose 

"A  need  of  our  times,"  said  the 
late  Pope  Pius  XI,  "is  social, 
or  communal  prayer,  to  be  voiced 
under  the  guidance  of  the  pastors 
in  enacting  the  functions  of  the 
liturgy.  This  alternating  of  prayers 
will  be  of  the  greatest  assistance 
in  banishing  the  numberless  evils 
which  disturb  the  minds  of  the 
faithful  in  our  age,  and  especially 
in  overcoming  the  snares  and 
dangers  which  threaten  to  under- 
mine the  sincerity  of  the  faith." 

The  basic  object  of  the  liturgical 
movement  is  the  fulfilment  of  this 
need:  to  put  the  liturgy  into  the 
life  of  modern  man,  to  make  the 
liturgy  the  motivating  cause  of  his 
actions,  both  as  an  individual  and 
as  a  social  being,  to  teach  man  how 
he  can  participate  most  fully  in  the 
corporate  worship  of  the  Church. 

The  essence  of  corporate  or 
liturgical  worship  is  the  offering 
of  the  prayers  of  a  body  of  people 
through  the  hands  of  a  mediator. 
Since  Christ  is  the  Mediator  be- 
tween God  and  man,  it  follows  that 
the  Mass,  His  Sacrifice,  is  the  cen- 
ter of  all  liturgical  worship.  In  the 
Mass  every  man  has  an  active  role 
to  play.  That  role  is  one  of  co- 
offering  to  God  the  Sacrifice  with 
Christ's  representative,  the  priest. 
Only  when  he  has  thus  offered  the 
Mass  can  man  hope  to  partake  fully 
of  the  benefits  which  Christ  in- 
tended he  should  derive  from  it. 

This  communal  prayer  or  activi- 
ty on  the  part  of  priest  and  people 
in  the  liturgy  does  not  merely  mean 
the  external  performance  of  the 
liturgical  functions.  Rather  it  sig- 


nifies the  interior  devotion  of  mind 
and  heart  and  the  inner  acknowl- 
edgement of  God's  complete  do- 
minion. As  it  has  been  expressed 
by  Cardinal  Pizzardo,  former  Papal 
President  of  Catholic  Action:  "  'Ac- 
tive participation,'  in  short,  means 
a  sincere,  inward  acknowledgment 
of  God  (the  interior  sacrifice)  ex- 
pressed by  participation  in  the 
words,  rites,  chant,  etc.  of  the  ex- 
ternal sacrifice.  Properly  under- 
stood, therefore,  the  liturgy  is  both 
the  internal  homage  of  the  soul  and 
its  outward  bodily  expression  by 
means  of  words,  chants,  ceremo- 
nies, etc.  in  the  forms  ordained  by 
the  Church  for  her  solemn  public 
worship." 

The  Mass  is  the  heart  of  the 
liturgical  movement.  The  whole 
of  dogmatic  theology  centers 
around  the  Mass  as  the  Sacrifice  of 
the  New  Law  and  the  Blessed  Sac- 
rament as  the  bond  cementing  the 
minds  and  hearts  of  Christ's  peo- 
ple. Around  the  Mass  and  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  are  centered 
the  sacraments,  the  sacramentals 
and  the  Divine  Office.  Once  the 
Mass  has  become  the  center  of 
life,  those  other  phases  of  the 
liturgy  will  follow  almost  auto- 
matically. The  Liturgical  Year  be- 
comes the  re-living  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Mystical  Body  of  Christ 
of  the  visible  earthly  life  of  Christ. 
The  sacraments  and  sacramentals 
are  appreciated  as  the  channels 
through  which  grace  flows  freely  to 
men.  Finally,  the  Divine  Office  be- 
comes earth's  counterpart  of  heav- 
en's ceaseless  "Holy,  Holy,  Holy." 
Men  become  fully  aware  of  their 


226 


mystical    union   with   one    another 
through  Him  who  is  their  Head. 

The  liturgical  movement  is  noth- 
ing new.  It  is  rather  a  conscious 
effort  to  revitalize  Catholicism.  It 
is  an  attempt  to  bring  home  to  men 
a  more  vivid  realization  of  their 
status  as  members  of  the  Mystical 
Body  of  Christ.  The  corporate  wor- 
ship of  God  through  Christ  harks 
back  to  those  words  of  Christ's 
first  vicar  on  earth:  "Be  you  your- 
selves as  living  stones,  built  there- 
on into  a  spiritual  house,  a  holy 
priesthood,  to  offer  spiritual  sacri- 
fices acceptable  to  God  through 
Jesus  Christ. . . .  You  are  a  chosen 
race,  a  royal  priesthood"  (I  Peter, 
2,  5-9). 

Some  of  the  means  employed  to 
make  men  "liturgy-conscious"  are 
the  popularization  of  Gregorian 
Chant,  the  use  of  the  missal  and 
the  dialogue  Mass  and  the  further- 
ing of  true  liturgical  art.  But  these 
are  merely  secondary  considera- 
tions. The  main  thing  is  the  inner 
appreciation  and  application  of  the 
meaning  of  the  Mystical  Body  of 
Christ,  the  carrying  out  of  this 
doctrine  in  daily  life. 
History 

The  works  of  Dom  Prosper  Guer- 
anger,  Abbot  of  Solesmes,  begun  in 
1840,  are  considered  generally  as 
the  beginning  of  the  modern  move- 
ment back  to  a  better  appreciation 
of  the  liturgy.  Franz  Stauden- 
maier  of  Germany  was  also  one  of 
the  pioneers  in  the  field.  Official 
approval  of  the  movement  was  giv- 
en in  1903  by  the  "Motu  Proprio" 
of  Pope  Pius  X.  Since  that  time 
organized  efforts  have  replaced  the 
individual  labors  of  men  interested 
in  the  liturgy. 

The  Benedictine  monks  of  Bel- 
gium were  the  first  to  begin  or- 
ganized efforts  in  this  direction, 
several  years  after  the  publication 
of  the  "Motu  Proprio."  Their  first 
national  council  was  held  in  1920. 

Holland  followed  closely  after 
Belgium,  principally  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  secular  clergy.  Hol- 
land's liturgical  work  is  of  an  es- 
sentially practical  nature.  It  has  a 
well-organized  central  confedera- 
tion headed  by  two  members  from 
each  of  the  diocesan  councils. 


Germany's  liturgical  revival  dates 
back  to  1915.  The  heart  of  liturgi- 
cal activity  in  Germany  is  the  Ab- 
bey of  Maria-Laach,  well  known  for 
its  scholarly  work.  Dr.  Franz 
Xavier  Muench,  the  first  secretary 
general  of  the  Association  of  Catho- 
lic University  Graduates,  died  on 
October  19,  1940.  Through  his  ef- 
forts the  liturgical  movement  grew 
in  German  universities.  Through 
him  Karl  Adam,  Guardini,  Jacques 
Maritain  and  Christopher  Dawson 
were  introduced  to  the  German 
Catholic  students.  His  death  in 
political  exile  in  Florence,  Italy, 
"is  symbolic  of  one  of  the  greatest 
efforts  of  German  Catholicism  and 
of  its  final  apparent  failure." 

Austria's  liturgical  movement  is 
ably  represented  by  Dr.  Pius 
Par  sen,  canon  regular  of  Kloster- 
neuburg.  His  liturgical  publica- 
tions, "Study  the  Mass"  and  "The 
Liturgy  of  the  Mass,"  are  daily  be- 
coming more  popular. 

Italy's  cardinal-archbishops  and 
bishops  have  continually  fostered 
the  liturgical  movement  by  pastoral 
letters,  while  Abbot  Caronti  and 
Cardinal-Archbishop  Schuster  have 
done  much  to  further  the  move- 
ment. "The  liturgical  movement 
has  helped  to  reawaken  the  dulled 
religious  sense,  and  to  recall  to 
the  individual  his  intimate  union 
with  the  Mystical  Body  of  Christ. 
The  movement  was  undoubtedly 
aided  by  the  anti-individualistic 
tendencies  so  energetically  fos- 
tered in  the  political  sphere  by 
Italian  Fascism.  It  has  endeavored 
above  all  to  deepen  the  religious 
life,  to  nourish  it  out  of  the  fonts 
of  liturgical  prayer,  and  to  consoli- 
date it  by  means  of  an  intense  par- 
ticipation in  the  sacramental  life." 

England's  liturgical  movement 
may  not  be  as  centralized  as  that 
of  many  other  countries.  But  repre- 
sentatives like  Donald  Attwater  and 
Fr.  C.  C.  Martindale,  S.  J.,  are 
fostering  the  liturgical  spirit  con- 
tinually by  their  writings.  The  Eng- 
lish Benedictines  began  in  1940  the 
publication  of  a  new  liturgical  re- 
view, "The  Church  and  the  People." 

The  Co-operative  Movement  in 
Nova  Scotia  has  also  its  liturgical 
angle.  The  use  of  the  missal  in 


227 


the  form  of  the  Leaflet  Missal  and 
the  evening  services  during  the 
week,  consisting  of  Vespers  sung 
by  the  congregation,  rosary,  sermon 
on  some  aspect  of  Catholic  worship 
and  Benediction,  are  having  a  well- 
deserved  effect  in  vitalizing  the 
Church's  efforts  to  reconstruct  the 
social  order  in  that  province. 

The  United  States  has  had  a  well- 
organized  liturgical  movement 
since  1925.  The  "Orate  Fratres," 
published  by  the  monks  of  St, 
John's  Abbey,  Collegeville,  Minn., 
is  the  official  organ  of  the  move- 
ment in  this  country.  The  First  Na- 
tional Liturgical  Day  in  the  United 
States  was  held  at  Collegeville  on 
July  25,  1929.  Since  then  the  Litur- 
gical Day  has  become  an  annual 
event  in  more  and  more  dioceses. 

Under  the  patronage  of  the  Most 
Rev.  Samuel  A.  Stritch,  Archbishop 
of  Chicago,  the  First  National  Li- 
turgical Week  was  sponsored  by 
the  Benedictine  Liturgical  Confer- 
ence, October  21-25,  1940.  The  cen- 
tral theme  was:  "The  Living  Par- 
ish: the  Active  and  Intelligent  Par- 
ticipation of  the  Laity  in  the  Lit- 
urgy." 

At  the  invitation  of  the  Most  Rev. 
John  Murray,  Archbishop  of  St. 
Paul,  the  Second  Liturgical  Week 
was  held  in  that  city,  Oct.  6-10, 
1941.  The  theme  of  the  Chicago 
Week  was  continued  with  one  sub- 
topic:  "The  Living  Parish:  One  in 
Worship,  Charity  and  Action." 

The  Third  National  Liturgical 
Week,  Oct.  12-16,  1942,  was  held  at 
St  Meinrad's  Abbey,  St.  Meinrad, 
Ind.,  under  the  patronage  of  the 
Most  Rev.  Joseph  E.  Ritter,  Bishop 
of  Indianapolis.  The  general  theme 
of  the  conferences  was:  "The 
Praise  of  God:  Its  significance  and 
primary  importance  in  Catholic 
life." 

The  proceedings  of  these  Litur- 
gical Weeks  have  been  published  in 
separate  volumes  by  the  Benedic- 
tine Liturgical  Conference,  528  High 
Street,  Newark,  N.  J.,  and  copies 
may  be  purchased  there. 

In  America,  the  liturgical  move- 
ment is  steadily  growing,  as  evi- 
denced by  the  Liturgical  Weeks 
and  Days  being  held  in  many  parts 


of  the  country,  besides  the  annual 
National  Conferences.  In  Germany 
and  Belgium,  the  movement  has 
suffered  a  temporary  setback  due 
to  present  conditions.  Persons  ac- 
quainted with  conditions  in  Ger- 
many are  of  the  opinion  that  the 
liturgical  movement  providentially 
prepared  Catholics  for  the  troubled 
days  that  lay  ahead  for  the  Church 
in  Germany. 

Approval 

The  liturgical  movement  has  had 
the  approbation  of  all  the  Popes 
since  the  time  of  Pius  X.  A  short 
quotation  from  each  Pope  will  show 
their  concern  for  the  movement. 

Pope  Pius  X  —  "The  primary 
and  indispensable  source  of  the 
true  Christian  spirit  is  the  active 
participation  in  the  most  holy  mys- 
teries and  in  the  solemn  and  public 
prayer  of  the  Church." 

Pope  Benedict  XV  —  "For  spread- 
ing amongst  the  faithful  an  exact 
acquaintance  with  the  liturgy,  to 
inspire  in  their  hearts  a  holy  de- 
light in  the  prayers,  rites  and 
chant,  by  means  of  which  in  union 
with  their  common  Mother,  they 
pay  their  worship  to  God,  to  at- 
tract them  to  take  an  active  part 
in  the-  sacred  mysteries  and  in  the 
ecclesiastical  festivals — all  this  can- 
not but  serve  admirably  to  bring 
the  faithful  into  closer  union  with 
the  priest,  to  lead  them  back  to 
the  Church,  to  nourish  their  piety, 
to  give  renewed  vigor  to  their  faith, 
to  better  their  lives." 

Pope  Pius  XI  —  "People  make  a 
great  deal  of  the  liturgy  in  our 
day  but  not  always  as  they  ought 
and  as  we  would  wish.  Frequently 
too  much  importance  is  attached 
to  its  external  aspect,  to  material 
things,  whereas  it  is  the  spirit  that 
is  important:  to  pray  with  the  spir- 
it of  the  praying  Church." 

Pope  Pius  XII  —  Acknowledging 
receipt  of  copies  of  the  proceedings 
of  the  First  National  Liturgical 
Week  (1940),  Cardinal  Maglione 
wrote  to  its  general  chairman: 
"[The  Holy  Father]  would  also 
have  me  assure  you,  dear  Mon- 
signor,  of  His  gratitude  for  the 
constant  interest  which  you  and 
your  devoted  helpers  have  mani- 


228 


fested  in  this  newest  endeavor  to 
bring  American  Catholics  to  a  ful- 
ler understanding  of  the  Liturgy 
of  the  Church  and  to  a  more  in- 
telligent participation  in  it.  That 


the  movement  is  meeting  with  suc- 
cess is  clearly  manifested  in  the 
reports  and  discussions  of  this 

first  Liturgical  Week" 


THE  LEAGUE  OF  THE  DIVINE  OFFICE 


During  the  Middle  Age  the  Di- 
vine Office  was  recited  not  only  by 
the  clergy  but  by  the  laity  as  well. 
The  participation  of  the  laity  in 
the  official  prayer  of  the  Church 
was  a  universal  practice:  knights, 
members  of  guilds  and  confraterni- 
ties said  office  in  choir.  The  liturgy 
of  the  laity  decayed  when  they  no 
longer  went  to  choir  to  say  their 
prayer.  The  reunion  of  the  clergy 
and  the  laity  in  the  performance  of 
the  liturgy  is  the  foremost  purpose 
of  the  whole  liturgical  movement 
and  the  revival  of  the  layman's  rec- 
itation of  the  Divine  Office  has  been 
the  cause  for  the  foundation  of  the 
League  of  the  Divine  Office. 

The  Benedictine  Fathers  of  St. 
John's  Abbey,  Collegeville,  Minn., 
established  this  organization  in 
1936.  The  instruction  of  the  laity 
in  the  use  of  the  breviary  has 
become  a  full-time  task  in  educat- 
ing the  laity  in  the  actual  nature 
of  the  Divine  Office  and  their  right 
to  participate  in  it. 

Before  the  League  of  the  Divine 
Office  was  started  the  Approved 
Workmen  of  Brooklyn,  New  York, 
already  had  a  society  called  the 
Breviary  Association  of  the  Laity. 
When  the  Benedictine  Fathers  es- 
tablished the  League  of  the  Divine 
Office,  the  Approved  Workmen  with- 
drew the  title  of  their  society  and 
joined  the  League  of  the  Divine 
Office  in  order  that  there  might  be 
harmony  in  the  liturgical  move- 
ment. 

The  League  of  the  Divine  Office 
was  established  primarily  to  en- 
courage the  laity  to  pray  with  the 
Church.  It  is  not  intended  that  the 
Divine  Office  should  supplant  pri- 
vate devotions.  Rather,  the  devo- 
tions of  individuals  should  be  a 
supplement  to  the  -official  prayer 
and  not  the  total  content  of  the 
lay  Catholic's  prayer-life.  The  Di- 
vine Office  is,  as  recorded  by  many 
laymen  who  recite  it,  a  source  from 
whence  a  new  concept  of  private 


prayer  is  drawn.  Personal  devo- 
tions become  more  objective,  more 
correct  in  dogmatic  content  and 
deeper  in  their  appreciation  of  the 
majesty  of  God  and  the  beauty  of 
the  Faith. 

The  League  is  composed  of  men 
and  women  who  voluntarily  agree 
to  recite  some  part  of  the  Divine 
Office  every  day.  It  does  not  bind  in 
conscience  to  recite  the  Office  daily 
but  leaves  it  up  to  the  individual 
members  and  groups. 

Membership  in  the  League  Is  di- 
vided into  chapter  members  and 
associate  members.  Usually  the 
chapter  members  form  groups  of 
seven,  and  each  member  is  as- 
signed one  of  the  seven  hours  of 
the  Office,  to  be  recited  during  the 
week.  Each  week  the  hours  are 
changed  so  that  after  seven  weeks 
each  chapter  member  will  have  re- 
cited each  of  the  hours  in  succes- 
sion. The  associate  member  is 
required  to  recite  one  of  the  day 
hours  every  day.  He  does  not  make 
any  agreement  with  any  of  the 
other  members  but  is  free  to  choose 
whatever  hours  he  pleases.  The 
Divine  Office  is  divided  into  seven 
hours  or  parts.  These  are  Matins 
with  Lauds  (forming  one  Hour), 
Prime,  Tierce,  Sext,  None,  Vespers 
and  Compline. 

The  Liturgical  Press  of  St.  John's 
Abbey,  which  has  brought  forth 
many  interesting  books  and  pam- 
phlets on  the  liturgical  movement, 
has  published  an  English  transla- 
tion of  the  Hours  of  the  Divine  Of- 
fice in  a  single  volume,  entitled  a 
"Short  Breviary."  The  Press  also 
publishes  the  "Orate  Fratres"  mag- 
azine which  is  doing  much  to  help 
spread  the  liturgical  movement 
throughout  the  country. 

For  full  information  concerning 
the  League  inquiries  may  be  sent 
to  the  League  of  the  Divine  Office, 
Liturgical  Press,  Collegeville,  Minn. 


229 


LITURGICAL  ART 


The  creation  of  religious  art  must 
be  traced  back  to  tlie  origins  of  reli- 
gion. Art  and  religion  nave  always 
been  companions.  Tlie  advent  of  the 
Christian  religion  saw  the  rise  of  an 
allied  art.  Throughout  the  history 
of  the  Church,  art  may  be  found 
testifying  to  the  rise  and  recession 
of  the  Church's  spiritual  activity. 

Art  in  the  Christian  sense  has 
two  fields,  or  better,  one  field  with 
two  divisions.  The  first  division  is 
religious  art  as  such.  This  art  at- 
tempts to  portray  the  beauty  of 
supernatural  things  revealed  to  us 
by  Faith.  It  is  concerned  with  Ca- 
tholicism in  its  social  and  cultural 
elements.  Thus  religious  art  re- 
veals religion  living  among  men 
and  vivifying  all  their  actions.  The 
second  division  of  Christian  art 
may  be  called  ecclesiastical  or 
liturgical.  This  is  Christian  art  in 
the  service  of  the  sanctuary. 

Art  in  general  may  be  defined  as 
the  expression  of  the  ideal  through 
the  medium  of  physical  realities. 
Then  it  is  limited  in  its  means  of 
expression  to  material  elements  as 
stone,  glass,  metals,  color  and 
paper.  Obviously  art  is  more  than 
a  caricature.  It  attempts  not  a  mere 
representation  of  material  objects  but 
the  presentation  of  spiritual  realities 
through  the  physical  medium. 

Liturgical  art  follows  the  general 
principles  of  all  art;  yet  it  finds 
itself  circumscribed  by  exceptional 
limitations.  It  is  bound  by  the  de- 
crees of  the  Sacred  Congregation 
of  Kites;  it  must  confine  itself  to 
the  paraphernalia  of  the  church, 
much  of  which  is  destined  for  a 
practical  use  (hence,  the  artistical- 
ly beautiful  must  be  expressed  in 
a  form  which  is  practically  useful) ; 
the  individuality  of  the  liturgical 
artist  must  be  subservient  to  the 
collective  personality  of  the  wor- 
shipers, although  here  the  artist 
may  legitimately  undertake  tlie  of- 
fice of  educator  and  direct  the  col- 
lectivity into  the  realm  of  experi- 
ence out  of  which  he  has  developed 
Ms  work  of  art. 

Liturgical  art  expresses  the  dog- 


matic and  moral  elements  of  the 
liturgy.  Hence  art  to  toe  liturgical 
must  present  the  mysteries  of  faith 
as  revealed  and  elucidated  by  the 
Scriptures  and  tradition.  It  must 
show  the  beauty  which  is  God,  the 
mercy  which  is  Christ  and  the  love 
which  is  the  Holy  Spirit  It  may 
depict  by  painting  or  by  stained 
glass  the  miracles  of  Christ  or  the 
guaranties  of  salvation.  His  Mother 
and  the  whole  array  of  triumphant 
heaven  are  legitimate  subjects. 

All  liturgical  art  must  find  its 
centre  in  the  altar  which  is  Christ 
The  focal  point  cannot  be  ego-cen- 
tric or  individual;  indeed  it  cannot 
even  be  the  Christian  community 
as  such.  The  community  of  Chris- 
tians in  its  relations  with  God  per- 
forms its  services  as  a  unit;  there 
are  men,  women  and  children  in 
the  Church  but  they  come  as  one 
to  the  Father  through  Christ  with 
whom  they  are  one.  Hence  the 
church  in  which  they  gather  is 
properly  adorned  only  when  it  is 
adorned  for  Christ  This  is  the 
meaning  of  the  Christo-centric  art 
of  the  liturgy.  The  church  to  which 
men  flock  as  to  an  art  gallery  is 
not  liturgical.  The  liturgical  church 
brings  men  to  their  knees.  The  art 
reveals  the  place  as  the  dwelling 
of  the  Most  High,  shows  the  Catho- 
lic his  religion.  Here  are  Christ  and 
the  Sacramental  life  which  uplift 
spirits,  wash  away  sorrow  from 
weary  hearts,  direct  the  eyes  of 
the  body  and  of  the  soul  upwards  to 
the  altar  which  is  Christ  and  higher 
even,  to  the  throne  of  grace.  The 
art  of  the  Church  should  attract  not 
as  a  caricature  but  as  an  impelling 
force  which  through  the  natural  ex- 
pression of  the  beautiful  supernat- 
ural, lifts  souls  up  and  drives  them 
on  to  God. 

Liturgical  art  as  we  understand 
it  here  is  not  to  "be  considered  as 
the  expression  of  a  particular  tra- 
dition. It  may  be  cast  according  to 
the  principles  of  the  Romanesque 
or  Gothic  or  any  other  type  of  art. 
But  if  any  type  of  art  seeks  ad- 
mittance into  the  church  it  must 
remove  its  secular  garb  and  put 
on  the  seamless  robe  of  the  Chris- 


230 


tian  liturgy.  This  has  not  always 
been  done  and  there  are  many  ex- 
amples of  the  "art  gallery"  church 
in  Europe  and  America. 

The  widespread  presence  of  this 
type  of  church  has  led  to  a  serious 
problem.  Generations  of  Catholics 
have  come  to  regard  it  as  the  tra- 
dition which  must  be  maintained. 
Hence  the  liturgical  art  movement 
progresses  but  slowly.  It  has  to  re- 
move prejudices  innocently  acquired 
before  it  can  inculcate  the  supe- 
riority of  true  liturgical  art.  Nor 
does  this  tendency  to  cling  to  tra- 
dition limit  itself  to  localities. 
There  are  national  traditions  in 
Church  art.  It  is  a  tribute  to  the 
Catholicity  of  the  Church  that  she 
has  not  attempted  to  force  the 
abandonment  of  national  traits. 
The  rubrical  requirements  can  be 
observed  without  affecting  the 
broad  principles  of  a  national  artis- 
tic expression;  in  America  there  are 
examples  of  the  liturgically  "cor- 
rect" altar  and  sanctuary  which  re- 
tain definitely  foreign  elements. 

In  the  United  States  the  liturgi- 
cal art  movement  is  comparatively 
young.  As  an  integral  part  of  the 
universal  liturgical  movement 
which  is  itself  a  phase  of  the  re- 


surgent spiritual  activity  of  Catho- 
lic Action,  the  liturgical  art  move- 
ment is  a  less  spectacular  but 
equally  important  subject. 

For  all  practical  purposes  the 
movement  has  received  its  momen- 
tum and  direction  from  the  Liturgi- 
cal Arts  Society.  This  organiza- 
tion was  founded  in  1930  "to  sup- 
ply the  Catholic  clergy  expert  ad- 
vice and  guidance  not  merely  on 
the  esthetic  and  liturgical  factors 
of  their  church  buildings  and  altar 
vessels  and  vestments,  but  also, 
even  more  important,  on  the  purely 
business  aspects  of  these  affairs/' 
It  is  a  society  which  views  the 
liturgy  as  fundamental  in  Catholic 
life  and  seeks  to  provide  the  best 
possible  information  on  the  correct 
expression  of  the  liturgy  through 
art.  Its  members  are  lay  and  cleric 
alike  —  architects,  sculptors,  silver- 
smiths, painters,  wood-carvers,  pas- 
tors, bishops  and  archbishops  —  all 
these  men  of  the  Church  are  de- 
voted to  the  effort  to  realize  the 
potentialities  of  liturgical  art  as  a 
means  to  renew  all  things  in  Christ, 
The  society  publishes  a  quarterly, 
"Liturgical  Arts."  The  magazine  is 
"an  organized  medium  of  education 
in  artistic-liturgical  matters." 


EUCHARISTIC  CONGRESSES 

Eucharistic  Congresses  are  gatherings  of  the  clergy  and  laity  for  the 
purpose  of  glorifying  the  Holy  Eucharist  by  public  adoration  and  general 
Communions  and  for  the  discussion  of  means  to  increase  devotion  to 
Our  Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament  throughout  the  world.  They  may  be 
national  or  international.  The  first  congress  owed  its  inspiration  to 
Bishop  de  Segur  of  Lille,  France.  Since  then  the  international  Eucha- 
ristic Congresses  have  been  as  follows: 

LiUe,  France    1881      Metz,  Lorraine 1907 

Avignon,  France  1882 

Liege,  Belgium   1883 

Freiburg,    Switzerland    1885 

Toulouse,  France 1886 

Paris,  France  1888 

Antwerp,  Belgium   1890 

Jerusalem,  Palestine  1893 


Reims,  France  1894 

Paray-le-Monial,  France   1897 

Brussels,  Belgium 1898 

Lourdes,  France  1899 

Angers,  France  1901 

Namur,  Belgium  1902 

Angouleme,  France   1904 

Rome,  Italy 1905 

Touraai,  Belgium  ...  - 1906 


London,  .England 1908 

Cologne,  Germany 1909 

Montreal,  Canada  1910 

Madrid,  Spain   1911 

Vienna,  Austria    1912 

Malta    1913 

Lourdes,  France  1914 

Rome,  Italy 1922 

Amsterdam,  Holland   1924 

Chicago,  United  States 1926 

Sydney,  Australia 1928 

Carthage,  Tunis   1930 

Dublin,  Ireland   1932 

Buenos  Aires,  Argentina  1934 

Manila,  Philippine  Islands. . . .  193? 
Budapest,  Hungary  1938 

231 


International  Eucharistic  Congresses  are  now  held  approximately  every 
two  years.  The  35th  International  Congress  which  was  to  have  been  held 
at  Nice,  France,  in  1940,  was  indefinitely  postponed  because  of  the  war. 

National  Eucharistic  Congresses  are  held  in  many  nations  every  few 
years.  In  the  United  States,  Eucharistic  Congresses  have  been  held  in 
Washington,  D.  C.  (1895),  St.  Louis  (1901),  New  York  (1904),  Pittsburgh 
(1907),  Cincinnati  (1911),  Omaha  (1930),  Cleveland  (1935),  New  Orleans 
(1938),  St.  Paul  and  Minneapolis  (1941). 

The  Ninth  National  Eucharistic  Congress  of  the  United  States  was  held 
in  the  Twin  Cities  of  St.  Paul  and  Minneapolis,  June  23-26,  1941.  An 
estimated  quarter  of  a  million  Catholics  participated  in  the  great  tribute 
to  "Our  Eucharistic  King  glorified  by  Sacrifice."  That  was  the  theme  of 
the  conclave  in  which  113  archbishops  and  bishops  of  the  United  States 
took  part  and  at  which  many  members  of  the  neighboring  hierarchy  were 
present.  The  host  to  the  Congress  was  the  Most  Rev.  John  Gregory  Mur- 
ray, Archbishop  of  St.  Paul. 

His  Holiness,  Pope  Pius  XII,  was  present  in  the  person  of  his  Legate 
a  latere,  His  Eminence  Dennis  Cardinal  Dougherty,  Archbishop  of  Phila- 
delphia. In  a  direct  message  broadcast  by  radio  from  the  Vatican  to  the 
Congress  the  Holy  Father  stressed  the  importance  of  sacrifice  as  the 
sole  way  to  escape  the  "current  of  black  paganism  sweeping  our  people 
today."  On  the  completion  of  his  address  the  Pontiff  conferred  the  Apos- 
tolic Blessing  upon  the  pilgrims  and  upon  the  faithful  of  America.  Cardi- 
nal Dougherty  gave  three  memorable  addresses  to  the  congress  in  the 
capacity  of  Papal  Legate.  His  Eminence  extolled  Archbishop  Murray  and 
the  Catholics  and  citizens  of  the  Twin  Cities  for  their  hospitality,  and 
reechoed  the  Pope's  plea  for  individual  sacrifices. 

The  classical  text  of  St.  Paul  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Colossians  (1:24) 
"I  now  rejoice  in  my  sufferings  and  fill  up  those  things  that  are  wanting 
of  the  sufferings  of  Christ  in  my  flesh  for  His  Body  which  is  the  Church," 
and  the  encyclical  of  Pope  Pius  XI,  "Miserentissimus  Redemptor,"  were 
the  bases  of  discussion  in  twenty-five  sectional  meetings.  The  meetings 
were  divided  according  to  occupations  in  life.  At  each  of  these  a  paper 
was  presented  by  a  member  of  the  hierarchy  devoted  to  a  particular  appli- 
cation of  the  life  of  sacrifice  to  the  specific  group.  The  remainder  of  the 
time  was  devoted  to  a  discussion  under  the  leadership  of  the  hierarchy, 
in  which  a  practical  application  of  sacrifice  was  attained  by  each  group. 

Seventy-five  prelates  participated  in  the  sectional  meetings  which  were 
organized  for  the  following  groups:  clergy,  seminarians,  catechists,  par- 
ents, women,  Holy  Name  men,  professional  men,  employers,  employees, 
charity  workers,  nurses,  enlisted  men,  public  servants,  college  teachers, 
secondary  school  teachers,  grade  school  teachers,  journalists,  rural  work- 
ers, senior  and  junior  youth  groups. 

At  the  Congress  four  Pontifical  High  Masses  were  offered  along  with 
hundreds  of  low  Masses,  in  the  Maronite  and  Byzantine-Slavic  rites  as 
well  as  in  the  Roman.  Eight  holy  hours  were  conducted.  On  June  24, 
a  midnight  Mass  for  men  was  celebrated  by  Most  Rev.  Amleto  Cicognani, 
Apostolic  Delegate,  at  which  100  priests  distributed  Holy  Communion  to 
75,000  men.  About  the  same  number  of  children  received  Holy  Com- 
munion at  the  Mass  of  the  following  morning.  A  day  later  100,000  adults 
of  both  sexes  received  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

The  Congress  came  to  a  fitting  conclusion  as  80,000  faithful  accompanied 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  in  procession  to  the  site  of  the  final  Benediction. 
In  a  glass-enclosed  altar  Cardinal  Dougherty  grave  the  Benediction,  as  a 
torrential  downpour  of  rain  failed  to  dampen  the  ardor  of  the  thousands 
who  knelt  in  the  mud  adoring  their  "Eucharistic  Lord  glorified  by 
Sacrifice." 

232 


SOME   FAMOUS  CATHEDRALS  AND  THEIR  ARCHITECTURE 


A  cathedral  is  the  chief  church 
of  a  diocese,  in  which  the  bishop 
has  his  throne.  It  is  the  bishop's 
church  wherein  he  presides,  teaches 
and  conducts  worship  for  the  whole 
Christian  community.  The  juridical 
character  of  a  cathedral  does  not 
depend  upon  the  form,  dimensions 
or  magnificence  of  the  edifice  but 
upon  its  assignment  by  competent 
authority  as  the  residence  of  the 
bishop  in  his  hierarchical  capacity. 
In  medieval  times  the  cathedrals 
occupied  the  place  of  first  impor- 
tance in  national  life,  and  men  were 
engaged  in  their  construction  from 
one  generation  to  another.  They 
were  the  history  books  of  the  period 
and  a  medium  of  popular  education, 
taking  the  place  in  the  social  state 
of  such  modern  institutions  as  free 
schools,  libraries,  museums  and  pic- 
ture galleries.  Medieval  architec- 
ture, as  embodied  in  the  cathedrals, 
is  the  chronicler  of  secular  history 
in  which  kings,  nobles,  knights  and 
people  were  represented  as  playing 
their  parts  in  their  days  and  gen- 
eration. 

Types  of  Architecture 

Cathedral  architecture  may  be  di- 
vided into  five  types: 

1.  Early  Christian  (Basilican)  — 
from  the  time  of  Constantine  (300) 
to  the  death  of  Gregory  the  Great 
(604) ;  but  in  Rome  and  many  Ital- 
ian cities  this  style  continued  up 
until  900  A.  D.  It  was  a  continua- 
tion of  Roman  traditions.  The 
churches  were  modelled  on  Roman 
basilicas  with  closely  spaced  col- 
umns carrying  the  entablature  or 
widely  spaced  columns  carrying 
semicircular  arches.  Three  or  five 
aisles  covered  by  a  timber  roof  is 
typical.  The  architectural  character 
was  rendered  impressive  and  digni- 
fied by  the  long  perspective  of  oft- 
repeated  columns  which  carry  the 
eye  along  to  the  sanctuary;  this 
treatment  together  with  the  low 
height  of  interiors  makes  these 
churches  appear  longer  than  they 
really  are.  An  "arch  of  triumph" 
gave  entrance  to  the  sanctuary  with 
the  high  altar  in  the  center  stand- 


ing free  under  its  baldachino  up- 
held by  marble  columns.  The  sanc- 
tuary was  rounded  off  by  an  apse 
crowned  with  a  semi-dome. 

2.  Byzantine  — from    the    fourth 
century  to  the  present  day.  Byzan- 
tine architecture  was  a  fusion  of 
the  dome  construction  —  always  a 
traditional   feature   in   the   East  — 
with  the  classical  columnar  style. 
The  prevailing  motif  is  the  dome  of 
which   various    types   were   placed 
over  square  or  polygonal  compart- 
ments   by    means    of    pendentives 
(triangular  curved  overhanging  sur- 
faces  to   support  a   circular   dome 
over   a   square   or   polygonal   com- 
partment). Byzantine  churches  have 
a  central  space  covered  by  a  dome 
on  pendentives.  Short  arms  on  each 
side  form  a  Greek  cross,  and  the 
filling  in  of  the  angles  brings  the 
plan  nearly  to  a  square.    Opposite 
the  entrance  was  the  apse  for  the 
altar  in  the  sanctuary  which  was 
screened    off    by    the    Iconostasis 
with  its  three   doors.    Because   of 
the  grouping  of  subsidiary  domes 
round  a  central  dome  the  Byzan- 
tine church  gives  a  vertical  impres- 
sion;   the  eye  is  gradually   drawn 
upwards   towards   the   central   cul- 
minating dome.    The  Early  Chris- 
tian church  because  of  the  vista  of 
columns,    entablatures   and    simple 
timber  roof  gives  a  horizontal  im- 
pression, for  the  eye  is  led  along 
these  horizontal  lines  to  the  apsidal 
sanctuary  which  is  the  important 
feature. 

3.  Romanesque  —  from  the  fall  of 
the  Roman  Empire   (475)   and  the 
•election  of   Charlemagne   as   King 
of  the  Franks   (799)  to  the  end  of 
the  twelfth  century.   The  term  Ro- 
manesque  includes   the   phases   of 
European  architecture  as  the  style 
was    developed    in    each    country. 
Romanesque  had   its   birth   in   the 
use  of  ruins  of  ancient  buildings, 
these  ruins  necessarily  determining 
the  character,  both  of  construction 
and  decoration,  of  the  new  style  in 
proportion  to  the  extent  to  which 
old  features  were  employed.   Apart 
from  its  Roman  origin  from  which 


233 


it  took  its  name,  the  Romanesque 
style  owed  something  to  Byzantine 
art  which,  was  carried  westwards 
along  the  great  trade  routes.  The 
later  Romanesque  of  the  tenth  to 
the  twelfth  century  was  remarkable 
for  the  tentative  use  of  a  new  con- 
struction principle,  the  application 
of  the  principle  of  equilibrium  to 
construction,  in  strong  contrast  to 
that  of  inert  stability  as  used  by 
the  Romans.  The  general  character 
is  sober  and  dignified,  while  pictur- 
esqueness  depends  on  the  grouping 
of  towers  and  the  projection  of 
transepts  and  choir. 

Early  Romanesque  was  a  contin- 
uation of  the  Early  Christian  style 
in  unvaulted  basilican  churches,  de- 
veloping the  cruciform  plan  with 
choirs  and  transepts.  Late  Roman- 
esque became  differentiated  into  the 
local  varieties  having  in  common 
the  round  arch  and  vault,  the  nar- 
rowing and  heightening  of  the  nave, 
the  substitution  of  piers  for  col- 
umns, the  decorative  use  of  arcades, 
colonnettes,  carved  ornamentation. 
The  fully  developed  Romanesque 
church  was  characterized  by  the 
cruciform  shape,  formed  by  tran- 
septs, on  either  side  of  the  choir, 
and  the  apse,  the  unit  of  design 
being  the  square  of  the  crossing. 
This  square  was  repeated  three 
times  in  the  nave  and  once  in  the 
choir  and  in  each  transept.  The 
narthex  of  the  Early  Christian  ba- 
silica was  transformed  into  three 
great  western  doors  cut  in  the  west- 
ern wall,  and  the  open  colonnade 
was  moved  from  the  front  to  the 
side  of  the  church  where  it  became 
the  monastic  cloister. 

The  development  of  medieval 
architecture  in  England  from  the 
departure  of  the  Romans  to  the  six- 
teenth century  shows  a  more  com- 
plete sequence  of  styles  than  in 
other  countries.  It  is  usually  divid- 
ed as  follows:  Anglo-Saxon  (5th  to 
llth  centuries),  Norman  (12th  cen- 
tury), Early  English  (13th  century), 
Decorated  (14th  century),  Perpen- 
dicular (15th  century),  Tudor 
(1500-50).  The  Norman  corresponds 
to  the  Romanesque  and  is  often 
called  the  English  Romanesque,  a 


bold  and  massive  style  of  architec- 
ture, distinguished  by  semicircular 
arches,  ponderous  cylindrical  piers, 
and  flat  buttresses.  It  is  similar 
to  the  architecture  of  Normandy 
whence  it, was  first  introduced  into 
England  by  Edward  the  Confessor 
and  subsequently  established  by 
William  the  Conqueror. 

4.  Gothic  —  thirteenth,  fourteenth 
and  fifteenth  centuries  in  Europe. 
The  term,  Gothic,  was  first  em- 
ployed by  Sir  Christopher  Wren  in 
the  seventeenth  century  as  a  term 
of  reproach  for  this  style  of  archi- 
tecture which  had  departed  from 
the  classic  lines  which  he  was  in- 
strumental in  re-establishing  in 
England.  The  Gothic  of  the  thir- 
teenth century  was  slowly  evolved 
from  the  Romanesque  and  is  mainly 
distinguished  by  the  introduction 
and  general  use  of  the  pointed  arch 
whose  original  home  was  probably 
Assyria.  This  feature  in  conjunc- 
tion with  buttresses  and  lofty  pin- 
nacles gives  to  this  style  the  aspir- 
ing tendency  regarded  as  symbolic 
of  the  religious  aspirations  of  the 
period. 

Romanesque  architects  had  al- 
ready begun  to  substitute  elasticity 
and  equilibrium  for  the  inert  stabil- 
ity practised  by  the  Romans,  and 
Gothic  architects  still  further  ex- 
tended the  application  of  these 
static  laws  by  employing  small 
stones  laid  in  shallow  courses  with 
thick  mortar  joints,  so  as  to  secure 
the  greatest  amount  of  elasticity 
compatible  with  stability.  The  sta- 
bility of  the  Gothic  depends  upon 
the  proper  adjustment  of  thrust  and 
counter-thrust.  Vault  pressures  are 
downwards  by  the  weight  of  the 
stone  and  outwards  by  the  pressure 
of  the  arch  vaussoirs  (truncated 
wedge-shaped  blocks  forming  the 
arch).  The  ribs  of  the  arch  col- 
lected both  pressures  by  their  meet- 
ing at  the  angles  of  vault  compart- 
ments, and  the  resulting  oblique 
pressure  was  counteracted  and 
transmitted  to  the  ground  by  but- 
tresses and  flying  buttresses 
weighted  by  pinnacles. 

As  a  result  of  the  development 
of  the  Gothic  system  of  buttresses, 


234 


walls  became  unnecessary  as  sup- 
ports but  continued  to  enclose  the 
building  and  protect  it  against  the 
elements.  Windows  became  larger; 
in  the  north  of  Europe  they 
stretched  from  buttress  to  buttress. 
It  followed  that  the  walls  were  left 
uniformly  flat  internally  so  that  the 
colored  windows  might  be  seen  by 
all;  accordingly  structural  features, 
such  as  buttresses  and  pinnacles, 
were  placed  externally. 

The  plan  of  a  Gothic  church  is 
generally  in  the  form  of  a  Latin 
cross  whose  short  arms  form  the 
north  and  south  transepts.  The 
main  body  of  the  church  stretches 
westward,  and  the  choir  and  sanc- 
tuary eastward,  from  the  crossing 
of  the  nave  and  transepts,  which  is 
often  marked  externally,  especially 
in  England,  by  a  tower,  sometimes 
tapering  into  a  spire.  These  main 
divisions  east  and  west,  and  the 
transepts  north  and  south,  are  often 
further  divided  into  a  central  nave 
with  side  aisles,  separated  by  col- 
umns or  piers.  These  columns  or 
piers  support  the  nave  arcades  and 
the  walls  which  rise  above  the  aisle 
roofs.  Above  is  the  triforium  or 
blind  story,  the  space  beneath  the 
sloping  roof  over  the  aisle  vault  and 
enclosed  on  the  nave  side  by  a 
series  of  arches.  Above  the  trifori- 
um is  a  range  of  windows  to  light 
the  nave,  called  the  clerestory.  By 
means  of  cross  vaults  these  cleres- 
tory windows  generally  rise  to  the 
level  of  the  ridge  of  the  nave  vault 
which  is  covered  by  a  high-pitched 
wooden  roof. 

English  cathedrals  are  conspicu- 
ous for  great  length  in  comparison 
to  their  width;  continental  cathe- 
drals are  short,  lofty,  with  less 
sharply  defined  outlines.  German 
Gothic  churches  are  characterized 
by  the  absence  of  triforium  and 
clerestory,  a  result  of  building  nave 
and  aisles  of  approximately  the 
same  height.  Italian  Gothic  churches 
are  remarkable  for  flat  roofs,  cir- 
cular windows  in  the  west  front, 
absence  of  pinnacles  and  of  flying 
buttresses,  small  windows  without 
tracery,  projecting  porches.  This 


style  has  a  somber  effect.  Spanish 
Gothic  reveals  Moorish  influence  in 
such  features  as  the  horseshoe  arch, 
pierced  stone  tracery  and  rich  sur- 
face ornamentation  without  regard 
to  its  constructive  character. 

5.  Renaissance  —  This  movement 
in  architecture,  which  began  in  Italy 
in  the  early  fifteenth  century,  cre- 
ated a  break  in  the  continuous 
evolution  of  European  architecture 
which,  springing  from  Roman  and 
proceeding  through  Early  Christian 
and  Romanesque,  had  during  the 
Middle  Ages  developed  into  Gothic 
in  each  country  on  national  lines. 
The  Italians  preferred  the  flat  roof, 
the  blank  walls  and  horizontal  lines 
of  the  familiar  basilica  and  failed 
to  cultivate  the  taste  for  the  clus- 
tered piers  and  pointed  arches  of 
the  Gothic  manner.  Feeling  instinc- 
tively that  space  was  wanted,  the 
Italian  builders  widened  their  naves 
and  depressed  the  vertical  lines  of 
their  designs,  searching  for  the 
serenity  which  belongs  to  Greek 
lintel  architecture,  or  the  round 
arch  of  Rome,  rather  than  to  the 
upsprmging,  unresting  arch  *of  the 
Gothic  style.  This  new  style  devel- 
oped in  Italy  was  the  Renaissance, 
the  architecture  of  humanism.  It 
was  based  upon  the  art  of  Greece 
and  Rome.  Its  creator  was  Brunei- 
leschi,  a  scholar  versed  in  classical 
tradition,  a  student  of  Dante  and 
familiar  with  the  science  of  his  age, 
a  master  of  perspective  and  geom- 
etry. He  grasped  the  underlying 
principles  of  the  Graeco-Roman 
style  so  well  that  his  designs  have 
an  organic  vitality  of  their  own. 
Hence  the  style  that  he  developed 
is  more  than  a  re-copying  of  classi- 
cal detail. 

As  distinguished  from  the  Gothic, 
Renaissance  architecture  is  charac- 
terized by  symmetry  of  plan  pro- 
duced by  similarity  of  parts  on 
either  side  of  central  axial  lines, 
square  bays  in  interiors  covered 
with  barrel  or  cross  vaults  and  with 
a  central  dome,  a  small  number  of 
large  divisions  to  obtain  grandeur, 
and  the  sparing  use  of  towers.  The 
dome  is  a  predominant  feature  ex- 


235 


ternally.  Windows  follow  classic 
lines  and  remain  small,  unbroken 
by  mullions.  Roofs  were  built  of 
semicircular  vaulting1,  flat  and  hid- 
den behind  balustrades  in  Italy, 
high  in  England,  Germany  and 
France,  lined  internally  with  plaster 
ceilings.  The  use  of  horizontal  cor- 
nices  and  balustrades  and  the  ab- 
sence of  rising  towers,  spires  and 
numerous  pinnacles  give  simplicity 
of  outline  to  skylines. 

Famous  Cathedrals  of  Europe 
The  most  famous  cathedrals  of 
Europe  are  located  as  follows:  Bel- 
gium —  Antwerp;  England  —  Can- 
terbury, Durham,  Exeter,  Lincoln, 
Norwich,  Oxford,  Peterborough,  Sal- 
isbury; France  —  Amiens,  Angou- 
leme,  Autun,  Beauvais,  Bourges, 
Chartres,  Laon,  Notre  Dame  de 
Paris,  Reims,  Strassbourg,  Tournai ; 
Germany  —  Aix-la-Chapelle,  Co- 
logne, Treves,  Worms;  Italy  — 
Florence,  Milan,  Monreale,  Paler- 
mo, Pisa,  St.  John  Lateran  in  Rome, 
St.  Mark  in  Venice,  Siena,  Syra- 
cuse; Scotland — Glasgow;  Spain  — 
Burgos,  Granada,  Santiago  de  Com- 
postella,  Seville,  Toledo,  Vallado- 
lid;  Turkey  —  Sancta  Sophia  in  Is- 
tanbul (Constantinople).  A  brief 
description  of  them  is  given  below, 
alphabetically  arranged  according 
to  the  towns  in  which  they  are 
located. 

Aix-!a-ChapefSe  Cathedral  (Aach- 
en), 796-804,  German  Romanesque. 
Built  under  the  direction  of  Master 
Odo  of  Metz  by  the  Emperor  Char- 
lemagne for  his  royal  tomb,  the 
prototype  of  other  similar  churches 
in  Germany,  and  the  place  of  cor- 
onation of  the  Holy  Roman  Emper- 
ors, The  entrance,  flanked  by  stair- 
case turrets,  leads  into  a  polygon 
of  sixteen  sides,  105  ft.  in  diameter. 
Every  two  angles  of  this  polygon 
converge  on  to  one  pier  and  thus 
form  an  internal  octagon  whose 
eight  piers  support  a  dome  47%  ft. 
in  diameter.  A  Gothic  choir  was 
added  in  1353-1413,  the  surrounding 
chapels  are  of  the  fourteenth  and 
fifteenth  centuries,  and  the  western 
steeple  has  recently  been,  added. 
Over  the  spot  supposed  to  be 
Charlemagne's  grave  hangs  an 


enormous  corona  of  lamps,  the  gift 
of  the  Emperor  Frederick  I  Bar- 
barossa;  in  the  choir  of  the  octagon 
stands  Charlemagne's  throne,  made 
of  great  slabs  of  white  marble, 
where,  after  their  coronation,  the 
German  Emperors  received  the 
homage  of  their  nobles.  Among  the 
treasures  of  the  choir  are  the  fam- 
ous Gospel-pulpit,  enriched  with 
gold  plates,  the  gift  of  the  Emperor 
Henry  II,  the  throne  canopy  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  and  the  Gothic 
high  altar  of  1876.  The  Hungarian 
chapel  contains  the  minster  treas- 
ury which  includes  a  large  number 
of  relics,  vessels  and  vestments, 
the  most  important  being  the  "Four 
Great  Relics,"  namely,  the  cloak  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  the  swaddling 
clothes  of  the  Infant  Jesus,  the  loin- 
cloth worn  by  Our  Lord  on  the 
Cross,  and  the  cloth  on  which  lay 
the  head  of  John  the  Baptist  after 
his  beheading.  They  are  exposed 
every  seven  years  and  venerated 
by  thousands  of  pilgrims. 

Amiens  Cathedral,  Notre  Dame, 
1220-88,  French  Gothic.  A  typical 
French  cathedral,  450  ft.  long  and 
150  ft.  wide,  begun  by  Robert  de 
Luzarches.  The  nave  is  considered 
a  type  of  the  ideal  Gothic.  The 
great  glory  of  this  building  is  the 
"Bible  of  Amiens,"  a  wonder  of 
carved  woodwork  in  the  choir  stalls, 
which  breaks  away  from  studied 
lines  and  soars  above  like  the 
branches  of  living  trees.  Other 
cathedrals  are  glorious  without  in 
sculptured  stone,  but  Amiens  is 
also  lovely  within  in  carved  wood. 
The  central  western  doors  are  sep- 
arated by  one  of  the  noblest  of 
sculptured  figures  in  the  world,  the 
"Beau  Dieu  d'Amiens."  Here  is  en- 
shrined one  of  the  most  sacred 
relics  in  Christendom,  the  head  of 
John  the  Baptist.  The  cathedral 
originally  rose  around  a  tiny  chapel 
built  above  the  grave  of  St.  Firmin. 

Angouleme  Cathedral,  St.  Peter's, 
1105-28,  South  French  Romanesque. 
The  plan  is  a  Latin  cross,  the  long 
aisleless  nave  being  150  ft  wide. 
The  transepts  have  lateral  chapels, 
and  the  choir  is  in  the  apse  with 
four  chapels.  The  nave  is  covered 


236 


with  three  stone  domes  on  penden- 
tives  and  a  double  dome  over  the 
crossing  raised  on  a  drum.  Both 
transepts  originally  had  towers,  but 
the  southern  one  was  destroyed  in 
1568.  Two  western  towers  flank  the 
entrance.  The  facade  is  Romano- 
Byzantine. 

Antwerp  Cathedral,  Notre  Dame, 
1352-1411,  Belgian  Gothic.  The  most 
impressive  church  in  Belgium,  re- 
markable for  nave  and  triple  aisles, 
narrow  transepts,  and  a  lofty  clere- 
story containing  huge  windows  of 
stained  glass.  The  vaults  are  sup- 
ported by  a  forest  of  125  columns. 
The  single  immense  tower  on  the 
west  front,  400  ft.  high,  is  graceful 
in  the  florid  taste  of  the  period  and 
almost  dwarfs  the  body  of  the 
cathedral  itself.  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte compared  this  tower  to  Mech- 
lin lace  held  aloft  in  mid-air.  The 
curious  bulbous  turret  over  the 
crossing  of  nave  and  transepts  is 
a  feature  due  to  the  Spanish  oc- 
cupation. Among  the  famous  art 
treasures  of  the  cathedral  are  the 
"Descent  from  the  Cross"  and  the 
"Assumption"  by  Rubens.  The 
building  was  much  damaged  by  the 
Calvinists  in  1566  and  by  the 
French  in  1794-98. 

Autun  Cathedral,  1090-1132,  South 
French  Romanesque.  The  nave  is 
covered  with  a  pointed  barrel  vault 
on  transverse  arches  which  spring 
so  low  down  that  they  seem  to 
squeeze  out  the  clerestory  windows. 
There  are  three  apses  at  the  east 
end.  This  cathedral  was  formerly 
the  chapel  of  the  Dukes  of  Bur- 
gundy and  their  palace  was  the 
actual  episcopal  residence. 

Beauvais  Cathedral,  1225-1568, 
French  Gothic.  Never  completed 
west  of  the  choir  and  transepts,  and 
the  site  of  the  proposed  nave  is 
partly  occupied  by  the  Romanesque 
church  known  as  the  "Basse  Oeu- 
vre."  There  was  an  open-work  spire, 
500  ft.  high,  over  the  crossing, 
which  collapsed  in  1573,  partly  be- 
cause there  was  no  nave  to  but- 
tress it  on  the  west.  Designed  by 
Eudes  of  Montreuil,  architect  to  St. 
Louis,  the  building  is  of  extreme 
height,  175  ft.  6  in.  to  the  vault,  the 


loftiest  in  Europe,  and  about  three 
and  one-half  times  its  span  —  the 
most  daring  achievement  in  Gothic 
architecture  and  one  of  the  won- 
ders of  medieval  France.  The  struc- 
ture is  held  together  internally  only 
by  a  network  of  iron  tie-rods,  which 
suggests  that  the  ambitious  build- 
ers had  attempted  more  than  they 
could  achieve.  The  carved  wooden 
doors  are  masterpieces  of  Gothic 
and  Renaissance  workmanship.  It 
was  at  this  cathedral  during  the 
Middle  Ages  that  the  Feast  of  Ass- 
es was  held  on  January  14th  of 
each  year  to  commemorate  the 
flight  of  the  Virgin  into  Egypt. 

Bourges  Cathedral,  1190-1275, 
French  Gothic.  Remarkable  for  ab- 
sence of  transepts  and  for  short- 
ness in  proportion  to  width.  Its 
plan  bears  a  general  resemblance 
to  Notre  Dame  de  Paris.  The  nave 
is  125  ft.  high,  the  aisles  in  differ- 
ent heights  are  unique;  their  dec- 
oration suggests  wondrous  profu- 
sion of  effort  and  exalting  spiritual 
fervor.  An  elaborately  sculptured 
"Last  Judgment"  is  on  the  tympa- 
num, the  stained-glass  windows  are 
the  finest  in  France.  The  unity  of 
design  at  Bourges  is  unique  even 
among  the  the  cathedrals  of  North- 
ern France. 

Burgos  Cathedral,  Santa  Maria  la 
Mayor,  1221,  Spanish  Gothic.  Com- 
menced by  Bishop  Mauritius;  one 
of  the  most  poetic  of  all  Spanish 
cathedrals.  The  plan  is  irregular. 
The  two  western  towers  with  open- 
work spires  are  similar  to  those 
of  Cologne.  A  richly  treated  cen- 
tral lantern  is  a  marked  feature  of 
the  exterior.  The  three-storied  fa- 
cade is  finished  with  a  balustrade 
of  letters  carved  in  stone  and  form- 
ing the  inscription,  "Pulchra  es  et 
decora,"  in  the  center  of  which  Is 
a  statue  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  The 
interior  has  elaborate  triforium 
tracery,  massive  piers  to  support 
the  lantern  and  fine  circular  win- 
dows in  the  transepts.  The  side 
chapels  are  of  extraordinary  size, 
the  octagonal  "Capilla  del  Conde- 
stable,"  remarkable  for  the  beauty 
and  magnificence  of  its  late  Gothic 
detail,  being  50  ft.  in  diameter.  The 


237 


chapel  of  St.  Anne  has  an  altar- 
piece  which  *  is  a  miracle  of  rich- 
ness. 

Canterbury  Cathedral,  1140.  The 
nave  and  central  tower  are  late 
Perpendicular.  The  choir  was  erect- 
ed by  William  of  Sens  on  the  model 
of  Sens  Cathedral  after  the  de- 
struction of  Anselm's  Norman 
choir.  The  width  of  the  choir  is 
contracted  to  preserve  two  earlier 
Norman  chapels.  Has  double  tran- 
septs with  a  tower  over  the  cross- 
ing of  the  western  transept.  In 
1378  Longfranc's  nave  was  pulled 
down  and  the  present  nave  begun 
by  Prior  Chillendon.  The  cathedral 
was  completed  about  1495  by  the 
erection  of  the  great  central  tower, 
235  ft.  high.  In  1538  Cranmer  al- 
lowed the  pillaging  of  the  shrine 
of  St.  Thomas,  and  in  1541  he  or- 
dered the  tombs  of  all  the  canon- 
ized archbishops  to  be  destroyed. 
When  the  death  of  Cardinal  Pole 
in  1558  brought  to  a  close  the  line 
of  Catholic  archbishops  of  the  See 
of  Canterbury,  the  cathedral  passed 
out  of  Catholic  hands. 

Chartres  Cathedral,  Notre  Dame, 
1194-1260,  French  Gothic.  Begun  in 
1020  by  Bishop  Fulbert,  but  three 
fires  interfered  with  the  progress 
of  the  work.  The  finished  cathedral 
was  consecrated  In  1260  and  St. 
Louis  is  supposed  to  have  attended 
the  ceremony.  The  extensive  and 
interesting  crypt,  enclosing  a  well 
and  a  vault,  is  a  remnant  of  an 
earlier  church  and  is  still  used  for 
pilgrimages  to  the  shrine  of  the 
"Vierge  Noir,"  Legend  has  it  that 
the  early  Christians  of  the  place 
found  here  an  altar  surmounted  by 
a  statue  representing  a  woman 
seated  with  her  child  upon  her 
knees,  both  the  altar  and  the  statue, 
"Virgini  Pariturae,"  having  been 
erected  by  the  Druids.  The  plan 
has  a  short  nave,  strongly  marked 
aisled  transepts.  The  spire  over  the 
chevet  built  above  the  crypt  is  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  in  Europe. 
The  cathedral  is  remarkable  for  the 
magnificent  thirteenth-century 
stained  glass  in  its  130  windows, 
containing  3,889  figures,  and  for 
the  profusion  of  sculptured  figures 


in  the  west  front  doorways  and  in 
the  triple  porches  of  the  north  and 
south  transepts.  Though  these  fig- 
ures are  somewhat  archaic  and 
stiff,  they  are  more  ambitious  than 
any  previous  French  statuary.  The 
porches  and  windows  represent  in 
magnificent  symbolism  the  Glorifi- 
cation of  Mary.  The  flying  but- 
tresses are  in  three  arches  one 
above  the  other.  The  cathedral  has 
since  its  foundation  been  a  very 
popular  place  of  pilgrimage  with  a 
three-fold  object:  the  statue  of  No- 
tre Dame  sous  Terre  modelled  after 
the  old  statue  burned  in  1793;  the 
Vierge  Noir  de  Notre  Dame  du 
Pilier  in  the  upper  church;  and  the 
veil  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  given  to 
Charlemagne  by  Constantine  and 
Irene,  sovereigns  of  Byzantium,  and 
transferred  in  876  from  Aix-la-Chap- 
elle  (Aachen)  to  Chartres. 

Cologne  Cathedral,  1248-1322,  Ger- 
man Gothic.  The  largest  Gothic 
church  in  Northern  Europe  and  the 
greatest  monument  of  Gothic  archi- 
tecture in  Germany,  covering  about 
91,000  sq.  ft.,  and  having  a  width 
out  of  all  proportion  to  its  length, 
468  ft.  long  by  275  ft.  wide.  Its 
cornerstone  was  laid  by  Archbishop 
Conrad  of  Hostaden,  the  sanctuary 
was  dedicated  in  1322,  and  the  nave 
made  ready  for  religious  services 
in  1388.  During  the  French  Revolu- 
tion the  cathedral  was  used  as  a 
hay  barn.  The  nave  is  150  ft.  high, 
while  the  double  aisles  are  equal  in 
width  to  the  nave.  The  twin  towers 
are  500  ft.  high.  The  eastern  half 
of  the  church  is  a  reproduction  of 
Amiens  in  plan  and  dimensions. 
The  building  was  finished  accord- 
ing to  the  original  design  only  in 
1824-80.  The  most  famous  of  the 
works  of  art  are  the  "Dombild,"  a 
painting  by  Stephen  Lochner  (1450) 
and  the  triptych  over  the  high  al- 
tar, the  96  choir  seats  of  the  sanc- 
tuary, and  the  shrine  in  which  are 
kept  the  relics  of  the  Three  Kings. 
This  last  is  considered  the  most  re- 
markable medieval  example  of  the 
goldsmith's  art  extant. 

Compostella  Cathedral,  Santiago, 
1078,  Spanish  Gothic.  One  of  the 


238 


most  remarkable  medieval  build- 
ings in  Spain,  begun  by  Bishop 
Diego  Pelaez,  continued  by  Arch- 
bishop Diego  Gelmirez,  and  com- 
pleted by  Archbishop  Pedro  Munoz, 
built  upon  the  site  of  two  former 
churches  which  had  in  turn  been 
erected  above  a  marble  grotto  con- 
taining the  tomb  of  St.  James  the 
Greater,  discovered  in  the  ninth 
century.  The  nave  has  a  barrel 
vault  and  the  single  aisles  cross- 
vaults.  The  Portico  de  la  Gloria 
(1188)  extends  across  the  whole 
width  of  the  church  and  is  one  of 
the  greatest  glories  of  Christian 
art,  with  its  range  of  statues  of 
the  apostles  and  major  prophets, 
its  semi-circular  arch  with  statues 
of  the  twenty-four  elders,  and  tym- 
panum with  sculptured  representa- 
tions of  the  Last  Judgment.  The 
tombs  of  St.  James  and  of  two  of 
his  disciples,  Athanasius  and  Theo- 
doras, are  in  a  subterranean  chapel. 
These  holy  relics  were  rediscovered 
late  in  the  nineteenth  century  by 
Cardinal  Paya  whose  declaration  of 
the  identity  and  authenticity  of  the 
relics  was  confirmed  by  Pope  Leo 
XIII  in  1884.  The  tomb  of  St.  James 
was  the  most  renowned  place  of 
pilgrimage  in  Europe  from  the  time 
it  was  discovered  until  the  Refor- 
mation. The  cathedral  was  plun- 
dered by  the  French  in  1809.  Among 
the  numerous  treasures  is  a  gold 
crucifix  of  exquisite  workmanship, 
containing  a  fragment  of  the  true 
cross. 

Durham  Cathedral,  1096-1133,  Nor- 
man. A  building  of  great  dignity 
with  few  rivals.  Begun  by  the  Nor- 
man bishop,  William  de  S.  Carilef, 
completed  by  his  successor,  Ran- 
nulf  Flambard,  who  transferred  the 
shrine  of  St.  Cuthbert  in  1104  to 
the  new  cathedral.  The  Galilee 
Chapel,  a  unique  specimen  of  trans- 
itional work,  was  added  by  Bishop 
Hugh  de  Pudsey  and  the  "Chapel 
of  the  Nine  Altars"  by  Bishop  Poor 
in  1230. 

Exeter  Cathedral,  1280-1350,  Dec- 
orated. Begun  by  Bishop  Quivil 
and  completed  by  Bishop  Grandis- 
son.  The  finest  specimen  of  this 
style  and  exceptionally  rich  in  va- 


ried tracery  and  carved  wood  and 
stone  work.  The  twin  towers  over 
the  north  and  south  transepts  are 
unique,  recalling  the  plans  of  St. 
Stephen's  in  Vienna  and  Toledo 
Cathedral.  The  choir  contains  much 
early  stained  glass  and  a  magnifi- 
cent episcopal  throne  and  is  sep- 
arated from  the  nave  by  a  choir- 
screen  of  singular  beauty.  Turber- 
ville,  the  last  Catholic  bishop  of 
Exeter,  died  in  prison  in  1570. 

Florence  Cathedral,  S.  Maria  del 
Fiore,  1296-1462,  Italian  Gothic.  De- 
signed by  Arnolfo  di  Canbio,  built 
around  the  old  church  of  St.  Re- 
parata,  consecrated  by  Eugene  IV 
in  1436.  Giotto  was  appointed  mas- 
ter of  the  works  in  1334,  followed 
by  Pisano,  Talenti,  and  Brunelles- 
chi  who  added  the  dome  in  1420-37. 
The  plan  is  a  peculiar  type  of 
Latin  cross,  remarkable  for  the 
large  central  nave,  270  ft  long, 
and  wide  spacing  of  nave  arcades. 
This  vast  nave  forms  an  impres- 
sive though  somber  approach  to  the 
majestic  octagon,  138  ft.  6  in.  in 
diameter,  off  which  are  three  im- 
mense apses  with  fifteen  radiating 
chapels.  The  exterior  is  notable 
for  its  colored  marble  panelling,  ab- 
sence of  buttresses  and  pinnacles, 
the  horizontal  lines  of  the  design 
and  the  pointed  dome. 

Glasgow  Cathedral,  St.  Mungo's, 
1181-1508,  Gothic.  Begun  by  Bishop 
Gocelyn  and  completed  by  Arch- 
bishop Blackader.  The  best  pre- 
served Gothic  edifice  in  Scotland 
and  very  uniform  in  appearance, 
although  of  different  dates.  It  has 
an  internal  length  of  283  ft.  with 
nave  and  aisles,  choir  and  aisles, 
eastern  aisle  with  chapel  beyond, 
and  chapter  house  and  sacristy. 
The  vaulted  crypt  (1233-58)  en- 
closes the  shrine  of  St.  Mungo.  At 
the  present  time,  the  building  as  a 
national  monument  is  administered 
by  a  department  of  the  Govern- 
ment, and  the  chancel  is  used  for 
the  Presbyterian  worship  of  ttie 
State  Church. 

Granada  Cathedral,  1529,  Spanish 
Renaissance.  One  of  the  grandest 
Renaissance  churches  in  southern 
Spain,  a  memorial  of  the  conquests 


239 


of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  over  the 
Moors.  Designed  and  built  by 
Diego  de  Siloe.  The  interior  is  a 
translation  of  Seville  Cathedral 
into  Renaissance  style,  and  the 
great  piers  of  the  nave  are  faced 
with  the  Classic  Orders  (columns 
designed  in  the  Graeco-Roman  man- 
ner) while  the  radiating  piers  sup- 
porting the  dome  of  the  circular 
"Capilla  Mayor"  show  an  ingenious 
and  novel  treatment.  The  late 
Gothic  "Capilla  Real"  contains  the 
famous  Renaissance  tombs  of  Fer- 
dinand and  Isabella  and  other  kings 
and  queens  of  Spain.  The  unfin- 
ished western  facade  is  unusually 
imposing  in  design,  with  a  north 
tower  and  tall  massive  piers  to  the 
cavernous  arches  which  point  the 
nave  and  aisles. 

Istanbul:  Sancta  Sophia  (Hagia 
Sophia,  Divine  Wisdom),  532-5§7. 
Built  by  order  of  Justinian  by 
Anthemius  of  Tralles  and  Isodorus 
of  Miletus  on  the  site  of  two  suc- 
cessive basilican  churches  of  the 
same  name,  erected  by  Constantine 
(360)  and  Theodotius  II  (415).  It 
is  the  masterpiece  of  Byzantine 
architecture,  as  the  Parthenon  is 
of  Greek,  and  the  Pantheon  of 
Roman.  Central  space  is  107  ft.  sq. 
with  four  massive  stone  piers,  25 
ft.  by  60  ft.,  pierced  by  arches  for 
aisles  and  gallery,  supporting  four 
semicircular  arches  upon  which 
rests  the  dome,  107  ft.  in  diameter 
and  180  ft.  above  the  ground.  East 
and  west  of  the  central  area  are 
great  hemicycles  crowned  with  semi- 
domes,  and  off  these  are  exedrae 
(apse-like)  recesses,  in  turn  cov- 
ered with  semi-domes.  The  whole 
area  thus  enclosed  forms  the  great 
oval  nave,  225  ft.  by  107  ft.  North 
and  south  of  the  nave  are  two- 
storied  aisles  over  50  ft.  wide,  the 
upper  story  being  the  Gyneceum 
or  women's  gallery.  The  interior 
givBs  the  impression  of  one  vast 
id-omed  space  but  the  detailed  effect 
with  the  great  hemicycles  and 
•smaller  exedrae  is  one  of  extreme 
intricacy.  Sancta  Sophia  was  con- 
verted into  a  mosque  by  the  Mo- 
hammedans after  the  capture  of 
Constantinople,  at  which  time  the 
lofty  minarets  were  added.  This  is 


the  most  important  mosque  in 
Istanbul  (Constantinople). 

Laon  Cathedral,  Notre  Dame, 
1160-1205,  French  Gothic.  There  are 
two  triforium  galleries,  thus  divid- 
ing the  nave  into  four  stories  in- 
stead of  the  usual  three.  The 
sanctuary  is  rectangular  in  En- 
glish style  instead  of  apsidal,  the 
result  of  the  influence  of  an  En- 
glish bishop  who  held .  the  see  in 
the  twelfth  century.  The  great 
west  fagade  is  an  architectural 
masterpiece  with  three  boldly  pro- 
jecting porches  emphasized  by 
gables  and  turrets  and  a  central 
rose  window.  The  present  cathe- 
dral replaces  a  former  Romanesque 
one  consecrated  in  1114  and  visited 
by  Innocent  II  in  1132.  In  the 
twelfth  century  Herman,  Abbot  of 
St.  Martin's  of  Tournai,  wrote  a 
volume  on  the  miracles  of  Notre 
Dame  de  Laon. 

Lincoln  Cathedral,  1185-1200, 
Early  English.  Built  by  St.  Hugh, 
Bishop  of  Lincoln,  on  the  founda- 
tions of  an  earlier  Norman  cathe- 
dral erected  by  the  first  Norman 
bishop,  Remigius  of  Fecamp,  and 
destroyed  in  the  earthquake  of 
1185.  The  nave  of  the  new  Gothic 
structure  was  finished  by  Robert 
Grosseteste.  It  had  double  tran- 
septs, western  towers  and  the  high- 
est central  tower  in  England  (271 
ft).  The  west  front  is  unusual  in 
having  a  screen  wall  behind  which 
rise  two  western  towers  whose 
lower  parts  are  invisible.  In  1255 
St.  Hugh's  choir  was  pulled  down 
to  make  way  for  the  splendid  Angel 
Choir  which  was  designed  to  hold 
his  shrine  and  is  one  of  the  master- 
pieces of  Gothic  architecture.  At 
the  Reformation  this  shrine  of  St. 
Hugh  was  destroyed  (1540).  The 
cathedral  lost  its  last  Catholic 
bishop  when  Thomas  Watson,  the 
last  survivor  on  English  soil  of  the 
ancient  Catholic  hierarchy,  died  a 
prisoner  for  the  Faith  at  Wisbech 
Castle  in  1584. 

Milan  Cathedral,  1385-1485,  Ita!' 
ian  Gothic.  With  the  exception  of 
Seville,  the  largest  medieval  cathe- 
dral. It  is  somewhat  German  in 
character,  as  many  of  the  fifty 
architects  employed  upon  it  were 


240 


from  north  of  the  Alps.  Begun  by 
Gian  Galeazzo  Visconti,  the  first 
Duke  of  Milan;  built  on  the  site  of 
the  ancient  basilica  of  Santa  Maria 
Maggiore.  The  interior  is  vast,  lofty 
and  imposing,  with  a  fine  perspec- 
tive view,  rendered  the  more  im- 
pressive by  the  dimness  and  mys- 
tery which  result  from  the  lack  of 
light  In  plan  it  consists  of  a  nave, 
lofty  double  aisles,  and  transepts. 
Because  of  the  excessive  height  of 
the  aisles  there  is  no  triforium  and 
the  clerestory  is  small.  Th,e  ex- 
terior is  a  gleaming  mass  of  white 
marble  with  lofty  traceried  win- 
dows, panelled  buttresses,  flying 
buttresses,  and  pinnacles  crowned 
with  statues,  all  wrought  into  a 
soaring  design  of  lace-like  intri- 
cacy. The  flat-pitched  roofs  are  con- 
structed of  massive  marble  slabs 
laid  on  the  vaulting,  and  over  the 
crossing  is  a  domical  vault,  215  ft. 
above  the  ground,  designed  ,  by 
Brunelleschi  (1440),  finishing  in  a 
lantern  to  which  in  1750  an  open- 
work choir  was  added,  rising  350 
ft.  above  the  ground.  The  later 
fagade,  partly  built  in  1550-1600, 
was  completed  by  Napoleon  at  the 
beginning  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury. Under  the  cupola  is  the  tomb 
of  St.  Charles.  The  treasury  con- 
tains among  other  valuable  objects, 
two  statues  of  St.  Charles  and  St. 
Ambrose,  made  of  silver  and  set 
with  precious  stones,  the  gift  of 
the  city.  The  high  altar  is  a  gift 
of  Pius  IV. 

Monreale  Cathedral,  Santa  Maria 
Nuova,  1174,  South  Italian  Roman- 
esque. The  most  splendid  of  all  the 
monuments  erected  under  Norman 
rule  in  Sicily,  built  by  William  II. 
The  plan  is  a  combination  of  an 
Early  Christian  basilican  church  in 
its  western  part  and  a  Saracenic 
mosque  in  its  eastern  part,'  with  a 
choir  raised  above  the  nave  and 
with  eastern  apses.  The  severity  of 
design  and  colored  decoration  pro- 
duce a  solemn  interior  effect.  The 
high  altar  is  covered  with  worked 
sheets  of  silver  (seventeenth  cen- 
tury) and  in  a  chapel  to  its  right 
are  the  -tombs  of  William  I  the 
Wicked  and  of  William  II.  The 
cloisters,  all  that  remain  of  the 


Benedictine  monastery,  are  the 
finest  of  the  style. 

Norwich  Cathedral,  The  Blessed 
Trinity,  1096-1145,  Norman.  Begun 
by  Herbert  de  Losinga,  Bishop  of 
Thetford,  and  completed  by  his 
successor,  Bishop  Eborard  de  Mont- 
gomery. Long  narrow  nave,  aisle- 
less  transepts  and  choir  with  apsi- 
dal  chapels.  The  eastern  apsidal 
chapel  was  replaced  in  the  thir- 
teenth century  by  an  oblong  Lady 
Chapel,  destroyed  by  the  Protes- 
tant Dean  Gardiner  in  the  six- 
teenth century.  Its  last  Catholic 
bishop  was  John  Hopton  who  died 
in  1558. 

Oxford  Cathedral,  1158-80.  For- 
merly the  Church  of  St.  Frides- 
wide,  erected  by  the  canons  regular 
who  succeeded  the  nuns  of  St. 
Frideswide.  Norman  nave  and 
choir;  early  English  chapter  house 
and  Lady  Chapel.  The  nave  pillars 
support  lofty  Norman  arches  be- 
neath which  is  a  triforium  gallery 
(a  gallery  between  the  sloping  roof 
over  the  aisle  and  the  aisle  vault- 
ing) —  an  unusual  arrangement  in 
order  to  give  height  The  central 
tower  is  Norman  with  Early  En- 
glish upper  part  and  short  spire. 

Palermo  Cathedral,  1170-85,  Ital- 
ian Gothic.  Commenced  by  King 
William  the  Good  of  Sicily,  built 
on  the  site  of  an  earlier  ancient 
basilica  which  had  been  changed 
into  a  mosque  during  the  Saracen 
domination.  The  open  porch  built 
in  1480  with  slender  columns  sup- 
porting pointed  arches  of  the  Sara- 
cenic type  is  reminiscent  of  the 
Alhambra.  The  plan  is  basilican. 
At  the  west  end  the  cathedral  is 
connected  across  the  street  by  two 
pointed  arches  to  the  Archbishop's 
palace.  The  external  decoration  is 
in  stone  of  two  colors.  In  the  first 
chapel  at  the  right  are  six  tombs 
of  kings  and  queens  of  Sicily.  Other 
objects  of  interest  in  the  cathedral 
are  an  "Assumption"  by  Velasquez 
and  the  tabulanum  or  archives  with 
interesting  Latin,  Greek  and  Arabic 
documents. 

Paris:  Notre  Dame,  1163-1235, 
French  Gothic.  Begun  by  Bishop 
Maurice  de  Sully,  completed  by 
Jean  and  Pierre  de  Chelles.  Built 


241 


on  the  site  of  two  earlier  churches 
dedicated  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  and 
St.  Stephen.  The  cornerstone  was 
laid  by  Alexander  III,  the  high 
altar  consecrated  by  the  papal  le- 
gate in  1182.  It  has  a  wide  nave  and 
double  aisles,  and  transepts  ot 
small  projection  practically  in  line 
with  the  aisles.  The  impressive 
and  somber  interior  has  a  nave  ar- 
cade with  cylindrical  columns  carry- 
ing pointed  arches  and  shafts  to 
support  the  lofty  sexpartite  vault- 
ings. The  wide-spreading  western 
facade  is  the  finest  and  most  char- 
acteristic in  France  and  served  as 
a  model  for  many  later  churches. 
In  1239  the  Crown  of  Thorns,  a 
portion  of  the  True  Cross,  and  a 
nail  of  the  Passion  were  deposited 
in  the  cathedral  by  St.  Louis.  The 
first  States  General  was  assembled 
here  in  1302,  and  Mary  Stuart  was 
crowned  here  in  1560.  During  the 
French  Revolution  the  treasury  was 
despoiled,  but  the  capital  Crown  of 
Thorns  was  taken  to  the  Bibliothe- 
que  Nationale  and  thus  escaped  de- 
struction. The  statues  of  the  kings, 
which  adorned  the  porch,  were  de- 
stroyed in  1793  by  order  of  the 
Paris  Commune.  Catholic  worship 
was  resumed  here  in  1802,  and  in 
1832  so  strong  a  public  sentiment 
was  aroused  in  favor  of  the  cathe- 
dral by  Hugo's  "Notre  Dame  de 
Paris*'  that  the  government  ten 
years  later  entrusted  Lassus  and 
LeDuc  with  a  complete  restoration. 
Notre  Dame  has  been  a  minor 
basilica  since  1805. 

Peterborough  Cathedra!,  1117-90, 
Norman.  Formerly  a  Benedictine 
abbey  founded  in  654  by  Peada, 
King  of  the  Mercians,  and  de- 
stroyed by  the  Danes  in  870.  It 
was  rebuilt  in  970  by  Ethelwold, 
Bishop  of  Winchester,  and  burned 
in  1116  during  the  abbacy  of  Dom 
John  of  Sais.  He  began  the  pres- 
ent building  which  was  continued 
by  Martin  de  Bee  and  completed 
and  consecrated  by  Robert  Grosse- 
teste,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  in  1237. 
The  interior  is  second  to  Durham 
in  fineness,  with  a  nave  of  eleven 
bays,  transepts  and  presbytery 
terminating  in  a  circular  apse.  The 
timber  roof  of  the  nave  is  probably 


the  oldest  in  England.  The  west- 
ern fagade,  one  of  the  grandest  and 
most  original  in  Europe,  is  Early 
English,  158  ft.  wide,  with  a  por- 
tico of  three  gigantic  arches,  the 
full  height  of  the  cathedral,  sup- 
ported on  triangular  columns  and 
enriched  with  a  number  of  delicate 
shafts  which  open  into  a  long  nar- 
thex  extending  the  whole  width  of 
the  building.  The  monastery  was 
surrendered  to  Henry  VIII  in  1541 
but  the  church  was  spared  frdm 
destruction  because  it  contained 
the  remains  of  his  first  wife.  It 
then  became  the  cathedral  of  the 
new  diocese  of  Peterborough  and 
the  last  abbot,  John  Chambers,  was 
rewarded  for  his  compliance  to  the 
royal  demands  by  being  made  the 
first  bishop. 

Pisa  Cathedral,  1063-92,  Central 
Italian  Romanesque.  One  of  the 
finest  of  the  Romanesque  period, 
begun  by  Buschetto  and  conse- 
crated by  Gelasius  II  in  1118.  It 
has  long  rows  of  columns  con- 
nected by  arches,  double  aisles  and 
a  nave  with  the  usual  timber  roof 
of  the  basilican  type.  The  transepts 
have  a  segmental  apse  at  each  end. 
The  elliptical  dome  over  the  cross- 
ing, or  intersection  of  nave  and 
transept,  is  of  later  date.  Among 
the  notable  objects  in  this  cathe- 
dral are  the  octagonal  pulpit,  the 
urn  of  St.  Ranieri,  and  the  lamp  of 
Possenti  da  Pietrasanta  under 
which  Galileo  studied  the  isochron- 
ism  of  the  pendulum. 

Reims  Cathedral,  Notre  Dame, 
1211-1311,  French  Gothic.  The  cor- 
onation church  of  the  kings  of 
France,  the  pride  of  France  and  a 
treasure  house  of  art.  Begun  by 
Bishop  Alberic  de  Humbert  upon 
the  site  of  an  earlier  edifice  built 
by  Hincmar  and  destroyed  in  1211. 
The  nave  and  aisles  of  the  western 
arm  are  broadened  out  in  the  east- 
ern arm  into  a  nave  and  double 
aisles  so  as  to  include  the  project- 
ing transepts  and  thus  give  space 
for  coronation  ceremonies.  The 
western  fagade  has  recessed  por- 
tals exquisitely  carved  with  some 
five  hundred  statues.  The  tympana 
are  occupied  by  rose  windows 
framed  by  five  rings  of  statues  and 


242 


enclosed  by  richly  ornamented 
gables  of  which  the  central  one 
contains  the  group  of  the  Corona- 
tion of  the  Virgin.  The  magnificent 
rose  window  above  the  central  por- 
tal is  40  ft.  in  diameter,  flanked  by 
high  traceried  openings,  while  in 
the  upper  stage  is  a  band  of  taber- 
nacled statues  of  the  kings  of 
France.  The  two  lofty  western 
towers  were  originally  surmounted 
by  spires.  The  interior  gives  an 
impression  of  great  space  and  is 
grand  in  the  extreme.  In  the  treas- 
ury is  preserved  the  chalice  of  St. 
Remigius  from  which  the  kings  of 
France  used  to  communicate  under 
the  species  of  wine  at  the  end  of 
the  coronation  ceremonies,  and 
which,  according  to  tradition,  was 
cut  from  the  gold  of  the  celebrated 
vase  of  Soissons  broken  by  one  of 
Clovis'  soldiers.  In  1886  the  cathe- 
dral was  affiliated  to  the  Lateran 
Basilica,  thereby  participating  in 
the  privileges  of  all  the  indulgences 
and  spiritual  favors  attached  to  the 
cathedral  of  Rome.  In  1892  a  part 
of  the  relics  of  St.  Petronilla  was 
translated  from  St.  Peter's  at  Rome 
to  the  cathedral  of  Reims. 

Rome:  St.  John  Lateran.  Cathe- 
dral of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  mother 
and  head  of  all  the  churches  of  the 
earth.  Basilican  originally,  but  has 
been  so  much  altered  at  various 
times  as  to  have  lost  its  Early 
Christian  character.  It  was  orig- 
inally the  palace  of  the  family  of 
the  Laterani  and  came  eventually 
into  the  hands  of  Constantine.  He 
gave  it  to  Popes  Melchiades  and 
Sylvester  I,  who  opened  a  chapel 
in  it.  It  was  plundered  by  the  Van- 
dals in  the  fifth  century  and  de- 
stroyed by  fire  in  1308,  and  again 
in  1360.  The  present  church  was 
restored  by  Borromini,  and  the 
fagade  designed  by  Galilei  in  1726. 
The  plan  is  a  Latin  cross  with  one 
nave  and  four  aisles.  The,  apse 
was  enlarged  in  1878  and  the  an- 
cient mosaics  replaced  successfully 
in  the  new  setting.  A  transverse 
nave  was  introduced  by  Clement  V. 
The  high  altar  has  no  saint  buried 
beneath  it,  and  is  unique  among  all 
the  altars  of  the  Catholic  world  in 
being  of  wood  and  not  of  stone, 


and  enclosing  no  relics  of  any  kind. 
The  reason  of  this  is  that  it  is  it- 
self a  relic  of  unique  interest,  being 
the  actual  altar  used  by  St.  Peter 
in  celebrating  Mass  during  his  resi- 
dence in  Rome.  Above  the  altar, 
in  the  upper  part  of  the  canopy, 
are  preserved  the  heads  of  the 
Apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  the  great 
treasure  of  the  basilica.  At  the  en- 
trance is  an  inscription  commemo- 
rating the  dream  of  Innocent  III, 
when  he  saw  the  church  of  the 
Lateran  upheld  by  St.  Francis  of 
Assisi.  In  the  archives  of  the  Ba- 
silica rests  the  tabula  magna,  or 
catalogue  of  ail  the  cathedral  relics. 
Salisbury  Cathedral,  dedicated  to 
Our  Lady,  1220-66,  Early  English. 
Begun  by  the  seventh  Bishop  of 
Salisbury,  Richard  Poore,  who  laid 
the  foundation  stones  beginning 
with  the  Lady  Chapel  which  was 
consecrated  in  1225.  Among  those 
present  was  St.  Edmund,  after- 
wards Bishop  of  Canterbury,  and  at , 
this  time  treasurer  of  Salisbury. 
This  characteristic  English  Gothic 
church  has  double  transepts  with 
the  loftiest  spire  in  England  (404 
ft.)  above  the  crossing  of  the  more 
westerly  one.  Salisbury  Cathedral 
stands  alone  among  English  cathe- 
drals in  having  been  built  all  of  a 
piece,  and  thus  possesses  an  archi- 
tectural unity  which  is  exceptional. 
Francis  Mallet  was  named  the  last 
Catholic  bishop  of  the  cathedral, 
but  was  ejected  by  Elizabeth  be- 
fore his  consecration. 

Seville  Cathedral,  1401-1520,  Span- 
ish Gothic.  The  largest  medieval 
cathedral  in  Europe  and,  with  the 
exception  of  St.  Peter's  in  Rome, 
the  largest  church  in  the  world.  It 
owes  its  plan  and  size,  with  nave, 
double  aisles  and  side  chapels,  to 
its  erection  on  the  site  of  a  mos- 
que built  in  1171  and  remodelled 
by  the  Catholics  soon  after  the  re- 
conquest  of  Seville  by  St.  Ferdin- 
and. However  this  converted  mos- 
que became  too  small,  and  the 
cathedral  chapter  resolved  in  1401 
to  rebuild  it  on  so  vast  a  scale  that 
posterity  should  deem  it  the  work 
of  madmen.  It  is  rectangular  in 
outline,  400  ft.  by  250  ft.  The  ca- 


243 


thedral  is  about  eight  times  the 
width  of  the  nave  in  Westminster 
Abbey.  The  interior  is  impressive 
because  of  its  great  size  and  height; 
the  exterior,  because  of  many  ad- 
ditions, has  a  certain  shapelessness 
and  absence  of  skyline,  and  bears  a 
general  resemblance  to  Milan  Ca- 
thedral, although  of  a  simpler  Go- 
thic type  and  less  fanciful  in  de- 
tail The  slender  Giralda,  one  of 
the  most  celebrated  and  beautiful 
towers  in  the  world  was  originally 
the  minaret  of  the  mosque,  and 
gives  this  massive  group  a  curious- 
ly Oriental  aspect.  The  magnificent 
reredos  of  the  high  altar  was  de- 
signed by  Danchart  in  1482  and  is 
the  largest  in  Spain.  In  the  sac- 
risty are  preserved  the  Alphonsine 
Tables,  a  reliquary  left  by  the  Wise 
King.  The  Chapel  of  San  Antonio 
holds  Murillo's  famous  picture  of 
the  Saint's  ecstasy.  The  chapel 
royal  contains  the  tombs  of  St. 
Ferdinand,  Alphonso  the  Wise  and 
his  consort,  Beatrix,  and  Christo- 
pher Columbus.  Among  the  sacred 
vessels  is  the  great  silver  mon- 
strance of  Juan  Arfe,  which  re- 
quires 24  men  to  bear  it  in  proces- 
sion. 

Siena  Cathedral,  1245-1380,  Ital- 
ian Gothic.  One  of  the  most  stu- 
pendous undertakings  after  the 
building  of  Pisa  Cathedral.  Said  to 
occupy  the  site  of  a  temple  of  Mi- 
nerva. The  plan,  only  a  part  of  the 
intended  scheme,  is  cruciform  with 
an  unusual,  irregular  hexagon,  at 
the  crossing,  covered  by  a  dome 
and  lantern.  Because  of  a  slope  of 
the  ground,  the  sanctuary  is  built 
over  the  Baptistry  of  S.  Giovanni 
which  thus  forms  a  crypt  and  is  en- 
tered from  the  lower  level.  The  in- 
terior is  striking  in  its  zebra  mar- 
ble striping  on  wall  and  pier  and 
the  incised  marble  floor.  The  build- 
ing stands  on  a  stepped  platform 
which  gives  dignity  to  the  compo- 
sition. The  Chapel  of  San  Giovanni 
contains  a  statue  of  the  saint  by 
Donatello,  besides  statues  by  other 
sculptors  and  frescoes  by  Pinturic- 
chio.  The  library  of  the  cathedral 
possesses  ancient  choir  books  and 
other  manuscripts,  and  is  adorned 


throughout  with  frescoes  by  Pin- 
turicchio,  representing  scenes  from 
the  life  of  Pius  II.  In  the  center  of 
the  library  is  the  celebrated  group 
of  the  Three  Graces,  presented  by 
Pius  II. 

Strassbourg  Cathedral,  1250-90, 
French  Gothic  and  Romanesque. 
The  Gothic  nave  was  added  by 
Bishop  Conrad  of  Lichtenberg  to 
the  Romanesque  choir  and  tran- 
septs built  in  1179.  The  beautiful 
western  fagade,  the  work  of  Erwin 
of  Steinbach,  has  a  recessed  por- 
tal, richly  carved,  surmounted  by 
an  open-work  gable  and  tracery  in 
two  planes,  above  which  is  a  rose 
window,  42  ft.  in  diameter,  flanked 
with  double  traceried  windows  and 
two  western  towers,  one  of  which 
terminates  in  an  open-work  spire 
466  ft.  high,  erected  in  1439.  It  is 
the  outcome  of  four  centuries  of 
work.  The  minster  is  rich  in  stain- 
ed glass  of  the  period  from  the 
twelfth  to  the  fifteenth  century. 

Syracuse  Cathedral,  Sicily,  Early 
Christian.  A  pagan  temple  of 
Athena  built  in  the  sixth  century 
B.  C.,  converted  into  a  Christian 
church  in  640  by  the  construction 
of  a  wall  between  the  range  of  col- 
umns (peristyle  columns)  surround- 
ing the  court  and  by  the  formation 
of  openings  in  the  cella  walls.  The 
present  cathedral  is  built  on  the 
ruins  of  this  temple,  and  of  the  36 
columns  only  22  remain.  In  front 
of  the  cathedral  are  statues  of  St. 
Peter  and  St.  Paul  by  Marabitti; 
in  the  interior  are  the  famous  sil- 
ver statue  of  St.  Lucy  and  several 
pictures  by  Scilla  who  also  painted 
the  frescoes  of  the  vault  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  Chapel.  The 
baptismal  font  is  made  from  a  large 
Greek  crater,  resting  upon  seven 
small  lions  of  bronze,  found  in  the 
catacombs  of  San  Giovanni.  Among 
the  furniture  is  a  historiated  am- 
ber chalice. 

Toledo  Cathedral,  1227-1493,  Span- 
ish Gothic.  Commenced  by  King 
St.  Ferdinand  and  Archbishop  Ji- 
menez de  Rada  and  built  upon  the 
site  of  a  mosque  which  was  former- 
ly used  as  a  Christian  church.  Sim- 
ilar to  Burgos  Cathedral  in  gen- 


244 


eral  plan,  with  five  aisles,  a  range 
of  side  chapels,  and  choir  enclosure, 
as  usual  in  Spain,  west  of  the  cross- 
ing. A  singularly  shallow  sanctuary 
with  immense  wooden  retabulo, 
flanked  by  tiers  of  arcaded  statuary 
completes  a  most  impressive  in- 
terior. The  Chapel  of  Santiago 
erected  by  Count  de  Luna  in  1435 
as  a  mortuary  chapel  had  doorways 
with  elaborate  screen  work  and 
great  frilled  arches  supporting  the 
octagonal  vault.  There  are  fine 
stained-glass  windows,  beautiful 
carved  choir  stalls  and  a  treasury 
containing  the  famous  silver-gilt 
Custodia,  the  flower  of  Spanish  Go- 
thic miniature  art. 

Journal  Cathedral,  Notre  Darne, 
1066-1338.  Illustrates  the  styles  of 
three  successive  periods  and  is 
largely  built  of  the  famous  black 
Tournai  marble.  The  nave  is  Ro- 
manesque, the  circular-ended  tran- 
septs and  the  central  lantern  are 
Transitional,  and  the  choir  is  fully 
developed  Gothic,  very  light  and 
elegant  in  character  after  the 
French  manner.  The  whole  is  sur- 
mounted by  five  towers  and  spires. 
This  cathedral  contains  the  tomb  of 
St.  Fiat. 

Treves  Cathedral,  101647,  Ger- 
man Romanesque.  This  oldest 
church  of  a  Christian  Bishop  on 
German  soil  succeeded  a  basilican 
church  several  times  destroyed  by 
the  Franks  and  Normans.  It  has 
an  eastern  apse  and  also  a  western 
apse  flanked  by  entrances.  The 
cathedral  contains  the  remains  of 
twenty-five  archbishops  and  elec- 
tors as  well  as  those  of  the  last  four 
bishops.  The  most  precious  of  its 
numerous  treasures  is  the  Holy 
Coat  of  Christ,  given  to  the  Church 
by  St.  Helena. 

VallodoIId  Cathedral,  1585,  Span- 
ish Renaissance.  Designed  and 
built  by  Juan  de  Herrera,  the  Span- 
ish Palliado  (the  greatest  architect 
of  the  later  Renaissance).  It  has 
a  rectangular  plan,  400  ft  by  200 
ft.,  and  contains  some  fine  choir 
stalls.  The  imposing  exterior  was 
never  completed.  The  principal  fa- 
c,ade  has  four  Doric  columns  sup- 


porting the  entablature  of  the  first 
story;  between  each  column  rises 
a  magnificent  arch  overhanging  a 
rectangular  door  over  which  is 
placed  the  figure  of  the  Assump- 
tion, the  titular  of  the  cathedral.  In 
the  inter-columnar  spaces  are  sta- 
tues of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul.  The 
tabernacle  built  by  Juan  Arfe  in 
1590  and  the  choir  stalls  brought 
from  the  Dominican  church  are  two 
of  the  precious  possessions  of  this 
cathedral. 

Venice:  St.  Mark,  1042-1071,  By- 
zantine. Stands  on  the  site  of  an 
original  basilican  church  founded 
in  864  to  receive  the  body  of  St. 
Mark.  Between  1042  and  1071  the 
plan  was  completely  transformed 
to  resemble  that  of  the  Byzantine 
Church  of  the  Apostles  in  Constan- 
tinople. Transepts  were  added,  the 
sanctuary  was  extended,  a  long  ar- 
caded perch  (narthex)  was  built 
along  the  north  and  south  sides, 
and  the  interior  altered  from  the 
basilican  to  the  Byzantine  plan  of 
a  Greek  cross  surmounted  by 
domes.  There  is  a  central  dome  42 
ft  in  diameter  and  a  dome  over 
each  arm  of  the  cross.  The  great 
piers,  28  ft.  by  21  ft.,  carrying  the 
dome,  are  pierced  on  the  ground 
and  gallery  levels,  and  arcades 
support  passages  "connecting  the 
central  piers  to  the  extremities  of 
the  nave  and  transepts.  In  the 
treasury  is  an  episcopal  chair  of 
the  seventh  century. 

Worms  Cathedral,  1110-1200,  Ger- 
man Romanesque.  The  representa- 
tive church  of  this  period  and  the 
smallest  and  latest  of  the  Roman- 
esque cathedrals  on  the  upper 
Rhine.  Octagonal  apses  at  both 
ends;  one  vaulting  bay  of  the  nave 
^corresponds  to  two  of  the  aisles 
with  cross  vaults  used  in  both 
cases.  Twin  towers  flank  the  east- 
ern and  western  apses  and  the 
crossing  of  the  nave  and  transept 
is  covered  by  a  low  octagonal  tow- 
er. The  entrances  are  in  the  aisles, 
a  characteristic  of  German  Roman- 
esque. This  building  makes  a  strong 
impression  by  the  imposing  force 
and  richness  of  its  exterior  and  its 
unity  of  appearance  as  a  whole. 


245 


PRINCIPAL  FEASTS 
Arranged  In  Chronological  Order 


The   Circumcision   is   a  feast  in 

memory  of  the  day  upon  which  Our 
Lord  was  circumcised  according  to 
the  Jewish  law  and  received  the 
adorable  name  of  Jesus,  brought 
down  from  heaven  and  made 
known  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  by  the 
Angel  Gabriel.  It  is  commemorated 
on  the  eighth  day  after  Christmas, 
and  is  a  yery  ancient  one.  In  the 
sixth  century  the  Church  made  it  a 
solemn  feast,  in  order  to  atone  in 
some  way  for  the  crimes  committed 
by  the  pagans  on  that  day,  which 
is  the  first  in  the  year,  and  is  con- 
sequently called  New  Year's  Day. 
The  Epiphany  is  a  feast  observed 
January  6,  in  honor  of  Christ's 
manifestation  to  the  Gentiles,  rep- 
resented by  the  Three  Kings  of  the 
East,  who  guided  by  a  miraculous 
star,  came  to  adore  Him.  It  al- 
so commemorates  the  baptism  of 
Christ  and  the  miracle  of  the  mar- 
riage feast  of  Cana.  It  is  some- 
times called  Twelfth  Night,  as  it 
comes  twelve  days  after  Christmas. 

The  Purification^  on  February  2, 
Is  a  feast  in  honor  of  (1)  the  Puri- 
fication of  the  Blessed  Virgin  in 
the  Temple  of  Jerusalem,  and  (2) 
the  Presentation  of  our  Lord  on 
the  same  occasion,  according  to  the 
law  of  Moses.  This  feast  is  also 
called  Candlemas,  because  candles 
are  blessed  before  the  Mass  of  this 
day  and  carried  in  solemn  proces- 
sion by  the  faithful  while  the  choir 
sings  the  canticle  of  the  highpriest 
Simeon:  "A  light  to  the  revelation 
of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  glory  of 
His  people  Israel."  This  procession 
represents  the  entry  of  Christ  Who 
is  the  Light  of  the  World  into  the 
Temple  of  Jerusalem. 

Ash  Wednesday  is  a  day  of  pub- 
lic penance,  and  is  so  called  from 
the  ceremony  of  blessing  ashes  on 
that  day,  with  which  the  priest 
signs  the  people  with  a  cross  on 
their  foreheads,  at  the  same  time 
saying,  "Remember,  man,  thou  art 
of  dust,  and  to  dust  thou  shalt  re- 
turn." Lent  begins  with  this  day. 


The  Annunciation,  on  March  25, 
is  a  feast  in  memory  of  the  Angel 
Gabriel  being  sent  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  at  Nazareth,  to  announce  to 
her  that  she  was  to  be  the  Mother 
of  God. 

Palm  Sunday  is  the  Sunday  im- 
mediately preceding  Easter  Sun- 
day, commemorating  our  Lord's 
triumphant  entry  into  Jerusalem. 
It  receives  its  name  from  the  palm 
branches  which  the  people  threw 
under  the  feet  of  Jesus,  crying  out, 
"Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David."  On 
this  day  palms  are  blessed  and  dis- 
tributed to  the  faithful. 

Maundy  Thursday,  or  Holy  Thurs- 
day, occurs  in  Holy  Week  and 
commemorates  the  institution  of 
the  Holy  Eucharist  by  our  Lord  at 
the  Last  Supper  the  night  before 
He  died.  There  is  only  one  Mass 
in  each  church  on  this  day;  white 
vestments  are  used  because  of  the 
joyful  commemoration,  but  at  the 
same  time  there  are  certain  signs 
of  the  mourning  proper  to  Hol^ 
Week,  such  as  the  silencing  of  the 
bells.  The  celebrant  consecrates 
two  Hosts,  one  of  which  he  re- 
ceives, while  the  other  is  placed  in 
a  chalice  and  carried  in  solemn 
procession  to  an  altar  prepared  for 
Its  reception  called  the  Altar  of 
Repose  or  Repository.  Here  It  re- 
mains for  the  adoration  of  the 
faithful  until  Good  Friday  when  It 
is  taken  back  to  the  high  altar  and 
received  by  the  priest  at  the  Com- 
munion in  the  Mass  of  the  Pre- 
sanctified.  After  the  procession  of 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  on  Holy 
Thursday,  the  altars  are  stripped 
to  remind  us  of  the  way  our  Lord 
was  stripped  of  His  garments. 
Then  follows  the  washing  of  the 
feet,  known  as  the  "Mandatum" 
from  the  first  word  of  the  antiphon 
recited  during  the  ceremony; 
whence  the  name  ''Maundy"  Thurs- 
day. 

Good  Friday  commemorates  the 
Passion  and  Crucifixion  of  our 
Lord.  It  has  been  a  day  of  fasting 


246 


and  penance  from  the  earliest  ages 
of  the 'Church,  and  the  liturgy  Is  in 
every  way  of  an  exceptional  char- 
acter, befitting  the  day  of  the  Great 
Atonement.  Black  vestments  are 
worn,  the  altar  is  covered  only  by 
a  single  linen  cloth  and  there  are 
no  lights.  The  distinctive  feature 
is  the  Mass  of  the  Presanctified 
said  on  this  day,  in  which  there  is 
no  Consecration,  the  Host  having 
been  consecrated  in  the  Mass  the 
day  before.  The  service  consists  of: 
(1)  lessons  from  Holy  Scripture 
and  prayers,  terminating  with,  the 
chanting  of  the  Passion;  (2) 
solemn  supplication  for  all  condi- 
tions of  men;  (3)  veneration  of  the 
Holy  Cross;  (4)  procession  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  from  the  Re- 
pository and  the  priest's  Commun- 
ion, or  the  Mass  of  the  Presancti- 
fied proper. 

Holy  Saturday  is  the  day  before 
Easter.  During  the  twelfth  century 
the  custom  of  anticipating  the  vigil 
Office  was  creeping  in.  Now  the 
time  has  been  changed  but  the 
words  of  the  Office  remain  the 
same.  This  explains  the  joyous 
character  of  the  Mass,  and  the  fact 
that  the  history  of  the  Resurrec- 
tion is  sung  in  the  Gospel.  The 
ceremonies  begin  early  in  the 
morning  with  the  blessing  of  the 
new  fire  and  the  Paschal  Candle, 
which  is  followed  by  the  reading 
of  the  twelve  prophecies.  The 
priest  then  goes  in  procession  to 
bless  the  font,  and  the  water  is 
scattered  toward  the  four  quarters 
of  the  world  to  indicate  the  catho- 
licity of  the  Church  and  the  world- 
wide efficacy  of  her  sacraments. 
Solemn  High  Mass  is  then  sung, 
white  vestments  are  used,  flowers 
and  candles  set  upon  the  altar, 
statues  unveiled,  the  organ  is  heard 
and  the  bells,  silent  since  Holy 
Thursday,  are  joyfully  rung.  Lent 
ends  officially  at  noon  on  this  day. 

The  Resurrection  or  Easter  Sun- 
day commemorates  our  Lord's  ris- 
ing from  the  dead  by  His  own 
power  on  the  third  day  after  His 
Crucifixion,  and  occurs  on  the  first 


Sunday  after  the  first  full  moon 
after  the  vernal  equinox,  or  March 
21.  It  is  named  from  "Oriens," 
which  signifies  the  "Bast"  or  "Ris- 
ing,'* and  is  one  of  the  titles  of 
Christ:  "And  His  name  shall  be 
called  'Oriens.'" 

The  Invention  or  Finding  of  the 
Holy  Cross  is  a  feast  established 
in  memory  of  the  miraculous  cross 
which  appeared  to  Constantine  A. 
D.  312,  and  of  the  finding  of  the 
true  Cross  by  St.  Helena  A.  D.  326, 
after  it  had  been  hidden  and  buried 
by  the  infidels  for  180  years.  This 
feast  is  observed  on  May  3. 

The  Patronage  of  St.  Joseph,  on 
the  third  Wednesday  after  Easter, 
honors  St.  Joseph  as  the  patron  of 
the  Universal  Church. 

The  Ascension,  on  the  fortieth 
day  after  Easter,  commemorates 
our  Lord's  Ascension  into  heaven 
from  the  top  of  Mount  Olivet,  In 
the  presence  of  His  Blessed  Mother 
and  His  Apostles  and  disciples. 

Pentecost  is  a  solemn  feast  on  the 
fiftieth  day  after  Easter  in  honor 
of  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
upon  the  apostles,  in  the  form  of 
fiery  tongues.  The  word  "Pente- 
cost" means  "fiftieth."  The  time 
from  Easter  to  Trinity  Sunday  is 
the  Paschal  time,  which  is  a  joyous 
preparation  for  this  feast.  It  is  also 
called  Whitsunday,  from  the  white 
garb  of  the  catechumens,  who  were 
admitted  to  baptism  on  the  eve  of 
this  feast. 

Trinity  Sunday  is  the  first  Sun- 
day after  Pentecost,  and  is  a  day 
on  which  the  Church  honors  in  an 
especial  manner  One  God  in  Three 
Divine  Persons. 

Corpus  Christi  is  a  feast  on  the 
Thursday  after  Trinity  Sunday,  in 
honor  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of 
Christ,  really  present  in  the  Most 
Holy  Sacrament  of  the  Eucharist. 
The  observance  of  this  feast  was 
extended  to  the  Universal  Church 
by  Urban  IV  in  1264.  It  was  estab- 
lished in  order  to  assist  in  making 
reparation  for  the  sins  committed 
against  our  Lord  in  the  Blessed 


247 


Sacrament  and  to  reanimate  the 
devotion  of  Christians  toward  the 
adorable  Mystery. 

The  Feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
on  the  Friday  after  the  Octave  of 
Corpus  Christi,  is  a  day  on  which 
we  honor  the  Heart  of  Jesus  as  a 
symbol  of  His  love  for  us  and  ren- 
der love  to  Him.  The  feast  was 
extended  to  the  Universal  Church 
in  1856  and  raised  to  the  highest 
rank  in  1929.  An  act  of  reparation 
is  recited  in  all  churches  on  that 
day. 

The  Feast  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul, 
on  June  29,  honors  the  Prince  of 
the  Apostles,  and  the  great  Apostle 
of  the  Gentiles,  who  were  both 
martyred  on  this  day  at  Rome.  St. 
Peter  was  crucified  with  Ms  head 
downwards,  as  he  felt  himself  un- 
worthy to  die  in  the  same  manner 
and  posture  as  his  Divine  Master. 
St.  Paul,  being  a  Roman  citizen, 
was  beheaded. 

The  Precious  Blood  is  a  feast 
established  by  Pius  IX  and  cele- 
brated on  July  1,  in  honor  of  the 
Blood  of  our  Saviour  shed  for  the 
redemption  of  mankind. 

The  Visitation  Is  celebrated  on 
July  2,  in  memory  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin's  visit  to  her  cousin  St. 
Elizabeth.  This  feast  was  estab- 
lished by  Pope  Urban  VI,  and  was 
afterwards  extended  to  the  whole 
Church,  in  the  fourteenth  century, 
by  Pope  Boniface  IX. 

The  Assumption,  on  August  15, 
commemorates  the  Blessed  Virgin's 
being  taken  up,  soul  and  body,  into 
heaven,  after  her  death. 

The  Nativity  of  the  Blessed  Vir- 
gin is  a.  feast  in  honor  of  her  birth, 
and  is  kept  on  September  8.  It  is 
of  very  ancient  origin. 

The  Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross 
is  a  feast  established  in  the  sev- 
enth century  in  memory  of  the  ex- 
altation or  setting  up  of  the  Cross 
by  Heraclitus  the  emperor,  who  re- 
gained it  from  the  Persians.  He 
carried  it  on  his  own  shoulders  to 
Mount  Calvary.  This  feast  is  ob- 
served on  September  14. 


Sy  on  September  29,  is 
a  feast  in  honor  of  St.  Michael, 
prince  of  the  heavenly  host,  who 
remained  faithful  to  God  and  de- 
feated Lucifer  and  the  apostate  an- 
gels in  the  great  battle  fought  in 
heaven  in  defense  of  God's  honor. 

The  Feast  of  Christ  the  King, 
instituted  by  Pius  XI,  is  celebrated 
on  the  last  Sunday  in  October  to 
give  public  homage  to  Christ  the 
Ruler  of  the  World.  The  conse- 
cration of  the  world  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  is  yearly  renewed  on  this 
day. 

The  Feast  of  AS  I  Saints,  on  No- 
vember 1,  was  established  at  Rome 
by  Pope  Boniface  IV.  On  this  day 
we  honor  all  the  saints,  especially 
those  who  have  no  fixed  festivals 
during  the  year. 

All  Souls'  Day,  on  November  2, 
is  a  day  set  apart  by  the  Church 
to  pray  for  all  the  faithful  departed 
in  purgatory.  The  clergy  recite  the 
Office  of  the  Dead,  and  by  a  decree 
of  Benedict  XV  all  priests  may  say 
three  Masses:  one  for  the  souls 
in  Purgatory,  one  for  the  inten- 
tion of  the  Pope,  and  one  for  the 
priests. 

The  Presentation  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  is  a  feast  commemorating 
her  presentation  in  the  Temple  of 
Jerusalem  at  the  age  of  three  by 
her  parents  St,  Joachim  and  St. 
Anne.  It  is  observed  on  Novem- 
ber 21. 

The  immaculate  Conception  is  a 
feast  commemorating  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  Blessed  Virgin  from  the 
stain  of  original  sin'  from  the  mo- 
ment of  her  conception.  It  is  the 
patronal  feast  of  the  United  States, 
observed  December  8. 

The  Nativity  is  a  solemn  feast 
observed  December  25,  commemo- 
rating the  birth, of  Christ.  It  is  also 
called  Christmas  from  the  Mass  of 
the  birth  of  Christ.  On  this  day 
priests  are  allowed  to  say  three 
,  Masses  in  honor  of  the  three  births 
of  our  Lord:  (1)  His  eternal  birth 
in  the  bosom  of  His  Father,  (2) 
His  temporal  birth  in  the  stable 
at  Bethlehem,  (3)  His  spiritual 
birth  in  the  hearts  of  the  just. 


248 


PRINCIPAL    DEVOTIONS 


The  Stations  of  the  Cross  is  a 
devotional  exercise  Instituted  as  a 
means  of  helping  us  to  meditate 
on  and  have  sympathy  for  the  suf- 
ferings of  our  Divine  Lord.  The 
early  Christians  had  the  deepest 
love  and  veneration  for  those 
places  made  sacred  by  the  suffer- 
ings and  presence  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Devout  pilgrims  went  to  the  Holy 
Land  from  the  farthest  parts  of 
the  earth,  to  visit  Jerusalem,  the 
Garden  of  Olives  and  Mount  Cal- 
vary. To  encourage  the  piety  and 
devotion  of  her  children,  the 
Church  granted  many  and  great  .in- 
dulgences to  those  who  with  true 
sorrow  visited  the  scenes  of  our 
Lord's  Passion.  Unable,  through 
various  causes,  to  share  in  this  de- 
votion, as  well  as  the  spiritual 
blessings  attached  to  it,  were  many 
who  wished  to  do  so.  Therefore,  the 
Church  sanctioned  the  establish- 
ment in  churches  of  the  Stations 
of  the  Cross,  which  represent  four- 
teen scenes  from  the  Passion  of 
our  Lord.  To  this  devotion  are 
granted:  (a)  one  plenary  indul- 
gence as  often  as  one  makes  the 
Way  of  the  Cross  in  some  church 
or  place  where  it  is  legitimately 
erected;  (b)  another  plenary  indul- 
gence if  on  the  day  when  one 
makes  the  Way  of  the  Cross  one 
receives  Holy  Communion,  or  once 
a  month  on  the  day  on  which  one 
receives  Holy  Communion,  if  one 
has  made  the  Way  of  the  Cross 
ten  times  during  the  month. 

The  Three  Hours'  Agony  is  a  de- 
votion practised  on  Good  Friday, 
in  memory  of  the  three  hours  our 
Lord  hung  upon  the  Cross.  It  be- 
gins at  twelve  o'clock,  the  hour 
our  Lord  was  nailed  to  the  Cross, 
includes  prayers,  hymns  and  medi- 
tations upon  His  sufferings  and 
His  seven  last  words,  and  ends  at 
three  o'clock,  the  hour  at  which 
He  died. 

The  Sacred  Heart  —  We  owe  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  our  Lord  the  same 
worship  we  owe  to  His  humanity 
for  it  is  personally  united  to  His 
divinity.  By  practising  this  devo- 


tion we  honor  the  infinite  love  of 
the  Heart  of  Jesus  for  all  man- 
kind, and  in  some  measure  repair 
the  outrages  to  which  He  is  ex- 
posed in  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 
This  devotion  was  revealed  to  St. 
Margaret-Mary  Alacoque  at  the  Visi- 
tation monastery  of  Paray-le-Monial, 
France,  in  the  seventeenth  century. 
The  feast  is  celebrated  on  the  third 
Friday  after  Pentecost.  The  Holy 
Hour  and  the  Communion  of  Repa- 
ration on  the  First  Friday  of  each 
month  are  special  manifestations  of 
this  devotion.  Our  Lord  promised 
the  "grace  of  final  perseverance'*  to 
those  who  receive  Communion  on 
nine  consecutive  First  Fridays. 

The  Five  Wounds — We  honor  the 
five  Sacred  Wounds  of  our  Lord, 
and  have  devotion  to  them,  because 
they  are  the  channels  through  which 
the  Precious  Blood  flowed  for  our 
redemption.  This  feast  is  observed 
on  the  third  Friday  in  Lent. 

The  Precious  Blood  —  We  honor 
the  Precious  Blood  of  our  Lord, 
and  have  devotion  to  It,  because  It 
is  the  price  of  our  redemption,  for 
our  salvation  is  due  to  the  merits 
of  Jesus  Christ  Who  shed  His 
Blood  for  us.  This  feast  is  cele- 
brated on  the  fourth  Friday  in 
Lent  and  a  second  commemoration 
is  on  July  1. 

The  Forty  Hours'  Adoratlop  is  a 
most  solemn  form  of  exposition  of 
the  Blessed  Sacrament.  This  de- 
votion was  first  instituted  in  Milan 
in  1534,  and  received  the  formal 
sanction  of  Pope  Clement  VIII  in 
1592.  It  begins  and  ends  with  a 
High  Mass  and  procession  and  the 
Litany  of  the  Saints. 

Benediction  is  a  short  exposition 
of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  which 
takes  place  sometimes  after  Mass 
but  usually  after  Vespers  or  as  an 
evening  service.  At  the  close  of 
the  exposition,  following  the  sing- 
ing of  the  "Tantum  Ergo/'  the 
priest  makes  the  Sign  of  the  Cross 
with  the  Blessed  Sacrament  over 
the  people. 

Vespers  and  Compline  form  a 
part  of  the  Divine  Office  which  all 


249 


priests  are  obliged  to  say  every 
day,  and  which  is  divided  into  sev- 
en hours  or  portions  to  be  said  at 
certain  hours.  Of  these  the  evening 
hours  are  called  Vespers,  which 
means  "evening,"  and  Compline, 
which  means  "finishing,"  because  it 
finishes  the  Office  for  the  day, 

The  order  of  Vespers  is  as  fol- 
lows: (1)  five  psalms,  with  anti- 
phons;  (2)  the  capitulum,  or  little 
chapter;  (3)  a  hymn;  (4)  versicle 
and  response;  (5)  the  Magnificat, 
with  its  antiphon;  (6)  the  prayer; 
(7)  conclusion,  after  which  comes 
an  anthem  to  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
Of  these  anthems  there  are  four, 
which  are  taken  in  turn  according 
to  the  season. 

The  order  of  Compline  is  as  fol- 
lows: (1)  three  psalms  with  an  an- 
tiphon; (2)  a  hymn  "Te  Lucis  ante 
Terminum";  (3)  a  little  chapter, 
with  responses;  (4)  the  canticle  of 
Holy  Simeon,  the  "Nunc  Dixnittis"; 
(5)  the  prayer,  "Visita,  Quaesu- 
rnus";  (6)  one  of  the  four  anthems 
used  at  Vespers. 

The  Angelas  is  a  devotion  in 
honor  of  the  Incarnation  of  Jesus 
Christ.  It  consists  of  three  versi- 
cles  or  little  verses,  each  followed 
by  a  "Hail  Mary,"  and  concludes 
with  a  special  prayer.  This  devo- 
tion reminds  us  of  how  the  mystery 
of  our  Lord's  coming  into  this 
world  was  made  known  to  Mary, 
and  how,  on  her  giving  her  assent 
to  be  the  Mother  of  God,  the  In- 
carnation actually  took  place.  It 
receives  its  name  from  the  word 
with  which  it  commences. 

The  Rosary  is  a  form  of  prayer 
in  honor  of  our  Lady  made  up  of 
a  series  of  ten  "Hail  Marys"  or 
decades,  each  beginning  with  an 
"Our  Father"  and  ending  with  a 
"Glory  be  to  the  Father."  The 
complete  rosary  is  made  up  of  fif- 
teen decades  and  each  five  decades 
is  devoted  to  meditation  on  certain 
mysteries:  joyful,  sorrowful  and 
glorious.  These  mysteries  com- 
memorate some  event  either  in  the 
life  of  our  Lord  or  in  that  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin.  Our  Lady  con- 
firmed the  efficacy  of  this  devotion 
by  an  appearance  to  St.  Dominic 


in  the  thirteenth  century  when 
he  was  preaching  to  the  Albigenses 
in  France.  Rosary  beads  have  been 
devised  to  aid  us  in  counting  the 
prayers  without  distraction,  and 
the  usual  form  is  a  chaplet  of  five 
decades,  pendant  from  a  crucifix 
and  five  beads  on  which  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  rosary  are  said  the 
"Apostles'  Creed,"  one  "Our  Fa- 
ther," three  "Hail  Marys"  and  one 
"Glory  be  to  the  Father,"  and  con- 
nected by  a  medallion  usually  bear- 
ing the  image  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
on  which  at  the  completion  of  the 
rosary  a  "Hail,  Holy  Queen"  is  said. 
A  plenary  indulgence  is  granted  to 
all  who  after  confession  and  Holy 
Communion  say  five  decades  of  the 
rosary  in  a  church  or  chapel  where 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  is  reserved. 
A  feast  has  been  instituted  in 
honor  of  the  Most  Holy  Rosary,  on 
the  seventh  day  of  October,  and  the 
whole  month  is  dedicated  to  it. 

The  Scapu!ar  consists  of  two 
square  pieces  of  woolen  stuff, 
joined  to  each  other  by  two  strings, 
so  that  one  piece  may  hang  over 
the  breast  and  the  other  over  the 
back  of  the  wearer.  It  represents 
the  habit  of  dress  of  a  religious 
order.  The  scapular  must  be 
blessed  and  put  on  each  person  in 
due  form,  by  those  who  have  the 
right  of  investiture  with  it.  If  the 
scapular  is  worn  out,  or  lost,  it  may 
be  replaced  and  worn  with  the 
same  advantages  and  privileges  as 
the  first  without  a  new  blessing. 
This  does  not  apply  to  the  scapu- 
lar of  the  Blessed  Trinity  Which 
must  be  blessed  every  time  it  is 
renewed.  The  scapulars  are  each 
made  of  a  different  colored  ma- 
terial, according  to  the  color  of  the 
religious  habit  they  represent,  such 
as  the  Brown  Scapular  of  the  Car- 
melites, or  a  color  appropriate  to 
the  special  devotion,  as  the  Red 
Scapular  of  the  Passion.  There  are 
eighteen  kinds  of  scapulars  in  pop- 
ular use.  (See  page  182.) 

By  regulation  of  the  Holy  Office, 
December  16,  1910,  it  is  permitted 
to  wear  a  medal  of  metal  in  place 
of  one  or  more  of  the  small  scapu- 
lars. The  scapular  medal  has  on 


250 


one  side  a  representation  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  and  on  the  other  an 
image  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  These 
medals,  now  in  general  use,  must 
be  blessed  by  a  priest  who  has 
power  to  invest  with  the  scapular 
which  the  medal  represents. 

Large  scapulars  are  worn  by  re- 
ligious and  members  of  the  third 
orders  for  the  laity,  such  as  that  of 
the  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis. 

The  Miraculous  Medal  devotion 
owes  its  origin  to  apparitions  ac- 
corded in  1830  to  Blessed  Catherine 
Laboure,  a  Sister  of  the  Daughters 
of  Charity  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul. 
When  the  Blessed  Virgin  appeared 
to  the  Sister,  she  was  standing  on 
a  globe,  and  from  her  hands  were 
emitted  rays  of  dazzling  light:  a 
"symbol  of  the  graces  I  shed  upon 
those  who  ask  for  them."  Around 
the  figure  appeared  an  oval  frame 
bearing  in  gold  letters  the  inscrip- 
tion: "O  Mary,  conceived  without 
sin,  pray  for  us  who  have  recourse 
to  thee."  The  vision  reversed  and 
Sister  Catherine  beheld  the  letter 
M  surmounted  by  a  cross  with  a 
crossbar  beneath  it  and  under  all 
the  Sacred  Hearts  of  Jesus  and 
Mary.  A  command  was  given  to 
have  a  medal  modeled  like  the  ap- 
parition, and  great  graces  were 
promised  to  all  who  would  wear 
such  a  medal.  The  first  medal  was 


struck  in  1832,  with  ecclesiastic  ap- 
probation, and  the  devotion  spread 
rapidly.  So  extraordinary  were  the 
favors  received  that  the  medal  soon 
became  known  as  the  "Miraculous 
Medal."  The  feast  of  the  Miracu- 
lous Medal  is  celebrated  on  No- 
vember 27.  Various  indulgences 
may  be  gained  by  those  who  wear 
the  medal,  provided  it  be  blessed 
by  a  priest  having  proper  faculties ; 
other  indulgences  can  be  gained 
only  by  those  who  have  been  in- 
vested in  the  medal.  Miraculous 
Medal  devotions  are  now  held  in 
many  parish  churches  throughout 
the  United  States.  The  Central  As- 
sociation of  the  Miraculous  Medal 
is  located  at  100  E.  Price  St.,  Ger- 
mantown,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mother  of  Sorrows  devotion  is  a 
popular  novena  devotion  to  the  Sor- 
rows of  Our  Lady,  held  in  many 
churches  every  Friday  of  the  year. 
It  consists  in  the  recitation  of  ap- 
proved prayers,  a  sermon  on  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  the  Via  Matris  and 
Benediction  of  the  Most  Blessed 
Sacrament.  The  Via  Matris,  or 
Stations  of  the  Cross  of  Our  Sor- 
rowful Mother,  represent  the  Seven 
Sorrows  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary.  Upon  application  to  the  Fa- 
ther General  of  the  Servite  Fathers 
these  Stations  may  be  canonically 
erected  in  any  church. 


THIRD 

Affiliated  with  certain  religious 
orders  and  sharing  in  their  good 
works  are  associations  of  the  laity 
called  third  orders  secular  and  com- 
munities of  religious  known  as 
third  orders  regular.  Permission 
of  the  Holy  See  to  establish  third 
orders  has  been  granted  to  the 
Augustinians,  Carmelites,  Domini- 
cans, Friars  Minor,  Marists,  Mi- 
nims, Premonstratensians,  Salesians, 
Servites,  and  Trinitarians.  The  mem- 
bers are  called  tertiaries. 

The  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis 
is  the  largest  of  the  nine  tertiary 
bodies  represented  in  the  United 
States.  These  are: 

1.  The  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis. 

2.  The  Third  Order  of  St.  Dominic. 


ORDERS 

3.  The  Third  Order  of  St.  Augus- 
tine. 

4.  The  Third  Order  of  Servites. 

5.  The  Third  Order  of  Our  Lady  of 
Mount  Carmel. 

6.  The  Third  Order  of  Premonstra- 
tensians  or  Norbertines. 

7.  The  Oblates  of  St.  Benedict. 

8.  The  Pious  Union  of  Salesian  Co- 
operators. 

9.  The  Third  Order  of  the  Society 
of  Mary. 

The  Oblates  of  St.  Benedict  are 
not,  strictly  speaking,  a  third  or- 
der, for  St.  Benedict  wrote  but  one 
rule  for  all  his  children  to  follow. 
However,  they  have  a  rule  of  life 
which  resembles  those  of  the  va- 
rious tertiaries,  and  may  be  classi- 
fie<J  with  them. 


251 


PATRON   SAINTS  AND  THEIR   FEAST   DAYS 


Actors  — St.  Genesius,  Aug.  25. 

Alpinists  —  St.  Bernard  of  Men- 
tion, May  28. 

Altar  Boys  — St.  John  Berchmana, 
Aug.  13. 

Archers  —  St.  Sebastian,  Jan.  20. 

Architects  —  St.  Thomas  Apostle, 
Dec.  21;  St.  Barbara,  Dec.  4. 

Armorers  —  St.  Dunstan,  May  19. 

Art  —  St.  Catherine  of  Bologna, 
March  9. 

Artillerymen  —  St.  Barbara,  Dec.  4. 

Artists  — St.  Luke,  Oct.  18. 

Astronomers  —  St.  Dominic,  Aug.  4. 

Automobilists  —  St.  Christopher, 
July  25. 

Aviators — Our  Lady  of  Loreto,  Dec. 
10;  St.  Therese  of  Lisieux,  Oct.  3. 

Bakers  —  St.  Elizabeth  of  Hungary, 
Nov.  19;  St.  Nicholas  of  Myra, 
Dec.  6. 

Bankers— -St.  Matthew,  Sept  21. 

Barbers  —  SS.  Cosmas  and  Damian, 
Sept.  27. 

Barren  Women  —  St.  Anthony  of 
Padua,  June  13. 

Basket-makers  —  St.  Anthony,  Ab- 
bot, Jan.  17. 

Beggars  —  St.  Alexius,  July  17. 

Belt-makers  —  St.  Alexius,  July  17. 

Blacksmiths  —  St.  Dunstan,  May  19. 

Bookbinders  —  St.  Peter  Celestine, 
May  19. 

Booksellers  —  St.  John  of  God, 
March  8. 

Boy  Scouts  —  St.  George,  April  23. 

Brewers  —  St.  Arnuf  of  Metz,  July 
18;  St.  Augustine  of  Hippo,  Aug. 
28;  St.  Luke,  Oct.  18;  St.  Nich- 
olas of  Myra,  Dec.  6. 

Brush-makers  —  St.  Anthony,  Ab- 
bot, Jan.  17. 

Builders  —  St.  Vincent  Ferrer, 
April  5. 

Butchers  — St.  Anthony,  Abbot, 
Jan.  17;  St.  Hadrian,  Sept.  8; 
St.  Luke,  Oct.  18. 

Cab-drivers  —  St.   Fiacre,   Aug.   30. 

Cabinet-makers — St.  Anne,  July  26. 

Canonists  —  St.  Raymond  of  Pena- 
fort,  Jan.  23. 

Carpenters  —  St.  Joseph,  March  19. 

Catechists  —  St.  Viator,  Oct.  21; 
St.  Charles  Borromeo,  Nov.  4; 
St.  Robert  Bellarmine,  May  13. 

Catholic  Action  —  St.  Francis  of 
Assist,  Oct.  4. 


Chandlers  —  St.   Ambrose,   Dec.   7 ; 

St.  Bernard  of  Clairvaux,  Aug.  20. 
Charcoal   burners  —  St.   Alexander, 

Aug.  11;    St.  Mauras,  Jan.  15. 
Charitable    Societies  —  St.    Vincent 

de  Paul,  July  19. 

Clerics  —  St.  Gabriel  of  the  Sorrow- 
ful Mother,  Feb.   27. 
Cobblers  —  SS.    Crispin    and    Cris- 

pinian,  Oct.  25. 
Confessors  —  St.  John  Nepomucene, 

May  16. 

Comedians  —  St.  Vitus,  June  15. 
Cooks  —  St.  Lawrence,  Aug.  10;  St. 

Martha,    July   29. 
Coopers  —  St.    Nicholas    of    Myra, 

Dec.  6. 

Coppersmiths  —  St.  Maurus,  Jan.  15. 
Deaf — St.  Francis  de  Sales,  Jan.  29. 
Dentists  — -  St.  Apollonia,  Feb.   9. 
Desperate  Situations  —  St.  Gregory 

of  Neocaesarea,  Nov.  17;  St.  Jude 

Thaddeus,   Oct.   28. 
Doctors —  St.    Luke,    Oct.    18;    SS. 

Cosmas    and    Damian,    Sept.    27; 

St.   Rene   Goupil,-  Sept.    26. 
Domestic    Animals  —  St.    Anthony, 

Abbot,  Jan.  17. 

Druggists  —  SS.  Cosmas  and  Dam- 
ian, Sept.  21;  St.  James  the  Less, 

May  1. 
Dyers  —  SS.    Maurice    and    Lydia, 

Aug.  3. 

Engineers — St.  Ferdinand  III,  May 30. 
Eucharistic  Associations   and  Con- 
gresses   —    St.     Pascal    Baylon, 

May  17. 
Falsely     Accused  —  St.     Raymond 

Nonnatus,   Aug.    31. 
Farmers  —  St.    George,    April    23; 

St.   Isidore,    May   15. 
Farriers — St.  John  Baptist,  Aug.  29. 
Fire  Prevention  —  St.  Catherine  of 
,      Siena,  April  29. 
First   Communicants  —  Bl.   Imelda, 

May  12;  St.  Tarcisius,  Aug.  15. 
Fishermen  —  St.  Andrew,  Nov.  30. 
Florists  —  St.  Dorothy,  Feb.  6. 
Founders  —  St.   Barbara,  Dec.   4. 
Fullers  —  St.  Anastasius  the  Fuller, 

Sept.  7;  St.  James  the  Less,  May  1. 
Funeral  Directors  —  St.  Joseph  of 

Arimathea,  March  17. 
Gardeners  —  St.   Dorothy,   Feb.    6; 

St.  Adalard,  Jan.  2;  St.  Tryphon, 

Nov.   10;    St.   Fiacre,  Aug.   30. 
Glass-workers  —  St.  Luke,  Oct.  18. 


252 


Goldsmiths — -St.  Dunstan,  May  19; 

St.  Anastasius,  Sept.  7. 
Grave-diggers  and  Graveyards — St. 

Anthony,  Abbot,  Jan.  17. 
Greetings  —  St.  Valentine,  Feb.  14. 
Grocers— -St.   Michael,    Sept.   29. 
Hatters  —  St.  Severus  of  Ravenna, 

Feb.  1;  St.  James  the  Less,  May  1. 
Haymakers  —  SS.  Gervase  and  Pro- 

tase,  June  19. 
Hospitals  —  St.  Camillus  de  Lellis, 

July  18;   St.  John  of  God,  March 

8;    St.   Jude   Thaddeus,    Oct.   28. 
Housewives  —  St.  Anne,  July  26. 
Hunters  —  St.  Hubert,  Nov.  3. 
Huntsmen — St.  Eustachius,  Sept  20. 
Inn-keepers  —  St.  Amand,  Feb.  6. 
Invalids -— St.  Roch,  Aug.  17, 
Jewellers  —  St.  Eligius,  Dec.  1. 
Journalists  —  St.  Francis  de  Sales, 

Jan.  29. 

Jurists  —  St.   Catherine   of  Alexan- 
dria, Nov.  25. 

Knights —  St.   Michael,    Sept   29. 
Laborers  —  St.  Isidore,  May  10;  St. 

James,  July  25. 
Lawyers  —  St.'    Ivo,    May    19;     St. 

Genesius,   Aug.    25. 
Learning  —  St.   Acca,   Nov.   27. 
Librarians  —  St.  Jerome,   Sept.   30. 
Locksmiths  —  St.  Dunstan,  May  19. 
Lovers  —  St.  Raphael,  Oct.  24. 
Maids  —  St.  Margaret,  July  20;   St. 
1  Zita,  April  27. 
Marble- workers  —  St.     Clement     I, 

Nov.  23. 
Mariners  —  St.   Michael,    Sept.   29; 

St.  Nicholas  of  Tolentino,  Sept.  10. 
Merchants  —  St.  Francis  of  Assisi, 

Oct.  4;  St.  Nicholas  of  Myra,  Dec.  6. 
Messengers  —  St.  Gabriel,  March  24. 
Metal-workers  —  St.  Eligius,  Dec.  1. 
Midwives  —  St.  Pantaleon,  July  27 ; 

St.  Raymond  Nonnatus,  Aug.  31. 
Millers —  St.  Arnulph,  Aug.  15;  St. 

Victor,  July  21. 
Missions  —  St.  Francis  Xavier,  Dec. 

3;  St.  Therese  of  Lisieux,  Oct.  3. 
Musicians  —  St.  Cecilia,  Nov.  22 ; 

St.   Dunstan,   May   19. 
Nail-makers  —  St.  Cloud,  Sept.  7. 
Negro  Missions  —  St.  Peter  Claver, 

Sept.  8. 
Notaries  —  St   Luke,   Oct.    18;    St. 

Mark,  April  25. 
Nurses  —  St   Agatha,   Feb.    5;    St 

Camillus  de  Lellis,  July  18;    St. 


Alexius,  July  17;  St.  John  of  God, 
March  8;  St.  Raphael,  Oct.  24. 

Old  Maids —  St.  Andrew,  Nov.  30. 

Orators  —  St.  John  Chrysostom, 
Jan.  27. 

Organ  Builders— St  Cecilia,  Nov.  22. 

Orphans  —  St.  Jerome  Emiliani, 
July  20. 

Painters  —  St.  Luke,  Oct.  18. 

Pawnbrokers  —  St.  Nicholas  of  My- 
ra, Dec.  6. 

Philosophers  —  St.  Catherine  of 
Alexandria,  Nov.  25. 

Physicians  —  St.  Pantaleon,  July 
27;  SS.  Cosmas  and  Damian, 
Sept  27;  St.  Luke,  Oct.  18;  St. 
Raphael,  Oct.  24. 

Pilgrims  —  St.  Alexius,  July  17;  St. 
James,  July  25. 

Plasterers — St.  Bartholomew,  Aug. 
24. 

Poets  —  St.  David,  Dec.  29;  St.  Ce- 
cilia, Nov.  22. 

Poor  —  St.  Lawrence,  Aug.  10;  St. 
Anthony  of  Padua,  June  13. 

Porters  —  St.  Christopher,  July  25. 

Possessed  —  St.  Bruno,  Oct.  6. 

Postal  Employees  —  St.  Gabriel, 
March  24. 

Pregnant  Women  —  St.  Margaret, 
July  20;  St  Raymond  Nonnatus, 
Aug.  31;  St  Gerard  Majella,  Oct.  16. 

Priests  —  St.  Jean-Baptiste  Vian- 
ney,  Aug.  9. 

Printers  —  St.  John  of  God,  March 
8;  St  Augustine  of  Hippo,  Aug. 
28;  St  Genesius,  Aug.  25. 

Prisoners  —  St.   Barbara,  Dec.   4. 

Retreats — St.  Ignatius  Loyola,  July 
31. 

Saddlers  —  SS.  Crispin  and  Crispin- 
ian,  Oct.  25. 

Sailors  — St  Cuthbert,  March  20; 
St  Brendan,  May  16;  St.  Eulalia, 
Feb.  12;  St  Nicholas  of  Tolen- 
tino, Sept  10;  St  Peter  Gonzales, 
April  15;  St.  Erasmus,  June  2. 

Scholars  —  St.  Brigid,  Feb.  1. 

Schools  —  St.  Thomas  Aquinas, 
March  7. 

Sculptors  —  St.  Claude,  Nov.  8. 

Servants  —  St  Martha,  July  29;  St. 
Zita,  April  27. 

Shoemakers  —  SS.  Crispin  and 
Crispinian,  Oct.  25. 

Sick  — St  Michael,  Sept  29;  St 
John  of  God,  March  8;  St.  Ca- 
millus de  Lellis,  July  18. 


253 


Silversmiths  —  St.  Andronicus,  Oct. 

11. 

Singers  —  St.  Gregory,  March  12; 
St.  Cecilia,  Nov.  22. 

Soldiers  —  St.  Hadrian,  Sept.  8;  St. 
George,  April  23;  St.  Ignatius, 
July  31;  St.  Sebastian,  Jan.  20. 

Stenographers  —  St.  Genesius,  Aug. 
25. 

Stone-cutters — St.  Clement  I,  Nov.  23. 

Stone-masons  —  St.  Stephen,  Dec. 
26;  St.  Barbara,  Dec.  4. 

Students  —  St.  Thomas  Aquinas, 
March  7;  St.  Catherine  of  Alex- 
andria, Nov.  25. 

Surgeons  —  SS.  Cosmas  and  Dami- 
an,  Sept.  27. 

Swordsmiths— St.  Maurice,  Sept.  22. 

Tailors  —  St.  Homobonus,  Nov.  13. 

Tanners  —  SS.  Crispin  and  Crispin- 
ian,  Oct.  25;  St.  Simon,  May  10. 

Tax-gatherers — St.  Matthew,  Sept.  21. 

Teachers  —  St.  Gregory  the  Great, 
March  12;  St.  Catherine  of  Alex- 
andria, Nov.  25. 

Tertiaries  —  St.  Louis  of  France, 
Aug.  24;  St.  Elizabeth  of  Hun- 
gary, Nov.  19. 

PATRONS  OF 

Argentina  —  Our  Lady  Immaculate 
of  Lujan. 

Armenia  —  St.  Gregory  the  Illumi- 
nator. 

Asia  Minor  —  St.  John,  Evangelist 

Belgium  —  St.  Joseph. 

Bohemia  —  St.  John  Nepomucene; 
St.  Ludmilla. 

Borneo  —  St.  Francis  Xavier. 

Brazil  —  Apparition  of  the  Immacu- 
late Virgin  Mary  ("Land  of  the 
Holy  Cross"). 

Canada  —  St.  Joseph. 

Chile  —  St.  James. 

Congo  —  Our  Lady. 

Corsica  —  Immaculate  Conception. 

England  —  St.  George. 

East  Indies  —  St.  Thomas,  Apostle. 

Ecuador  —  Sacred  Heart. 

Finland  —  St.  Henry. 

France  —  Our  Lady  of  the  Assump- 
tion; St.  Joan  of  Arc. 

Germany  —  St.  Boniface;  St.  Mich- 
ael. 

Greece  —  St.  Nicholas  of  Myra. 

Holland  —  St.  Willibrord. 

Hungary  —  St.  Stephen. 

Ireland  —  SS.  Patrick,  Brigid  and 
Columba. 


Theologians— St.  Augustine,  Aug.  28. 
Travelers  —  St.  Anthony  of  Padua, 

June   13;    St.  Nicholas  of  Myra, 

Dec.  6;  St.  Christopher,  July  25; 

St.  Raphael,  Oct.  24. 
Universal     Church  —  St.     Joseph, 

March  19. 
Universities  —  St.  Thomas  Aquinas, 

March  7. 
Watchmen — St.  Peter  of  Alcantara, 

Oct.  19. 
Weavers  ' —   St.   Paul  the   Hermit, 

Jan.  15;    St.  Anastasius  the  Ful- 
ler, Sept.  7;  St.  Anastasia,  Dec.  25. 
Wine-growers — St.  Vincent,  Jan.  22. 
Wine-merchants — St.  Amand,  Feb.  6. 
Wheelwrights  —  St.   Catherine  of 

Alexandria,  Nov.  25. 
Women  in  labor — St.  Anne,  July  26. 
Women  who  wish  to  have  children 

—  St.  Felicitas,  Nov.  23. 
Workingmen — St.  Joseph,  March  19. 
Writers  —  St.    Francis    de    Sales, 

Jan.  29;   St.  Lucy,  Dec.  13. 
Yachtsmen  —  St.  Adjutor,  Sept.  1. 
Youth — St.  Aloysius  Gonzaga,  June 

21;  St.  John  Berchmans,  Aug.  13; 

St.  Gabriel  Possenti,  Feb.  27. 

COUNTRJES 

Italy  —  St.  Francis  of  Assisi;  St. 
Catherine  of  Siena. 

Japan  —  St.  Peter  Baptist. 

Lithuania  —  St.  Cunegunda. 

Mexico  —  Our  Lady  of  Guadalupe. 

Norway  —  St.  Olaf . 

Paraguay  —  Our  Lady  Immaculate 
of  Lujan. 

Philippines  —  Our  Lady  of  Guada- 
lupe. 

Poland  —  St.  Casimir;  St.  Cune- 
gunda. 

Portugal  —  St.  Francis  Borgia;  St. 
Anthony  of  Padua. 

Russia  —  St.  Andrew;  St.  Nicholas 
of  Myra. 

Santo  Domingo  —  St.  Dominic. 

Scotland — St.  Andrew;  St.  Columba. 

Silesia  —  St.  Hedwig. 

Slovakia  —  Our  Lady  of  Sorrows. 

South  America  —  St.  Rose  of  Lima. 

Spain  —  St.  James;  St.  Teresa. 

Sweden  —  St.  Brigit. 

United  States  —  Immaculate  Con- 
ception. 

Uruguay — Our  Lady  Immaculate  of 
Lujan. 

Wales  —  St.  David. 

West  Indies  —  St.  Gertrude. 


254 


APOSTLES  OF  NATIONS,  PEOPLES  AND  PLACES 


Agaus  (Africa) — Louis  de  Azevedo. 

Alps  —  St.  Bernard  of  Menthon. 

Andalusia  (Spain) —Blessed  John 
of  Avila. 

Antioch  —  St.  Barnabas. 

Ardennes  (France)  —  St.  Hubert. 

Armenia  —  St.  Gregory  the  Illumi- 
nator; St.  Bartholomew. 

Artois  (France)  —  St.  Vedast. 

Austria  —  St.  Severine. 

Auvergne  (France)  —  St.  Austre- 
monius. 

Basseia  (India)  —  Antonio  de  Porto. 

Bavaria  —  St.  Kiilian. 

Brabant  (France)  —  St.  Willibrord. 

Brazil  —  Jose  Anthieta. 

Brittany  (France)  —  St.  Paul  de 
Leon. 

Burgundy  (France)  —  St.  Benignus. 

Carinthla    (Jugoslavia)  —  St.  Vigil. 

Chablais  (France)  —  St.  Francis  de 
Sales. 

Corsica  —  St.  Alexander  Sauli. 

Crete  —  St.  Titus. 

Cyprus  —  St.  Barnabas. 

Denmark — St.  Anschar. 

East  Anglia  —  St.  Felix. 

England  —  St.  Augustine  of  Canter- 
bury. 

Ethiopia  —  St.  Frumentius. 

Finland  —  St.  Henry. 

Flanders  —  SS.  Livinus,  Willibrord 
and  Amand. 

Florence  —  St.  Andrew  Corsini. 

France— St.  Martin  of  Tours;  St. 
Denis. 

Friesland  (Germany) — St.  Suitbert; 
St.  Willibrord. 

Gauls  —  St.  Irenaeus. 

Gentiles  —  St.  Paul. 

Georgia  (Russia)  —  St.  Nino. 

Germany  —  St.  Boniface. 

Gothland  (Sweden)  —  St.  Sigfrid. 

Guelderland  (Holland)  —  St.  Plech- 
eln. 

Highlanders  (Scotland)  —  St.  Co- 
lumba. 

Holland  —  St.  Willibrord. 


Indies  —  St.  Francis  Xavier. 
Ireland  —  St.  Patrick. 
Iroquois  - —  Francois  Plcquit. 
Italy  —  St.  Bernardine  of  Siena. 
Livonia  —  Bishop  Albert  of  Riga. 
Magyars    (Hungarians) — Anastasi- 
us  Astericus. 

Maryland  —  Andrew  White,  S.  J. 

Mechlin  (Belgium)  —  St.  Runiold. 

Mecklenburg  (Wends)  —  Bishop 
Werno. 

Mercia  (England)  —  St.  Ceadda. 

Mexico  —  The  Twelve  Apostles  of 
Mexico  (Franciscans),  headed  by 
Fra.  Martin  de  Valencia. 

Negro  Slaves  —  St.  Peter  Claver. 

North  (Scandinavia)  —  St.  Anschar. 

North  Britain  (Picts)  —  St.  Ninian. 

Northumbria  (Britain)  —  Pope 
Adrian  IV. 

Norway  —  St.  Olaf. 

Ohio  —  Edward  Fenwick,  O.  P. 

Otto  was  (Indians)  —  Claude  Allou- 
ez,  S.  J. 

Persia  —  St.  Maruthas. 

Philadelphia  —  Felix  Barbelin,  S.  J. 

Pomerania  —  St.  Otto. 

Portugal  —  St.  Christian. 

Provence  (France)  —  SS.  Lazarus 
and  Martha, 

Prussia  (Slavs)  —St.  Adalbert;  St. 
Bruno  of  Querfurt 

Rome  — St.  Philip  Neri. 

Rouergue  (South  France)  —  St.  An- 
toninus. 

Ruthenia  —  St.  Bruno. 

Sardinia  —  St.  Ephesus. 

Saxony  —  St.  Wiilihad. 

Scotland  —  St.  Palladius. 

Slavs  —  SS.  Cyril  and  Methodius. 

Spain  —  SS.  Euphrasius  and  Felix. 

Sussex  (England)  —  St.  Wilfrid. 

Sweden  —  St.  Anschar. 

Switzerland  —  St.  Andeol. 

Tournai  (Belgium)  —  St.  Eloi;  St, 
Piat. 

Tyrol  —  St.  Valentine. 

Wessex  (England)  —  St.  Birinus. 

Westphalia  —  St.  Ludger. 


255 


SASNTS   INVOKED 
FAVORS  AND  AGAINST  PARTICULAR   EVILS 


St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 

St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 

ss. 

St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 

St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 
St. 


FOR  SPECIAL 
Adalard  .....  . .  Against 

Agapitus " 

Aloysius    

Amalberga   . .  " 

Anastasius " 

Andrew " 

Anthony  Avellino    " 

Anthony  of  Padua For 

Apollonia   Against 

Arnolph For 

Augustine    Against 

Barbara     

Benedict  Nursia " 

Blaise    

Cadoc  

Casimir  

Catherine  of  Alexandria. . . 

Christopher   

Clare    

Colomban   " 

Denis   *' 

Dympna    " 

Elizabeth  of  Portugal For 

Erasmus  Against 

Eulalla    

Francis  Borgia 

Genesius  of  Aries " 

George  " 

Gervase  and  Protase For 

Giles    Against 

Gregory  of  Neocaesarea ...       " 

Hadrian    " 

Hermenegild    

Hilary  

Hubert    " 

James    " 

John  

Lawrence   " 

Liberius    " 

Lucy " 


Mark    

Maurice     

Maurus    

Pantaleon  

Paul   

Peregrinus   

Raymond    

Servelus    

Stanislaus  Kostka  . . 

Teresa  of  Avila 

Timothy    

Tryphon    

Victor  of  Marseilles. 
Vitus    


Typhus  and  fevers 

Colic 

Sore  eyes  and  pestilence 

Bruises  and  fever 

Headaches 

Gout  and  sore  throat 

Apoplexy  and  sudden  death 

Lost  things;    against  shipwreck 

Toothache 

Recovery  of  lost  things 

Sore  eyes 

Lightning,  thunderstorms,  fire, 
impenitence,  sudden  death 

Poisoning 

Throat  trpubles 

Scrofula,  deafness 

Plague 

Diseases  of  the  tongue 

Storms,  sudden  death 

Sore  eyes 

Inundations 

Headache 

Insanity 

Peace 

Intestinal  trouble 

Drought 

Earthquakes 

Chilblaines  and  scurf 

Fever 

Discovery  of  thieves 

Epilepsy,  insanity,  sterility 

Inundations 

Pestilence 

Storms,  drought,  inundations 

Snakes 

Hydrophobia 

Rheumatism 

Lightning,  rain,  hail,  pestilence 

Fire,  lumbago 

Gravel,  gall-stones 

Sore  eyes,  sore  throat,  hemor- 
rhages, epidemics 

Lightning,  hail 

Gout,  cramps 

Gout,  hoarseness 

Consumption 

Poisonous  snakes,  storms 

Cancer 

False  accusations 

Paralysis 

Dying  without  the  last  sacraments 

Headaches 

Stomach  trouble 

Insects 

Foot  diseases 

Epilepsy,  nervousness 


256 


EMBLEMS  OF  THE  SAINTS 


Saints  are  represented  in  art  with  emblems  Indicative  of  something 
specific  in  their  lives  or  the  instrument  oC  their  martyrdom.  The  emblems 
of  the  Evangelists  refer  to  their  sacred  writings.  Thus  a  man  is  repre- 
sentative of  St.  Matthew  because  lie  begins  his  Gospel  with  the  human 
ancestry  of  Christ  The  lion  of  the  desert  is  emblematic  of  St.  Mark 
because  he  opens  his  narrative  with  the  mission  of  St.  John,  "the  voice 
of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness."  The  sacrificial  ox  is  the  emblem  of 
St.  Luke  whose  Gospel  begins  with  the  Highpriest  Zachary.  The  eagle 
soaring  heavenward  is  emblematic  of  St.  John  who  with  the  opening 
words  of  his  Gospel  carries  us  to  heaven  itself.  Emblems  of  various 
saints  are  as  follows: 


St.  Agatha  —  Tongs,  veil. 
St.  Agnes  —  Lamb. 
St.  Ambrose  —  Bees,  dove,  ox,  pen. 
St.  Andrew  —  Transverse  cross. 
St.   Augustine   of   Hippo  —   Dove, 
child,  shell,  pen. 

St.  Angela  Merici  —  Ladder,  cloak. 
St.   Anne,    Mother   of   the   Blessed 

Virgin  —  A  door. 
St.   Anthony    of   Padua   —   Infant 

Jesus,   bread,   book,  lily. 
St.  Barbara  —  Tower,  palm,  chalice, 

cannon. 

St.  Barnabas  —  Stones,  ax,  lance. 
St.  Bartholomew  —  Knife,   flayed 

and  holding  his  skin. 

St.  Benedict  —  Broken  cup,  raven, 
bell,  crozier,  bush. 

St.  Bernardine  of  Siena  —  Chrism. 

St.  Bernard  of  Clairvaux  —  Pen, 

bees,  instruments  of  Passion. 
St.  Blaise  —  Wax  taper,  iron  comb. 

St.  Boniface  —  Oak,  ax,  book,  fox, 
scourge,  fountain,  raven,  sword. 

St.  Bonaventure  —  Communion,  ci- 
borium,  cardinal's  hat. 

St.  Catherine  of  Ricci  —  Ring, 
crown,  crucifix. 

St.  Catherine  of  Alexandria  — 
Wheel,  lamb,  sword. 

St.  Catherine  of  Siena  —  Stigmata, 
cross,  ring,  lily. 

St.  Catherine  of  Sweden  —  Hind, 
lily,  pilgrim's  costume,  cross, 
church  in  hand. 

St.  Charles  Borromeo  —  Commun- 
ion, coat  of  arms  bearing  word 
"Humilitas." 


St.    Christopher  —  Giant,    torrent, 

tree,  Child  Jesus  on  Ms  shoulders. 
St.  Clare  of  Assisi  —  Monstrance. 
St.  Collette  —  Lamb,  birds. 
SS.  Cosmas  and  Damian  —  A  phial. 
St.  Cyril  of  Alexandria  —  Blessed 

Virgin  holding  in  her  arms  the 

Child  Jesus,  pen. 
St.    Cyril    of    Jerusalem  —  Purse, 

book. 

St.  Dominic  —  Rosary. 
St.  Dorothy  —  Flowers,  fruit. 
St.  Edmund  the  Martyr  —  Arrow, 

sword. 
St.  Elizabeth  of  Hungary  —  Alms, 

flowers,  bread,  the  poor,  a  pitcher. 
St.  Francis  of  Assisi  —  Deer,  wolf, 

birds,  fish,  the  Stigmata. 
St.  Francis  Xavier  —  Crucifix,  bell, 

vessel,  Negro. 
St.  Genevieve  —  Bread,  keys,  herd, 

candle. 
St.  Gertrude  —  Crown,  taper,  lily. 

SS.     Gervasius    and     Protasius  — 

Scourge,  club,  sword. 

St.  Giles — Crozier,  hind,  hermitage. 
St.  Hilary — Stick,  pen. 
St.  Ignatius  Loyola  —  Communion, 
chasuble,  book,  apparition  of  Our 

Lord. 

St.  Isidore  —  Bees,  pen. 

St.  James  the  Greater  —  Pilgrim's 

staff,  shell,  key,  sword. 
St.  James  the  Lesser — Square  rule, 

halberd,  club. 

St.  Jerome  —  Lion. 

St.  John  Berchmans  —  Rule  of  St. 
Ignatius,  cross,  rosary. 


257 


St.  John  Chrysostom  —  Bees,  dove, 

pan. 

St.  John  Climacus  —  A  ladder. 
St.  John  of  God  —  Alms,  a  heart, 

crown  of  thorns. 
St.  John  the  Baptist  — -  Lamb,  head 

cut  off  on  platter,  skin  of  an  ani- 
mal. 
St.  John  the  Evangelist  —  Eagle, 

chalice,  kettle,  armor. 
St.  Josaphat  Kuncevyc  —  Chalice, 

crown,  winged  deacon. 
St.  Joseph,  Spouse  of  the  Blessed 

Virgin  —  Infant  Jesus,  lily,  rod, 

plane. 

St.  Jude — Sword,  square  rule,  club. 
St.  Justin  Martyr  —  Ax,  sword. 
St.  Lawrence  —  Cross,  book  of  the 

Gospels,  gridiron. 
St.  Leander  of  Seville  —  A  pen. 
St.  Liborius  —  Pebbles,  peacock. 
St.  Longinus  — In  arms  at  foot  of 

the  cross. 
St.  Louis  IX  of  France  —  Crown  of 

thorns,  nails. 
St.  Lucy  — Cord,  eyes. 
St.  Luke  —  Ox,  book,  brush,  palette. 
St.  Mark  —  Lion,  book. 
St.  Martha  —  Holy  water  sprinkler, 

dragon. 

St.  Mathias  —  Lance. 
St.  Matilda  —  Purse,  alms. 
St.  Matthew  —  Winged  man,  purse, 

lance. 

St.  Mauras  —  Scales,  spade,  crutch. 
St.  Meinrad— -Two  ravens. 


St.  Michael — Scales,  banner,  sword, 

dragon. 

St.  Monica  —  Girdle,  tears. 
St.  Oswald  —  Dove,  demon,  church, 

stone,  ship. 
St.  Patrick  —  Cross,  harp,  serpent, 

baptismal    font,    demons,    sham- 
rock, purgatory. 
St.  Paul  —  Sword. 
St.  Peter —  Keys,  boat,  cock. 
St    Philip,  Apostle  —  Column. 
St.    PI' 'lip    Neri  — Altar,   chasuble, 

vial. 

St.  Roch  —  Angel,  dog,  bread. 
St.  Rose  of  Lima — Crown  of  thorns, 

anchor,  city. 

St.  Sebastian  —  Arrows,  crown. 
SS.  Sergius  and  Bacchus— Military 

garb,  palm. 

St.  Simon  —  Saw,  cross. 
St.  Simon  Stock  —  Scapular. 
St.  Teresa  of  Avila  —  Heart,  arrow, 

book. 
St.   Therese   of  Lisieux  —  Roses, 

crucifix. 

St.  Thomas,  Apostle  —  Lance,  ax. 
St.     Thomas     Aquinas  —  Chalice, 

monstrance,     dove,     ox,     person 

trarapeled  under  foot 
St.  Ursula  and  Companions  —  Ship, 

clock,  arrow. 

St.  Vincent  de  Paul  —  Children. 
St.  Vincent  Ferrer  —  Pulpit,  cardi- 
nal's hat,  trumpet,  captives. 
St.  Vincent,  Deacon  of  Saragossa— 

Gridiron,  boat,  pruning  knife. 


FAMOUS  LIVES  OF  THE  SAINTS 

Standard   Reference  works   giving   information  on   the   lives   of  the 
saints  include: 


265-340  —  Ecclesiastical  History  of 

Busebius 

404  — Poems  of  Prudentius 
900  —  Compiled  Byzantine  Menolo- 

gies 

1298  —  Golden   Legends   of   Jacopo 
1681  —  Acts  of  the  First  Martyrs  by 

Ruinart 
1617  —  Acts   of  the   Saints  —  Boi- 

landists 

1770  — Lives  of  the  Saints  —  Butler 
1924  —  Biographical    Dictionary    of 
the  Saints  —  F.  G.  Holweck 
1934  —  The  Book  of  Saints— Mac- 
mill  an 


1926-39  —  Butler's     Lives     of     the 
Saints,  edited  by  Thurston 
(12  vols.) 
1516  —  Saints     of     England  —  Cap- 

grase 

1613  — Saints  of  Italy —Ferrari 
1615  __  Saints  of  Germany— Rader 
1662  — Saints   of  Spain  — de   Sala- 

zar 

1828  —  Scottish   Saints  —  Dempster 
1875  —  Irish  Saints  —  O'Hanlon 
1885  — Lives    of    the    Saints    and 
Blessed  of  the  Three  Orders 
of  St.  Francis  —  Leon 
1938  — The  Golden  Book  of  East- 
ern Saints  —  D.  Attwater 


258 


AMERICAN   MARTYROLOGY 


This  list  includes  the  names  of  those  within  the  confines  of  the  present 
United  States,  who  died  a  martyr's  death  or  in  the  odor  of  sanctity,  hav- 
ing sacrificed  all  in  God's  cause.  (Subject  to  the  decision  of  the  Holy  See 
and  the  decree  of  Pope  Urban  VIIL) 

St.  Isaac  Jogues  and  Companions,      health  was  feeble.    He  died,  worn 


eight  Jesuit  martyrs  of  North  Amer- 
ica, beatified  by  Pope  Pius  XI,  June 
21,  1925,  and  canonized  by  the  same 
Pontiff,  June  29,  1930.  Feast  cele- 
brated on  Sept.  26.  They  are:  Fr. 
Isaac  Jogues,  martyred  at  instiga- 
tion of  Mohawk  medicine  men,  at 
Auriesville,  N.  Y.,  Oct.  18,  1646; 
Bro.  John  Lalande,  martyred  a  day 
after  Fr.  Jogues,  Oct.  19,  1646,  at 
Auriesville;  Bro.  Rene  Goupil,  mar- 
tyred at  Auriesville,  Sept.  29,  1642; 
and  the  following  five  who  shed 
their  blood  for  Christ  when  pagan 
Hurons  made  attacks  on  15  villages 
of  Christian  Hurons  in  Canada,  Fr. 
Anthony  Daniel,  July  4,  1648,  Fr. 
Gabriel  Laiemant,  March  17,  1649, 
Fr.  John  de  Brebeuf,  March  16, 1649, 
Fr.  Charfes  Gamier,  Dec.  7,  1649, 
and  Fr.  Noel  Chabanel,  Dec.  7,  1649. 

Felix  de  Andreis,  C.  M.  (1778- 
1820),  first  Superior  of  the  Vincen- 
tians  in  the  U.  S.  and  Vicar  General 
of  Upper  Louisiana.  A  beautiful 
star  appeared  over  the  spot  where 
his  body  lay  after  death  and  disap- 
peared after  the  funeral  services. 
Many  miracles  were  attributed  to 
his  intercession.  His  cause  was  in- 
troduced in  1918. 

Frederic  Baraga  (1797-1868),  first 
Bishop  of  Marquette,  suffered  un- 
told hardship  to  bring  the  Gospel 
to  the  Redmen  during  a  37-year 
apostolate  to  the  Indians  of  Michi- 
gan and  Wisconsin.  Preliminary 
process  of  beatification  begun  in 
Yugoslavia,  his  birthplace,  and 
Michigan  in  1933. 

Mother  Mary  Magdalen  Bentivo- 
glio  (1834-1905),  foundress  of  the 
Poor  Clares  in  the  U.  S.,  despite 
great  discouragement.  Finally  the 
strict  enclosure  was  established  in 
Omaha  in  1882.  Her  beatification 
cause  is  before  the  Roman  Tribunal. 

Simon  Gabriel  Brute,  S.  S.  (1779- 
1839),  first  Bishop  of  Vincennes, 
after  refusing  two  bishoprics.  His 
zeal  knew  no  bounds,  though  his 


out  by  his  labors. 

Bl.  Frances  Xavier  Cabrini, 
M.  S.  C.  (1850-1917),  foundress  of 
the  Missionary  Sisters  of  the  Sa- 
cred Heart,  in  Italy.  She  established 
them  in  the  United  States,  becom- 
ing a  citizen  in  1909.  Her  order 
had  a  remarkable  growth,  and  tier 
work  remains  as  her  monument. 
Beatified  by  Pope  Pius  XI,  Nov.  13, 
1938.  Process  of  canonization  un- 
der way. 

Luis  Cancer,  O.  P.  (c.  150049), 
labored  as  a  missionary  in  Haiti, 
Puerto  Rico,  Nicaragua,  Guatemala 
and  finally  Florida,  where  he  was 
martyred  near  Tampa  Bay,  June  26, 
1549. 

Magin  Catala,  O.F.  M.  (1761-1830), 
"The  Holy  Man  of  Santa  Clara." 
He  labored  in  the  Santa  Clara  Mis- 
sion for  36  years  with  heroic  sacri- 
fice, and  lived  an  austere  priestly 
life  of  prayer,  fasting  and  discipline. 
The  examination  of  his  writings 
has  been  completed  and  the  formal 
introduction  of  his  cause  is  being 
prepared. 

BI.  Rose  Philippine  Duchesne, 
R.  S.  C.J.  (1769-1852),  foundress  of 
the  Religious  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
in  the  U.  S.  Through  her  heroic 
zeal  she  made  the  first  foundation 
at  St.  Charles,  Mo.,  and  helped 
establish  many  others,  becoming  a 
spiritual  power  house  during  the 
solitude  of  her  last  decade.  De- 
clared Venerable  by  Pope  Pius  XI 
and  beatified  by  Pope  Pius  XII,  May 
12,  1940. 

Benedict  Joseph  Flaget,  S.  S. 
(1763-1850),  first  Bishop  sent  to  the 
West,  Bishop  of  Bardstown  (Louis- 
ville), lived  to  see  within  his  ter- 
ritory the  erection  of  11  dioceses, 
2  to  archiepiscopal  rank.  He  work- 
ed perseveringly  and  wrote  volum- 
inously. 

Demetrius  Gallitzin  (1770-1840), 
Prince-Priest,  Apostle  of  the  Alle- 
ghenies.  Scion  of  a  Russian  prince- 


259 


ly  family  and  reared  in  the  Greek 
Orthodox  Church,,  he  became  a 
Catholic  at  17  and  when  22  came 
to  the  U.  S.  Attracted  to  the  priest- 
hood, he  was  ordained  in  1795  and 
after  four  years'  labor  in  Maryland, 
Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  obtain- 
ed permission  to  establish  a  Cath- 
olic colony  in  western  Pennsyl- 
vania. There  he  laborer!  for  41 
years,  expending  some  $200,000  of 
his  princely  fortune  in  his  priestly 
work,  and  suffering  poverty.  He 
lived  a  life  of  heroic  holiness. 

Mother  Theodore  Guersn  (1798- 
1856),  foundress  of  the  Sisters  of 
Providence  of  Indiana.  She  came 
from  France  to  establish  her  order 
in  the  TJ.  S.  and  founded  a  com- 
munity in  a  then  wild  and  isolated 
section  of  the  New  World,  at  st- 
Mary-of-the-Woods,  Indiana,  in  1840. 
Tribulation,  poverty  and  persecu- 
tion were  endured.  Her  writings 
were  favorably  considered  by  the 
Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites,  in 
1940,  with  a  view  to  beatification. 

Leo  Helnnchs,  O.  F.  M.  (1867- 
1908),  "Martyr  of  the  Eucharist." 
In  1907  he  was  appointed  pastor  of 
St.  Elizabeth's,  Denver,  Colo.,  and 
while  distributing  Communion  there 
on  Feb.  23,  1908,  he  was  assassi- 
nated by  an  anarchist,  who  after  re- 
ceiving the  Sacred  Host  spat  It  out 
and  emptied  his  revolver  into  the 
heart  of  the  priest.  The  process 
of  investigation  for  beatification 
was  begun  in  1926  and  the  reports 
forwarded  to  Rome  in  1933. 

Luss  Jayme,  O.  F.  M.  (d.  1775), 
Franciscan  protomartyr  of  Califor- 
nia. Came  from  Franciscan  Prov- 
ince of  Majorca  to  Upper  California 
in  1770.  Labored  at  San  Diego  un- 
til Indians  fired  the  Mission,  Nov. 
4,  1775,  and  clubbed  Fr.  Luis  Jayme 
to  death.  The  saintly  Serra  ex- 
claimed, "Thanks  be  to  God,  the 
land  is  now  watered,"  and  there- 
after the  San  Diego  Mission,  water- 
ed by  this  martyr's  blood,  surpassed 
all  others  in  neophytes. 

Eusebio  Francisco  Kino,  S.  J. 
(1645-1705),  the  "Padre  on  Horse- 
back," cartographer  and  organizer, 


established  19  missions  in  the  land 
of  the  Pimas,  in.  Mexico,  California 
and  Arizona. 

Mathlas  Loras  (1792-1858),  first 
Bishop  of  Dubuque,  traversed  prair- 
ies, rivers  and  mountains  of  his 
diocese  on  horseback,  foot,  steam- 
boat and  stage,  to  minister  to  some 
300,000  Indians  and  the  white  set- 
tlers. The  "saintly  Loras"  died, 
worn  out  with  his  labors.  In  1937 
the  Archbishop  of  Dubuque  institu- 
ted the  process  of  his  beatification. 

Pedro  Martinez,  S.  J.  (1533-66), 
Jesuit  protomartyr  of  New  World, 
was  betrayed  and  killed  by  Indians 
on  St.  George  Island,  Fla.,  Oct.  6, 
1566. 

Samuel  Charles  Mazzuche!!!,  O.  P. 
(1806-64),  "Builder  of  the  West,"  a 
saintly  Friar.  Through  Ohio,  Wis- 
consin, Illinois  and  Iowa  he  rode  or 
walked,  ministering  to  the  faithful, 
converting,  organizing,  building. 
Founded  the  Dominican  Sisters  of 
the  Most  Holy  Rosary. 

Richard  Miles,  O.  P.  (1791-1860), 
"Father  of  the  Church  in  Tennes- 
see," first  Bishop  of  Nashville.  A 
native  American,  he  tirelessly  work- 
ed and  built  for  the  Church  in  this 
country. 

John  Nepomucene  Neumann, 
C.  Ss.  R.  (1811-60),  fourth  Bishop  of 
Philadelphia,  called  the  "Mission- 
ary Bishop."  For  his  work  in  the 
confessional  he  mastered  12  lan- 
guages, founded  parochial  school 
system  and  prescribed  Forty  Hours 
Devotion  in  his  diocese.  Pronoun- 
ced Venerable  by  Pope  Leo  XIII, 
and  with  a  view  to  beatification 
Pope  Benedict  XV  declared  he  prac- 
ticed virtue  to  a  heroic  degree. 

Francisco  de  Porras,  O.  F.  M. 
(d.  1633),  Franciscan  martyr  of 
Arizona.  A  Spaniard,  he  joined  the 
Franciscans  In  Mexico,  and  was  as- 
signed to  New  Mexico  in  1628. 
Traveled  to  Hopi  territory  and 
there  cured  a  deaf-mute.  Jealous 
medicine  men  poisoned  Ms  food. 

Joseph  Rosati,  C,  M.  (1789-1843), 
first  Bishop  of  St.  Louis,  when  the 
diocese  embraced  Missouri,  Arkan- 


260 


sas  and  two-thirds  of  Illinois.  Wrote 
many  Important  documents  for  first 
four  Provincial  Councils  of  Balti- 
more. Noted  for  zeal,  sanctity  and 
untiring  labors. 

Francis  Xavler  Seelos,  C.  Ss.  R. 
(1819-67),  missionary  in  Pittsburgh, 
and  finally  in  New  Orleans  where 
he  was  stricken  with  yellow  fever. 
Of  extraordinary  holiness,  he  was 
chosen  to  important  offices,  and 
won  many  souls.  In  1912  informa- 
tion was  presented  to  the  Sacred 
Congregation  of  Kites  with  a  view 
to  having  his  cause  introduced. 

Junipero  Serra,  O.  F.  M.  (1713-84), 
Apostle  of  California.  Labored  in 
Mexico  from  1750  to  1769,  and 
from  then  until  his  death  in  Cali- 
fornia where  his  labors  were  prodi- 
gious and  he  founded  numerous  mis- 
sions. He  was  father  to  all,  and  his 
love  for  the  Indians  was  limitless. 
He  lived  and  died  in  great  sanctity. 
The  cause  for  his  beatification  is 
expected  to  be  Introduced  shortly. 

Elizabeth  Ann  Bayfey  Seton  (1774- 
1821),  foundress  of  the  Sisters  of 
Charity  in  the  U.  S.  Mother  of  five 
children,  widowed  at  an  early  age, 
a  convert  to  the  Church  in  1805, 
she  opened  a  school  for  girls  in 
Baltimore  and  the  work  prospered. 
She  longed  to  embrace  religious 
life,  and  thus  with  the  aid  of  Fr. 
Dubourg  were  founded  the  Daugh- 
ters of  Chanty  in  the  U.  S.  Her 
cause  was  formally  introduced  In 
1940. 

Kateri  Telcakwitha  (d.  1680), 
"The  Lily  of  the  Mohawks."  An 
Indian  maid,  treated  as  a  slave  and 
accused  of  immorality  because  of 
her  desire  for  virginity,  she  was 
secretly  baptized  by  Fr.  de  Lamber- 
ville  and  her  virtues  led  great  num- 
bers to  the  Faith.  She  was  the 
first  of  her  race  to  vow  virginity 
and  after  her  death  appeared  to  sev- 
eral persons,  protected  her  village 
from  storms  and  warfare,  and  crea- 
ted great  fervor  among  her  people. 
Her  home  at  Caughnawaga,  Canada, 
has  been  a  place  of  pilgrimage  for 
almost  three  centuries.  Her  cause 
was  introduced  in  1926  and  speedy 
completion  is  hoped  for. 


One  hundred  and  eleven  Ameri- 
can martyrs  tor  whom  joint  beatifi- 
cation and  canonization  is  being 
sought,  are  named  below,  with  date 
and  place  of  martyrdom,  in  chron- 
ological order.  The  list  was  com- 
piled under  the  direction  of  Bishop 
John  Mark  Gannon  of  Erie  and  was 
sent  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  of 
Rites  by  Cardinal  Archbishop 
Dougherty,  of  Philadelphia.  Those 
with  an  asterisk  after  their  names 
have  already  been  listed  above. 

Fr.  Juan  de  Padilla,  Franciscan 
(Protomartyr  of  the  United  States), 
probably  1542,  in  Central  Kansas, 
at  or  near  Lyons. 

Fr.  Juan  de  la  Cruz  and  Bro.  Luis 
Descalona  de  Ubeda,  Franciscans 
(companions  of  Fr.  Juan  de  Padilla, 
protomartyr),  probably  in  fall  of 
1542.  Fr.  de  la  Cruz  at  Puaray,  N. 
Mex.;  Bro.  Luis  at  Pecos,  N.  Mex. 

Fr.  Luis  Cancer  de  Barbastro* 
and  companions,  Fr.  Diego  de  Pena- 
losa  and  Bro.  Fuentes,  Dominicans. 
Fr.  Cancer,  June  26, 1549;  the  other 
two,  sometime  before  this  date; 
near  Tampa  Bay,  Fla. 

Fr.  Diego  de  la  Cruz,  Fr.  Hernan- 
do  Mendez,  Fr.  Juan  Ferrer  and 
Bro.  Juan  de  Mena,  Dominicans, 
1553,  probably  in  what  is  now  the 
Diocese  of  Corpus  Christi,  Tex. 

Fr.  Pedro  Martinez*,  Jesuit  (U.  S. 
Protomartyr  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus),  Oct.  6,  1566,  Mount  Cornelia, 
Fla. 

Fr.  Luis  de  Quiros  and  novice 
companions,  Gabriel  de  Solis  and 
Baptista  Mendez,  Jesuits,  Feb.  5, 
1571,  near  St.  Mary's  Mission,  Va. 

Fr.  Juan  Baptista  de  Segura  and 
companions:  Cristobal  Eedondo,  a 
novice;  Bros.  Pedro  Linares,  Gab- 
riel Gomez  and  Sancho  Zeballos, 
Jesuits;  Feb.  9,  1571;  near  St. 
Mary's  Mission,  Va. 

Fr.  Francisco  Lopez  and  compan- 
ions, Fr.  Juan  de  Santa  Maria  and 
Bro.  Augustin  Rodriguez,  Francis- 
cans. Fr.  Juan  de  Santa  Maria, 
Sept  10,  1581,  at  Chilili,  N.  Mex.; 
the  others  in  the  spring  of  1582: 
Fr.  Lopez  at  Puaray  (Tiguex),  N. 
Mex.,  and  Bro.  Kodriguez  at  Pueblo 
Santiago,  N.  Mex. 


261 


Fr.  Pedro  de  Corpa  and  compan- 
ions, Frs.  Bias  Rodriguez,  Miguel  de 
Aunon  and  Francisco  de  Verascola 
and  Bro.  Antonio  de  Badajoz,  Fran- 
ciscans. Fr.  Rodriguez,  Sept.  13, 
1597,  at  Tolomato,  Ga.;  Fr.  de  Aun- 
on, Sept  16,  at  Tupique;  Bro.  Bada- 
joz, Sept  17,  on  Guale  (probably 
St.  Catherine's  Island);  and  Fr. 
Verascola,  soon  after  Sept.  17,  on 
Asao  (probably  St.  Simon's  Island). 

Fr.  Pedro  de  Miranda,  Francis- 
can, Dec.  28,  1631,  pueblo  of  Taos, 
N.  Mex. 

Fr.  Francisco  Letrado  and  Fr. 
Martin  de  Arvide,  Franciscans.  Fr. 
Letrado,  Feb.  22,  1632,  at  Hawikuh, 
near  Zuni,  N.  Mex.;  Fr.  de  Arvide, 
Feb.  27,  in  Northern  Arizona. 

Fr.  Francisco  de  Porras*,  Francis- 
can, June  28,  1633,  San  Bernardo 
de  Awatobi  Mission,  Ariz. 

Three  unnamed  Franciscans, 
1647,  in  vicinity  of  Tallahassee,  Fla. 

Fr.  Pedro  de  Avila  y  Ayala  and 
Fr.  Alonso  Gil  de  Avila,  Francis- 
cans. Fr.  Pedro,  Oct.  7,  1672,  at 
Hawikuh,  N.  Mex.;  Fr.  Alonso,  Jan. 
23,  1675,  at  Senecu,  N.  Mex. 

The  21  Franciscan  martyrs  and 
one  Indian  martyr  of  the  great 
Pueblo  revolt  in  New  Mexico  and 
Arizona,  Aug.  10,  1680:  Fr.  Juan 
Bernal  and  companions,  Frs.  Do- 
mingo de  Vera,  Fernando  de  Velas- 
co  and  Manuel  Tinoco,  Galisteo,  N. 
Mex.;  Fr.  Juan  Bautista  Pio,  near 
pueblo  of  Tesuque,  N.  Mex. ;  Fr.  To- 
mas  de  Torres,  Nambe,  N.  Mex.; 
Fr.  Antonio  de  Mora  and  compan- 
ion, Bro.  Juan  de  la  Pedrosa,  Taos, 
N.  Mex.;  Fr.  Matias  Rendon,  Pi- 
curis,  N.  Mex.;  Fr.  Luis  de  Morales 
and  companion,  Bro.  Antonio  San- 
chez de  Pro,  San  Ildefonso,  N.  Mex.; 
Fr.  Francisco  Antonio  de  Loren- 
zana  and  companions,  Frs.  Juan  de 
Talaban  and  Jose  de  Montesdoca, 
Santo  Domingo,  N.  Mex.;  Fr.  Juan 
de  Jesus,  San  Diego  de  Jemez,  N. 
Mex.;  Fr.  Lucas  Maldonado,  pueblo 
of  Acoma,  N.  Mex.;  Fr.  Juan  del 
Val,  Halona  (now  Zuni),  N.  Mex.; 
Fr.  Jose  de  Espeleta  and  compan- 
ions, Frs.  Agustin  de  Santa  Maria, 
Jose  de  Figueroa  and  Jose  de  Tru- 
jillo,  probably  Aug.  11,  a  day  later 
than  the  rest,  Northern  Arizona; 


Bartolome  Naranjo,  Indian,  Aug.  9, 
pueblo  of  San  Felipe,  N.  Mex. 

Fr.  G-abriel  de  la  Ribourde,  Fran- 
ciscan, Sept.  16,  1680,  Seneca,  -111. 

Fr.  Zenobe  Membre  and  Fr.  Max- 
im le  Clerq,  Franciscans,  and  Fr. 
Chefdeville,  Sulpician,  about  Jan. 
15,  1689,  Fort  St.  Louis,  Tex. 

Stephen  Tegananoka,  Frances  Go- 
nannhatenha  and  Margaret  Garan- 
gouas,  Indians.  The  first  in  1690; 
the  others  about  1692  at  Onondaga 
(near  Auriesville),  N.  Y. 

Fr.  Francisco  de  Jesus  Maria  Ca- 
sanas  (New  World  protomartyr  of 
the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the 
Propagation  of  the  Faith)  and  com- 
panions, Frs.  Jose  de  Arbizu,  An- 
tonio de  Carbonel,  Francisco  Cor- 
vera  and  Antonio  Moreno,  all  Fran- 
ciscans, on  June  4,  1696.  Fr.  Casa- 
nas  near  Jemez,  N.  Mex.;  Frs.  de 
Arbizu  and  de  Carbonel  at  San  Cris- 
tobal; Frs.  Corvera  and  Moreno  at 
San  Ildefonso. 

Fr.  Luis  Sanchez,  Franciscan,  Oc- 
tober, 1696,  Mayaca,  Fla. 

Fr.  Christopher  Plunkett,  Capu- 
chin, 1697,  probably  on  island  in 
Chesapeake  Bay,  Md. 

Fr.  Nicholas  Foucault,  diocesan 
priest,  July,  1702,  near  Fort  Adams, 
Miss. 

Fr.  Juan  Parga  Arraiyo  and  com- 
panions, Frs.  Manuel  de  Mendoza, 
Domingo  Criado,  Tiburcio  de  Osorio 
and  Agustin  Ponze  de  Leon,  Fran- 
ciscans, and  Antonio  Enixa  and 
Amador  Cuipa  Feliciano,  Indians. 
Fr.  Arraiyo  and  the  two  Indians  on 
Jan.  25,  1704;  the  others  about  the 
same  time.  Fr.  Arraiyo  and  the  In- 
dians near  Mission  La  Concepcion 
de  Ayubale,  Fla. ;  Fr.  de  Mendoza  at 
Mission  San  Pedro  y  San  Pablo  de 
Patali,  Fla.;  and  the  other  three  in 
the  Apalache  missions  near  Talla- 
hassee, Fla. 

Fr.  Constantin  Delhalle,  Francis- 
can, June,  1706,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Fr.  John  Francis  Buisson  de  St. 
Cosme,  diocesan  priest,  December, 
1706,  near  Donaldsonville,  La. 

Fr.  James  Gravier,  Jesuit,  April 
23,  1708,  on  Lisle  Massacre  (Dau- 
phin Island),  near  Mobile,  Ala. 

Bro.  Luis  de  Montesdoca,  Francis- 


262 


can,  1719,  Eastern  Texas  or  Robel- 
ine,  La. 

FT.  Juan  Minguez,  Franciscan, 
Aug.  12,  1720,  probably  near  Col- 
umbus, Neb. 

Bro.  'Jose  Pita,  Franciscan,  1721, 
Carnizeria,  Tex. 

Fr.  Sebastien  Rale,  Jesuit,  Aug. 
23,  1724,  Madison,  Me. 

Fr.  Paul  du  Poisson,  Jesuit,  Nov. 
28,  1729,  Natchez,  Miss. 

Fr.  John  Souel,  Jesuit,  Dec.  18, 
1729,  near  Vicksburg,  Miss. 

Fr.  Gaston,  diocesan  priest,  1730, 
Cahokia  Mission,  111. 

Fr.  Anthony  Senat,  Jesuit,  March 
25,  1736,  Pontotoc  (near  Fulton), 
Miss. 

Seven  French  officers,  Comman- 
der Pierre  D'Artiquette,  Capt.  Fran- 
cois Marie  Bissot  de  Vincennes, 
Capt.  Louis  Dailebout  de  Boulonge, 
Capt.  Louis  Charles  du  Tisne,  Capt. 
Francois  Mariauchau  D'Esgly,  Capt. 
Pierre  Antoine  de  Tonty,  Capt. 
Louis  Groston  de  St.  Ange,  Jr.,  and 
13  soldiers  were  burned  at  the  stake 
at  the  same  time  as  Fr.  Anthony 
Senat,  S.  J.,  by  the  Chickasaw  In- 
dians, March  25,  1736,  Pontotoc 
(near  Fulton),  Miss. 

Fr.  Francisco  Xavier  Silva,  Fran- 
ciscan, July  5,  1749,  near  Presidio 
del  Rio  Grande,  Tex. 

Fr.  Jose  Francisco  Ganzabal, 
Franciscan,  May  11,  1752,  Mission 
Nuestra  Senora  de  la  Candelaria, 
Tex. 

Fr.  Alonso  Giraldo  de  Terreros 
and  Fr.  Jose  Santiesteban,  Francis- 


cans, March  16,  1758,  Mission  San 
Saba,  Tex. 

Fr.  Luis  Jayme*,  Franciscan, 
Nov.  4,  1775,  Mission  San  Diego, 
Calif. 

Fr.  Francisco  Hermenegildo  Gar- 
ces  and  companions,  Frs.  Juan  An- 
tonio Barreneche,  Juan  Marcello 
Dias  and  Jose  Matias  Moreno,  Fran- 
ciscans. Frs.  Garces  and  Barrene- 
che, July  19,  1781,  at  Mission  La 
Purisima  Concepcion,  Calif.;  Frs. 
Dias  and  Moreno,  July  17,  1781,  at 
Mission  San  Pedro  y  San  Pablo 
de  Bicuner,  Calif. 

Fr.  Andres  Qumtana,  Franciscan, 
Oct.  12,  1812,  near  Mission  Santa 
Cruz,  Calif. 

Fr.  Antonio  Diaz  de  Leon,  Fran- 
ciscan, about  Nov.  4,  1834,  near  San 
Augustine,  Tex. 

Archbishop  Charles  John  Seghers 
(martyr-apostle  of  Alaska),  Nov.  28, 
1886,  on  Yukon  River  near  Nulato, 
Alaska. 

Fr.  James  Edwin  Coyle,  Mobile 
diocesan  priest,  Aug.  19,  1921,  Birm- 
ingham, Ala. 

Other  cases,  for  which  satisfac- 
tory historical  evidence  has  not  yet 
been  found,  are  as  follows: 

Fr.  Pedro  de  Ortega,  Franciscan, 
1631,  New  Mexico  or  Texas. 

Fr.  Rene  Menard,  Jesuit,  about 
Aug.  15,  1661,  Northeastern  Wiscon- 
sin. 

Bro.  Marcos  Delgado,  Franciscan, 
1704,  Ayubale,  Fla. 

Fr.  Leonard  Vatier,  Franciscan, 
1715,  Wisconsin. 

Fr.  Domingo  de  Saraoz,  Francis- 
can, 1731,  Santa  Ana,  N.  Mex. 


THE    EIGHT    BEATITUDES 


1.  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit, 
for     theirs     is     the     Kingdom     of 
Heaven. 

2.  Blessed    are    the    meek,    for 
they  shall  possess  the  land. 

3.  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn, 
for  they  shall  be  comforted. 

4.  Blessed  are  they  that  hunger 
and  thirst  after  justice,  for  they 
shall  have  their  fill. 


5.  Blessed   are  the   merciful,  for 
they  shall  obtain  mercy. 

6.  Blessed  are  the  clean  of  heart, 
for  they  shall  see  God. 

7.  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers, 
for  they  shall  be  called  the  children 
of  God. 

8.  Blessed   are  they   that  suffer 
persecution  for  justice's  sake  for 
theirs  is  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 


263 


Canon  Law  defines  the  religious  state  as  "a  stable  manner  of  com- 
munity life  in  which  the  faithful  besides  observing  the  common  precepts 
bind  themselves  to  the  observance  of  the  evangelical  counsels  by  the 
vows  of  obedience,  chastity  and  poverty."  Religious  life,  then,  is  a 
striving  after  perfection  through  intensified  love  of  God  and  of  neighbor. 

Over  and  above  the  common  end  of  religious  life  which  makes  it  a 
school  of  perfection,  the  various  religious  communities  have  particular 
objects  of  their  own  which  divide  them  into  contemplative,  active,  and 
mixed  communities.  Contemplative  are  those  which  devote  themselves 
to  union  with  God  in  a  life  of  solitude  and  retirement;  active,  those 
which  expend  their  energy  in  doing  good  to  men,  for  example,  caring  for 
the  sick  and  the  orphans.  If  their  activity  is  spiritual  in  its  objects  and  rke- 
quires  contemplation  for,  its  attainment,  they  are  called  mixed  com- 
munities. 

Though  the  following  lists  comprehend  all  three  types  of  religious 
bodies,  they  do  not  include  all  the  orders  and  congregations  in  the  world. 
Only  those  communities  are  included  which  live  and  work  in  the  United 
States. 

RELIGIOUS  ORDERS,  COMMUNITIES,  ETC.,  OF   MEN 
IN   THE   UNITED  STATES 

(Figures  indicate  the  number  of  processed  members  in  the  United  States, 
according  to  the  latest  available  information.) 


African  Missions  of  Lyons,  Con- 
gregation of  the  —  Founded  in 
Lyons,  France,  1856,  by  Msgr.  Di 
Bresillac  and  Fr.  Planque.  General 
Motherhouse,  Paris,  France.  De- 
voted to  mission  work.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  Los  Angeles, 
Newark  and  Washington,  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Savannah  and  San  Diego. 
Priests,  26. 

Alexian  Brothers:  C.  F.  A.  — 
Founded  by  Tobias  in  France  in 
the  fifteenth  century  to  nurse  the 
sick  and  bury  the  dead  during  the 
Black  Death.  General  Motherhouse, 
Aix-la-Chapelle,  France.  They  have 
charge  of  hospitals  and  asylums  to- 
day. Fpund  in  the  Archdioceses 
of  Chicago,  Newark  and  St.  Louis 
and  the  Dioceses  of  Green  Bay  and 
Nashville.  Brothers,  143. 

Assumption,  Augustinians  of  the 
(Assumption  Fathers) — Originated 
in  the  College  of  the  Assumption, 
Nimes,  France,  in  1843  by  the  Rev. 
Emmanuel  d'Alzon  to  combat  irre- 
Ilgion  and  schism.  General  Mother- 
house,  Rome,  Italy.  Devoted  to  pa- 
rochial and  educational  work. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  New 
York  and  the  Diocese  of  Spring- 


field, Mass.  Priests,  36;  Clerics,  20; 
Brothers,  21. 

Atonement,  Society  of  the:  S.  A. 
—  A  branch  of  the  Third  Order 
Regular  of  St.  Francis,  founded 
1899  by  Fr.  Paul  James  Francis. 
General  Motherhouse,  Garrison, 
N.  Y.  Devoted  to  charitable  work. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Balti- 
more and  New  York  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Amarillo  and  Raleigh. 
Priests,  46;  Clerics,  55;  Brothers,  16. 

Augustine,  Hermits  of  St.  (Au- 
gustinians): O.  8.  A. —  Founded  at 
Hippo,  by  the  union  of  several  Mo- 
nastic Societies  following  the  Rule 
of  St.  Augustine  which  consists  in 
a  great  measure  of  extracts  from 
a  letter  written  by  the  Saint,  in 
423,  to  the  nuns  of  Hippo.  Dedicated 
to  educational,  missionary  and  pa- 
rochial activities.  Found  through- 
out the  United  States.  Priests,  391; 
Clerics,  118;  Brothers,  17. 

AugustinSan  Recollects  —  Found- 
ed 1851.  Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Los 
Angeles  and  the  Dioceses  of  Con- 
cordia,  El  Paso,  Leavenworth,  Mon- 
terey-Fresno, Omaha  and  San  Diego. 
Priests,  45;  Clerics,  12;  Brothers,  4. 


264 


Basil,  Congregation  of  the  Priests 
of  St.  (Basilians):  C.  S.  B.  —  Under 
the  name  of  Basilians  are  included 
all  the  religious  who  follow  the  Rule 
of  St.  Basil.  At  Annonay  in  France, 
a  religious  community  of  men  was 
formed  (1822)  under  the  Rule  of 
St.  Basil,  which  has  a  branch  at 
Toronto,  Canada.  Devoted* to  pa- 
rochial and  educational  work. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  De- 
troit and  the  Dioceses  of  Galves- 
ton  and  Rochester.  Priests,  174; 
Clerics,  110. 

Basil  the  Great,  Order  of  St. 
(Ukrainian)  :•  O.  S.  B.  M.  —  General 
Motherhouse,  Leopolis,  Poland. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Chi- 
cago. Priests,  1. 

Benedict,  Order  of  St.  (Benedic- 
tines) :  O.  S,  B.  —  Founded  529,  by 
St.  Benedict  of  Nursia,  in  Italy. 
Devoted  to  personal  sanctification 
and  any  other  work  compatible 
with  community  life.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States. 
Priests,  1,336;  Clerics,  300;  Broth- 
ers, 356. 

Benedictines,  Syfvestrlne:  S.O.S.B. 
—  Founded  by  Sylvester  Gozzolini, 
in  Italy,  1231.  Followed  the  rule  of 
St.  Benedict  with  the  strictest  ob- 
servance of  poverty.  General 
Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  Found 
in  the  Archdiocese  of  Detroit. 
Priests,  8;  Brothers,  2. 

Blood,  Priests  of  the  Most  Pre- 
cious: C.  Pp.  S.  —  Founded  in  Italy 
in  1815,  by  Bl.  Gaspare  del  Bufalo. 
General  Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Devoted  to  mission  and  retreat 
work.  Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  Priests,  317;  Clerics,  50; 
Brothers,  78. 

Borromeo,  Pious  Society  of  the 
Missionaries  of  St.  Charles  (Scala- 
brinians)  —  Founded  by  Msgr.  Sca- 
labrini,  Piacenza;  Italy,  1888.  De- 
voted to  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
care  of  Italian  emigrants  to  Amer- 
ica. General  Motherhouse,  Rome, 
Italy.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses 
of  Chicago,  Cincinnati  and  Milwau- 
kee and  the  Diocese  of  Kansas 
City. 

Camillians  —  See:  Sick,  Clerks 
Regular  for  the  Care  of  the. 


Capuchins  —  See:  Friars  Minor 
Capuchin,  Order  of. 

Carme!,  Order  of  Our  Lady  of 
Mt.  (Carmelites) :  O.  Carm.  —  The 
order  claims  for  its  founders  Elias 
and  Eiiseus.  General  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Devoted  to  education 
and  charitable  works.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Baltimore,  Chicago, 
Los  Angeles,  Newark  and  New 
York  and  the  Dioceses  of  Altoona, 
Leavenworth,  Pittsburgh  and  San 
Diego.  Priests,  167;  Clerics,  101; 
Brothers,  43. 

Carmelites,  Order  of  DsscaSced: 
O.  C.  D.  —  A  Reform  of  the  Order 
of  Our  Lady  of  Mt.  Carmel,  1562. 
General  Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  Priests,  62;  Clerics,  23; 
Brothers,  26. 

Charity,  Brothers  of:  C.  F.  C.  — 
Founded  by  Canon  Peter  J.  Triest, 
in  Belgium,  1807.  General  Mother- 
house,  Ghent,  Belgium.  Devoted  to 
charity,  caring  for  the  sick,  shelter- 
ing poor  workmen,  teaching  the 
young,  caring  for  the  aged,  the  in- 
sane and  idiotic.  Found  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  Boston.  Brothers,  42. 

Charity,  Congregation  of  the  Fa- 
thers of  —  General  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Known  as  the  Congre- 
gation of  Our  Lady  of  the  Rosary 
in  the  Archdiocese  of  Newark 
where  an  establishment  was  made 
in  1918.  Priests,  1;  Brothers,  1. 

Charity,  Institute  of  (Rosmini- 
ans):  S.C. —  Founded  1828,  by  An- 
tonio Rosmini-Serbati,  in  Italy.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  De- 
voted to  contemplation  and  chari- 
table works.  Found  in  the  Diocese 
of  Peoria.  Priests,  26;  Brothers,  22. 

Christian  Brothers  of  Ireland  — 
Founded  1802,  at  Waterford,  by 
Edmund  Ignatius  Rice.  General 
Motherhouse,  Dtrblin,  Ireland. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago and  New  York  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Helena  and  Seattle. 
Brothers,  237. 

Christian  Instruction,  Brothers  of 
(La  Mennais  Brothers) :  S.C.  — 
Founded  1817,  in  France,  by  Abbe 
de  la  Mennais  at  St.  Brieuc  and 
by  Abbe  Deshayes  at  Auray;  the 
two  branches  united  in  1819.  Gen- 


265 


eral  Motherhouse,  Jersey  Island, 
England.  Devoted  to  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  young.  Found  in  the 
Dioceses  of  Fall  River,  Ogdensburg 
and  Portland,  Me.  Brothers,  68. 

Christian  Schools,  Brothers  of 
the  (Christian  Brothers) :  F.  S.  C.  — 
Founded  by  St.  Jean  Baptiste  de 
la  Salle  at  Reims,  France,  1680. 
General  Motherhouse,  Rome.  De- 
voted to  primary  and  secondary  ed- 
ucation, and  '  industrial  and  agri- 
cultural training;  and  orphans. 
Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  Brothers,  1,560. 

Cistercians  of  the  Strict  Observ- 
ance, Order  of  (Trappists) :  O.C.S.O. 

—  Founded  1098  by  St.  Robert  Re- 
formed   1664,     New    Constitutions 
1894.    General  Motherhouse,  N.  D. 
de     Citeaux,     par     Nuits-Saint 
Georges,  France.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Dubuqiie  and  Louisville, 
and    the    Diocese    of    Providence. 
Priests,  $2;  Clerics,  24;  Brothers,  SO. 

Citeaux,  Order  of  (Cistercians) : 
O.  Cist.  —  Established  in  France  in 
1098  by  St.  Robert  to  restore  the 
gravity  and  simplicity  of  monastic 
ceremonies  and  the  stricter  observ- 
ance of  the  rule  of  St.  Benedict. 
General  Mothernouse  in  Austria. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Mil- 
waukee and  the  Diocese  of  Natchez. 
Priests,  6;  Clerics,  1;  Brothers,  2. 

Claretians  —  See:  Mary,  Mission- 
ary Sons  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of. 

Clerks  Regular,  Congregation  of 
(Theatine  Fathers):  C.  R.— Found- 
ed in  Rome,  1524,  by  St.  Gaetano 
to  combat  the  errors  of  the  Ref- 
ormation. General  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Found  in  the  Diocese 
of  Denver.  Priests,  11. 

Coiumban,  Chinese  Mission  So- 
ciety of  St.:  S.  S.  C.  —  Founded 
1916,  in  Ireland  by  Rt.  Rev.  Edward 
J.  Galvan.  General  Motherhouse, 
Navan,  Ireland.  Devoted  to  mission 
work.  Found  in  the  Dioceses  of 
Buffalo,  Omaha,  Providence  and 
San  Diego.  Priests,  49. 

Conventuals  —  See:  Friars  Mi- 
nor Conventual,  Order  of. 

Cross,  Canons  Regular  of  the 
Holy  (Crosier  Fathers):  O.  S.  C.  R. 

—  Founded   1211  by  Bl.   Theodore 
Celles  in  Belgium.  General  Mother- 


house,  St.  Agatha,  Holland,  De- 
voted to  mission,  retreat  and  edu- 
cational work.  Found  in  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Duluth,  Fort  Wayne,  Lin- 
coln and  St.  Cloud.  Priests,  27; 
Clerics,  12;  Brothers,  13. 

Cross,  Congregation  of  the  Holy: 
C.  S.  C.  r—  An  amalgamation  of  the 
Brothers  of  St.  Joseph  or  Joseph- 
ites  and  the  Fathers  of  the  Holy 
Cross  or  Salvatorians.  Established 
in  1842,  at  Notre  Dame,  Ind.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Brookland,  D.  C. 
Devoted  to  teaching.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States. 
Priests,  327;  Clerics,  59;  Brothers, 
305. 

Dominicans — See:  Friars  Preach- 
ers, Order  of. 

Edmund,  Society  of  St.:   S.  S.  E. 

—  Founded  1843  In  France  by  Fr. 
Jean  Baptiste  Murard,  for  the  work 
of  missions.  General  Motherhouse, 

.  Ppntigny,  France.  Found  in  the 
Dioceses  of  Burlington,  Mobile  and 
Raleigh.  Priests,  52;  Clerics,  9; 
Brothers,  7. 

Family^,  Congregation  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries of  the  Holy:  Ml.  S.  F.  — 
Founded  1895.  General  Mother- 
house,  Grave,  Holland.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  St.  Louis  and 
San  Antonio  and  in  the  Dioceses 
of  Duluth  and  Corpus  Christi. 
Priests,  34;  Clerics,  1;  Brothers,  8. 

Family,  Sons  of  the  Holy  — 
Founded  1864.  General  Mother- 
house,  Barcelona,  Spain,  Found  in 
the  Archdiocese  of  Santa  Fe  and 
the  Archdiocese  of  Denver. 
Priests,  9. 

Francis,  Missionary  Brothers  of 
St.:  O.S.F-— Founded  192T.  Mother- 
house,  Eureka,  Mo.  Found  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  St.  Louis.  Broth- 
ers, 17. 

Francis,  Third  Order  Regular  of 
St.:  T.  O.  R.  —  General  Mother- 
house,  Rome,  Italy.  Represented  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  Baltimore  and 
Newark  and  the  Dioceses  of  Al- 
toona,  Sioux  Falls,  Dallas,  Galves- 
ton  and  Pittsburgh.  Priests,  84; 
Clerics,  42;  Brothers,  14. 

Franciscan  Brothers  of  Brooklyn 

—  Founded  in  Brooklyn,  1858.   De- 
voted to  educational  work.    Broth- 
ers, 100. 


266 


Franciscan  Friars  of  the  Atone- 
ment —  See:  Atonement,  Society 
of  the. 

Franciscans  —  See:  Friars  Minor, 
Order  of. 

Francis  de  Sales,  ObSates  of  St.: 
O.  S.  F.  S.  —  Founded  in  1871  by 
Fr.  Louis  Brisson.  General  Mother- 
house,  Home,  Italy.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Baltimore  and  Phil- 
adelphia and  the  Diocese  of  Wil- 
mington. Priests,  100;  Clerics,  65; 
Brothers,  6. 

Francis  de  Sales,  Society  of  St. 
(Salesians) :  S.  C. — Founded  1844  in 
Italy  by  St.  John  (Don)  Bosco  for 
the  purpose  of  religious  instruction. 
General  Motherhouse,  Turin,  Italy. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  New- 
ark, New  Orleans,  New  York,  Los 
Angeles  and  San  Francisco  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Monterey-Fresno,  Pater- 
son,  San  Diego  and  St.  Augustine. 
Priests,  112;  Clerics,  101;  Broth- 
ers, 40. 

Francis  Seraphicus,  Brothers  of 
the  Poor  of  St.  —  General  Mother- 
house,  Ker  Krade,  Holland.  The 
province  is  represented  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  Cincinnati  and  the  Dio- 
cese of  Little  Rock.  Brothers,  59. 

Francis  Xavier,  Brothers  of  St.: 
C.  F.  X  —  Founded-1839  in  Belgium 
by  Theodore  J.  Ryken  for  the  pur- 
pose of  instructing  youth.  General 
Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  Baltimore,  Bos- 
ton, Detroit  and  Louisville,  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Brooklyn,  Portland,  Me., 
Richmond,  Springfield  (Mass.)  and 
Syracuse.  Brothers,  425. 

Friars  Minor,  Order  of  (Francis- 
cans): O.  F.  M.  —  General  Mother- 
house,  Rome,  Italy.  Devoted  to 
preaching,  missionary  work,  educa- 
tion, works  of  charity,  etc.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States. 
Priests,  1,408;  Clerics,  638;  Broth- 
ers, 439. 

Friars  Minor  Capuchin,  Order  of: 
O.  F.  M.  Cap.  —  A  Reform  in  1525. 
Aiming  at  a  stricter  observance  of 
the  Rule  of  St.  Francis.  Devoted 
to  mission  work  and  combating  the 
errors  of  the  Reformation.  General 
Motherhotise,  Rome,  Italy.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States.  The 
English  province  of  the  Capuchins 


uses  the  form  O.  S.  F.  C.  Priests, 
399;  Clerics,  137;  Brothers,  139. 

Friars  Minor  Conventual,  Order 
of:  O.  M.  C.  —  General  Mother- 
house,  Rome,  Italy.  Found  through- 
out the  United  States.  Priests,  440; 
Clerics,  157;  Brothers,  49. 

Friars  Preachers,  Order  of  (Do- 
minicans) :  0.  P.  —  Founded  1205 
by  St.  Dominic  in  France.  General 
Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  Devoted 
to  preaching,  literary  and  scientific 
pursuits.  Found  throughout  the 
United  States.  Priests,  718;  Clerics, 
185;  Brothers,  94. 

Holy  Ghost  and  of  the  immacu- 
late Heart  of  Mary,  Congregation 
of  the:  C.  S.  Sp.  —  Founded  1703  in 
Paris  by  Claude  Francois  Poullart 
des  Places.  General  Motherhouse, 
Paris,  France.  Devoted  to  mission- 
ary work  and  education.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States. 
Priests,  205;  Clerics,  88;  Broth- 
ers, 28. 

Infancy  and  Youth  of  Jesus, 
Brothers  of  the  Holy  —  Founded 
1853  by  the  Rev.  John  Timon,  Bish- 
op of  Buffalo,  for  the  care  of  poor 
and  wayward  boys  and  their  in- 
struction in  the  arts  and  industries, 
Motherhouse,  Lackawanna,  N.  Y. 
Found  in  New  York  State.  Broth- 
ers, 36. 

Jesus,  Society  of  (Jesuits):  S.  J. 

—  Founded  1534  in  France  by  St. 
Ignatius   Loyola.    General   Mother- 
house,    Rome,    Italy.    Devoted    to 
preaching,  teaching,   administering 
the  sacraments,  writing  books,  con- 
ducting   missions,    etc.    Found 
throughout    the    United    States. 
Priests,    2,870;    Scholastics,   1,672; 
Brothers,  581. 

John  of  God,  Order  of  St. — 
Founded  in  Spain  in  the  16th  cen- 
tury. Nursing  Brothers  devoted  to 
caring  for  needy  men.  Found  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  Los  Angeles.  Broth- 
ers, 5. 

Joseph,    Oblates    of   St.:  O.  S.  J. 

—  Founded  1878.    General  Mother- 
hotise  in   Asti,   Italy.   Devoted   to 
parochial    and    educational    work. 
Found  in  the  Dioceses  of  Monterey- 
Fresno  and  Sacramento.  Priests,  15, 
Brothers,  1. 


267 


Joseph's  Society  of  the  Sacred 
Heap^  St.  (JosepMte  Fathers): 
S.  S.  J.  —  Originated  1871  at  Balti- 
more, Md.  Motherhouse,  Baltimore, 
Md.  Devoted  to  work  in  colored 
missions.  Pound  throughout  the 
United  States.  Priests,  157;  Clerics, 
68;  Brothers,  1. 

La  Mennals  Brothers  —  See: 
Christian  Instruction,  Brothers  of. 

La  Salette,  Missionaries  of:  M.S. 
—  Founded  1852  by  Msgr.  de  Bruil- 
lard.  Motherhouse,  Turin,  Italy.  De- 
voted to  combating  the  crimes  of 
the  day.  Found  throughout  the 
United  States.  Priests,  180;  Clerics, 
51;  Brothers,  37. 

Lazarssts — See:  Vincent  de  Paul, 
Congregation  of  the  Mission  of  St. 

Marian  Fathers:  M.  I.  C.  —  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Balti- 
more, Chicago  and  Milwaukee,  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Hartford  and  Rock- 
ford.  Priests,  41;  Clerics,  21; 
Brothers,  15. 

Marianhill,  Congregation  of  the 
Missionaries  of:  C.  M.  Mh.  — 
Founded  1882  in  Cape  Colony, 
Africa,  by  the  Rev.  Francis  Pfan- 
ner.  General  Motherhouse,  Marian- 
hill,  South  Africa.  Dedicated  to  mis- 
sion work.  Found  in  the  Archdio- 
cese of  Detroit  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Lansing  and  Sioux  Falls.  Priests, 
31;  Brothers,  21. 

Marist  Brothers:  F.  M.  S.  — 
Founded  1817  in  France,  by  Ven. 
Benedict  Champagnat.  General 
Motherhouse,  Grugliasco,  Italy. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Bos- 
ton and  New  York  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Corpus  Christi,  Manchester,  Sa- 
vannah and  Wheeling.  Brothers, 
243. 

Mary,  Missionaries  of  the  Com- 
pany of  (Priests) :  S.  M.  M.  — 
Founded  by  Blessed  Louis  Marie 
Grignion  de  Montfort,  1715.  De- 
voted to  the  Blessed  Virgin  and 
missions.  Found  in  the  Diocese  of 
Brooklyn.  Priests,  16;  Clerics,  16; 
Brothers,  3. 

Mary,  Missionary  Sons  of  the  Im- 
maculate Heart  of  (Claretians) : 
C.  M.  F.  —  Founded  in  Vich,  Spain, 
1849  by  Ven.  Antonio  Maria  Claret. 


Devoted  to  mission  work.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States. 
Priests,  110;  Clerics,  35;  Broth- 
ers, 34. 

Mary,  Order  of  the  Servants  of 
(Servites):  O.  S.  M.  —  Founded 
1233  by  seven  youths  of  Florence. 
General  Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Devoted  to  a  special  veneration  of 
the  Seven  Dolors  of  Our  Lady,  mis- 
sionary work  and  teaching.  Found 
in  the  West  and  Southwest.  Priests, 
86;  Clerics,  38;  Brothers,  17. 

Mary,  Society  of  (Marist  Fa- 
thers): S.  M.  —  Founded  1816  in 
Lyons,  by  Jean  Claude  Colin.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  De- 
voted to  the  education  of  youth 
and  training  of  clerics.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States. 
Priests,  170;  Clerics,  90;  Broth- 
ers, 17. 

Mary,  Society  of,  of  Paris  (Mari- 
anists) :  S.  M.  —  Founded  1817  in 
Bordeaux,  France,  by  Guillaume 
Joseph  Chaminade.  General  Mother- 
house,  Bordeaux,  France.  Devoted 
to  the  education  of  children.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States  and 
in  Puerto  Rico  and  Hawaii.  Priests, 
91;  Scholastics,  90;  Brothers,  753. 

Marist  Fathers  —  See:  Mary,  So- 
ciety of. 

Mary  Immaculate,  ObSates  of: 
O.  M.  I.  —  Founded  1816  by  Charles 
Joseph  Eugene  de  Mazenod  in 
France.  General  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Devoted  to  the  in- 
struction and  conversion  of  the 
poor,  missions,  retreats,  and  cate- 
chism courses.  Found  throughout 
the  United  States.  Priests,  590; 
Clerics,  207;  Brothers,  84. 

Maryknoll  Missionaries:  M.  M.  — 
Founded  1911  by  Revs.  Thomas  F. 
Price  and  James  A.  Walsh.  General 
Center,  Maryknoll,  N.  Y.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States. 
Priests,  295. 

Mercy,  Brothers  of  —  Founded 
1856  in  Germany.  General  Mother- 
house,  Montabaur,  Germany.  Found 
in  the  Diocese  of  Buffalo.  Broth- 
ers, 21. 

Mercy  of  the  Immaculate  Concep- 
tion, Society  of  Priests  of  (Fathers 
of  Mercy):  S.  P.  SVS.  —  Founded 
1808  in  France  by  Rev.  Jean  Bap- 


268 


tiste  Rauzan.  General  Moth'erhouse, 
Paris,  France.  Devoted  to  mission 
work.  Found  In  the  Archdiocese  of 
New  York  and  the  Diocese  of 
Brooklyn. 

fVSIchaeS,  Foreign  Mission  Broth- 
ers of  St.:  M.  M.  —  Branch  of  the 
Catholic  Foreign  Mission  Society 
of  America.  Devoted  to  mission 
work.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses 
of  Boston,  Cincinnati,  Detroit,  Los 
Angeles  and  New  York  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Monterey-Fresno,  San 
Diego,  Scranton  and  Seattle,  and 
in  Hawaii.  Brothers,  81. 

Missionaries  of  St.  Charles,  Pious 
Society  of  the:  P.S.S.C.  —  Founded 
by  Msgr.  Scalabrini,  Piacenza, 
Italy,  1888,  for  the  spiritual  and 
temporal  care  of  Italian  emigrants 
to  America.  General  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Boston,  Chicago,  Cin- 
cinnati, Milwaukee  and  New  York 
and  in  the  Dioceses  of  Buffalo, 
Hartford,  Kansas  City,  Providence 
and  Syracuse.  Priests,  76;  Broth- 
ers, 6. 

Missions,  Pious  Society  of  (Pal- 
lottines) :  P.  S.  M.  —  Founded  1835 
in  Rome  by  Ven.  Vincent  Pallotti. 
General  Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Devoted  to  spreading,  rekindling 
and  defending  the  Catholic  faith. 
Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  Priests,  25;  Clerics,  12; 
Brothers,  10. 

Oratory  of  St.  Philip  Neriy  Con- 
gregation of  the  (Oratorian  Fa- 
thers): Cong.  Orat.  —  Founded 
1575  in  Rome  by  St.  Philip  Neri. 
Each  house  is  autonomous.  Dedi- 
cated to  prayer,  preaching  and  ad- 
ministration of  the  sacraments. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  New- 
ark and  New  York  and  the  Dio- 
cese of  Charleston.  Priests,  4; 
Clerics,  1. 

PalSottsnes — See:  Missions,  Pious 
Society  of. 

Passion,  Congregation  of  the 
(Passionists) :  C.  P.  —  Founded 
1725  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  in 
Tuscany,  Italy.  General  Mother- 
house,  Rome,  Italy.  Members  ob- 
serve the  Evangelical  Counsels  and 
a  fourth  vow  of  promoting  the  de- 
votion to  the  Passion  of  Christ. 
Found  along  the  Atlantic  Coast  and 


in  the  Middle  West    Priests,  544; 
Clerics,  113;  Brothers,  66. 

Paul,  Pious  Society  of  St.:  S.S.P. 
— For  the  Apostolate  of  the  Press. 
Motherhouse,  Alba,  Italy.  Found  in 
the  Archdiocese  of  New  York. 
Priests,  9;  Brothers,  2. 

Paul  the  Apostle,  Missionary  So- 
ciety of  St.  (Pauiists) :  C.  S.  P.  — 
Founded  in  New  York  in  1858  by 
Fr.  Isaac  Thomas  Hecker.  Devoted 
to  the  conversion  of  America. 
Motherhouse,  New  York  City.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States. 
Priests,  117;  Clerics,  60. 

Premontre,  Order  of  the  Canons 
Regular  of  (Premonstratensians) : 
O.  Praern.  —  Founded  1120  by  St. 
Norbert  at  Premontre,  France.  De- 
voted to  the  Eucharist  and  Immacu- 
late Conception.  Found  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  Philadelphia  and 
the  Diocese  of  Wilmington  and  the 
Middle  West  Priests,  94;  Clerics, 
21;  Brothers,  10. 

Providence,  Sons  of  Divine: 
F.  D.  P.  —  General  Motherhouse, 
Tortona,  Italy.  Found  in  the  Dio- 
cese of  Indianapolis.  Priests,  5; 
Brothers,  6. 

Redeemer,  Congregation  of  the 
Most  Holv  (Redemptorists) :  C.Ss.R. 
—  Founded  1732  by  St.  Alphonsus 
Mary  Ldguori,  in  Italy.  General 
Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  Devoted 
to  mission  work.  Found  through- 
out the  United  States.  Priests,  865; 
Clerics,  188;  Brothers,  166. 

Resurrection  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  Priests  of  the:  C.  R.  — 
Founded  1836  under  the  direction 
of  Bogdan  Janski.  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Devoted  to  parochial 
and  educational  work.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Chicago,  Louisville 
and  St.  Louis  and  the  Diocese  of 
Albany.  Priests,  79;  Clerics,  63; 
Brothers,  18. 

Rosminians  —  See:  Charity,  In- 
stitute of. 

Sacrament,  Society  of  the  Blessed : 
S.  S.  S.  —  Founded  1865  in  Paris 
by  Bl.  Pierre  Julien  Bymard.  De- 
voted to  the  worship  of  the  Holy 
Eucharist.  General  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  New  York  and  Chicago 
and  the  Diocese  of  Cleveland. 
Priests,  67;  Brothers,  35. 


269 


Sacred  Heart,  Brothers  of  the: 
S.  F.  S.  C.  —  Founded  1821  in 
France  by  the  Rev.  Andre  Coindre. 
General  Motherhouse,  Renteria, 
Spain.  Devoted  to  the  teaching  of 
boys  In  parochial  and  commercial 
schools  and  asylums.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States. 
Brothers,  312. 

Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  Mission- 
aries of  the:  M.  S.  C.  — Founded 
1855  by  Jules  Chevalier.  Devoted  to 
the  Sacred  Heart  and  mission  work. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Phila- 
delphia and  the  Dioceses  of  La 
Crosse,  Rockford  and  Toledo. 
Priests,  122;  Clerics,  30;  Broth- 
ers, 76. 

Sacred  Heart  of  J,esus,  'Priests  of 
the:  P.  S.  C.  J.  —  Founded  in 
France,  1877.  G-eneral  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Devoted  to  education, 
preaching  and  mission  work.  Found 
in  the  Middle  West  Priests,  34; 
Brothers,  18. 

Sacred  Hearts,  Congregation  of 
the:  C.  SS.CC.-~ Founded  by  Fr. 
Coudrin.  Established  on  the  Rue  Pic- 
pus,  Paris,  in  1805.  Devoted  to  mis- 
sionary and  educational  work.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Brain-le-Comte, 
Belgium.  Found  in  the  Archdiocese 
of  Baltimore  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Fall  River,  Green  Bay,  Oklahoma 
City  and  Tulsa,  and  Rochester  and 
in  Hawaii.  Priests,  36;  Clerics,  31; 
Brothers,  9. 

Sacred  Hearts,  Congregation  of 
the  Holy  Union  of  the  —  Founded 
1826  in  Douai,  France,  by  Fr.  Jean 
Baptiste  Debrabant.  General 
Motherhouse,  Tournai,  Belgium.  De- 
voted to  the  education  of  youth. 
Found  in  New  York,  Massachu- 
setts, California  and  Kansas. 

Salesians  —  See:  Francis  de 
Sales,  Society  of  St. 

Saviour,  Society  of  the  Divine 
(Salvatorians) :  S.  D.  S.  —  Founded 
1881,  in  Rome,  by  Fr.  John  Baptist 
Jordan  for  the  purpose  of  spread- 
ing the  Faith.  General  Mother- 
house,  Rome,  Italy.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Baltimore,  Milwau- 
kee and  Portland,  Ore.,  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Green  Bay,  Marquette 
and  Wilmington.  Priests,  55;  Clerics, 
20;  Brothers,  54. 

Sea labrin Sans  —  See:  Borromeo, 


Pious  Society  of  the  Missionaries 
of  St.  Charles. 

Servites  —  See:  Mary,  Order  of 
the  Servants  of. 

Sick,  Clerks  Regular  for  the  Care 
of  the  (Camillians):  C.  R.  M.  I,  — 
They  are  known  also  as  the  Fa- 
thers of  a  Good  Death.  Founded 
1582  in  Rome  by  St.  Camillas  de 
Lellis.  General  Motherhouse,  Rome, 
Italy.  Dedicated  to  hospital  work, 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Mil- 
waukee. Priests,  9;  Clerics,  2; 
Brothers,  12. 

Stigmata  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  Priests  of  the  Holy  (Stig- 
matine  Fathers) :  C.  P.  S.  —  Found- 
ed 1816  by  Ven.  Gaspare  Bertoni. 
General  Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Devoted  to  parochial  work.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Boston  and 
New  York  and  in  the  Diocese  of 
Springfield.  Priests,  46;  Clerics,  45; 
Brothers,  10. 

Sufpsce,  Society  of  Priests  of  St. 
(Suipicians) :  P.  S.  S.  —  Founded 
1642  in  Paris  by  Jean  Jacques 
Olier.  Devoted  to  the  education  and 
perfection  of  ecclesiastics.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Baltimore 
and  San  Francisco  and  the  Diocese 
of  Seattle.  Priests,  88. 

Theatine  Fathers  —  See:  Clerks 
Regular,  Congregation  of. 

Trappists  —  See:  Cistercians  of 
the  Strict  Observance,  Order  of. 

Trinity,  Missionary  Servants  of 
the  Most  Holy:  M.  S.  Ss.  T.— 
Founded  1929,  by  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Augustin  Judge.  Motherhouse,  Holy 
Trinity,  Ala.  Devoted  to  the  car©  of 
Southern  missions.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Baltimore  and 
Newark,  the  Dioceses  of  Cleveland, 
Mobile  and  Paterson,  and  in  Puerto 
Rico.  Priests,  13;  Clerics,  61; 
Brothers,  90, 

Trinity,  Order  of  the  Most  Holy 
(Trinitarians):  0.  Ss.  T.  — Found- 
ed in  the  12th  century  by  SS.  John 
Matha  and  Felix  of  Valois  for  the 
ransom  of  captives.  General  Mother- 
house,  Rome,  Italy.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Baltimore  and  Phil- 
adelphia and  the  Diocese  of  Trenton. 
Priests,  16;  Clerics,  8;  Brothers,  6. 

Viator,  Clerks  of  St.  (Viatorian 
Fathers) :  C.  S.  V.  —  Founded  1835 


270 


In  France,  by  FT.  Louis  Joseph 
Querbes.  Genera!  Motherhouse, 
Jette-Saint-PIerre,  Belgium.  De- 
voted to  teaching.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Chicago  and  Balti- 
more and  the  Dioceses  of  Peoria, 
Springfield,  111.,  and  Winona. 
Priests,  99;  Clerics,  83. 

Vincent  de  Paul,  Congregation 
of  the  Mission  of  St.  (Vincentians) : 
C.  M.  —  Founded  1625  In  Paris  by 
St.  Vincent  de  Paul.  General  Moth- 


erhouse, Paris,  Prance.   Devoted  to 

instructing  the  poor.  Found  through- 
out the  United  States.  Priests,  594; 
Clerics,  179;  Brothers,  22. 

Word,  Society  of  the  Divine: 
S.  V.  D.  —  Founded  1875  In  Holland 
by  Fr.  Arnold  Jansen  for  the  propa- 
gation of  the  Faith,  General  Mother- 
house,  Rome,  Italy.  Found  through- 
out  the  United  States.  Priests,  155; 
Clerics,  106;  Brothers,  123. 


RELIGIOUS  ORDERS,  COM  IV!  UN  STIES,  ETC.,  OF  WOMEN 

IN  THE   UNITED  STATES 

(Figures  Indicate  the  number  of  Sisters  in  the  United  States, 
where  such  figures  are  obtainable.) 


Agnes,  Sisters  of  the  Congrega- 
tion of  St.  —  Founded  in  the  United 
States  in  1870.  General  Mother- 
house,  Fond  du  Lac,  WIs.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  Chicago,  Mil- 
waukee and  New  York  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Altoona,  Concordia,  Fort 
Wayne,  Green  Bay,  Marquette, 
Pittsburgh,  Superior  and  Toledo. 
688. 

Allegany  Sisters — See:  Francis  of 
Assist,  Sisters  of  the  Third  Order 
of  St.,  founded  at  Allegany,  N.  Y. 

Ann,  Sisters  of  St.  —  Founded  in 
Vaudreull,  P.  Q.,  Canada,  in  1850. 
General  Motherhouse,  Lachine,  P. 
Q.,  Canada.  Found  in  the  Archdio- 
cese of  Boston  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Albany,  Providence,  Seattle  and 
Springfield.  366. 

Assumption,  Little  Sisters  of  the 
—  Founded  in  France  in  1865.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Paris,  France. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  New 
York  and  Philadelphia  and  the  Dio- 
cese of  Providence.  1,500. 

Assumption,  Religious  of  the  — 
Founded  in  Paris  in  1839.  Mother- 
house,  Antheit,  near  Namur,  Bel- 
gium. Found  in  the  Archdioceses 
of  Philadelphia  and  Manila,  P.  I. 

Assumption  B.  V.  M.,  Sisters  of 
the  —  Founded  in  Canada  in  1853. 
General  Mothferhouse,  Nicolet,  P. 
Q.,  Canada.  Found  in  the  Archdio- 
cese of  Boston  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Albany,  Burlington,  Hartford, 
Manchester,  Providence  and  Spring- 
field, Mass.  263. 

Augustine,  Missionary  Cane-ness- 
es  of  St.  —  Founded  in  British 
India,  in  1837-  General  Mother- 


house,  Heverle,  Belgium.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  New  York  and 
Philadelphia  and  in  Puerto  Rico.  20. 

Auxiliaries  of  the  Apostolate, 
Sisters  —  General  Motherhouse, 
Monongah,  W.  Va.  Found  in  the 
Diocese  of  Wheeling.  6. 

Basil  the  Great,  Sisters  of  the 
Order  of  St.  —  Founded  in  Cappa- 
docia  in  the  4th  century.  General 
Motherhouse,  Fox  Chase,  Pa.  Found 
in  Illinois,  Maryland,  Michigan, 
New  York,  Ohio,  New  Jersey,  Penn- 
sylvania, and  Washington,  B.  C., 
under  jurisdiction  of  the  Ukrainian 
Greek  Catholic  Diocese.  197. 

Benedict,  Sisters  of  St.  —  Found 
in  the  Archdiocese  of  St.  Paul  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Bismarck  and 
Crookston.  187. 

Benedictine  Sisters  —  Founded 
in  Italy  about  529.  No  General 
Motherhouse.  Found  throughout 
the  United  States.  5,354. 

Benedict! ne  Sisters,  French, 
Founded  1883  in  Basses-Pyrenees, 
France.  Motnerhouse,  Ramsey  P. 
O.,  La.  Found  in  the  Archdiocese 
of  New  Orleans  and  the  Diocese  of 
Oklahoma  and  Tulsa.  42. 

Benedictine  Sisters,  Missionary 
—-Motherhouse  at  Tutzing,  Bavaria. 
Found  in  the  Diocese  of  Omaha.  45. 

Benedictine  Sisters,  Olivetan  — 
Founded  in  Switzerland  in  1857. 
Motherhouse,  Jonesboro,  Ark. 
Found  in  the  Dioceses  of  Dallas 
and  Little  Rock.  133. 

Benedictine  Sisters  of  Perpetual 
Adoration  —  Founded  in  Italy  irx 
529.  General  Motherhouse,  Clyde, 
Mo,  Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of 


571 


Chicago  and  the  Dioceses  of  St. 
Joseph  and  Tucson.  226. 

Bernardsne  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  (Polish)  —  Founded  in  the 
United  States  in  1894.  General 
Motherhouse,  Reading,  Pa.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Boston  and 
Philadelphia,  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Altoona,  Buffalo,  Erie,  Fall  River, 
Harrisburg,  Hartford,  Pittsburgh, 
Providence,  Scranton  and  Trenton. 
673. 

Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  Institute  of 
the  —  Founded  in  Bavaria  in  1609. 
General  Motherhouse,  Loretto  Ab- 
bey, Armour  Heights,  Toronto,  Can- 
ada. Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of 
Chicago  and  the  Diocese  of  Mar- 
quette.  399. 

Blood,  Sisters  Adorers  of  the 
Most  Precious  —  Founded  in  Rome, 
Italy,  in  1834.  General  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Chicago,  New  York, 
Philadelphia  and  St.  Louis  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Altoona,  Belleville,  Con- 
cordia,  El  Paso,  Fort  Wayne,  Har- 
risburg, Lincoln,  Oklahoma  City 
and  Tulsa,  Pittsburgh,  Raleigh, 
Savannah-Atlanta,  Springfield,  111., 
and  Wichita.  813. 

Blood,  Sisters  Adorers  of  the 
Precious  —  Founded  in  Canada  in 
1861.  General  Motherhouse,  St. 
Hyacinth,  P.  Q.,  Canada.  Found  in 
the  Archdiocese  of  Portland  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Brooklyn,  Manches- 
ter and  Portland.  648. 

Bfood,  Sisters  of  the  Most  Prec- 
ious— Founded  1845  in  Steinberg, 
Switzerland.  General  Motherhouse, 
O'Fallon,  Mo.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  St.  Louis  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Denver,  Omaha,  Peoria, 
Lincoln,  St.  Joseph  and  Springfield. 
452. 

Blood,  Sisters  of  the  Precious  — 
Founded  in  Switzerland  in  1834. 
Motherhouse,  Dayton,  Ohio.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Cincinnati 
and  St.  Louis  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Cleveland,  Denver,  Fort  Wayne, 
Kansas  City,  Lincoln,  Monterey- 
Fresno,  Omaha,  St.  Joseph,  Spring- 
field, 111.,  Toledo  and  Tucson.  682. 

Bon  Secoursy  Sisters  of  —  Found- 
ed in  France  in  1824.  General 
Motherhouse,  Paris,  France.  Found 


in  the  Archdioceses  of  Baltimore, 
Detroit  and  Philadelphia.  92. 

Bon  Secours,  Sisters  of  —  Found- 
ed in  France  in  1840.  General 
Motherhouse,  Troyes,  France.  Found 
in  the  Archdiocese  of  New  York.  4. 

CarmeS?  Congregation  of  Our 
Lady  of  Mount  —  Founded  in 
France  in  1825.  General  Mother- 
house,  New  Orleans,  La.  Found  in 
the  Archdiocese  of  New  Orleans 
and  the  Dioceses  of  Lafayette  and 
Natchez.  118. 

Carmelites,  Cafced  —  Founded 
in  Naples,  in  1536.  Found  in  Allen- 
town,  Pa.  24. 

Carmelites,  Discalced  —  Founded 
in  Spain  in  1562.  Motherhouse,  Bal- 
timore, Md.  Found  throughout  the 
United  States.  354. 

Carmelite  Sisters  for  the  Aged 
and  Infirm  — Founded  1929  in  New 
York  City.  Motherhouse,  New  York 
City.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of 
New  York  and  Philadelphia  and  the 
Diocese  of  Fall  River.  150. 

Carmelite  Sisters  of  Corpus 
Christs  —  Established  in  England 
in  1908.  General  Motherhouse,  Port 
of  Spain,  Trinidad.  Found  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  New  York  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Duluth,  Grand  Island 
and  Mobile.  45. 

Carmelite  Sisters  of  the  Divine 
Heart  of  Jesus  —  Founded  in  Ger- 
many in  1891.  General  Motherhouse, 
Sittard,  Holland.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Detroit,  Los  An- 
geles, Milwaukee,  St.  Louis  and 
San  Antonio,  and  in  the  Dioceses 
of  Corpus  Christi,  Fort  Wayne, 
Mobile  and  San  Diego.  200. 

Casimir,  Sisters  of  St.  —  Found- 
ed in  the  United  States  in  1907. 
General  Motherhouse,  Chicago,  111. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Balti- 
more, Chicago,  Philadelphia  'and 
Santa  Fe  and  the  Dioceses  of  Fort 
Wayne,  Harrisburg,  Omaha,  Provi- 
dence, Rockford,  Sftranton,  Sioux 
City  and  Springfield,  Mass.  353. 

CenacSe,  Religious  of  the  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1826.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Paris,  France. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Bos- 
ton, Chicago,  New  York  and  St. 
Louis  and  the  Dioceses  of  Brook- 
lyn and  Providence.  294. 


272 


Charity,  Daughters  of  Divine  — 
Founded  1868  in  Chanty,  Austria. 
General  Motherhouse,  Vienna,  Aus- 
tria. American  Motherhouse,  Arro- 
char,  Staten  Island,  N.  Y.  Pound 
throughout  the  United  States.  194. 

Chanty,  Sisters  of    (Grey  Nuns) 

—  Founded  in  Canada  in  1738.  Gen- 
eral  Motherhouse,   Montreal,   Can- 
ada. Found   in  the  Archdiocese  of 
Boston   and    the   Dioceses   of  Fall 
River,  Fargo,  Manchester,   Spring- 
field, Toledo  and  Trenton.    1,912. 

Charity,  Sisters  of  (of  Leaven- 
worth) —  Founded  in  the  United 
States  in  1851.  General  Mother- 
house,  Leaven  worth,  Kans.  Pound 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Los  Angeles 
and  Santa  Pe  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Cheyenne,  Denver,  Great  Falls, 
Helena,  Kansas  City,  Leavenworth 
and  Lincoln.  604. 

Charity,  Sisters  of  (of  Nazareth) 

—  Founded  In  the  United   States 
in  1812.  General  Motherhouse,  Naz- 
areth,   Ky.     Found    in    the    Arch- 
dioceses of  Baltimore,  Boston  and 
Louisville  and  the  Dioceses  of  Co- 
lumbus,   Covington,    Little    Rock, 
Mobile,  Nashville,  Natchez,  Owens- 
boro  and  Richmond.    1,248. 

Charity,  Sisters  of  (of  Provi- 
dence) —  Founded  in  Canada  in 
1843.  General  Motherhouse,  Mon- 
treal, Canada.  Found  throughout 
the  United  States.  703. 

Charity,  Sisters  of  (of  St.  Augus- 
tine) —  Founded  in  France  in  1223. 
Motherhouse,  Lakewood,  Ohio. 
Found  in  the  Dioceses  of  Charles- 
ton and  Cleveland.  260. 

Charity,  Sisters  of  (of  St.  Louis) 

—  Founded  in  France  about  1805. 
Motherhouse,  Canada.  Found  in  the 
Diocese  of  Ogdensburg.    32. 

Charity,  Sisters  of  (Tirol)  — 
Founded  in  Tirol,  Austria  in  1825. 
General  Motherhouse,  Tirol,  Aus- 
tria. Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of 
St.  Louis  and  Milwaukee.  26. 

Chanty,  Sisters  of  Christian  — 
Founded  in  Germany  in  1849.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Paderborn,  Ger- 
many, Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  1,037. 

Charity,  Vincentian  Sisters  of- — 
Founded  1902  in  Braddock,  Pa.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Perrysville,  Pa. 
Found  in  the  Dioceses  of  Altoona, 


Cleveland,  Kansas  City,!-  Mobile, 
Pittsburgh,  Springfield,  111.,  and 
Toledo.  296. 

Charity  of  Our  Lady,  Mother  of 
Mercy,  Sisters  of  —  Founded  in 
Holland  in  1832.  General  Mother- 
house,  Tilburg,  Holland.  Found  in 
the  Diocese  of  Hartford.  97. 

Charity  of  Refuge,  Sisters  of  Our 
Lady  of  —  Introduced  into  America 
in  1855.  Found  in  the  Archdiocese 
of  San  Antonio  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Buffalo,  Dallas,  Green  Bay,  El 
Paso,  Little  Rock,  Pittsburgh, 
Rochester  and  Wheeling.  250. 

Charity  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul, 
Daughters  of  —  Founded  in  France 
in  1633.  General  Motherhouse  in 
Paris,  France.  Found  throughout 
the  United  States.  2,193. 

Charity  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul, 
Sisters  of  —  Founded  in  the  United 
States  in  1809.  Pound  throughout 
the  "United  States.  4,613. 

Charity  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul, 
Sisters  of  (Halifax)  —  Founded  in 
the  United  States  in  1809.  Mother- 
house,  Halifax,  Canada.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  New  York  and 
Boston  and  the  Dioceses  of  Brook- 
lyn, Camden,  Ogdensburg,  Seattle 
and  Trenton.  1,223. 

Charity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary,  Sisters  of  —  Founded  in 
America  in  1833.  General  Mother- 
house,  Dubuque,  Iowa.  Found  in  the 
Diocese  of  Brooklyn  and  in  the 
Middle  West  and  West.  1,930. 

Charity  of  the  Incarnate  Word, 
Congregation  of  the  Sisters  of  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1866.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chicago, 
Los  Angeles,  New  Orleans,  St. 
Louis  and  San  Antonio  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Alexandria,  Amarillo, 
Corpus  Christi,  Dallas,  El  Paso,  Gal- 
veston,  Lafayette,  Little  Rock,  Okla- 
homa City  and  Tulsa,  San  Diego 
and  St.  Joseph,  and  in  Mexico.  727. 

Child  Jesus,  Society  of  the  Holy 
—  Founded  in  England  in  1846 
Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Boston,  Chi- 
cago, Los  Angeles,  Newark,  New 
York,  Philadelphia  and  Portland, 
Ore.,  and  the  Dioceses  of  Cneyenne 
and  San  Diego.  358. 

Chretierme,  Sisters  of  Ste.  — 
Founded  1807  in  France,  General 


273 


Mother-house,  M  e  t  z  ,  Lorraine, 
France.  Found  in  the  Archdiocese 
of  Boston  and  the  Dioceses  of  Al- 
bany, Portland  and  Providence.  133. 

Columban,  Sisters  of  St,  for 
Missions  among  the  Chinese  — 
Founded  in  Ireland  in  1922.  Mother- 
house,  Cahiracon,  Ireland.  Found 
in  the  Diocese  of  Buffalo.  7. 

Compassion,  Sisters  of  Divine  — 
Founded  in  the  United  States  in 
1873.  General  Motherhouse,  White 
Plains,  N.  Y.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  New  York.  94. 

Co  rdi- Marian  Sisters  —  Founded 
in  1921  in  Mexico  City.  General 
Motherhouse,  San  Antonio,  Texas. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago and  San  Antonio  and  the  Dio- 
cese of  El  Paso.  24. 

Cross,  Daughters  of  the  —  Found- 
ed in  1640  in  France.  Motherhouse, 
Shreveport,  La.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  New  Orleans  and  the 
Diocese  of  Alexandria.  80* 

Cross,  Grey  Nuns  of  the  —  Found- 
ed in  Ottawa,  Canada,  in  1845.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Ottawa,  Canada. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Bos- 
ton and  the  Diocese  of  Ogdensburg, 
1,308. 

Cross,  Sisters  of  the  Holy  — 
Founded  in  Le  Mans,  France,  1S41. 
Motherhouse,  Notre  Dame,  Indiana. 
Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  1,339. 

Cross  and  of  the  Seven  Dolors, 
Sisters  of  the  Holy  —  Founded  in 
Canada  in  1847.  Motherhouse,  St. 
Laurent,  P.  Q.,  Canada.  Found  in 
the  Dioceses  of  Burlington,  Fall 
River,  Hartford,  Manchester,  Og- 
densburg and  Springfield. 

Cross  and  Passion,  Daughters  of 
the  —  Founded  in  Italy  in  1770. 
Found  in  the  Dioceses  of  Pittsburgh 
and  Scranton.  62. 

Cross  and  Passion,  Sisters  of  the 
(Passionist  Sisters)  —  Founded  in 
1854.  General  Motherhouse,  Bolton, 
England.  Found  in  the  Diocese  of 
Providence.  25. 

Cyril  and  Methodius,  Sisters  of 
Sts.- — Founded  in  the  United  States 
in  1909.  General  Motherhouse,  Dan- 
ville, Pa.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses 
of  Chicago,  New  York  and  Phila- 
delphia and  the  Dioceses  of  Fort 


Wayne,  Harrisburg,  Hartford,  Pitts- 
burgh, Scranton,  Syracuse  and 
Trenton.  289. 

Daughters  of  Jesus,  Order  of  the 

—  Founded  in  France  in  1834.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Kermaria,  Loc- 
mine,  France.  Found  in  the  Diocese 
of  Great  Falls.    105 

Daughters  of  Mary  of  the  Immac- 
ulate Conceptions  Sisters  (Polish) 

—  Motherhouse,  New  Britain,  Conn. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  New- 
ark and  New  York  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Brooklyn,  Hartford  and  Spring- 
field.  167. 

Daughters  of  the  Eucharist,  Inc., 
Society  of  the  —  Founded  in  the 
United  States  in  1909.  Motherhouse, 
Catonsville,  Md.  Found  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  Baltimore.  7. 

Doctrine,  Sisters  of  Our  Lady  of 
Christian  —  Founded  in  New  York 
in  1910.  Motherhouse,  Nyack,  N.  Y. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  New 
York  and  in  the  Dioceses  of  Raleigh 
and  St.  Augustine.  55. 

Dominic,  Foreign  Mission  Sisters 
of  St.  —  Founded  in  the  United 
States  in  1912.  Motherhouse  and 
Novitiate,  Maryknoll,  Ossining, 
N.  Y.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of 
New  York,  Los  Angeles  and  San 
Francisco,  the  Dioceses  of  Scran- 
ton  and  Seattle  and  in  the  Philip- 
pines and  Hawaii.  188. 

Dominic,  Sisters  of  St.,  of  the  Con- 
gregation  of  St.  Rose  of  Lima  — 
Founded  in  the  United  States  in  1896. 
General  Motherhouse,  Hawthorne, 
N.  Y.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of 
New  York  and  Philadelphia  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Fall  River,  St.  Paul 
and  Savannah-Atlanta.  75. 

Dominic,  Sisters  of  the  Third  Order 
of  St.  —  Founded  in  France  in  1206. 
Independent  motherhouses  at: 
Everett,  Wash.;  Grand  Rapids, 
Mich.;  Great  Bend,  Kans.;  Kena- 
sha,  Wash.;  Newburgh,  N.  Y.;  San 
Jose,  Calif.;  San  Rafael,  Calif.; 
Sinsinawa,  Wis.;  Sparkhill,  N.  Y.; 
Springfield,  111.;  Tacoma,  Wash, 
Found  throughout  the  United  States 
8,563. 

Dominican  Nuns  of  the  Perpetua 
Rosary  —  Founded  in  France  ii 
1880.  Found  in  Maryland,  Massa 
chusetts,  New  Jersey,  New  York 


.274 


Pennsylvania  and  Wisconsin.    180. 

Dominican  Nuns  of  the  Second 
Order  of  Perpetual  Adoration  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1206.  Found 
in  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Michi- 
gan, Ohio  and  California.  185. 

Dominican  Sisters  —  Founded  in 
France  In  1206.  General  Mother- 
house,  St.  Catherine,  Ky.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States.  621. 

Dominican  Sisters,  Congregation 
of  St.  Catherine  of  Siena  —  Found- 
ed in  the  United  States  in  1891. 
General  Motherhouse,  Fall  Rivei, 
Mass.  Found  in  the  Dioceses  of 
Fall  River  and  Ogdensburg.  122. 

Dominican  Sisters  of  Charity  of 
the  Presentation  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary  —  Founded  in  France 
in  1684.  Motherhouse  in  Tours, 
France.  Found  in  the  Diocese  of 
Fall  River.  27. 

Dominican  Sisters  of  the  Congre- 
gation of  St.  Catherine  di  Rices  — 
Founded  in  the  United  States  in 
1880.  General  Motherhouse,  Albany, 
N.  Y.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of 
Cincinnati,  New  York  and  Phila- 
delphia and  the  Dioceses  of  Albany 
and  Trenton.  105. 

Dominican  Sisters  of  the  Congre- 
gation of  the  Perpetual  Rosary  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1880.  General 
Motherhouse,  Camden,  N.  J.  Found 
in  the  Dioceses  of  Camden  and 
Syracuse.  46. 

Dominican  Sisters  of  the  Sick 
Poor  —  Founded  in  the  United 
States  in  1879.  General  Mother- 
house,  New  York  City.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  Cincinnati,  De- 
troit and  New  York  and  the  Di- 
oceses of  Columbus,  Denver  and  St. 
Paul.  89. 

Dorothy,  Institute  of  the  Sisters 
of  St.  —  Founded  in  Italy  in  1834. 
General  Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  De- 
troit, New  York  and  Philadelphia 
and  the  Dioceses  of  Fall  River  and 
Providence.  58. 

Education,  Religious  of  Christian 
—  Founded  in  France  in  1817, 
Motherhouse,  T  o  u  r n  a  i,  Belgium. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Boston 
and  the  Diocese  of  Raleigh.  95. 

Family,  Congregation  of  the  Sis- 
ters of  the  Holy  (Colored  Sisters) 


—  Founded  in  the   United   States 
in    1842.    General   Motherhouse    in 
New    Orleans,    La.    Found    in    the 
Archdioceses  of  New  Orleans  and 
San  Antonio  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Galveston,    Lafayette    and    Mobile. 
204. 

Family,  Little  Sisters  of  the  Holy 

—  Founded  in  Canada  in  1880.  Gen- 
eral   Motherhouse,    Sherbrooke, 
P.  Q.,  Canada.   Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Baltimore,  Boston,  Chi- 
cago, Philadelphia  and   San  Fran- 
cisco and  the  Dioceses  of  Buffalo, 
Manchester  and  Portland.   983. 

Family,  Sisters  of  the  Holy  — 
Founded  in  the  United  States  in 
1872.  General  Motherhouse,  San 
Francisco,  Calif.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Los  Angeles  and  San 
Francisco  and  the  Dioceses  of  Reno, 
Monterey-Fresno,  Sacramento  and 
San  Diego.  251. 

Family  of  Nazareth,  Sisters  of 
the  Holy  —  Founded  in  Italy,  1873. 
General  Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  1,522. 

Felician  Sisters  (O.  S.  F.)  — 
Founded  in  Poland  in  1855.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Cracow,  Poland, 
Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  3,149. 

FiJippini  Religious  Teachers  — 
Founded  in  Italy  in  1692.  First 
foundation  in  the  United  States  in 
1910.  General  Motherhouse,  Rome, 
Italy.  American  Motherhouse,  Mor- 
ristown,  N.  J.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Baltimore,  Newark  and 
New  York  '  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Camden,  Cleveland,  Hartford,  Og- 
densburg, Paterson,  Rochester  and 
Trenton.  220. 

Francis,  Hospital  Sisters  of  St. 
— 'Founded  in  Germany  in  1844. 
General  Motherhouse,  Muenster, 
Germany.  Found  in  the  Archdio- 
ceses of  Chicago,  Milwaukee  and 
St.  Louis  and  the  Dioceses  of  Belle- 
ville, Green  Bay,  La  Crosse,  Peoria 
and  Springfield,  111.  726. 

Francis,  Institute  of  the  Third 
Order  of  the  Sisters  of  St. — 
Established  by  Ven.  John  N.  Neu- 
mann in  Philadelphia  in  1855. 
General  Motherhouse,  Glen  Riddle, 
Pa.  Under  its  jurisdiction  are  four 


275 


provinces,  with  houses  in  eighteen 
dioceses  throughout  the  United 
States,  and  one  in  Mallow,  Ireland. 
1,442. 

Francis,  Missionary  Sisters  of 
the  Third  Order  of  St. — Founded  in 
Italy  in  1860.  General  Motherhouse, 
Gem  on  a,  Italy.  Motherhouse  of 
American  Province,  Peekskill,  N.  Y. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  New- 
ark, New  York  and  Philadelphia. 
405. 

Francis,  School  Sisters  of  St.  — 
Pounded  in  Germany  in  1857.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Milwaukee,  Wis. 
Pound  throughout  the  Middle  West. 
2,029. 

Francis,  School  Sisters  of  the 
Third  Order  of  St.  —  Founded  in 
1888  at  Slatinany,  Bohemia.  General 
Motherhouse,  Prague,  Bohemia. 
American  Motherhouse,  Bellevue 
Station,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  Philadelphia 
and  Newark  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Altoona,  Erie,  Paterson,  Pittsburgh, 
Trenton  and  Wheeling.  ISO. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  St.  Mary  of 
the  Third  Order  of  St.  —  Founded 
in  the  United  States  in  1872.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago, Milwaukee  and  St.  Louis  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Kansas  City  and 
La  Crosse.  511. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Poor  of 
St.  —  Founded  in  Germany  in  1845. 
General  Motherhouse,  Aix4a-Cha- 
pelle,  Germany.  Motherhouse  of 
Eastern  Province,  Warwick,  N.  Y. 
Motherhouse  of  Western  Province, 
Cincinnati,  Ohio.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Cincinnati,  New- 
ark and  New  York  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Brooklyn,  Columbus,  Cov- 
ington,  Charleston,  Indianapolis, 
Lansing,  Leavenworth  and  Spring- 
field, 111.  654. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St.  — Founded  in  1893  at 
TuQuerres,  Columbia.  General 
Motherhouse,  Pasto,  Columbia. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Sante 
Fe  and  in  the  Diocese  of  Amaril- 
lo.  68. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St.  —  Founded  in  the 
United  States  in  1855.  Motherhouse, 
Peoria,  111.  Found  in  the  Archdio- 


cese of  Chicago  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Charleston,  Davenport,  Mar- 
qnette,  Peoria  and  Rockford.  378. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St. — •  Motherhouse,  Mary- 
ville,  Mo.  Found  in  the  Dioceses  of 
Lincoln,  Oklahoma  and  St.  Joseph. 
99. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St.  —  Founded  in  Switzer- 
land in  1424.  Motherhouse,  Nevada, 
Mo.  Found  in  the  Diocese  of  Kan- 
sas City.  49. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St.  —  Established  in  Syra- 
cuse about  1860.  General  Mother- 
house,  Syracuse,  N.  Y.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  Baltimore  and 
Newark  and  the  Dioceses  of  Al- 
bany, Camden,  Cleveland,  Raleigh, 
Rochester,  Syracuse  and  Trenton, 
and  in  Hawaii.  352. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St.  —  General  Mother- 
house,  Wappingers  Falls,  N.  Y. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  New 
York  and  the  Dioceses  of  Brook- 
lyn and  Newark.  286. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St.  —  General  Mother- 
house,  Williamsville,  N.  Y.  Dioc- 
esan community  of  Buffalo.  425. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St.  —  General  Mother- 
house,  Tiffin,  Ohio.  Found  in  the 
Diocese  of  Toledo.  133. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St.  —  Established  in  Pitts- 
burgh in  1868.  General  Mother- 
house,  Millvale,  Pa.  Found  In  the 
Dioceses  of  Altoona  and  Pittsburgh 
and  in  San  Juan,  Puerto  Rico.  470. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St.  —  Motherhouse,  Bay 
Settlement,  Wis.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  Milwaukee  and  the  Dio- 
cese of  Green  Bay.  94. 

Francis,  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  Regular  of  St.  —  Founded 
in  Austria.  General  Motherhouse, 
Oldenburg,  Ind.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Cincinnati,  St.  Louis 
and  Santa  Fe  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Covington,  El  Paso,  Gallup,  Great 
Falls,  Indianapolis,  Kansas  City 
and  Peoria.  793. 

Franciscan  Missionaries  of  Mary 
—  Founded  in  India  in  1877.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse  in  Rome,  Italy. 


276 


Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Bos- 
ton, Cincinnati  and  New  York  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Albany,  Brooklyn, 
Fall  River,  Gallup  and  Providence. 
240. 

Franciscan  Poor  Clare  Nuns  — 
Founded  in  Assisi,  Italy,  in  1212. 
General  Motherhouse,  Italy.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States.  287. 

Franciscan  Sisters,  Daughters  of 
the  Sacred  Hearts  of  Jesus  and 
IVfary  —  Founded  in  Germany, 
1860.  General  Motherhouse,  Salzkot- 
ten,  Westphalia,  •  Germany.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chicago, 
Dubuque,  Milwaukee  and  St.  Louis, 
and  the  Dioceses  of  Belleville,  Den- 
ver and  Green  Bay.  419. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  Baltimore 
City  —  Founded  in  England  in 
1869.  General  Motherhouse  in  Lon- 
don, England.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Baltimore  and  New 
York  and  the  Dioceses  .of  Raleigh 
and  Richmond.  87. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  Bl.  Kune- 
gunda  —  Founded  in  the  United 
States  in  1894.  General  Mother- 
house,  Chicago.  III.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Baltimore,  Chicago 
and  Milwaukee  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Altoona,  Belleville,  Bismarck,  Cleve- 
land, Fort  Wayne,  Marquette, 
Omaha  and  Pittsburgh.  489. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  Christian 
Chanty  —  Founded  in  the  U.  S.  i'n 
1869.  Motherhouse,  Manitowoc,  Wis. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago, Los  Angeles  and  Milwaukee 
and  the  Dioceses  of  Columbus,  Grand 
Rapids,  Green  Bay,  La  Crosse,  Mar- 
auette,  Omaha,  Superior,  Tucson, 
Sioux  City  and  Wheeling.  740. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  Mary,  Little 
—  Founded  in  the  United  States  in 
1889.  General  Motherhouse,  Canada. 
Found  in  the  Dioceses  of  Portland 
and  Springfield,  Mass.  546. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  Our  Lady 
of  Perpetual  Help  —  Motherhouse, 
St.  Louis,  Mo.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Chicago,  Cincinnati  and 
St.  Louis  and  the  Dioceses  of  Alex- 
andria, Belleville,  Kansas  City, 
Leavenworth,  Omaha,  Sioux  City 
and  Wheeling.  250. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  Our  Lady 
of  the  Angels -—Founded  in  1863 


at  Neuwied,  Germany.  American 
Provincialate,  St.  Paul,  Minn.  Found 
in  the  Dioceses  of  La  Crosse  and 
St.  Paul.  29. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph 
—  Motherhouse,  Hamburg,  N.  Y. 
Found  in*the  Archdioceses  of  Balti- 
more, Boston,  Detroit  and  Milwau- 
kee and  the  Dioceses  of  Brooklyn, 
Buffalo,  Fall  River,  Harrisburg, 
Hartford,  Mobile,  Peoria,  Rochester, 
Springfield  and  Trenton.  501. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  the  Atone- 
ment, Third  Order  Regular  of  St. 
Francis  —  Founded  in  the  U.  S. 
in  1898.  General  Motherhouse,  Gar- 
rison, N.  Y.  Found  throughout  the 
United  States.  187. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  the  immac- 
ulate Conception  —  Founded  in 
Italy  in  1866.  General  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  Milwaukee  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Crookston,  Green  Bay,  La 
Crosse,  Peoria  and  St.  Cloud.  212. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  the  Immac- 
ulate Conception  —  Founded  in  Ger- 
many. General  Motherhouse,  Brazil. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Wash- 
ington and  the  Dioceses  of  Belle- 
ville and  Buffalo.  39. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  the  immac- 
ulate Conception,  Missionary  — 
Founded  in  the  United  States  in 
1873.  General  Motherhouse,  Rome, 
Italy.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses 
of  Boston,  Chicago,  Newark,  New 
York  and  Philadelphia  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Brooklyn,  Pittsburgh, 
Rockford,  Savannah,  St.  Cloud  and 
Syracuse.  660. 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  —  Founded  ia  Germany  in 
1866.  Motherhouse,  Joliet,  111. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago, Los  Angeles  and  San  Fran- 
cisco, and  the  Dioceses  of  Fort 
Wayne,  Peoria,  Kockford,  San 
Diego  and  Springfield,  111.  561, 

Francis  of  Assisi,  Sisters  of  the 
Third  Order  of  St.  —  Founded  at 
Allegany,  N.  Y.,  in  1859  by  Fr. 
Pamphillus  Magliano,  O.  F.  M.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Allegany,  N.  Y. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Bos-" 
ton,  Newark,  and  New  York,  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Albany,  Brooklyn,  Buf- 
falo, Camden,  Charleston,  Hart- 


277 


ford,  Ogdensburg,  Pittsburgh,  Port- 
land, Me.,  Providence,  Raleigh, 
Rochester,  St.  Augustine,  Syracuse 
and  Trenton  and  in  Jamaica, 
B.  W.  I.  690. 

Francis  of  Assist,  Sisters  of  the 
Third  Order  of  St.  —  Founded  in 
the  United  States  in  1849.  General 
Motherhouse,  St.  Francis,  Wis. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago and  Milwaukee  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Cleveland,  Davenport, 
Denver,  Green  Bay,  La  Cross  e, 
Louisville,  Owensboro,  Peoria,  Ral- 
eigh, Kockford,  Sioux  City,  Sioux 
Falls  and  Superior.  726. 

Francis  of  Mary  Immaculate, 
Congregation  of  the  Third  Order 
of  St.  —  Founded  in  the  United 
States  in  1865.  General  Mother- 
house,  Joliet,  HL  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Chicago  and  St. 
Louis,  and  in  the  Dioceses  of  Al- 
toona,  Cleveland,  Columbus,  Peoria, 
Rockford,  Springfield,  111.,  Superior 
and  Toledo.  635. 

Francis  of  Penance  and  Christian 
Charity,  Sisters  of  St.  -—  Founded 
in  Holland  in  1835.  General  Mother- 
house,  Heythuizen,  Roermond,  Hol- 
land. Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  611. 

Francis  of  the  Congregation  of 
Our  Lady  of  Lourdes,  Sisters  of 
St.  —  Founded  in  the  United  States 
in  1877.  General  Motherhouse,  Roch- 
ester, Minn.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Chicago,  Detroit  and 
St.  Paul  and  the  Dioceses  of  Co- 
lumbus, Covington,  Denver,  La 
Crosse,  Omaha,  Sioux  Falls,  Toledo 
and  Winona.  587. 

Francis  of  the  Congregation  of 
Our  Lady  of  the  Holy  Rosaryp  Sis- 
ters of  St.  —  Founded  in  France 
in  1650.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses 
of  Detroit,  Los  Angeles  and  St. 
Paul,  and  the  Dioceses  of  Cleveland, 
Duluth,  San  Diego,  Superior,  To- 
ledo, Columbus,  Galveston,  Grand 
Island  and  Winona.  322. 

Francis  of  the  Holy  Family,  Sis- 
ters of  the  Third  Order  of  St.  — 
Founded  in  Germany  in  1868.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Dubuque,  Iowa, 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago, Dubuque  and  Portland,  Ore., 
and  the  Dioceses  of  Davenport,  Des 
Moines  and  Sioux  City.  734. 


Francis  of  the  Immaculate  Con- 
ception, Sisters  of  St.  —  Founded 
in  the  United  States  in  1891.  Gen- 
eral Motnertiotise,  Peoria,  111.  Found 
in  the  Dioceses  of  Peoria  and 
Springfield.  120, 

Francis  of  the  Immaculate  Con- 
ception of  the  B.  V,  M.,  Sisters  of 
the  Third  Order  of  St.  —  Founded 
in  the  United  States  in  1868.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Clinton,  Iowa. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago and  Dubuque  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Covington,  Davenport,  Des 
Moines,  Omaha,  Peoria,  Rockford, 
St.  Joseph  and  Sioux  City.  272. 

Francis  of  the  Martyr  St.  George, 
Sisters  of  St.  —  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  St.  Louis  and  the  Dio- 
cese of  Springfield.  10. 

Francis  of  the  Perpetual  Adora- 
tion, Sisters  of  the  Third  Order  of 
St.  —  Founded  in  the  United  States 
in  1849.  General  Motherhouse,  La 
Crosse,  Wis.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  Dubuque  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Boise,  Davenport,  Des 
Moines,  Helena,  La  Crosse,  Sioux 
City,  Spokane  and  Superior.  965. 

Francis  of  the  Sorrowful  Mother, 
Sisters  of  the  Third  Order  of  St. 
-~  Founded  in  Italy  in  1883.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Mil- 
waukee, Newark  and  Santa  Fe  and 
ttte  Dioceses  of  Green  Bay,  La 
Crosse,  Oklahoma  City  and  Tulsa, 
Superior,  Wichita  and  Winona.  600. 

Francis  Seraph  of  the  Perpetual 
Adoration,  Poor  Sisters  of  St.  — 
Founded  in  Germany  in  1860.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Olpe,  Germany. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago, Louisville,  New  Orleans,  St. 
Louis  and  Santa  Fe  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Cheyenne,  Cleveland,  Den- 
ver, Detroit,  Fort  Wayne,  Grand 
Island,  Indianapolis,  Leavenworth, 
Lincoln,  Nashville  and  Omaha.  985. 

Glen  Riddle  Sisters  —  See:  Fran- 
cis, Sisters  of  the  Third  Order  of 
St.  Established  by  Ven.  John  N. 
Neumann  with  Motherhouse  at 
Glen  Riddle,  Pa. 

Good  Shepherd,  Sisters  of  Our 
Lady  of  Charity  of  the  —  Founded 
in  1641.  General  Motherhouse,  An* 


278 


gers,  France.  Found  throughout  the 
United  States.  1,324. 

Good  Shepherd  Sisters  —  See: 
Heart  of  Mary,  Sisters,  Servants 
of  the  Immaculate,  with  General 
Motherhouse  at  Quebec,  Canada. 

Greymoor  Sisters  - —  See:  Fran- 
ciscan Sisters  of  the  Atonement, 
Third  Order  Regular  of  St.  Francis. 

Grey  Nuns  —  See:  Charity,  Sis- 
ters of,  with  General  Motherhouse 
at  Montreal,  Canada. 

Handmaids  of  Jesus  Christ,  Poor 
—  Founded  in  Germany  in  1851. 
General  Motherhouse,  Dernbach, 
Westerwald,  Germany.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  Chicago  and 
St.  Paul  and  the  Dioceses  of  Belle- 
ville, Fort  Wayne,  Springfield  and 
Superior.  664. 

Handmaids  of  the  Most  Pure 
Heart  of  Mary  (Colored)  —  Found- 
ed in  the  United  States  in  1916. 
General  Motherhouse,  New  York 
City.  Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of 
New  York.  24. 

Heart  of  Mary,  Sisters,  Servants 
of  the  Holy  —  Founded  in  France 
in  1860.  General  Motherhouse,  Mont- 
geron,  France.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  Chicago  and  the  Diocese 
of  Peoria.  135. 

Heart  of  Mary,  Sisters,  Servants 
of  the  Immaculate  —  Founded  in 
the  United  States  in  1845.  General 
Motherhouse,  Monroe,  Mich.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States.  984. 

Heart  of  Mary,  Sisters,  Servants 
of  the  immaculate  (Good  Shepherd 
Sisters)  —  Founded  in  Canada  in 
1850.  General  Motherhouse,  Quebec, 
Canada.  Found  in  the  Archdiocese 
of  Boston  and  the  Diocese  of  Port- 
land. 163. 

Heart  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary, 
Sisters  of  the  California  Institute  of 
the  Most  Holy  and  Immaculate  — 
Motherhouse,  Hollywood,  Calif. 
Found  tn  the  Archdiocese  of  Los 
Angeles  and  the  Dioceses  of  Mon- 
terey-Fresno and  San  Diego.  200. 

Helpers  of  the  Holy  Souls  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1856.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse  in  Paris,  France. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago, Los  Angeles,  New  York,  St. 
Louis  and  San  Francisco.  111. 

Holy  Ghost,  Daughters  of  the  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1706.  Gen- 


eral Motherhouse,  France.  Found 
in  the  Archdiocese  of  Boston,  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Albany,  Burling- 
ton, Fall  River,  Hartford,  Ogdens- 
burg,  Providence  and  Springfield. 
371. 

Holy  Ghost,  Social  Mission  Sis- 
ters of  the—Founded  in  the  United 
States  in  1922,  by  Archbishop  Jos- 
eph Schrembs.  Motherhouse,  Cleve- 
land, Ohio.  Found  in  the  Diocese  of 
Cleveland.  6. 

Holy  Ghost  and  Mary  immacu- 
late, Sisters,  Servants  of  the  — 
Founded  in  America  in  1888.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  San  Antonio,  Tex. 
Found  in  the  Diocese  of  Albany 
and  in  the  Southwestern  States.  165. 

Holy  Ghost,  of  Perpetual  Adora- 
tion, Servants  of  the  —  Founded  in 
Holland  in  1896.  General  Mother- 
house,  Steyl,  Holland.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Philadelphia  and 
St.  Louis.  54. 

Hospitallers  of  St.  Joseph,  Reli- 
gious —  Founded  in  France  in  1636. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Chi- 
cago and  the  Dioceses  of  Burling- 
ton and  Helena.  77. 

Hum  SI  sty  of  Mary,  Sisters  of  the 
Holy  —  Founded  in  France  in  1854. 
General  Motherhouse,  Villa  Maria, 
Lawrence  County,  Pa.  (This  com- 
munity is  attached  by  special  agree- 
ment to  the  Diocese  "of  Cleveland, 
Ohio.)  Found  in  the  Archdiocese 
of  Dubuque  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Cleveland,  Davenport,  Des  Moines 
and  Rapid  City.  598. 

Immaculate  Conception,  Sisters 
of  the  —  Founded  in  the  United 
States  in  1874.  General  Mother- 
house,  New  Orleans,  La.  Found  in 
the  Archdiocese  of  New  Orleans 
and  the  Diocese  of  Lafayette.  56. 

Immaculate  Conception  of  the 
Mother  of  God,  Missionary  Sisters 
of  the  —  Founded  in  Brazil  in  1910. 
First  foundation  in  the  United 
States  in  1922.  General  Mother- 
house,  St.  Bonaventure,  N.  Y. 
Found  m  the  Archdioceses  of  Bal- 
timore, Newark  and  New  York  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Buffalo,  Galveston 
and  Paterson.  377. 

Immaculate  Conception  Sisters, 
Servants  of  Mary  Immaculate  — 
Found  in  Michigan,  Minnesota,  Mis- 


279 


souri,  New  Jersey,  New  York, 
North  Dakota,  Pennsylvania  and 
Washington,  D.  C.,  under  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  Ukrainian  Greek  Catho- 
lic Diocese.  150.  ' 

incarnate  Word  and  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  Sisters  of  the  —  Found- 
ed in  Prance  in  1625.  General 
Motherhouse,  Shiner,  Texas.  Found 
in  the  Archdiocese  of  San  Antonio 
and  the  Dioceses  of  Belleville,  Pitts- 
burgh and  Galveston.  238. 

Infancy  of  Jesus,  Congregation  of 
the  Servants  of  the  Holy  — Founded 
in  1855  in  Germany.  General  Mother- 
house,  Germany.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Baltimore  and  Washing- 
ton and  New  York  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Albany,  Indianapolis,  Pitts- 
burgh, Syracuse,  Toledo  and  Tren- 
ton. 60. 

infant  Jesus,  Sisters  of  the  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1835.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 
Found  in  the  Diocese  of  Brooklyn. 
102. 

Jesus,  Sisters  of  the  Poor  Child- 
Founded  in  1844  in  Aix-la-Chapelle, 
Germany.  General  Motherhouse, 
Simpelveld,  Holland.  Found  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  Baltimore  and  the 
Diocese  of  Wheeling,  W.  Va.  40. 

Jesus,  Society  of  the  Sisters, 
Faithful  Companions  of  —  Founded 
in  France  in  1820.  General  Mother- 
house,  Paris,  France.  Found  in 
Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island.  82. 

Jesus  Crucified  and  the  Sorrow- 
ful Mother,  Poor  Sisters  of  — 
Founded  in  the  United  States.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Elmhurst  Pa. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Bos- 
ton and  Philadelphia  and  in  the 
Diocese  of  Scranton.  63. 

Jesus-Mary,  Religious  of — Found- 
ed at  Lyons,  France,  1818.  General 
Motherhouse,  Borne,  Italy.  Found  in 
the  Archdiocese  of  New  York  and 
the  Dioceses  of  El  Paso,  Fall  River, 
Manchester,  Providence  and  San 
Diego.  525. 

Joan  of  Arc,  Sisters  of  St.  — 
Founded  in  the  United  States  in 
1914.  General  Motherhouse,  Berger- 
ville,  Quehec,  Canada.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  Boston  and 
New  York  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Albany,  Fall  River,  Hartford,  Man- 


chester,  Portland,  Providence,  Roch- 
ester and  Springfield. 

John  the  Baptist,  Sisters  of  the 
Order  of  St.  —  Founded  in  Italy  in 
1878.  General  Motherhouse,  Rome, 
Italy.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of 
Newark  and  New  York  and  the 
Diocese  of  Brooklyn.  126. 

Joseph,  Sisters  of  St.  — Founded 
in  1650  in  Le  Puy,  France,  General 
Motherhouse,  Le  Puy,  France.  Found 
in  the  Diocese  of  Fall  River.  107. 

Joseph,  Sisters  of  St.  —  Founded 
in  the  United  States  in  1901.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Stevens  Point, 
Wis.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of 
Chicago,  Detroit,  St.  Paul  and  Mil- 
waukee and  the  Dioceses  of  Cleve- 
land, Crook  ston,  Denver,  Fort 
Wayne,  Grand  Island,  Green  Bay, 
Hartford,  La  Crosse  and  Superior. 

Joseph,  Sisters  of  St.  (of  Caron- 
delet)-— Founded  in  France  in  1650. 
General  Motherhouse,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 
Found  throughout  the  "United 
States.  12,560. 

Joseph,  Sisters  of  St.  (of  New- 
ark) „  Founded  in  England  in 
1888.  General  Motherhouse,  Jersey 
City,  N.  J.  Found  in  the  Archdio- 
ceses of  Newark,  Philadelphia  and 
Portland  and  the  Dioceses  of  Cam- 
den,  Seattle  and  Trenton  and  in 
Alaska.  415. 

Little  Company  of  SVSary,  Nursing 
Sisters  —  Founded  in  England  in 
1877.  Motherhouse  in  Rome,  Italy. 
Found  in  Chicago.  39. 

Loretto  at  the  Foot  of  the  Cross, 
Sisters  of  —  Founded  in  America 
in  1812.  General  Motherhouse,  Lo- 
retto, Marion,  Ky.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Chicago,  Los  An- 
geles, Louisville,  St.  Louis  and 
Santa  Fe  and  in  the  Dioceses  of 
Belleville,  Columbus,  Denver,  El 
Paso,  Gallup,  Kansas  City,  Lincoln, 
Mobile,  Oklahoma  City  and  Tulsa, 
Omaha,  Roekford,  St.  Joseph,  San 
Diego  and  Tucson.  997. 

Mantellata  Sisters,  Servants  of 
Mary  —  Founded  in  Italy  in  1285. 
General  Motherhouse,  Pistoia,  Italy, 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Chi- 
cago and  the  Dioceses  of  Belleville, 
Denver,  Ogdensburg,  Omaha,  Rock- 
ford  and  Sioux  City.  38. 

Marianites  of  Holy  Cross,  Con- 
gregation of  the  Sisters  —  Founded 


280 


In  France  in  1841.  General  Mother- 
house,  France.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  New  York  and  New- 
Orleans  and  the  Dioceses  of  Lafay- 
ette and  Natchez.  195. 

Marist  Sisters  —  These  are  the 
Missionary  Sisters  of  the  Society 
of  Mary,  St.  Theresa's  Convent, 
Spring  Rd.,"  Mass.  A  strictly  mis- 
sionary order  founded  in  France 
in  1845  whose  field  of  labor  is  the 
South  Sea  Islands  and  the  British 
West  Indies.  390. 

Mary,  Missionary  Sisters  of  the 
Society  of  —  Founded  in  1880  at  St. 
Brieuc,  France.  General  Mother- 
house,  Lyons,  France.  American 
Novitiate,  Bedford,  Mass.  Found  in 
the  Archdiocese  of  Boston. 

Mary?  Servants  of  —  Founded 
in  Italy  in  the  13th  century.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Baltimore, 
Chicago,  Cincinnati,  Detroit,  Du- 
buque,  New  York,  St.  Paul,  Santa 
Fe  and  St.  Louis  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Belleville,  Denver,  La  Crosse, 
Ogdensburg,  Omaha,  Sioux  City, 
Superior,  Trenton  and  Wheeling. 
255. 

Mary,  Sisters  of  St.  —  Founded 
in  Oregon  in  1886.  General  Mother- 
house,  Beaverton,  Oregon.  Found 
in  the  Archdiocese  of  Portland.  196. 

Mary  Help  of  Christians,  Daugh- 
ters of —  Founded  in  1854  in  Italy. 
General  Motherhouse,  Nizza  Mon- 
ferrato,  Italy.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses  of  Newark,  New  York, 
Philadelphia  and  San  Antonio  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Camden,  Monterey- 
Fresno,  Paterson,  Pittsburgh,  and 
St.  Augustine.  133. 

Mary,  of  Namur,  Sisters  of  St.  — 
Founded  in  Namur,  Belgium,  1819. 
General  Motherhouse,  Namur,  Bel- 
gium. Found  in  the  Archdioceses 
of  Baltimore  and  Boston  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Buffalo,  Dallas,  Denver, 
Galveston,  Monterey-Fresno  and 
Syracuse.  334. 

Mary  Reparatrix,  Society  of  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1857.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  De- 
troit and  New  York.  80. 

Medical  Missionaries,  Inc.,  So- 
ciety of  Catholic  —  Founded  in  the 
United  States  in  1925.  General 
Motherhouse,  Fox  Chase,  Pa.  Found 


"in  the  Archdiocese  of  Baltimore.  24. 
Mercy,  Daughters  of  Our  Lady  of 

—  Founded  in  Italy  in  1837.  Gen- 
eral   Motherhouse,    Savona,    Italy. 
Found  in  the  Dioceses  of  Harris- 
burg,  Scranton  and  Springfield.   44. 

Mercy,  Sisters  of  —  Founded  in 
Ireland  in  1831.  Found  throughout 
the  United  States.  9,942. 

Mercy,   Sisters    of    Our   Lady   of 

—  Founded    in    America   in   1829. 
General    Motherhouse,    Charleston, 
S.    C.    Found    in    the    Diocese  of 
Charleston.    87. 

Mercy  of  the  Holy  Cross,  Sisters 
of  —  Founded  in  Switzerland  in 
1852.  General  Motherhouse,  Ingen- 
bohl,  Switzerland.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Cincinnati,  Milwau- 
kee and  St.  Louis,  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Belleville,  Bismarck  and 
Superior.  80. 

Misericorde,  Sisters  of  —  Found- 
ed in  Canada  in  1848.  General 
Motherhouse,  Montreal,  Canada. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago, Milwaukee  and  New  York 
and  in  the  Dioceses  of  Green  Bay 
and  Springfield.  106. 

Missionaries    of    St.    Mary,    Lady 

—  Founded  in  the  United   States 
in     1908.     General     Motherhouse, 
Omak,  Wash.  Found  in  the  Diocese 
of  Spokane. 

Missionary  Catechists  of  Our 
Blessed  Lady  of  Victory,  Society 
Of  —  Founded  in  the  United  States 
in  1918.  Motherhouse,  Huntington, 
Ind.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of 
Detroit,  Los  Angeles  and  Santa  Fe 
and  the  Dioceses  of  Amarillo,  El 
Paso,  Fort  Wayne,  Gallup,  Mon- 
terey-Fresno, Reno,  Salt  Lake  City 
and  San  Diego.  192. 

Missionary  Sisters  of  Our  Lady 
of  Africa  (White  Sisters)  —  Found- 
ed in  Algeria  in  1869.  General 
Motherhouse,  Algeria.  Found  in 
the  Diocese  of  Trenton. 

Missionary  Sisters  of  the  Divine 
Child  —  Founded  in  the  United 
States  in  1927.  Motherhouse,  Buf- 
falo, N.  Y.  Found  in  the  Diocese 
of  Buffalo.  33. 

Missionary  Sisters  of  the  Most 
Sacred  Heart  —  Founded  in  Ger- 
many in  1899.  General  Motherhouse, 
Hiltrup,  Germany.  Found  in  the 


281 


Archdioceses  of  New  York,  Phila- 
delphia and  Cincinnati  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Brooklyn,  Columbus,  Pe- 
oria,  Rockford,  Savannah-Atlanta, 
Toledo  and  Wheeling.  822. 

Missionary  Sisters  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  —  Founded  in  Italy  in  1880. 
Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Los  Angeles, 
Newark,  New  Orleans,  New  York 
and  Philadelphia  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Brooklyn,  Denver,  San  Diego, 
Scranton  and  Seattle.  3,672. 

Missionary  Sisters,  Servants  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  —  Founded  in  Hol- 
land in  1889.  General  Motherhouse, 
Steyl,  Holland.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Baltimore,  Chicago,  Du- 
buque,  Milwaukee  and  St.  Louis 
and  the  Dioceses  of  Erie,  Little 
Rock  and  Natchez.  336. 

Missionary  Zelatrices,  Sisters  of 
the  Sacred  Heart  —  Founded  in 
Italy  in  1894.  Motherhouse,  Rome, 
Italy.  Found  in  the  Archdioceses 
of  New  York  and  St.  Louis  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Hartford  and  Pitts- 
burgh. 152. 

Mission  Health  Sisters  —  Found- 
ed in  New  York  in  1935.  Found  in 
the  Archdiocese  of  New  York.  8. 

Mission  Helpers,  Servants  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  —  Founded  in  the 
United  States,  in  1890.  General 
Motherhouse,  Towson,  Md.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Baltimore 
and  New  York  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Brooklyn,  Pittsburgh  and  Tren- 
ton, and  in  Puerto  Rico.  172. 

Names  of  Jesus  and  Mary,  Sis- 
ters of  the  Holy  —  Founded  in 
Canada  in  1843.  General  Mother- 
house,  Outrement,  Canada.  Found 
throughout  the  United  States.  1,068. 

Nazareth,  Sisters  of  —  Founded 
in  the  United  States  in  1924.  Moth- 
erhouse, Hammersmith,  England. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Los 
Angeles. 

Notre    Dame,   School   Sisters   De 

—  Founded  in   Czechoslovakia   in 
1853.     General    Motherhouse,    Ho- 
razdovice,  Bohemia.  Found  in  the 
Archdiocese   of   Dubuque  •  and    the 
Dioceses    of   Lincoln,    Omaha,    and 
Rapid  City.   85. 

Notre    Dame,    School    Sisters    of 

—  Founded  in  Germany,  1833.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Munich,  Bavaria. 


Found  throughout  "the  United 
States.  5,610. 

Notre  Dame,  Sisters  of  —  Found- 
ed in  Germany  in  1850.  General 
Motherhouse,  Muelhausen,  Ger- 
many. Found  in  the  Archdioceses 
of  Baltimore,  Chicago,  Cincinnati, 
Los  Angeles  and  New  York  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Cleveland,  Coving- 
ton,  Fort  Wayne,  Mobile,  Nash- 
ville, Portland,  Rockford,  San 
Diego,  Superior  and  Toledo.  1,028. 

Notre  Dame,  Sisters  of  the  Con- 
gregation of  —  Founded  in  Canada 
in  1660.  General  Motherhouse,  Mon- 
treal, P.  Q.,  Canada.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  New  York  and  Chi- 
cago and  the  Dioceses  of  Burling- 
ton, Hartford,  Portland  and  Provi- 
dence. 248. 

Notre  Dame  De  Namur,  Sisters  of 
—  Founded  in  France,  1803.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Namur,  Belgium. 
Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  2,101. 

Notre  Dame  De  Sion,  Congrega- 
tion of  —  Founded  in  France  in 
1843.  General  Motherhouse,  Paris, 
France.  Found  in  the  Diocese  of 
Kansas  City.  49. 

ObSate  Sisters  of  Providence  — 
Founded  in  the  United  States  in 
1829.  General  Motherhouse,  Balti- 
more, Md.  Found  in  the  Archdio- 
ceses of  Baltimore,  Chicago  and  St. 
Louis,  and  the  Dioceses  of  Charles- 
ton, Leavenworth  and  Richmond. 
204. 

Pallottlne  Missionary  Sisters  — 
Founded  in  Italy  in  1895.  General 
Motherhouse,  Limburg,  Germany. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Balti- 
more and  Milwaukee  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Columbus,  Omaha,  Pitts- 
burgh and  Wheeling.  152. 

Pallottine  Sisters  of  Charity  — 
Founded  in  Italy,  1845.  General 
Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Baltimore, 
Newark,  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia and  the  Dioceses  of  Brooklyn 
and  Providence.  152. 

Parish  Visitors  of  Mary  Immacu- 
late —  Founded  in  New  York  in 
1920.  Motherhouse,  New  York  City. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chi- 
cago, New  York  and  in  the  Dioceses 
of  Albany,  Brooklyn,  Scranton, 
Syracuse  and  Wilmington.  110. 


282 


Passlonist  Sisters  —  See:  Cross 
and  Passion,  Sisters  of  the. 

Peeksklll  Sisters  —  See:  Francis, 
Missionary  Sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  of  St. 

Poor,  Little  Sisters  of  the  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1839.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  St.  Pern,  France. 
Found  throughout  the  United 
States.  866. 

Presentation,  Sisters  of  St.  Mary 
of  the  —  Founded  in  France.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Broons,  Cotes-du- 
Nord,  France.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Baltimore,  New  Orleans, 
Portland  and  San  Antonio,  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Fargo,  Fort  Wayne  and 
Peoria.  151. 

Presentation  of  Mary,  Sisters  of 
the  —  Founded  in  France  in  1796. 
General  Motherhouse  in  France. 
Found  in  the  Dioceses  of  Burling- 
ton, Manchester,  Portland,  Provi- 
dence and  Springfield.  673. 

Presentation  of  the  B.  V.  M.,  Sis- 
ters of  the  —  Founded  in  Ireland 
in  1777.  Found  throughout  the 
United  States.  1,081. 

Providence,  Daughters  of  St. 
Mary  of  —  Founded  in  1881  in 
Como,  Italy.  General  Motherhouse, 
Como,  Italy.  American  Motherhouse, 
Chicago,  111.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  Chicago  and  the  Diocese 
of  Sioux  Falls.  51. 

Providence,  Sisters  of  —  Found- 
ed in  Canada  in  1861.  General 
Motherhouse,  Holyoke,  Mass.  Found 
in  the  Diocese  of  Springfield.  475. 

Providence,  Sisters  of  (of  St. 
Mary-of-the-Woods)  —  Founded  in 
France  in  1806.  General  Mother- 
house,  St.  Mary-of-the-Woods,  Ind. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Balti- 
more, Boston,  Chicago  and  Los  An- 
geles and  the  Dioceses  of  Fort 
Wayne,  Indianapolis,  Oklahoma  City 
and  Tulsa,  Peoria,  Raleigh,  Rock- 
ford  and  San  Diego.  1,300. 

Providence,  Sisters  of  Divine  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1762.  General 
Motherhouse,  San  Antonio,  Texas. 
Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of  Balti- 
more, Los  Angeles,  San  Antonio 
and  Santa  Fe  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Alexandria,  Amarillo,  Corpus 
Christi,  Dallas,  Galveston,  Lafay- 
ette, Little  Rock,  San  Diego,  Okla- 
homa and  Tulsa.  680. 


Providence,  Sisters  of  Divine  — 
Founded  in  Germany.  Motherhouse, 
Mayence,  Germany.  Found  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  St.  Louis  and  the 
Dioceses  of  Altoona,  Columbus, 
Erie,  Kansas  City,  Pittsburgh, 
Springfield  and  Wheeling  and  in 
Puerto  Rico.  506. 

Providence,  Sisters  of  Divine  (of 
Kentucky)  —  Founded  in  France 
in  1762.  General  Motherhouse,  Mo- 
selle, France.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Baltimore,  Cincinnati 
and  New  York  and  in  the  Dioceses 
of  Columbus,  Covington,  Omaha, 
Providence,  Toledo  and  Wheeling. 
410. 

Redeemer,  Daughters  of  the  Di- 
vine—  Founded  in  1849  in  Nieder- 
bronn,  Alsace-Lorraine.  General 
Motherhouse,  Sopron,  Hungary. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Phila- 
delphia and  in  the  Dioceses  of  Buf- 
falo, Cleveland  and  Pittsburgh.-  95. 

Redeemer,  Daughters  of  the  Most 
Holy  —  Founded  in  1847  in  Wuerz- 
burg,  Germany.  General  Mother- 
house,  Wuerzburg,  Germany.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Baltimore 
and  Washington,  Boston,  New  York 
and  Philadelphia.  140. 

Refuge,  Sisters  of  Our  Lady  of 
Charity  of  —  Founded  in  France 
in  1641.  Motherhouse,  Buffalo,  N.  Y. 
Found  throughout  the  United 
States, 

Reparation,  Sisters  of  —  Founded 
in  the  United  States  in  1890.  Moth- 
erhouse, New  York  City.  Found  in 
the  Archdiocese  of  New  York.  17. 

Resurrection,  Sisters  of  the  — 
Founded  in  Italy  in  1891.  General 
Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chicago  and 
New  York  and  the  Dioceses  of  Al- 
bany, Fargo,  Fort  Wayne,  La 
Crosse,  Omaha  and  Syracuse.  322. 

Rosary,  Congregation  of  Our 
Lady  of  the  Holy  —  Founded  in 
Canada  in  1874.  General  Mother- 
house  in  Rimouski,  P.  Q.,  Canada. 
Found  in  the  Diocese  of  Portland. 
436. 

Sacrament,  Sisters  of  Perpetual 
Adoration  of  the  Blessed  —  Found- 
ed in  Mexico  in  1879.  Motherhouse, 
Mexico  City.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Los  Angeles  and  San 


283 


Antonio  and  the  Dioceses  of  Salt 
Lake  City  and  San  Diego.  42. 

Sacrament,  Sisters  of  the  Blessed, 
for  Indians  and  Colored  People  — 
Founded  in  the  United  States  In 
1891,  G-eneral  Motherhouse,  Corn- 
wells  Heights,  Pa.  Pound  through- 
out the  United  States.  316. 

Sacrament,  Sisters  of  the  Most 
Holy  —  Founded  in  France  in  1851. 
General  Mother-house,  Lafayette, 
La.  Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of 
New  Orleans  and  in  the  Dioceses 
of  Lafayette,  Mobile  and  Natchez. 
164. 

Sacrament,  Nuns  of  the  Perpet- 
ual Adoration  of  the  Blessed  — 
Founded  in  Rome  in  1807.  Found 
in  the  Archdiocese  of  San  Fran- 
cisco and  the  Diocese  of  El  Paso.  38. 

Sacratnentine  Nuns  —  Founded 
in  France  in  1639.  Motherhouse, 
Yonkers,  N.  Y.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  New  Yorjfc.  29. 

Sacred  Heart,  Grey  Nuns  of  the 
—  Founded  in  Canada,  1726.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Found  In  the  Archdioceses  of  Bos- 
ton and  Philadelphia  and  the  Dio- 
ceses of  Brooklyn,  Buffalo,  Ogd ens- 
burg  and  Savannah-Atlanta.  297. 

Sacred  Heart,  Society  of  the  — 
Founded  in  France  in  1800.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy. 
Pound  throughout  the  United 
States.  1,963. 

Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  and  the 
Poor,  Servants  of  the  (Mexican)  — 
Founded  in  Mexico  in  1885.  Mother- 
house,  El  Paso,  Texas.  Found  in 
the  Dioceses  of  Corpus  Christi  and 
El  Paso.  84. 

Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  of  St.  Ja- 
cut,  Sisters  of  the  —  Founded  in 
France  in  1816,  General  Mother- 
house,  St.  Jacut,  Brittany,  France. 
Found  in  the  Archdiocese  of  San 
Antonio  and  in  the  Dioceses  of 
Corpus  Christi  aad  Gaiveston.  54. 

Sacred  Heart  of  Mary,  Religious 
of  the  —  Founded  in  France  in 
1848.  General  Mptherhouse,  Beziers, 
France.  Found  In  the  Archdioceses 
of  Los  Angeles  and  New  York  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Brooklyn  and  San 
Diego,  158. 

Sacred  Hearts,  Religious  of  the 
Holy  Union  of  the  —  Motherhouse, 


Fall  River,  Mass.  Found  in  the 
Archdioceses  of  Baltimore  and  Bos- 
ton and  the  Dioceses  of  Albany, 
Brooklyn,  Fall  River,  Mobile  and 
Providence.  306. 

Sacred  Hearts  and  of  Perpetual 
Adoration,  Sisters  of  the  —  Found- 
ed in  France  in  1797.  General  Moth- 
erhouse, Paris,  France.  Found  in 
the  Diocese  of  Fall  River.  44. 

Saviours,  Sisters  of  the  Divine  — 
Founded  in  Italy  in  1888.  General 
Motherhouse,  Rome,  Italy.  Found 
in  the  Archdioceses  of  Chicago  and 
Miivraukee  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Green  Bay,  La  Crosse,  Springfield, 
'Sioux  Falls  and  Superior.  266. 

Service,  Sisters  of  Social- 
Founded  in  1908  in  Hungary.  Gen- 
eral Motherhouse,  Budapest,  Hun- 
gary. Found  in  the  Archdioceses  of 
Los  Angeles  and  San  Francisco  and 
the  Dioceses  of  Sacramento  and 
San  Diego.  300, 

Teresa  of  Jesus,  Society  of  St.  — 
Founded  in  Spain  in  1876.  Mother- 
house,  Barcelona,  Spain.  Found  in 
the  Archdioceses  of  New  Orleans 
and  San  Antonio. 

Trinity,  Missionary  Servants  of 
the  Most  Blessed  —  Motherhouse, 
Holmesburg,  Pa.  Pound  in  the  Arch- 
dioceses of  Baltimore,  Newark  and 
Philadelphia  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Brooklyn,  Fall  River,  Hartford, 
Harrisburg,  Mobile,  Natchez,  Pater- 
son,  Pittsburgh,  Rochester  and 
Rockford,  and  in  Puerto  Rico,  283. 

Ursula  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  So- 
-  ciety  of  the  Sisters  of  St.  —  Found- 
ed in  France  in  1606.  General  Moth- 
erhouse, Bruges,  Belgium.  Found 
in  the  Archdiocese  of  New  York.  44. 

UrsuSine  Nuns  —  Founded  in 
Italy  in  1535,  General  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Found  throughout  the 
United  States.  3,003. 

Ursuline  Nuns  of  the  Congrega- 
tion of  Paris  —  Founded  in  Italy 
in  1535.  Found  in  the  Archdiocese 
of  Cincinnati  and  the  Dioceses  of 
Charleston  and  Pittsburgh.  151. 

Ursuline  Sisters  of  Mount  Cal- 
vary —  Founded  in  Germany,  1838. 
General  Motherhouse,  Calvareia- 
berg,  Germany.  Central  house,  Ken- 
mare,  N.  D.  Found  in  the  Dioceses  of 
Belleville,  Bismarck  and  Cheyenne. 
65. 


284 


Venerlti!  Sisters  — -  Founded  in 
Italy  in  1685.  Genera!  Motherhouse, 
Rome,  Italy.  Found  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  Boston  and  the  Dioceses 
of  Albany,  Providence  and  Spring- 
field. 40. 

Vincent  de  Paul  Sisters  —  See: 
Charity  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  Sis- 
ters of. 


Visitation  Nuns  —  Founded  in 
France  in  1610.  Found  throughout 
the  United  States.  713. 

White  Sisters  —  See:  Missionary 
Sisters  of  Our  Lady  of  Africa. 

Wisdom,  Daughters  of  —  Found- 
ed in  France  in  1703.  General 
Motherhouse,  Vendee,  France. 
Found  in  the  Dioceses  of  Brook- 
lyn and  Portland.  5,000. 


RELIGIOUS   ORDERS  AND  CONGREGATIONS  OF   PONTIFICAL   RITE 


Religious  Orders  and  Congrega- 
tions of  Pontifical  Rite  are  reli- 
gious groups  which  depend  directly 
on  the  Holy  Father  through  the  Sa- 
cred Congregation  of  Religious,  and 
not  on  the  local  diocesan  authority. 
These  total  874  institutions,  with 
789,338  members  in  1941. 

There  are  61  male  religious 
orders,  that  is,  those  who  take  sol- 
emn vows.  These  totaled  108,347 
members,  including  priests,  lay 
brothers  and  novices. 

In  this  classification  are  the  So- 
ciety of  Jesus  with  26,303  religious, 
divided  into  50  provinces  with 
1,531  houses  and  66  novitiates;  the 
three  Franciscan  families  which 
included  24,148  Friars  Minor,  13,510 
Capuchins  and  2,757  Conventuals; 
and  14  Congregations  of  the  Bene- 
dictines, including  the  Cassinese 
American  Benedictine  Congrega- 
tion, with  1,280  religious  in  17  mon- 
asteries, and  the  Swiss  American 
Benedictine  Congregation,  with  545 
religious  in  5  monasteries. 

There  are  97  male  religious  con- 
gregations, that  is,  those  who  take 
simple  vows.  These  totaled  105,067 
members.  The  Brothers  of  the 
Christian  Schools  of  St.  John  the 
Baptist  of  La  Salle  lead  this  cate- 
gory, with  15,303  religious.  In  sec- 
ond place  are  the  Salesians,  with 
11,702  members.  Other  well-known 
congregations  are  the  Carissimi, 
Lazarists,  Pallottines,  Passionists 
and  Redemptorists. 

Three  of  these  congregations 
have  their  motherhouses  in  the 
United  States:  the  Congregation  of 
the  Holy  Cross,  at  Notre  Dame, 
Ind.,  with  1,375  religious;  the  So- 
ciety of  St.  Joseph  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  in  Baltimore,  Md.,  with  240 


religious;  and  the  Paulists,  in  New 
York,  N.  Y.,  with  166  religious. 

Two  congregations  with  mother- 
houses  in  Mexico  City  are  the 
Missionaries  of  St.  Joseph,  with  83 
religious,  and  the  Missionaries  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  with  103  religious. 
Canada  has  one  congregation,  the 
Priests  of  St.  Basil,  with  mother- 
house  in  Toronto,  and  243  members. 

There  are  720  female  religious 
congregations  with  a  total  member- 
ship of  575,924  Sisters.  Of  these, 
75  congregations  have  mother- 
houses  in  the  United  States. 

Numerically,  the  Daughters  of 
Charity  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  with 
headquarters  in  Paris,  lead  the  list 
with  43,325  Sisters.  The  Society  of 
the  Poor  Sisters  of  the  School  of 
Our  Lady,  operating  from  the 
motherhouse  at  Munich,  had  10,582 
members.  The  Sisters  of  the  Good 
Shepherd,  with  the  motherhouse  at 
Angers,  had  9,822  religious;  the 
Daughters  of  Mary  Auxiliatrix.  (Sa- 
lesian),  with  headquarters  at  Turin, 
had  8,708  Sisters;  the  Sisters  of 
the  Holy  Cross  of  Ingenbuhl,  with 
the  motherhouse  at  Coira,  Switzer- 
land, 8,154;  the  Franciscan  Mis- 
sionaries of  Mary,  Rome,  7,300; 
the  Sisters  of  the  Infant  Mary  of 
Blessed  Capitanio,  with  the  mother- 
house  at  Milan,  6,784;  the  Religious 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  St.  Madda- 
lena  Sophia  Barat,  with  mother- 
house  at  Rome,  6,843;  the  Daugh- 
ters of  St.  Anne,  Rome,  6,659; 
the  Sisters  of  Charity  of  St.  An- 
tida  Thouret,  Rome,  6,263;,  the 
Sisters  of  Mercy  of  Baltimore, 
6,192;  the  Little  Sisters  of  the  Poor, 
Rennes,  5,662;  the  Sisters  of  Our 
Blessed  Saviour,  Strasbourg,  5,604; 
and  the  Canossians  of  Rome,  4,387. 


285 


OQ  t-  c-  o  "st  to  o  10  GO  "si*  t-*  eo  oo  H  oo  os  e-  os      &o  o 

eqsio  -^  eo  esi  ««H  eg  eo  t- 1- 10  10  o  co  so  *>  os  04      10  os 

T2     CO  **  00  CO  5O«O  OO^-^IOIO  ^  rH^CO  rHOrH  <M  l>                IO 

**     COOQ  rH*eO  10©4  SS^^Sg         ^S  ^  ^                9                                    ^ 

H   ^tR  ^ 


^         2           C     H  tM  00  10  CO  10  rH  rH  10      •  ^  OO         OO  t-  CO         IO  O         CO  O 

—           «*C<I  ^CO  rH-*  OrHOCsi'OCO                b-LO                to                Tt< 

£         «J  13  2     OS  00  H  09  00  rH  t-  rH  10 

§        £    E    2     CD  rH  04  00 


18 

«        ™         ^C<JIOS  O©0  rHIO  COOSlOI>'«!f<O^ 

**       "•  •-  OOrH  OH  C01O  OOxHOSOSrHrHlO 

00  04  00  CO  O  "<*i  00  IO         ^10 


O       ,    .   . 
fg         O     *** 


§       U 

u 


5  4>OO         O4OS         COOS          COCOCOCOIOOS-^         T^t^-O 

COS  0.0000         OSOO         l>  O         t-THOCIO         rHOO  I>OO 

2      -*>  O     rH  <M  CO         CO  rH         OS  CO         rH         CO  to  rH 

O     |  5   oo 

•  CO    ^  W    os 

£0 

i  3 
o  - 

?l  s  s§ 

E  ^  z  ^^ 

ra      >*55  C     CO 

« ^  Is- 


oo      oco      oot-       csjiOioioo^oq 
t-co      $£;*£      Z^2S      S^tp^jc^ooo 


5 

1 


a 


3  SSa 


S  .  s-a-CBi-a-c'"8®'"®* 

si  a?sa«  a^B.s.IilllillilSSi 

5-9S'??a£®B£?B«5§'S'St.-a-3'gt.'3fl4:e'S^:e'H 


u«03H1StM'HT3!S«"!3w'^jo>'/!;    SH    WJd2ww-t-}    5T'-I<*JCw 
Jda3/KO°3-*.3Oc«®O{»a5O-4->?-iP«OSffi^OmS5"-1    OoJ-'-'Oeri 

||^fe!z:g£^2lS:z:-SS§3^^«a'SM^glog!5o 

oo£      «      a      O^QOOS        a      £      £ 


286 


OO  o  ©Q  "^  «sf<  t«  IO  *$*  I®  rH         O4iOOO**|rHot-*COCOU5         OS  CO  CO  <N  ' 

O  -^  <M  -^  OS  CO  ©Ob-  rH  OO           "  ~"       -  "-  —    ~ —  .-         ^_   —  . 

—            COtO  OOS>-  COlO  COOO  CSCO 

Jj             cT  eo'c'-'  c<fos"  e<r           t-T 

O             e3  eo  c^  co  c»             oo 


m         "O 

™          «-  •*          lO  O  OOCQ  rHOO          rHOi         |>OOrHr»iOeoC<l'^>)COSO         Jr—  t- 

—          ^  **          C—QO  IOO  t—OO          rH-'*'                CO^OO          ca         '•t'lOCO         rH1^1         rHG> 

C8-O.5  ••rHS>eOiOrHOO  ^  r-ICOno                      O                tO                O 

^j^g                               rH*  5O*                to"  r-T  C<Tca  "-fiTt-ToO* 

g          ^                                        LO                 <M  rH  <* 

<      z 


JH  OC1^          COWS          <O^          t-«Si          COC<S         Ir-r 

1=  ^  ET          M  ^          OS  <M          CO  rH          50lr-         C4  U3   b-  «O  1O  oo  rH  O  OO  O  U5  rH  ^  OO 

OOrHH  05  C  TOCSJrHt  C  US 


CO 


~"flJ4> 

ti       o 

S      O 

UJ 


< 


"*          iH  t»  OS  iO  CO         c»      *      •  IO  CO         rH  CP 

O  00  ^^O**8^  ^ 

rH  COc-qr-T 


OrH  CQ  t-  COCa  TH  t-  ^COOO-**«lLO"«*ilOOOlLOOO 
U3-«dH  OOOO  COUi  rl<<»  rH8L«6JOiOCOO>  COOU3 
04  CO  C<S  CO  CO  O  04  r^r^^  b- r-l  O 


O  C4          04  tO          04  CO          ^  rH          o  05         tO  O  rH  CO  t-  O  b-  O>  -^  CO         rH  «D  OS  OS  CO 

60  °°K         S>1<*1         OO  It^         rH  ^         lO -^        rH  CO^  04  ^  rH^  O         «O  CO  r-^        rH  CO_  o 

rHlO»O  rH  rHOOfl  rH 


OS  OO          OO 
OQ  OS  OO  ^ 


AMERICAN    MISSIONARIES    AT    HOME    AND    IN    FOREIGN    FIELDS 
(Figure?  taken  from  "A  Missionary  Index  of  Catholic  Americans!') 

According  to  statistics  compiled  by  the  Catholic  Students*  Mission 
Crusade  and  published  by  them  in  "A  Missionary  Index  of  Catholic 
Americans,"  there  were  5,187  Catholic  Americans  engaged  in  missionary 
work  at  home  and  abroad  in  May,  1942.  Of  these  2,313  were  men  and 
2,874  were  women.  Outside  the  United  States  there  were  1,468  men  and 
1,225  women,  a  total  of  2,693,  In  home  missions  there  were  845  men  and 
1,649  women,  a  total  of  2,494. 

The  largest  number  of  missionaries  was  reported  by  the  Jesuits,  who 
have  484  men  in  home  and  foreign  missions.  Mary  knoll  missioners  num- 
bered 240  men,  of  whom  all  but  13  were  abroad.  The  Order  of  Friars 
Minor  ranked  third,  with  216.  The  largest  group  among  religious  orders 
of  men  working  in  a  single  missionary  field  is  the  Society  of  St.  Joseph, 
with  127  engaged  in  the  Colored  missions  of  the  United  States. 

Among  the  Sisterhoods,  the  Sisters  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  for 
Indians  and  Colored  People  rank  first,  with  347.  Next  come  the  Mary- 
knoll  Sisters,  with  313.  Various  Franciscan  Sisterhoods  have  a  combined 
personnel  of  441  doing  missionary  work. 

The  distribution  of  priests,  Sisters  and  Brothers  doing  full-time  work 
in  the  home  and  foreign  mission  fields  is  as  follows: 

Place                                                                           Men  Women  Total 

Africa 73  57  130 

Alaska    37  24  61 

Canada 21  44  65 

Central  America 78  34  112 

China   386  265  651 

Chosen  (Korea)    40  12  52 

Cyprus   4  4 

Bast  Indies •" 7  ...  7 

England 6  4  10 

India  171  35  206 

Ireland  1  1 

Italy    2  2 

Japan    24  18  42 

Malta    1  1 

Manchukuo S3  36  69 

Near  Bast 34  ...  34 

Oceania  (including  Australia,  Hawaii  and 

other  islands) 128  201  329 

Philippine  Islands   177  85  262 

South  America 54  108  162 

Thailand    6  6 

U.  S.  Indian  missions  212  356  568 

U.  S.  Mexican  missions  64  218  282 

U.  S.  Mexican  and  Negro  missions 7  7 

U.  S.  Negro  missions   346  627  973 

U.  S.  other  missionary  work 223  441  664 

Wales •      1  1 

West  Indies   199  287  486 

288 


In  the  following  lists  are  given  the  names  of  religious  orders  and  com- 
munities of  men  and  women  in  America  and  the  number  of  their  mem- 
bers engaged  in  full-time  missionary  work  here  and  in  foreign  fields. 

Priests 

and 
Religious  Order  or  Community  of  SVSesi  Brothers 

African  Missions,  Society  of  (S.  M.  A.)  27 

Atonement,  Franciscan  Friars  of  the  (S.  A.)    14 

Augustinians  (O.  S.  A.)  4 

Basilians   (C.  S.  B.)    9 5 

Benedictines  (O.  S.  B.)    , * 62 

Carmelite  Fathers  (O.  Carm.)  2 

Carmelites  (Discalced),  Order  of  (O.  C.  D.)   9 

Christian  Brothers  (F.  S.  C.)    14 

Christian  Instruction,  Brothers  of 17 

Claretian  Missionaries  (C.  M.  F.)    54 

Crosier  Fathers  (O.  S.  C.)   1 

Divine  Word,  Society  of  the  (S.  V.  D.)  30 

Dominicans   (O.  P.)    20 

Franciscans  (Third  Order  Regular  of  St.  Francis,  T.  O.  R.)   16 

Friars  Minor,  Order  of  (O.  F.  M.)    216 

Friars  Minor  Capuchin,  Order  of  (O.  F.  M.  Cap.)  44 

Friars  Minor  Conventual,  Order  of  (O.  M.  C.)   6 

Holy  Cro'ss,  Congregation  of  the  (C.  S.  C.)  53 

Holy  Ghost  Fathers  (C.  S.  Sp.)   77 

Home  Missioners  of  America 5 

Jesuits   (S.  J.)    484 

Josephites    (S.  S.  J.)    127 

La  Salette  Missionaries  (M.  S.) 24 

Marianhill  Missionaries,  Society  of  (C.  M.  Mh.)    2 

Marianists  (S.  M.)   112 

Marists  (S.  M.)   25  • 

Maryknoll  Missioners  (M.  M.)   240 

Most  Holy  Trinity,  Missionary  Servants  of  the  (M.  S.  Ss.  T.) 9 

Oblates  of  Mary  Immaculate  (O.  M.  I.)  65 

Oratorian  Fathers  (Cong.  Orat.)   6 

Pallottine  Fathers  (P.  S.  M.)  1 

Passionists  (C.  P.) 39 

Precious  Blood,  Society  of  the  (C.  Pp.  S.)   23 

Premonstratensians  (O.  Praem.)  5 

Redemptorists   (C.  Ss.  R.)    157 

Sacred  Heart,  Brothers  of  the  (S.  C.)  10 

Sacred  Heart,  Missionaries  of  the  (M.  S.  C.)  1 

Sacred  Hearts,  Congregation  of  the  (SS.  CC.)  6 

Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  Society  of  Priests  of  the  (S.  C.  J.)  14 

St.  Columban's  Foreign  Mission  Society  (S.  S.  C.)  21 

St.  Edmund,  Society  of  (S.  S.  E.)  13 

St.  Francis*  Poor  Brothers  of  (C.  F.  P.)  4 

Salesians  (S.  C.)  1 

Salvatorians   (S.  D.  S.)    15 

Stigmatine  Fathers  (C.  P.  S.)   5 

Vincentians  (C.  MO  52 

289 


Religious  Order  or  Community  of  Women  Sisters 

Atonement,  Franciscan  Sisters  of  the 27 

Benedictine  Sisters  of  Diocesan  Jurisdiction 54 

Benedictine  Sisters  of  Pontifical  Jurisdiction 41 

Bernardine  Sisters  of  the  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis 53 

Blessed  Sacrament  Sisters  for  Indians  and  Colored  People 347 

Carmelites  (Corpus  Christi  Carmelites)  8 

Carmelite  Sisters  of  the  Divine  Heart  of  Jesus 11 

Catholic  Medical  Missionaries,  Society  of 11 

Charity,  Sisters  of,  of  Cincinnati 9 

Charity,  Sisters  of  (Grey  Nuns)  14 

Charity  of  Providence,  Sisters  of 5 

Charity  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  Daughters  of 36 

Charity  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  Sisters  of  (Convent  Station)  33 

Charity  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  Sisters  of  (Mt.  St.  Vincent)   18 

Christian  Charity,  Sisters  of  2 

Christ  Our  King,  Society  of  9 

Cordi-Marian  Missionary  Sisters 20 

Divine  Providence,  Sisters  of 84 

Dominicans  (Congregation  of  the  Most  Holy  Rosary)  11 

Dominicans  (Congregation  of  St.  Cecilia)   7 

Dominicans   (Congregation  of  St.  Clara)    13 

Dominicans  (Congregation  of  St.  Mary  of  the  Springs) 6 

Dominicans  (Congregation  of  the  Holy  Cross)    21 

Felician  Sisters  (O.  S.  F.)   9 

Franciscan  Missionaries  of  Mary 69 

Franciscans  (Congregation  of  the  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis  of 

Mary  Immaculate)  10 

Franciscans  (Hospital  Sisters  of  the  Third  Order)   15 

Franciscans  (Missionary  Sisters  of  the  Third  Order  of  Penance)  15 

Franciscans  (Missionary  Sisters  of  the  Third  Order)  4 

Franciscans  (Poor  Sisters  of  St.  Francis  Seraph  of  the  Perpetual 

Adoration)    8 

Franciscans  (School  Sisters  of  St.  Francis)  38 

Franciscans  (Sisters  of  the  Third  Order,  Millvale,  Pa.)  12 

Franciscans  (Sisters  of  the  Third  Order,  Glen  Riddle,  Pa.)   30 

Franciscans  (Sisters  of  the  Third  Order,  Pendleton,  Ore.)   4 

Franciscans  (Sisters  of  the  Third  Order,  Allegany,  N.  Y.)   52 

Franciscans  (Sisters  of  the  Third  Order,  Oldenburg,  Ind.)  13 

Franciscans   (Sisters  of  the  Third  Franciscan  Order,  Minor 

Conventuals)    47 

Franciscans   (Sisters  of  the  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis  of  the 

Holy  Family)  8 

Franciscans  (Sisters  of  St.  Francis  of  Penance  and 

Christian  Charity)   44 

Franciscans  (Sisters  of  St.  Francis  of  the  Perpetual  Adoration)  . .  13 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  Christian  Charity 42 

Franciscan  Sisters  of  Penance  and  Charity 17 

Holy  Child  Jesus,  Society  of  the 6 

Holy  Cross,  Congregation  of  the  Sisters  of  the  (C.  S.  C.) 10 

Holy  Family  of  Nazareth,  Sisters  of  the 14 

Holy  Ghost,  Daughters  of  the 8 

Holy  Ghost,  Missionary  Sisters  Servants  of  the 109 

Holy  Ghost,  Social  Mission  Sisters  of  the 9 

Holy  Ghost  and  Mary  Immaculate,  Sister-Servants  of  the 144 

Holy  Names  of  Jesus  and  Mary,  Sisters  of  the  30 

290 


Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Mother  of  God, 

Missionary  Sisters  of  the  9 

Loretto  at  the  Foot  of  the  Cross,  Sisters  of 12 

Marist  Sisters  63 

Mary  Health  of  the  Sick,  Daughters  of  6 

Maryknoil   Sisters    313 

Mercy  of  the  Union,  Sisters  of   68 

Missionary  Catechists  of  Our  Blessed  Lady  of  Victory,  Society  of  149 

Most  Blessed  Trinity,  Missionary  Sisters  of  the 155 

Most  Holy  Eucharist,  Missionary  Servants  of  the 4 

Most  Precious  Blood,  Sisters  Adorers  of  the 9 

Most  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  of  Hiltrup,  Missionary  Sisters  of  the  10 

Mother  of  Perpetual  Help,  Missionary  Sisters  of  Our 6 

Nardins    1 

Notre  Dame,  Sisters  of 11 

Notre  Dame,  School  Sisters  of  48 

Notre  Dame  de  Namur,  Sisters  of 24 

Pallottine  Missionary  Sisters 6 

Parish  Visitors  of  Mary  Immaculate 71 

Precious  Blood,  Sisters  of  the 2 

Providence  of  St.  Mary-of-the-Woods,  Sisters  of 10 

Sacred  Heart,  Holy  Union  of  the 5 

Sacred  Heart,  Mission  Helpers  of  the 22 

Sacred  Hearts,  Religious  of  the  Holy  Union  of  the 4 

St.  Ann,  Sisters  of 34 

St.  Casimir,  Sisters  of 8 

St.  Columban,  Missionary  Sisters  of  the 34 

St.  Joseph,  Sisters  of  -. . .  25 

St.  Joseph  of  Carondelet,  Sisters  of 19 

St.  Mary  of  Namur,  Sisters  of 7 

Salvatorians  (Sisters  of  the  Divine  Saviour)   15 

Ursuline  Nuns  (Roman  Union)   67 

Ursuline  Nuns  of  the  Congregation  of  Paris 12 

White  Sisters  (Missionary  Sisters  of  Our  Lady  of  Africa)  11 

Wisdom,  Daughters  of 4 


THE  HOME  SVIISSIONERS  OF  AMERICA 
(Courtesy  of  the  Rev.  Howard  Bishop,  Director} 

The  Home  Missioners  of  America  are  a  society,  organized  in  1937, 
and  now  in  process  of  formation  under  the  patronage  of  the  Most  Rev- 
erend John  T.  McNicholas,  Archbishop  of  Cincinnati,  with  the  purpose  of 
carrying  the  Faith  to  the  rural  sections  of  the  United  States.  The  Home 
Missioners  are  interested  in  the  conversion  of  all  of  non-Catholic  Ameri- 
ca, but  they  feel  that  the  best  place  to  begin  such  a  work  is  in  the 
rural  sections:  first,  because  it  is  here  that  the  Church  is  least  known 
and  most  misunderstood;  and  secondly,  because  these  sections,  having 
a  much  higher  birth-rate  than  the  cities,  are  the  population  reservoirs  of 
the  nation.  There  is  also  the  fact  that  a  very  fine  American  society 
of  priests,  the  Paulists,  is  already  specializing  in.  convert  work  in  our 
cities. 

The  Home  Missioners  aim  to  do  for  the  rural  sections  of  America 
what  the  Maryknoil  Fathers  are  doing  for  China,  and  in  broad  general 
outline  they  will  follow  the  Maryknoil  pattern  of  organization.  While 
their  attention  for  the  present  is  confined  to  the  formation  of  a  body 
of  priests,  they  aim  later  on  to  organize  also  co-operating  communities 
of  Brothers  and  Sisters. 

Their  quarterly  publication  is  "The  Challenge/' 

291 


ABBREVIATIONS  COMMON   IN   ECCLESIASTICAL  USAGE 


A.  A.— Augustinians  of  tlie  Assump- 
tion (Assumptiomsts). 
A.  B.  —  Bachelor  of  Arts. 
Abp.  —  Archbishop. 

A.  D.  —  Anno  Domini  (Year  of  Our 

Lord). 
A,  M.  —  Master  of  Arts. 

A.  M.  D.  G.— Ad  Majorem  Dei  Gloria 
(For  the  Greater  Glory  of  God). 

B.  A.  —  Bachelor  of  Arts. 
B.  C.  —  Before  Christ 

B.  C,  L.  —  Bachelor  of  Canon  Law, 

or  Bachelor  of  Civil  Law. 
Bp.  —  Bishop. 
Bro.  —  Brother. 

B.  V.  M.  —  Blessed  Virgin  Mary. 

Card.  —  Cardinal. 

C.  C. F.  —  Congregation    of   the 
Brothers  of  Charity. 

C.  C.  J.  —  Congregation  of  Charity 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus. 

C.  F.  A.  —  Alexian  Brothers. 

C.  F.  C.  —  Brothers  of  Charity. 

C.  F.  P.  —  Brothers  of  the  Poor  of 
St.  Francis. 

C.  F.  X,  —  Brothers  of  St.  Francis 
Xavier; 

C. I.  C.  M.  —  Congregation  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary. 

C.  J.  M.  —  Congregation  of  Jesus 
and  Mary  (Eudists). 

C.  M.  —  Congregation  of  the  Mis- 
sion (Vincentians,  or  Lazarists). 

C.M.  F. —  Missionary  Sons  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  (Claretians). 

C.  M.  Mh. — Missionaries  of  Marian- 
hill. 

Conf .  —  Confessor. 

Cong.  Orat.  —  Congregation  of  the 
Oratory  (Oratorians). 

C.  P.  —  Congregation  of  the  Passion 
(Passionists). 

C.  Pp.  S.  —  Congregation  of  the 
Most  Precious  Blood. 

C.  P.  S.  —  Stigmatine  Fathers. 

C.  K.  —  Congregation  of  the  Resur- 
rection (Resurrectionist  Fathers). 


C.  R.  —  Clerks    Regular    (Theatine 

Fathers). 
C.  R.  C.  S.  —  Clerks  Regular  of  the 

Congregation  of  Somaschi. 
C.  R.  I.  C.  —  Canons  Regular  of  the 

Immaculate  Conception. 
C.  R.  M.  D.  —  Clerks  Regular  of  the 

Mother  of  God. 

C.  R.  M.  I.  —  Clerks  Regular  Minis- 
tering to  the  Infirm  (Camillians). 
C.  S.  B.  —  Congregation  of  St.  Basil 

(Basilians), 
C.  S.  C.  —  Congregation  of  the  Holy 

Cross. 
C.  S.  C.  B.  —  Congregation    of    St. 

Charles  Borromeo. 
C.  S.  P.  —  Congregation  of  St.  Paul 

(Paulists). 
C.  SS.  CC.  —  Congregation    of   the 

Sacred  Hearts  of  Jesus  and  Mary. 
C.   Ss.  R.  —  Congregation  of  the 

Most  Holy  Redeemer   (Redemp- 

torists) . 
C.  S.  Sp.  —  Congregation     of     the 

Holy  Ghost  (Holy  Ghost  Fathers). 

C.  S.  V.  —  Clerks  of  St.  Viator  .(Via- 
torians). 

D.  C.  L.  —  Doctor  of  Canon  Law,  or 
Doctor  of  Civil  Law. 

D.  D.  —  Doctor  of  Divinity. 

Doct.  —  Doctor. 

D.  O.  M.  —  Deo  Optimo  Maximo  (To 

God,  the  Best  and  Greatest). 
D.  V.  —  Deo  volente  (God  willing). 

F.  D.  P.  — Sons  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence. 

F.  M.  S.  —  Marist  Brothers. 

Fr.  —  Father. 

F.  S.  C.  —  Brothers  of  the  Christian 
Schools  (Christian  Brothers). 

F.  S.  C.  J.  —  Congregation  of  the 
Sons  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus. 

I.  C.  —  Fathers  of  the  Institute  of 
Charity. 

I.  C.  —  Brothers  of  Christian  In- 
struction (La  Mennais  Brothers). 

I.  C.  —  Missionary  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception. 


292 


I.  H.  S.  —  First  three  letters  of  the 
name  Jesus  in  Greek,  erroneous- 
ly interpreted  as  Jesus  Hominum 
Salvator. 

I.  N.  R.  I.  —  Jesus    Nazarenus     Rex 

Judaeoram    (Jesus   of   Nazareth, 
King  of  the  Jews). 

J.  C.  D.  —  Doctor  of  Canon  Law,  or 
Doctor  of  Civil  Law. 

J.  M.  J.  —  Jesus,  Mary,  Joseph. 

J.  U.  D.  —  Doctor  of  Both  Laws 
(Civil  and  Canon). 

Lect.  Glis.  Phil.  (Franciscan  degree : 
cf.  Ph.D.) — Lector  General  of 
Philosophy. 

Lect.  Glis.  S.  S.  (Franciscan  de- 
gree, cf.  S.  T.  D.)  —  Lector  Gen- 
eral of  Sacred  Scripture. 

Lect.  Glis.  Sac.  Theol.  (Franciscan 
degree,  cf.  S.  T.  D.)  —  Lector 
General  of  Sacred  Theology. 

M.  A.  —  Master  of  Arts. 
M.  I.  C.  —  Marian  Fathers. 

MM.  — Martyrs. 

M.  M.  —  Catholic  Foreign  Mission 
Society  of  America,  or  Mary  knoll 
Missioners. 

M.  M.  —  Foreign   Mission   Brothers 

of  St.  Michael. 

M.  S.  —  Missionary  Fathers  of  La 
Salette. 

M.  S.  C.  —  Missionaries  of  the  Sa- 
cred Heart. 

M.  S.  C. — Missionaries  of  St.  Charles. 

M.  S.  F.  —  Missionaries  of  the  Holy 
Family. 

Msgr.  —  Monsignor. 

M.  S.  Ss.  T.  —  Missionary  Servants 
of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity. 


O 
O, 

O 
O 

O. 

O 
O 

O 
O 


N.C.W.C.    —    National 
Welfare  Conference. 

N.  D.  — Our  Lady. 

N.  T.  —  New  Testament. 


Catholic      0 


293 


C. —  Order  of  Charity. 
Camald.  —  Camaldolese  Order. 
Carm.  —  Carmelite  Order. 
Cart.  —  Carthusian  Order. 

C.  C.  —  Order  of  Calced  Carmel- 
ites (more  popularly  O.  Carm.). 

C.  D.  —  Order  of  Discalced  Car- 
melites. 

.  Cist.  —  Cistercian  Order. 

.  C.  R.  —  Order  -of  Cistercian  Re- 
form, or  Trappists. 

.  C.  S.  O.  —  Order  of  the  Cister- 
cians of  the  Strict  Observance 
(Trappists). 

.  D.  M.  —  Mercedarian  Fathers. 

.  F.  M.  —  Order  of  Friars  Minor 
(Franciscans). 

F.  M.  Cap.  —  Order  of  Friars 
Minor  Capuchin. 

.  M.  —  Order  of  Minims. 

.  M.  C.  —  Order  of  Friars  Minor, 
Conventual. 

.  M.  I.  —  Oblates  of  Mary  Immac- 
ulate. 

.  Merced.  —  Order  of  Mary  for  the 
Redemption  of  Captives  (Merce- 
darians). 

.  P.  —  Order  of  Preachers  (Do- 
minicans). 

.  Praem.  —  Order  of  Premonstra- 
tensians. 

.  R.  S.  A.  —  Order  of  Recollects  of 
St.  Augustine. 

,  S.  —  Order  of  Servites. 
,  S.  —  Old  Style. 

,  S.  A.  —  Order  of  the  Hermits  of 
St.  Augustine  (Augustinians). 

S.  B.  —  Order    of    St.    Benedict 
(Benedictines). 

.  S.  B.  M.  —  Order  of  St.  Basil  the 
Great. 

,  S.  C.  —  Oblates  of  St.  Charles. 
,  S.  Cam.  —  Order  of  -St.  Camillus 
(Camillian  Fathers). 

.  S.  C.  R.  —  Canons  Regular  of  the 
Holy  Cross  (Crosier  Fathers). 

.  S.  F.  —  Missionary  Brothers  of 
St.  Francis. 


O.  S.  F.  C.  —  Order  of  Friars  Minor 
Capuchin  of  St.  Francis. 

O.  S.  F.  S.  —  Oblates  of  St.  Francis 
de  Sales. 

O.  S.  H,  —  Order     of     St.     Jerome 
(Hierony  mites) . 

O,  S.  J.  —  Oblates   of  St.  Joseph. 

O.S.M.— Order    of    the    Servants 
of  Mary   (Servites). 

0.  Ss.  T.  —  Order  of  the  Most  Holy 
Trinity  (Trinitarians). 

O.  S.  U.  —  Order    of     St.     Ursula 
(Ursulines) . 

O.  T.  —  Old  Testament. 

P.  A.  —  Prothonotary  Apostolic. 

P.O.  —  Pax     Christ!  •   (Peace     of 
Christ). 

Pont.     Max.  —  Pontifex    Maximus 
(Supreme  Pontiff). 

P.  S.  C.  J,  —  Society    of    Priests    of 
the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus. 

P.  S.  M.~  Pious     Society    of    Mis- 
sions (Pallottine  Fathers). 

P.  S.  S.  C.  —  Pious    Society    of   the 
Missionaries  of  St.  Charles. 

Rev.  —  Reverend. 

R.  I.  P.  —  Requiescat  in  Pace  (May 
he,  or  she,  rest  in  peace). 

R.  M.  M.  —  Religious   Missionaries 
of  Marianhill, 

R.  P.  —  Reverendus    Pater    (Rever- 
end Father). 

R.  S.  C.  J.  —  Religious  of  the  Sacred 
Heart. 

rRt.  Rev.  —  Right  Reverend. 

S.A.  —  Franciscan    Friars    of    the 
Atonement. 

S.  C.  —  Congregation  of  St.  Francis 
de  Sales   (Salesians). 

S.  C.  J.  —  Society  of  Priests  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus. 

S.  P.  S.  —  Society    of    the     Divine 

Saviour  (Salvatorians). 


S.  F.  S.  C.  —  Brothers  of  the  Sacred 
Heart. 

S.J.  —  Society  of  Jesus  (Jesuits). 

S.M.  —  Society  of  Mary  (Marists). 

S.  M.  —  Society  of  Mary  of  Paris 
(Marianists) . 

S.  M.  A.  —  Society  of  the  African 
Missions. 

S.  M.  M.  — Fathers  of  the  Company 
of  Mary. 

S.O.  S.B.  — -  Sylvestrine  Benedic- 
tines. 

S.  P.  M.  —  Society  of  the  Fathers  of 
Mercy. 

Sr.  —  Sister. 

S.  S.  —  Society  of  St.  Sulpice  (Sul- 

picians). 
S.  S.  C.  —  Chinese  Mission   Society 

of  St.  Columban. 

S.  S.  C.  —  Society  of  the  Holy 
Cross,  an  Anglican  order. 

Ss.  D.  N.  —  Our    Most    Holy    Lord; 

also  a  title  of  the  Pope. 
S.  S.  B.  —  Society  of  St.  Edmund. 

S.S.  J.  —  St.  Joseph's  Society  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  (Josephites). 

S.S. P.  —  Pious  Society  of  St.  Paul. 

S.  S.  S.  —  Society  of  Fathers  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament 

S.,  St.;  Sts.,  SS.  —  Saint;  Saints. 

S.  T.  D.  —  Doctor  of  Sacred  Theol- 
ogy. 

S.  T.  M.  —  Master  of  Sacred  Theol- 
ogy. 

S.  V.  D.  —  Society  of  Fathers  of  the 
Divine  Word. 

T.  0.  R.  —  Third  Order  Regular  of 

St.  Francis. 

V.  F.  —  Vicar  Forane. 
V.  G.  —  Vicar  General. 
Virg.—  Virgin. 
V.  Rev.  —  Very  Reverend. 
V.  T.  —  Old  Testament. 

W.F.  —  White  Fathers  (Mission- 
aries of  Africa). 


294 


ECCLESIASTICAL  TITLES 
(In  order  of  their  Importance) 


His  Holiness  The  Pope 

His  Eminence    Cardinal . . 


{ Bishop 
...     \  Priest 
[  Deacon 

Most  Reverend  Excellency Latin  (Western)  Patriarchs 

Most  Reverend  Lord  Eastern  Patriarchs 

[Apostolic  Delegates 

Most  Reverend j  Archbishops 

[  Bishops 

(  Archabbots 

Abbots 
Right   Reverend    <^  Protonotaries  Apostolic 

Domestic  Prelates  (Monsignors) 

[  Vicars  General 

Canons,  Provosts 

Papal  Chamberlains  (Monsignors) 

Very  Reverend <  Actors  of  Seminaries,  and  Heads 

of  Colleges 

Provincials  of  Religious  Orders 
Rural  Deans 

Priests  of  Religious  Orders 

Reverend    \  Secular  Priests 

Clerics  —  in  Major  Orders 


ECCLESIASTICAL  FORMS  OF  ADDRESS 


The  Pope: 
Holiness,   Pope  N- 


His 

Holiness 
Most  Holy  Father 
Addressing  a  letter: 

ness,  Pope  

Concluding  a  letter 


Your 


To  His  Holi- 


Prostrate  at 

the  feet  of  your  Holiness,  I  have 
the  honor  to  profess  myself,  with 
the  most  profound  respect,  Your 
Holiness's  most  humble  servant, 


Cardinals: 

Your  Eminence 

His    Eminence    (Christian    name) 

Cardinal  (surname) 
My  Lord  Cardinal 


(Christian  name)  Cardinal  (sur- 
name) 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  have  the 
honor  to  be,  with  profound  re- 
spect, Your  Eminence's  most 

humble  servant, 

If  he  is  an  Archbishop  or  Bishop : 

His  Eminence  Cardinal  Archbishop 
or  ————— 

His    Eminence    Cardinal    N , 


Archbishop  of 


Addressing  a  letter:  His  Eminence       Excellency 

295 


Patriarchs,  Apostolic  Delegates 

and  Nuncios: 
His     Excellency,     The     Patriarch 

(Archbishop)  of  

His  Excellency,  Monsignor  N , 

Patriarch  Archbishop  of 

Most  Reverend  Excellency;    Your 


His    Beatitude,    Patriarch   of 

(Eastern  Patriarchs) 

Your  Beatitude;  Most  Reverend 
Lord  (Eastern  Patriarchs) 

Your  Excellency,  (or)  His  Excel- 
lency (Apostolic  Delegates,  etc.) 

Letters  are  addressed  and  con- 
cluded as  for  a  Cardinal,  with 
the  exception  that  the  title  "Emi- 
nence" is  not  used,  but  in  its 
place  there  is  substituted  the  re- 
spective title  of  the  individual 
addressed. 

Archbishops: 

Your  Excellency 

My  Lord  Archbishop 

My  Lord,  (or)  Your  Grace 

Addressing  a  letter: 

The  Most  Reverend  A B , 

D.  D.,  Archbishop  of  

Concluding  a  letter:  I  have  the 
honor  to  be,  with  profound  re- 
spect, Your  Excellency's  most 
obedient  servant, 

Bishops: 

Your  Excellency 

Your  Grace;  My  Lord  Bishop;  My 

Lord 

Addressing  a  letter: 
The    Most     (or    Right)    Reverend 
B ,    D.  D.,    Bishop 


of 


Concluding   a    letter:    I   have    the 
honor   to    be   Your   Excellency's 

very  humble  servant,  

Note:  The  titles  "Lord"  and 
"Lordship"  are  not  in  common  use 
in  the  United  States.  By  regulation 
both  bishops  and  archbishops  in  the 
United  States  are  now  called  "Your 
Excellency";  "Your  Grace"  is  no 
longer  good  form. 

Titular  Archbishops   and   Bishops: 

These  are  best  addressed  in  ex- 
actly the  same  way  as  a  diocesan 
prelate,  but  their  office  may  be 
added,  e.  g. : 
The  Right  Reverend  A- 

Vicar  Apostolic  of  - 


Abbots: 

The    Lord    Abbot    of 

Lord,  (or)  Father  Abbot 
Addressing  a  letter: 


My 


The  Right  Reverend  Dom  A 

B ,  O.  S.  B.  (or  otherwise) 

Abbot  of  

Concluding  a  letter:  I  am,  Right 
Rev.  Abbot  (or  Father),  Your  de- 
voted servant,  

Abbesses: 

Similarly,  substituting  Lady  Ab- 
bess, Mother  Abbess,  Dame. 

Protonotaries    Apostolic,    Domestic 
Prelates  and  Vicars  General: 

Right  Reverend  Monsignor 

Monsignor 

The  Right  Reverend  Monsignor 

A B ,  Prot.  Apos.  (or) 

Vic,  Gen. 

Addressing  a  letter:  Right  Rever- 
end and  dear  Monsignor 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  am,  Right 
Rev.  Father  (or  Monsignor), 
Your  devoted  servant, 

Provosts  and  Canons: 

The  Very  Reverend  Provost  A 

B 

The  Very  Reverend  Canon  A 


The  Very  Reverend  A- 


CanoB 


Provost,  Canon 

Addressing  a  letter:  The  Very  Rev- 
erend Provost  A ;  or  Dear 

Canon  B 

Papal  Chamberlain: 

Very  Reverend  Monsignor 

The     Very     Reverend     Monsignor 

Addressing  a  letter:  Very  Rever- 
end and  dear  Monsignor 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  am,  Very 
Rev.  Father  (or  Monsignor), 
Your  devoted  servant,  

Rectors  of  Seminaries  and 
Heads  of  Colleges: 

The  Very  Reverend  A B 

(respective  title) 

Addressing  a  letter:  Very  Rever- 
end and  dear  Father 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  am,  Very 

Reverend  Father,  Respectfully 

yours  


296 


'Provincials  of   Religious  Orders: 

The  Very  Reverend  Father  Pro- 
vincial, O.  F.  M. 

The  Very  Reverend  Father  A 

3 1  Provincial,  S.  J. 

The  Very  Reverend  Father  

Addressing  a  letter:  Very  Rever- 
end and  dear  Father  Provincial 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  am,  Very 
Reverend  Father  Provincial,  Obe- 
diently yours  


Conventual  Priors  and  their 
Equivalents: 

The  Very  Reverend,  the  Prior  of  — 

The    Very    Reverend    Father    (or 

Dom)     A B ,  O.  P.     (or, 

otherwise)  Prior  of  

The  Very  Reverend  Father  Guardi- 
an, O.  F.  M. 

Addressing  a  letter:  Very  Rever- 
end Father;  or,  Dear  Father 
Prior;  or,  Dear  Father  Guardian; 
Very  Reverend  and  dear  Father 
(Prior,  Guardian) 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  am,  Very 
Reverend  Father,  Respectfully 
(obediently)  yours  

Prioresses: 

Similarly,    substituting    Prioress, 
Mother,  Dame. 


ClaustraS  Priors: 

Very  Reverend  Father;  Father 
Prior 

The  Very  Reverend  Dom  A 

B ,  O.C. 

The  Very  Reverend  Father,  Prior, 
Abbey 

Letters  are  addressed  and  con- 
cluded as  for  Conventual  Priors. 


The    Venerable, 

of 


Archdeacons: 

the  Archdeacon 

Arch- 


The  Venerable  A- 

deacon  of 

No    Archdeacons,     properly 
called,  in  the  United   States. 


Rural   Deans: 

Are   addressed:    The   Very   Rev- 
erend A B ,  R.D.,  or  V.  F. 

Preachers  General: 

The  Venerable  and  Very  Reverend 

Father  A B ,   O.  P.,  P.  G. 

Secular  Priests: 

Father 

Reverend  Sir;  Dear  Father  N 

(surname) 

The  Reverend  Father  A B 

Addressing  a  letter:  Reverend  and 
dear  Father 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  am,  Rev- 
erend Father,  Respectfully  yours 


Religious   Priests: 

The  Reverend  Father  A- 
O.  F.  M. 

Reverend  Father;  Dear  Father 
N (religious  name) 

Letters  are  addressed  and  con- 
cluded as  to  secular  priests. 

Benedictine  and  Cistercian  Monks 
and  Canons  Regular,  are  called 
"Father,"  but  addressed  as 
"Dom,"  thus:  The  Reverend 
Dom  A B ,  C.R.  L. 

Cistercian  Monks,  as  the  Venerable 
Father  Dom  A B ,  O.  Cart. 

Clerics    (below  the  order  of 
Priesthood) : 

The  Reverend  A B 

Reverend  Sir;   or,  Dear  Mr.  N 

The  style  of  clerics  who  are 
members  of  religious  orders  is 
modified  according  to  their  status 
in  the  order. 

Brothers: 

Brother 

Venerable  Brother 
Venerable  and  dear  Brother 

Sisters: 


so- 


Sister 

Venerable  and  dear  Sister 


297 


FORMS    OF    ADDRESS    FOR    LAY    DIGNITARIES 


The  President: 
If  speaking  to  Mm:   Mr.  President 

Addressing  a  letter:  The  President, 
Washington,  D.  C. 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  have  the 
honor  to  remain,  Most  respect- 
fully yours 

The  Vice-President: 

If  speaking  to  him:  Mr.  Vice-Presi- 
dent 

Addressing  a  letter:  The  Vice-Pres- 
ident, Washington,  D.  C. 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  have  the 
honor  to  remain,  Most  respect- 
fully yours 

Governor: 

If  speaking  to  him:  Governor  To- 
lan:  or  Your  Excellency 

Addressing  a  letter:  His  Excellency 
the  Governor,  Albany,  N.  Y.,  or 
The  Honorable  A.  R.  Tolan,  Gov- 
ernor of  New  York. 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  have  the 
honor  to  remain,  Yours  faith- 
fully   

U.  S.  (or  State)  Senator: 
If  speaking  to  him:  Senator  Dungan 

Addressing  a  letter:  (social)  Sena- 
tor Frederick  Dungan  (home  ad- 
dress); (official  business)  The 
Honorable  Frederick  Dungan, 
Senator  from  Louisiana,  Wash., 
D.  C. 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  have  the 
honor  to  remain,  Yours  very 
truly  

Congressman    (also    Member   of   a 
State  Legislature) : 


If  speaking  to  him:  Mr.  Lincoln 
Addressing  a  letter:  The  Hon.  J.  B. 


Lincoln,    House    of    Representa- 
tives, Washington,  D.  C. 

Concluding  a  letter:  Believe  me, 
Yours  very  truly 

Mayor: 
If  speaking  to  him:  Mr.  Mayor 

Addressing  a  letter:  His  Honor,  the 
Mayor,  City  Hall,  Buffalo,  N.  Y. 

Concluding  a  letter:  Believe  me. 
Very  truly  yours 

King: 

If  speaking  to  him:   Your  Majesty 
Addressing  a  letter:  His  Most  Gra- 
cious Majesty,  the  King 

Formal  beginning  of  letter:  May  it 
please  Your  Majesty: 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  remain,  Sir, 
with  the  greatest  respect,  Your 
Majesty's  most  obedient  serv- 
ant   

Member  of  Royal  Family: 

If   speaking   to   him:    Your   Royal 

Highness 
Addressing  a  letter:  To  His  Royal 

Highness,  the  Duke  of  Chichester 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  remain,  Sir, 
with  the  greatest  respect,  Your 
Royal  Highness'  most  obedient 
servant  

Duke  and  Duchess: 

If  speaking  to  one  or  the  other: 
Duke  (or  Duchess) 

Addressing  a  letter:  To  His  Grace, 
the  Duke  of  Kilkenny  (or  Her 
Grace,  the  Duchess) 

Concluding  a  letter:  I  have  the 
honor  to  remain,  Your  Grace's 

obedient    servant  (or    a 

more  intimate  conclusion  if  there 
is  a  close  friendship). 


293 


Catfjolic 

The  Catholic  Church  from  its 
very  beginning  has  carried  on 
works  of  charity  in  some  form  or 
other.  Love  of  God  necessarily  de- 
mands love  of  neighbor.  Our  Lord 
has  made  this  very  clear  to  us  in 
His  teachings,  especially  in  the 
parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan. 
Charity  and  faith  can  never  be 
separated.  The  stronger  our  faith 
is  the  more  widespread  will  be  our 
charity. 

There  are  a  large  number  of 
priests  and  religious,  both  Sisters 
and  Brothers,  who,  being  so  imbued 
with  Catholic  teaching,  are  practis- 
ing works  of  charity  in  hospitals, 
schools,  orphan  asylums,  homes  for 
the  aged  and  institutions  for  the 
blind  and  deaf  all  over  the  world. 
These  men  and  women  are  follow- 
ing in  the  footsteps  of  Our  Saviour, 
and  without  them  our  charities 
would  be  impossible. 

The  early  Christians  gave  us 
shining  examples  of  charity.  They 
were  forgetful  of  self,  because  they 
realized  that  the  human  possessor 
of  goods  is  only  a  distributor  and 
steward  for  the  Supreme  Owner, 
who  is  God.  Their  charity  even  re- 
ceived praise  from  a  Roman  Gov- 
ernor who  said,  "See  these  Chris- 
tians, how  they  love  one  another." 

In  the  Middle  Ages  the  monas- 
teries were  centers  of  charity.  The 
people  went  to  the  monasteries  for 
relief  during  the  times  of  famine 
and  distress,  because  they  knew 
that  in  the  monasteries  the  re- 
ligious practised  charity  for  love 
of  God.  The  religious  saw  in  every 
poor  person  the  image  of  Christ 
Himself.  This  was  particularly  so 
with  St.  Francis  of  Assisi  and  his 
Friars,  with  St.  Dominic  and  his 
followers,  and  also  with  the  many 
other  religious  orders. 

After  the  so-called  Reformation 
the  "Council  of  Trent  laid  down 
certain  regulations  concerning  the 
administration  of  hospitals  and  hos- 
pital funds,  and  reaffirmed  the  duty 


of  the  bishops  not  only  to  enforce 
these  regulations,  but  to  examine 
and  oversee  all  measures  for  relief 
of  the  poor.  In  many  portions  of 
the  Catholic  world  these  ordinances 
soon  bore  considerable  fruit,  espe- 
cially in  connection  with  the  re- 
establishment  of  parish  relief.  The 
greatest  name  identified  with  this 
work  is  that  of  St.  Charles  Bor- 
romeo,  Bishop  of  Milan"  ("Catho- 
lic Encyclopedia,"  III,  602). 

An  important  feature  of  the  pe- 
riod after  the  Council  of  Trent  was 
the  rise  of  the  religious  communi- 
ties and  other  associations  to  re- 
lieve various  kinds  of  distress. 
Among  these  were  the  Brothers  of 
Charity,  founded  by  St.  John  of  the 
Cross  in  Granada,  1534;  the  hospi- 
tal orders  of  the  Brothers  of  St. 
Hippoiytus  (Mexico,  1585),  and  the 
Bethlehemites  (Guatemala,  1660) ; 
the  Daughters  of  Charity,  or  Sisters 
of  Charity,  founded  by  St.  Vincent 
de  Paul  about  the  year  1633.  "St. 
Vincent's  work  on  behalf  of  found- 
lings, galley-slaves,  and  the 
wretched  of  all  descriptions,  makes 
him  the  most  remarkable  worker 
in  tlie  field  of  charity  that  the  world 
has  ever  known"  (ibid.).  The  Piar- 
ists,  whose  object  is  the  instruction 
and  care  of  poor  children,  were  in- 
stituted in  1597  by  Joseph  of  Cala- 
sanza.  The  institute  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  the  "English  Ladies," 
founded  by  Mary  Ward  in  1611,  was 
intended  chiefly  as  a  teaching  or- 
der though  it  also  has  orphan  asy- 
lums. The  Sisters  of  the  Good  Shep- 
herd, devoting  themselves  to  the 
reformation  of  wayward  girls,  were 
founded  by  a  Frenchman,  Fr.  Eudes 
(1642).  The  Little  Sisters  of  the 
Poor  had  their  origin  in  the  chari- 
table work  of  a  French  servant  girl, 
Jeanne  Jugan,  and  received  the  ap- 
probation of  the  Holy  See  in  1854. 

The  Society  of  St.  Vincent  de 
Paul  may  be  classified  as  the  great- 
est lay-organization  for  the  relief 
of  the  poor  and  the  unfortunate. 


299 


It  was  started  in  1833  by  Frederic 
Ozanam  and  seven  other  Catholic 
students  in  Paris.  This  is  a  society 
of  laymen  for  the  relief  of  their 
suffering  fellowmen.  The  society  is 
usually  established  in  conferences 
which  are  attached  to  a  parish.  The 
members  usually  live  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  that  parish  or  have 
previously  lived  in  the  parish,  and 
therefore  are  thoroughly  familiar 
with  the  particular  parish  area. 
There  are  an  the  United  States 
about  2,500  conferences  with  about 
25,000  active  members  and  5,000 
honorary  members.  The  first  St. 
Vincent  de  Paul  Conference  in  the 
United  States  was  established  in 
the  old  cathedral  parish  in  St.  Louis 
in  1844. 

The  founding  of  child-caring  in- 
stitutions dates  back  to  1548  in 
Mexico  City,  when  the  first  institu- 
tion called  La  Caridad  was  estab- 
lished through  a  private  benefice. 
In  1721  the  Ursuline  nuns  estab- 
lished an  orphanage  in  New  Or- 
leans. The  period  of  greatest 
growth  in  the  number  of  children's 
institutions  occurred  in  New  York 
State  from  1875  to  1889. 

The  care  of  children  has  occupied 
a  larger  place  in  Catholic  welfare 
in  the  United  States  than  any  other 
type  of  work.  Catholic  agencies 
now  care  for  21,500  children  in  fos- 
ter homes,  while  there  are  300 
child-caring  institutions  and  110  day 
nurseries.  There  are  24  homes  for 
physically  handicapped  children  and 
6  for  those  mentally  handicapped, 
52  infant  asylums  and  maternity 
hospitals,  50  industrial  and  techni- 
cal institutions  for  boys,  and  68 
homes  for  delinquent  girls. 

Hospitals  were  also  founded  at  a 
very  early  date  in  America,  the 
first  one  being  established  in  Mexi- 
co City  by  Cortez  in  1532.  The  first 
Catholic  hospital  in  the  United 
States  was  established  at  New  Or- 
leans in  1720  by  private  benefice. 

There  are  in  the  United  States  at 
the  present  time  some  689  Catholic 
general  hospitals  with  260  allied 
agencies  and  institutions,  including 
hospitals  for  tubercular  patients, 
convalescent  homes,  homes  for  in- 
curables, hospitals  for  mental  and 


nervous  diseases,  visiting  nurse 
services,  etc.  There  are  some  60 
Catholic  hospitals  with  medical  so- 
cial service  departments.  In  1920 
the  Catholic  Hospital  Association 
was  formed  for  the  purpose  of  im- 
proving the  care  of  the  sick  in  hos- 
pitals and  to  enable  the  members 
to  profit  by  the  experience  and 
methods  of  other  hospitals  through- 
out the  country.  It  is  a  voluntary 
organization  and  any  Catholic  hos- 
pital is  eligible  for  membership. 

There  are  many  other  Catholic 
organizations  established  in  this 
country  for  carrying  on  particular 
phases  of  Catholic  charity  other 
than  those  mentioned  above.  Thus 
numerous  Fresh  Air  Homes  are 
maintained  for  the  care  of  poor 
women  and  children.  There  are  ap- 
proximately 50  Catholic  settlements 
throughout  the'  country,  also  nu- 
merous institutions  for  crippled  and 
feeble-minded  children  and  a  great 
many  homes  for  the  care  of  the 
deaf  and  the  blind. 

Today  you  will  scarcely  find  a 
diocese  that  does  not  have  a  Cen- 
tral Bureau  of  Charities.  About 
seventeen  years  ago  Catholic  dioc- 
esan Bureaus  of  Charity  began  to 
make  their  appearance  throughout 
the  country.  Each  bureau  is  usual- 
ly under  the  direction  of  a  priest 
who  has  had  some  training  in  so- 
cial work,  and  therefore  has  some 
understanding  of  the  problems  that 
arise  in  the  diocese.  The  appoint- 
ment of  the  Diocesan  Director  of 
Catholic  Charities  is  made  by  the 
bishop.  In  order  to  co-ordinate  the 
work  of  the  various  dioceses 
throughout  the  country  there  is  the 
National  Conference  of  Catholic 
Charities,  1317  F  Street,  N.  W., 
Washington,  D.  C.  This  organiza- 
tion has  a  membership  of  approxi- 
mately 3,800  individuals,  and  800 
institutional  agencies.  It  has  asso- 
ciated with  it  80  diocesan  offices 
and  100  branch  offices.  Any  per- 
son interested  in  Catholic  Charities 
or  anyone  wishing  to  know  the 
location  of  the  Bureau  of  Charities 
in  the  diocese,  may  write  or  tele- 
phone to  the  C&ancery  office  of  tlie 
diocese  for  any  information  con- 
cerning Catholic  Charities. 


300 


Education  consists  essentially  in  preparing  man  for  what  he  must  do 
and  what  he  must  be  here  below  in  order  to  attain  the  Sublime  End  for 
which  he  was  created.  Education  includes  all  those  experiences  by  which 
the  intelligence  is  developed,  knowledge  acquired  and  character  formed. 
The  foundations  are  laid  in  the  home,  and  agencies  and  institutions  for 
that  express  purpose  train  a  child  so  as  to  fit  him  for  the  activities  and 
duties  of  life.  The  purposes  and  ideals  of  life  as  understood  by  the  edu- 
cator are  therefore  important.  The  content  of  education  is  mankind's 
previous  acquisition  in  various  fields,  the  elements  of  which  vary  con- 
siderably in  value,  and  the  selection  of  that  which  is  desirable  as  mental 
possessions  and  as  means  of  culture  must  be  subordinated  directly,  or  at 
least  indirectly,  to  the  attainment  of  man's  last  end.  There  can  be  no 
ideally  perfect  education  which  is  not  Christian  education. 


CANON   LAW  ON   EDUCATION 

The  following  excerpts  from  Sec-  tary    school    religious    instruction, 

tion  XXII  of  the   Code  of  Canon  adapted  to  the  age  of  the  children, 

Law  issued  in  1918  state  the  official  must  be  given." 

position  of  the  Catholic  Church  re-  Carson    1374:    "Catholic   children 

garding  education:  must  not  attend  non-Catholic,  neu- 

Canon  1113:  "Parents  are  bound  tral  or  mixed  schools,  that  is,  such 

by  a  most  grave  obligation  to  pro-  as  are  also  open  to  non-Catholics, 

vide  to  the  best  of  their  ability  for  It  is  for  the  bishop  of  the  place 

the  religious  and  moral  as  well  as  alone  to  decide,  according  to  the 

for  the  physical  and  civil  educa-  instructions  of  the  Apostolic  See, 

tion  of  their  children,  and  for  their  in   what   circumstances    and    with 

temporal  well-being.*'                           .  what    precautions    attendance    at 

Canon  1372:  "From  childhood  all  such  schools  may  be  tolerated,  with- 

the  faithful  must  be  so  educated  out   danger   of  perversion  to   the 

that  not  only  are  they  taught  noth-  Pupils." 

ing  contrary  to  faith  and  morals,  Canon  1375:  "The  Church  has  the 

but  that  religious  and  moral  train-  right  to  establish  schools  of  every 

ing  takes  the  chief  place."  grade,  not  only  elementary  schools, 

Canon    1373:    "In   every   elemen-  but  also  high  schools  and  colleges." 


THE  CHURCH'S  STAND  ON  EDUCATION 

1  —  Parents  are  responsible  for  the  training  of  their  children. 

2  —  Parents  may  be  assisted  by  the  Church,  the  State,  private  societies  or 

individuals  in  fulfilling  this  duty. 

3  —  Teachers  have  their  authority  to  teach  by  delegation  from  the  parents. 

4  —  The  Church  has  the  right  to  demand  of  the  parents  that  their  chil- 

dren be  trained  in  religion  and  morality. 

5  —  Since  such  training  is  not  given  in  non-Catholic  schools,  parents  who 

send  their  children  to  such  schools  are  bound  under  pain  of  mortal 
sin  to  supply  such  training  fully  and  adequately. 

g  —  Since  most  parents  are  unable  to  supply  full  and  adequate  religious 
training  to  their  children,  it  becomes  in  most  cases  their  obligation 
to  send  the  children  to  Catholic  schools. 

7  —  Parents  may  send  their  children  to  non-Catholic  schools  only  when 

such  practice  is  tolerated  by  the  bishop  of  the  diocese. 

8  — The  State  has  the  right  to  demand  that  the  child  be  prepared  for 

his  duties  as  a  citizen.   Such  training  is  given  In  parochial  as  well 
as  public  schools. 

301 


CATHOLIC   EDUCATION    IN   THE   UNITED  STATES 


Law  Promulgated  by  Third 
In  1884  the  following  law  was 
promulgated  by  the  Third  Plenary 
Council  of  Baltimore: 

"Near  every  church  where  there 
is  no  parochial  school  one  shall  be 
established  within  two  years  after 
the  promulgation  of  this  Council, 
and  shall  be  perpetually  maintain- 
ed, unless  the  bishop  for  serious 
reasons  sees  fit  to  allow  delay. 
"All  parents  shall  be  bound  to 

Pronouncements  of  Pastoral 

The  following  are  some  of  the 
pronouncements  of  the  Pastoral 
Letter  issued  by  the  Hierarchy  of 
the  United  States  in  1919: 

"The  Church  in  our  country  is  ob- 
liged, for  the  sake  of  principle,  to 
maintain  a  system  of  education  dis- 
tinct and  separate  from  other  sys- 
tems. It  is  supported  by  the  volun- 
tary contributions  of  Catholics  who, 
at  the  same  time,  contribute  as  re- 
quired by  law  to  the  maintenance 
of  the  public  schools.  It  engages  in 
the  service  of  education  a  body  of 
teachers  who  consecrate  their  lives 
to  this  high  calling;  and  it  pre- 
pares, without  expense  to  the  state, 
a  considerable  number  of  Ameri- 
cans to  live  worthily  as  citizens  of 
the  republic. 

"Our  system  is  based  on  certain 
convictions  that  grow  stronger  as 
we  observe  the  testing  of  all  edu- 
cation, not  simply  by  calm  theoretic 
discussion,  but  by  the  crucial  ex- 
perience of  recent  events.  It  should 
not  have  required  the  pitiless 
searching  of  war  to  determine  the 
value  of  any  theory  or  system,  but 
since  that  rude  test  has  been  so 
drastically  applied  and  with  such 
unmistakable  results,  we  judge  it 
opportune  to  restate  the  principles 
which  serve  as  the  basis  of  Catho- 
lic education. 

"First:  The  right  of  the  child  to 
receive  education  and  the  correla- 
tive duty  of  providing  it  are  estab- 
lished on  the  fact  that  man  has  a 
soul  created  by  God  and  endowed 
with  capacities  which  need  to  be 
developed,  for  the  good  of  the  in- 


Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore 
send  their  children  to  a  parochial 
school,  unless  it  is  evident  that 
such  children  obtain  a  sufficient 
Christian  education  at  home,  or  un- 
less they  attend  some  other  Catho- 
lic school,  or  unless,  for  sufficient 
cause  approved  by  the  Bishop,  with 
proper  cautions  and  remedies  duly 
applied,  they  attend  another  school. 
It  is  left  to  the  Ordinary  to  decide 
what  constitutes  a  Catholic  school." 

Letter  of  the  Hierarchy  in  1919 

dividual  and  the  good  of  society. 
In  its  highest  meaning,  therefore, 
education  is  a  cooperation  by  hu- 
man agencies  with  the  Creator  for 
the  attainment  of  His  purpose  in 
regard  to  the  individual  who  is  to 
be  educated,  and  in  regard  to  the 
social  order  of  which  he  is  a  mem- 
ber. Neither  self-realization  alone 
nor  social  service  alone  is  the  end 
of  education,  but  rather  these  two 
in  accordance  with  God's  design, 
which  gives  to  each  of  them  its 
proportionate  value.  Hence  it  fol- 
lows that  education  is  essentially 
and  inevitably  a  moral  activity  in 
the  sense  that  it  undertakes  to  sat- 
isfy certain  claims  through  the  ful- 
filment of  certain  obligations.  This 
is  true  independently  of  the  manner 
and  means  which  constitute  the  ac- 
tual process;  and  it  remains  true, 
whether  recognized  or  disregarded 
in  educational  practice,  whether 
this  practice  include  the  teaching 
of  morality,  or  exclude  it,  or  try  to 
maintain  a  neutral  position. 

"Second:  Since  the  child  is  en- 
dowed with  physical,  intellectual 
and  moral  capacities,  all  these  must 
be  developed  harmoniously.  An 
education  that  quickens  the  intelli- 
gence and  enriches  the  mind  with 
knowledge,  but  fails  to  develop  the 
will  and  direct  it  to  the  practice  of 
virtue,  may  produce  scholars,  but 
it  cannot  produce  good  men.  The 
exclusion  of  moral  training  from 
the  educative  process  is  more,  dan- 
gerous in  proportion  to  the  thor- 
oughness with  which  the  intellec- 
tual powers  are  developed,  because 


302 


it  gives  the  impression  that  moral- 
ity is  of  little  importance,  and  thus 
sends  the  pupil  into  life  with  a  false 
idea  which  is  not  easily  corrected. 

"Third:  Since  the  duties  we  owe 
our  Creator  take  precedence  of  all 
other  duties,  moral  training  must 
accord  the  first  place  to  religion, 
that  is,  to  the  knowledge  of  God 
and  His  law,  and  must  cultivate  a 
spirit  of  obedience  to  His  com- 
mands. The  performance,  sincere 
and  complete,  of  religious  duties, 
ensures  the  fulfilment  of  other  ob- 
ligations. 

"Fourth:  Moral  and  religious 
training  is  most  efficacious  when  it 
is  joined  with  instruction  in  other 
kinds  of  knowledge.  It  should  so 
permeate  these  that  its  influence 
will  be  felt  in  every  circumstance 
of  life,  and  be  strengthened  as  the 
mind  advances  to  a  fuller  acquaint- 
ance with  nature  and  a  riper  experi- 
ence with  the  realities  of  human 
existence. 

"Fifth:  An  education  that  unites 
intellectual,  moral  and  religious  ele- 
ments is  the  best  training  for  citi- 
zenship. It  inculcates  a  sense  of 
responsibility,  a  respect  for  author- 
ity and  a  considerateness  for  the 
rights  of  others  which  are  the 
necessary  foundations  of  civic  vir- 
tue—  more  necessary  where,  as  in 
a  democracy,  the  citizen,  enjoying 
a  larger  freedom,  has  a  greater  ob- 
ligation to  govern  himself.  We  are 
convinced  that,  as  religion  and  mor- 


ality are  essential  to  right  living 
and  to  the  public  welfare,  both 
should  be  included  in  the  work  of 
education.  . . . 

"With  great  wisdom  our  Ameri- 
can Constitution  provides  that  ev- 
ery citizen  shall  be  free  to  follow 
the  dictates  of  his  conscience  in 
the  matter  of  religious  belief  and 

observance And  since  education 

is  so  powerful  an  agency  for  the 
preservation  of  religion,  equal  free- 
dom should  be  secured  to  both.  This 
is  the  more  needful  where  the 
State  refuses  religious  instruction 
any  place  in  its  schools.  To  compel 
the  attendance  of  all  children  at 
these  schools  would  be  practically 
equivalent  to  an  invasion  of  the 
rights  of  conscience,  in  respect  of 
those  parents  who  believe  that  re- 
ligion forms  a  necessary  part  of 
education. 

"Our  Catholic  schools  are  not  es- 
tablished and  maintained  with  any 
idea  of  holding  our  children  apart 
from  the  general  body  and  spirit 
of  American  citizenship.  They  are 
simply  the  concrete  form  in  which 
we  exercise  our  rights  as  free  citi- 
zens, in  conformity  with  the  dic- 
tates of  conscience.  Their  very 
existence  is  a  great  moral  fact  in 
American  life.  For  while  they  aim, 
openly  and  avowedly,  to  preserve 
our  Catholic  faith,  they  offer  to  all 
people  an  example  of  the  use  of 
freedom  for  the  advancement  of 
morality  and  religion." 


History  of  Catholic  Education  In  the  United  States 


The  Catholic  faith  and  Catholic 
education  were  first  brought  to 
America  by  Spanish  and  French 
settlers  and  by  English  colonists  in 
Maryland.  By  the  end  of  the  six- 
teenth century  Franciscan  mission- 
aries had  begun  educational  work 
in  Florida;  in  1606  a  classical 
school  was  established  at  St.  Au- 
gustine. Soon  after  Franciscan 
schools  for  Indians  and  Spanish 
were  founded  in  the  Southwest,  in 
Arizona,  New  Mexico  and  Texas. ' 
In  Maine  French  Capuchins  were 
teaching  the  Indians  before  1640. 
In  Maryland  the  Jesuits  established 
a  grammar  school  in  1640,  a  col- 


lege at  Newton  in  1677,  antedated 
only  by  Harvard,  and  a  classical 
school  at  Bohemia  Manor  in  1744. 
About  this  time  they  extended  their 
labors  into  Pennsylvania  and  the 
"mother  of  all  the  parochial  schools 
in  the  English-speaking  colonies," 
St.  Mary's,  was  founded  by  the 
Jesuits  at  Philadelphia  in  1782. 
Among  those  who  zealously  pro- 
moted education  in  Maryland  and 
Pennsylvania  were  Archbishop  Car- 
roll, Archbishop  Neale,  the  Jesuits, 
Frs.  White,  Wapeler,  Schneider, 
Farmer,  Hitter  and  Molyneux,  and 
the  Sulpician,  Fr.  Gallitzin. 

The    first    missionaries    on    the 


303 


California  peninsula  (Lower  Cali- 
fornia) were  Franciscans;  forced 
to  leave  because  of  adverse  cir- 
cumstances, they  were  succeeded 
by  the  Jesuits.  Likewise  the  Fran- 
ciscans were  the  first  to  teach  in 
what  is  now  California  proper. 
Notable  among  the  Franciscans 
in  California  were  Frs.  Junipero 
Serra  and  Francis  Lazuen.  In 
Detroit,  soon  after  its  founding  in 
1703,  the  Franciscans  and  Jesuits 
taught  successively.  There  were 
schools  in  Mackinaw,  Mich.,  and 
Kaskaskia,  111.,  before  1720,  and  by 
the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century 
a  complete  system  of  Catholic 
schools  was  developing  in  Detroit. 
The  Sulpician,  Fr.  Gabriel  Richard, 
was  particularly  zealous  in  his  la- 
bors in  the  cause  of  education  and 
he  was  one  of  the  founders  in  1817 
of  the  University  of  Michigan,  of 
which  he  and  the  Rev.  John  Mon- 
teith  were  the  entire  faculty. 

About  1780  there  were  French 
schools  further  west,  at  Vincennes 
and  St.  Louis.  In  the  Middle  West 
Fr.  Gibault  labored  earnestly.  Ca- 
tholics established  the  first  school 
in  Kentucky,  where  Frs.  Nerinckx 
and  Badin  were  notable  for  their 
zeal.  The  first  free  school  in  the 
District  of  Columbia  was  founded 
by  Catholics.  The  first  parish  school 
in  New  York  City  was  St.  Peter's 
Free  School  established  in  1800. 

The  first  convent  of  nuns  in  the 
United  States  was  founded  in  New 
Orleans  in  1727  by  Ursulines  from 
France.  There  they  established  a 
school,  orphan  asylum  and  hospital. 
Georgetown  Convent,  in  the  District 
of  Columbia,  was  founded  in  1799 
by  the  Visitation  Nuns,  who  had 
schools  as  far  away  as  Illinois  and 
Alabama  by  1833.  The  Sisters  of 
Charity  of  Emmitsburg,  Md.,  were 
founded  in  1808  and  spread  rapid- 
ly in  all  directions,  operating  58 
schools  and  asylums  in  1850.  In 
Kentucky  the  Sisters  of  Loretto 
were  founded  in  1812,  the  Sisters 
of  Charity  of  Nazareth  in  1813,  and 
soon  after  a  community  of  Domini- 
cans was  established  there.  The  Re- 
ligious of  the  Sacred  Heart  under 
Blessed  Philippine-Rose  Duchesne 


came  to  New  Orleans  in  1818  and 
later  settled  at  St.  Charles,  Mo.  The 
Sisters  of  Mercy  opened  a  school 
in  Chicago  in  1846. 

The  Franciscan  Sisters  labored 
particularly  in  the  Middle  West,  the 
Sisters  of  the  Holy  Cross  in  Indi- 
ana, the  School  Sisters  of  Notre 
Dame  in  the  East,  and  the  Sisters 
of  the  Holy  Names  in  Washington 
and  Oregon.  Other  teaching  orders 
of  nuns  are  various  branches  of 
the  Sisters  of  Charity,  the  Sisters 
of  St.  Joseph  of  Carondelet  who 
labored  early  in  Missouri,  the  Sis- 
ters of  Providence,  of  Notre  Dame 
de  Namur,  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary,  of  St.  Joseph,  of  Loretto, 
of  the  Precious  Blood,  of  the  Di- 
vine Compassion,  of  the  Incarnate 
Word,  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Mary,  of  the  Holy  Child  Jesus,  of 
Notre  Dame,  Benedictine  Sisters, 
and  Sisters  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment caring  exclusively  tor  the  In- 
dians and  Negroes. 

Today  Catholic  education  in  the 
United  States  is  a  monument  to  these 
holy  women.  Notable  names  are 
many,  among  them  Mothers  Seton, 
Spalding,  Angela,  Guerin,  Fournier, 
Clarke,  Warde,  Drexel,  Duchesne. 

Secondary  schools  for  boys  were 
founded  by  the  Brothers  of  the 
Christian  Schools,  Xaverian  Broth- 
ers and  Brothers  of  the  Holy  Cross 
as  well  as  by  the  Jesuits,  Domini- 
cans, Franciscans,  Benedictines  and 
other  teaching  orders.  The  nuns 
conducted  academies  for  girls.  And 
in  the  late  nineteenth  century  sec- 
ondary education  flourished. 

The  oldest  Catholic  university  in 
the  United  States  is  Georgetown, 
founded  in  1789.  St.  Louis  was 
founded  in  1828  and  the  Catholic 
University  at  Washington  In  1889. 
St.  Mary's  Seminary,  founded  in 
1791,  is  the  oldest  seminary  for 
priests.  Now  there  are  over  300 
colleges  and  seminaries  for  men. 

College  education  for  women  came 
later.  St.  Elizabeth's  College,  Con- 
vent Station,  N.  J.,  founded  1899,  is 
the  oldest  Catholic  college  for 
women.  There  are  now  116  such 
colleges  in  the  United  States. 


304 


Legal  Status  of  Catholic  Education 


Schools  established  and  admin- 
istered by  private  corporations  or 
individuals  are  legally  separate 
from  the  public  school  system 
though  subject  to  regulation  by  civil 
authority.  Their  right  to  exist,  free 
from  unreasonable  interference,  is 
generally  recognized  and  expressly 
confirmed  in  several  important  law 
cases.  Public  funds  cannot  be  used 
to  support  denominational  schools, 
but  such  schools  are  not  taxed. 

Bible   Reading  and   Religious 

Bible  reading  in  the  public  schools 
and  the  religious  instruction  of 
public  school  pupils  is  obligatory 
or  specifically  permitted  in  some 
states.  In  at  least  twenty-eight  states 
school  time  is  actually  being  used 
for  religious  instruction.  Week-day 
religion  classes  for  Catholic  public 
school  children  have  been  provided 
in  some  forty  dioceses.  In  some 


Education  is  compulsory  in  all 
states  and  the  period  of  attendance 
is  the  same  for  private  as  for  pub- 
lic schools.  In  some  states  inspec- 
tion and  supervision  of  private 
schools  and  their  approval  for 
compulsory  education  purposes  is 
required.  The  general  curriculum 
is  regulated  by  law  in  most  states, 
as  are  the  teaching  of  civics  and 
the  Constitution  and  the  use  of  the 
English  language. 

instruction   in   Public  Schools 

twenty  dioceses  religious  vacation 
schools  are  held  for  public  school 
children,  from  four  to  six  weeks  in 
the  summertime  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  Catholic  Sisterhoods, 
Catholic  teachers  in  the  public 
schools  and  organizations  such  as 
the  Catholic  Instruction  League 
and  the  Confraternity  of  Christian 
Doctrine. 


A  Federal  Department  of  Education 


For  more  than  a  decade  agita- 
tion has  been  rife  in  the  United 
States  both  in  favor  of  and  in  op- 
position to  a  Federal  Department 
of  Education.  Proponents  of  the 
proposed  plan  make  a  point  of 
standardization  and  look  to  an  in- 
crease of  appropriations  for  gen- 
eral and  specific  purposes  through 
the  medium  of  a  special  organiza- 
tion. Opponents  of  such  an  estab- 
lishment point  out  the  inherent  un- 
constitutionally of  such  a  step 
which,  they  argue,  would  encroach 
upon  the  administration  of  the  sev- 
eral states  and  would  gradually  as- 
sume to  itself  powers  which  even 
its  proponents  are  unwilling  now 
to  concede  to  it.  Catholic  educators 
everywhere  have  opposed  the  erec- 
tion of  the  department. 

The  original  proposal  was  the 
Smith-Towner  bill  in  1918,  which 
provided  for  federal  aid  to  the 
states  and  wide  federal  powers  of 
interference  in  local  education. 
Private  universities,  state  colleges, 
etc.,  opposed  the  measure,  causing 
various  amendments  to  be  added 
to  it.  The  National  Education  As- 


sociation favored  it.  The  Reed- 
Curtis  bill  was  a  modified  proposal 
but  also  undesirable.  According  to 
Archbishop  Hanna:  "The  Reed-Cur- 
tis bill  would  establish  an  educa- 
tional bureaucracy  in  Washington, 
as  well  as  a  great  politico-educa- 
tional machine,  with  all  its  attend- 
ant evils What  education  needs 

is  local  stimulation  and  local  sup- 
port. It  does  not  need,  and  should 
not  have,  federal  control." 

In  19*29  President  Hoover  ap- 
pointed the  Advisory  Committee  on 
Education  to  study  the  relation 
of  the  Federal  Government  to  ed- 
ucation in  the  various  states.  In 
1932  the  Advisory  Committee  sub- 
mitted a  majority  report  to  the  Sec- 
retary of  the  Interior  recommending 
a  Department  of  Education  so  con- 
stituted as  to  be  a  national  clear- 
ing-house for  information.  The  prin- 
ciple of  local  control  of  the  schools 
was  upheld  nevertheless.  Drs.  Pace 
and  Johnson,  the  two  Roman  Catho- 
lic members  of  the  Advisory  Com- 
mittee, submitted  a  minority  re- 
port opposing  the  erection  of  a 
Federal  Department. 


305 


Federal  Aid  and  State  Aid 


The  Advisory  Committee  on  Ed- 
ucation, created  by  President 
Roosevelt  in  1936  to  study  the  re- 
lation of  the  Federal  Government 
to  the  support  of  education  in  the 
United  States,  made  its  report  in 
Feb.,  1938,  after  two  years'  inten- 
sive study.  The  Committee  advo- 
cated continuance  of  federal  sub- 
sidies now  being  made  and  recom- 
mended new  grants  of  $72,000,000 
increasing  to  $199,000,000  by  the 
year  194445,  to  be  divided  among 
6  major  funds:  (1)  general  aid 
fund  for  the  current  operating  and 
maintenance  expenses  of  elemen- 
tary and  secondary  schools;  (2) 
preparation  of  teachers  and  other 
educational  personnel;  (3)  con- 
struction of  school  buildings;  (4) 
improved  administration  of  state 
departments  of  education;  (5) 
civic,  general  and  vocational  part- 
time  adult  educational  activities; 
(6)  rural  library  service.  A  recan- 
vass  in  5  years  was  recommended. 

According  to  Dr.  George  John- 
son, director  of  the  Department 
of  Education  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C., 
and  a  member  of  the  Committee, 
there  are  large  areas  in  the  United 
States  which  cannot  support  a  de- 
cent system  of  schools  and  unless 
federal  aid  be  granted  great  num- 
bers of  children  will  lack  ade- 
quate education.  The  report  would 
distribute  money  on  the  basis  of 
need  and  would  strictly  maintain 
local  control.  Also  "in  view  of  the 
fact  that  non-public  schools  are 
saving  the  nation  such  great  sums 
of  money,  the  Committee  recom- 
mends that  where  federal  aid  is 
used  'for  such  incidental  services  as 
the  provision  of  reading  materials, 
the  transportation  of  pupils,  the 
care  of  health,  and  scholarships,  it 
shall  be  made  available  to  all  the 
children  of  the  nation  whether  they 
are  in  public  schools  or  not." 

The  Harrison-Black-Fletcher  Bill 
of  1937  ignored  this  issue  as 


did  the  Thomas  Bill  of  1939.  On 
April  7,  1941,  Senators  Thomas  and 
Harrison  introduced  Senate  Bill 
1313,  entitled  "A  bill  to  strengthen 
the  national  defense  and  promote 
.the  general  welfare  through  the 
appropriation  of  funds  to  assist  the 
States  and  Territories  in  meeting 
financial  emergencies  in  education 
and  in  reducing  inequalities  of  edu- 
cational opportunities." 

On  April  29,  1941,  Dr.  George 
Johnson,  directed  by  the  Adminis- 
trative Committee  of  Bishops  of 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.,  addressed  a  letter 
to  Senator  Thomas,  Chairman  of 
the  Committee  on  Education  and 
Labor,  expressing  their  opposition 
to  the  bill  in  its  present  form.  The 
letter  pointed  out  that  it  would  in- 
troduce the  principle  of  permanent 
federal  aid  to  education  involving  a 
degree  of  federal  supervision  and 
control  that  may  eventually  "des- 
troy that  local  autonomy  which  to 
date  has  kept  our  schools  free." 

Dr.  Johnson  declared  that  reli- 
gious freedom  means  not  only  free- 
dom of  religious  worship  but  to 
provide  means  of  education  that 
accord  with  the  dictates  of  con- 
science. But,  "government  makes  it 
impossible  for  citizens  to  exercise 
their  right  of  free  choice  in  mat- 
ters educational  by  creating,  as  the 
defense  program  does  in  many 
areas,  a  situation  in  which  it  Is  im- 
possible for  Catholic  children  de- 
pending solely  on  the  meager  re- 
sources of  their  parents  to  obtain 
a  Catholic  education." 

Participation  by  Catholic  chil- 
dren in  state  educational  expendi- 
'  tures  is  limited  to:  free  bus  trans- 
portation, provided  by  law  in  Illi- 
nois, Indiana,  Iowa,  Kansas,  Mary- 
land, Massachusetts,  Michigan, 
Missouri,  New  Hampshire,  New  Jer- 
sey, New  York,  Oklahoma,  Oregon, 
Washington;  textbooks  supplied  in 
Kansas,  Louisiana,  Mississippi,  New- 
Mexico,  Oregon  and  West  Virginia. 


Organization  of  the  Catholic  School  System 


The  Catholic  school  system  in- 
cludes five  classes  of  institutions: 
parochial  or  elementary,  secondary, 
normal,  seminary  and  university. 


Institutions  in  the  seminary  divi- 
sion are  of  two  classes,  preparatory 
and  major.  A  national  summary 
follows : 


306 


CO 

Z 
O 

h 
D 


< 

* 


Ld  -S4 

O      fNJ 


O   ^ 

?* 

O   ^§ 


O  CM                            CO  tO  00                    OS                    C 

D                    CO                   CM                         rH 

rH  OS                            CO  OO  CO                    CM                    O 

o              cq              oo                  co 

"3 

rH^CO                              CO  CO^OO                     Iff)                     C 

rs                   rH                  rH                        "sH 

CO  OS                            r4  CM**  b-^                   C<f                   U 

"$                   r-T                   UT5                         rH* 

OO  CO  rh 

CO                    CO                          OO 

CH 

CO                   O                         &-O 

csf                 CM" 

•v» 

1                               | 

LO                          LO 

j 

OO                          OO 

"§2. 

1                               i 

co                  co 
TH"                 r-T 

a  g 

OS                         OS 
rH                         rH 

"O 

I^fl  b—  OS                    CO                    r- 

HO"*                         rH 

"5                    T^I                   CO                         CO 

b-  CM^CM                     CO                     1C 

3                     UD                    rH                          OO 

CM  g 

1                           oo"crs  b^                                T 

•7                   OO                   b^                        b^" 

0                   rH                         O 

fc, 

CM                   OS                         CM 

rn" 

O  CM                            OS  CO  OS                    CO                    & 

D                   CO                  CO                       >-O 

rH  OS                           O  JO  b-                   O                   ri 

4                     OO                    CO                          -TH 

-Si 

i-H^  CO                            CO  -^  LO                    CM                    O1 

D                    iO                    CO                          OS 

x$ 

oo  os                   cxf  co^                  CM"             Td 

H              t^             co"                 xt^ 

LO  CN 

LO                    CM                          00 

rH                   OS                         r-^ 

rn" 

a 

^f  co                      oo  b-  b-               os               cr 

CO  CO                            CO  CO  CO                    O                    OC 
rH  rH^                          rH  CO  CO                   CNJ                   f 

5                  CO                  rH                        "^ 
J                    b-                     OO                          CO 

•                    OS                     O                          "^f 

ts 

T-H"  r-T                   co"  c<T  ^ 

cT             o                  b^ 

CM      '               CD                          05 

CO 

&. 

3 

CO  b-                           b-  0  0                   CO                   CN 

TH                   CO                         OS 

•*  b-                     oo  oo  to               CM              o" 

j                    IO                     ""^                          "^ 

i+3 

Tt<  OO  CM 

'f                     CO                          OS 

i. 

•TjT        r-T 

co"             co"                 co" 

rH 

£ 

5 

rH  CO                           rH  b-  b-                   CO                  b- 

CM                    OO                         LO 

os  10                     to  oo  oo              oo              o; 

CM                    CO                         rH 

•S? 

C^C^                            CO^-^CO^                   rH                   CC 

*-» 

r-TrH                           t-Tr-rco" 

b-^             CD"                 co" 

^> 

rH                     LO                          OO 

M-  w 

0   0 

oo  co                   in  CM  co             co             o 

OS  OO                            CM  IO  rH                                           00 

luO                   "*                       OS 

O                    *?f                        IO 

o£ 

rH 

*~i            °l               ^ 

Z  o 

CM              b»                 o 

CO 

m 

m                             W3 

<D                                         CD 

bo                      a 

a                   o 

s     I     « 

bO                IL, 
r^          W  CD                  <p 

02          -+J                    <D    it^    ®   ^                  ^                   ^~ 

CQ 

1  1  I 

cp         o3               T3    02  O  %(                                ^ 

'g^S        ^  S  »  I        g 
f§!      |-aS|       I       f 

&          « 

1     1 

o           9 

CQ                          t>                              P               J3 

CQ           H 

307 


PREPARATORY  SEMINARIES  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 
(Compiled  from  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Directory  of  Preparatory  Seminaries) 


Alabama 

St.  Bernard's  Seminary,  St.  Ber- 
nard.  Order  of  St.  Benedict 
California 

Claretian  Junior  Seminary,  Do- 
minguez  Memorial,  Compton.  Clare- 
tian Fathers, 

Holy  Redeemer  College,  Oakland. 
Congregation  of  the  Most  Holy  Re- 
deemer. 

Maryknoll  Junior  Seminary, 
Mountain  View,  Catholic  Foreign 
Mission  Society  of  America. 

Sacred  Heart  Novitiate,  Los  Ga- 
tes. Society  of  Jesus. 

St.  Joseph's  Seminary,  Mountain 
View.  Priests  of  St.  Sulpice. 

Claretian  College,  Walnut.  Clare- 
tian Fathers. 

Los  Angeles  College,  Los  An- 
geles. Congregation  of  the  Mission. 

St.  Anthony's  Seminary,  Santa 
Barbara.  Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

St.  Joseph's  Preparatory  Seminary, 
Santa  Cruz.  Oblates  of  St.  Joseph. 

Salesian "  House  of  Studies,  Rich- 
mond.   Salesian  Fathers. 
Connecticut 

Holy  Ghost  Novitiate,  Ridgefield. 
Congregation  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

La  Salette  Missionary  College, 
Hartford.  La  Salette  Missionary 
Fathers. 

St.  Thomas  Preparatory  Semi- 
nary, Bloomfteld.  Secular  Clergy. 

Ukrainian    Catholic    Seminary, 
Stamford.    Secular  Clergy. 
District  of  Columbia 

St.  Joseph's  Seminary,  Brookland. 
St.  Joseph  Society  of  the  Sacred 
Heart. 

Florida 

St.  Leo  Abbey  Scholasticate,  St. 
Leo.   Order  of  St.  Benedict. 
Illinois 

St.  Joseph's  College,  Hinsdale. 
Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

St.  Jude  Seminary,  Momence, 
Claretian  Fathers. 

St.  Mary's  Mission  House,  Tech- 
ny.  Society  of  the  Divine  Word. 

Quigley  Preparatory  Seminary, 
Chicago.  Secular  Clergy. 

St.    Henry's    Preparatory    Semi- 


nary, Belleville.  Oblates  of  Mary 
Immaculate. 

Sacred  Heart  Mission  Seminary, 
Geneva.  Missionaries  of  the  Sacred 
Heart. 

La  Salette  Calvary,  Olivet.  La 
Salette  Missionary  Fathers. 

Indiana 

Holy  Cross  Seminary,  Notre  Dame. 
Congregation  of  the  Holy  Cross. 

Divine  Heart  Mission  House, 
Donaldson.  Society  of  the  Priests 
of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

Mt  St.  Francis  Pro-Seminary,  Mt 
St.  Francis.  Friars  Minor  Conven- 
tuals. 

St.  Meinrad's  Seminary,  St,  Mein- 
rad.  Order  of  St.  Benedict 

Iowa 

St.  Paul's  Mission1  House,  Ep- 
worth.  Society  of  the  Divine  Word. 

La  Salette  Seminary,  Milford.  La 
Salette  Missionary  Fathers. 

Kansas 

St.  Benedict's  Seminary,  Atchi- 
son.  Order  of  St.  Benedict. 

Kentucky 

St.  Mary's  College,  St.  Mary.  Con- 
gregation of  the  Resurrection. 

Louisiana 

St.  Joseph's  Seminary,  St.  Bene- 
dict. Order  of^St  Benedict. 

St.   Charles   College,   Grand   Co- 
teau.  Society  of  Jesus. 
Maryland 

Paulist  Juniorate,  Baltimore.  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  St.  Paul  the 
Apostle. 

St.  Charles  College,  Catonsville. 
Society  of  St.  Sulpice. 
Massachusetts 

Maryvale  Seminary,  Bedford.  So- 
ciety of  Mary. 

Seminary  of  Our  Lady  of  Holy 
Cross,  N.  Easton.  Congregation  of 
the  Holy  Cross. 

St.  Francis  Xavier  Mission 
House,  Island  Creek.  Society  of  the 
Divine  Word. 

St.  Stanislaus  Novitiate,  West 
Stockbridge.  Society  of  Jesus. 


308 


College  of  Liberal  Arts,  Lenox. 
Society  of  Jesus. 

Seminary  of  St.  Francis  of  As- 
sist, Lowell.  Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

Stiginatine  Juniorate,  Waltham. ' 
Stigmatine  Fathers. 

Michigan 

St.  Benedict's  Novitiate,  Brighton. 
Missionaries  of  Marianhill. 

SS.  Cyril  and  Methodius  (Polish) 
Seminary,  Orchard  Lake.  Secular 
Clergy. 

Sacred  Heart  Seminary,  Detroit. 
Secular  Clergy. 

St.    Joseph's     Seminary,     Grand 
Rapids.  Secular  Clergy. 
Minnesota 

Nazareth  Hall,  Lake  Johanna, 
Secular  Clergy. 

Crosier  Seminary,  Onamia.  Cro- 
sier Fathers. 

Holy  Family  Minor  Seminary, 
Hillman.  Congregation  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries of  the  Holy  Family. 

St.  John's  Seminary,  Collegeville. 
Order  of  St.  Benedict. 
Mississippi 

St.  Augustine's  Seminary,  Bay  St. 
Louis.  Society  of  the  Divine  Word. 
Missouri 

Passionist  Preparatory  Seminary, 
St.  Louis.  Congregation  of  the 
Passion. 

St.  Joseph's  College,  Kirkwood. 
Congregation  of  the  Most  Holy  Re- 
deemer. 

St.  Louis  Preparatory  Seminary, 
Welbster  Groves.  Secular  Clergy, 
under  instruction  of  Vincentian  Fa- 
thers. 

St.  Stanislaus  Seminary,  Floris- 
sant. Society  of  Jesus. 

St.  Vincent's  Preparatory  Sem- 
inary, Cape  Girardeau.  Congrega- 
tion of  the  Mission. 

New  Hampshire 

La  Salette  Seminary,  Enfield.  La 
Salette  Missionary  Fathers. 

St.  Joseph's  Juniorate,  Colebrook. 
Oblates  of  Mary  Immaculate. 
New  Jersey 

Don  Bosco  Seminary,  Newton. 
Salesian  Congregation. 

St.  Joseph's  College,  Princeton. 
Congregation  of  the  Mission. 

Benedictine  Mission  Seminary, 
Newton.  Benedictine  Fathers. 


St.    Mary's    Monastery,    Morris- 
town.   Benedictine  Fathers. 
New  York 

Augustinian  Preparatory  Semi- 
nary, Staten  Island.  Augustinian 
Fathers. 

Cathedral  College,  New  York. 
Secular  Clergy. 

Epiphany  Apostolic  College,  New- 
burgh.  St.  Joseph  Society  of  the 
Sacred  Heart. 

Eymard  Seminary,  Suffern.  Fa- 
thers of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

St.  Albert's  Preparatory  Semi- 
nary, Middletown.  Order  of  Calced 
Carmelites. 

St.  Andrew-on-Hudson  Seminary, 
Poughkeepsie.  Society  of  Jesus. 

St.  John's  Preparatory  Seminary, 
Garrison.  Society  of  the  Atonement. 

St.  Joseph's  Seraphic  Seminary, 
Callicoon.  Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

Seraphic  Seminary  of  Mary  Im- 
maculate, Garrison.  Friars  Minor 
Capuchin. 

St.  Anthony's  Seraphic  Seminary, 
Catskill.  Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

Cathedral  College  of  the  Immacu- 
late Conception,  Brooklyn.  Secular 
Clergy. 

Holy  Angels  Collegiate  Institute, 
Buffalo.  Missionary  Oblates  of 
Mary  Immaculate. 

Holy  Cross  Preparatory  Semi- 
nary, Dunkirk.  Congregation  of  the 
Passion. 

St.  Columban's  Preparatory  Sem- 
inary, Silver  Creek.  Chinese  Mis- 
sion Society  of  St.  Columban. 

St.  Ignatius  House  of  Studies. 
Manhasset,  L.  I.  Society  of  Jesus. 

The  Little  Seminary  of  St.  Jos- 
eph and  the  Little  Flower,  Buffalo. 
Secular  Clergy. 

Wadhams  Hall  Preparatory  Sem- 
inary, Ogdensburg.  Secular  Clergy. 

St.  Andrew's  Seminary,  Roches- 
ter. Secular  Clergy. 

St.  Francis  College,  Staten  Island. 
Friars  Minor  Conventuals. 

St.  Joseph's  Seminary  and  Col- 
lege, New  York.  Secular  Clergy. 

St.  Michael's  Mission  House, 
Conesus.  Society  of  the  Divine 
Word. 

Ohio 

Holy  Cross  Monastery,  Cincin- 
nati. Congregation  of  the  Passion. 


309 


Milford  Novitiate  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  Milford.  Society  of  Jesus. 

St.  Francis  Seminary,  Cincinnati. 
Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

St.  Gregory's  Seminary,  Cincin- 
nati. Secular  Clergy. 

Brunnerdale  Seminary,  Canton. 
Society  of  the  Precious  Blood. 

St.  Charles  Borromeo  Seminary, 
Columbus.  Secular  Clergy. 

The  Pontifical  College  Josephi- 
num,  Worthington.  Secular  Clergy. 

Oregon 

Mt.  Angel  College  and  Seminary, 
St.  Benedict  Order  of  St.  Benedict. 
Pennsylvania 

Holy  Ghost  Apostolic  College, 
Cornwells  Heights.  Society  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

St.  Mary's  Manor  and  Apostolic 
School,  South  Langhorne.  Society 
of  Mary. 

Theological  Seminary  of  St. 
Charles  Borromeo,  Philadelphia. 
Secular  Clergy. 

St.  Francis  Seminary,  Loretto. 
Third  Order  Regular  of  St.  Francis. 

Sacred  Heart  Mission  House,  Gir- 
ard.  Society  of  the  Divine  Word. 

St.  Mary's  College,  North  East. 
Order  of  the  Most  Holy  Redeemer. 

St.  Fidelis  Seminary,  Herman. 
Friars  Minor  Capuchin. 

Maryknoll    Preparatory    College, 


Clarks    Summit.    Catholic   Foreign 
Mission   Society  of  America. 
Rhode  Island 

Seminary  of  Our  Lady  of  Provi- 
dence, Warwick  Neck.  Secular 
Clergy. 

Texas 

St.  Anthony's  Apostolic  School, 
San  Antonio.  Oblate  Fathers. 

St.  John's  Seminary,  San  Antonio. 
Vincentian  Fathers. 

St.  Mary's  Seminary,  La  Porte. 
Secular  Clergy. 

Washington 

St.   Edward's   Seminary,   Seattle. 
Society  of  St.  Sulpice. 
Wisconsin 

St.  Augustine  Abbey,  Madison. 
Premonstratensian  Fathers. 

St.  Bonaventure  Minor  Seminary, 
Sturtevant.  Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

College  of  Our  Lady-Holy-Hill, 
Holy  Hill.  Discalced  Carmelites. 

Seminary  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales, 
St.  Francis.  Secular  Clergy. 

St.  Lawrence  Preparatory  Semi- 
nary, Mt.  Calvary.  Friars  Minor 
Capuchin. 

Salvatorian  Seminary,  St.  Nazi- 
anz.  Society  of  the  Divine  Saviour. 

Pallottine  College,  Milwaukee. 
Pious  Society  of  Missions. 

Holy  Ghost  Mission  House,  Bast 
Troy.  Society  of  the  Divine  Word. 


MAJOR    SEMINARIES    IN 

(Compiled  from  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 

Alabama 

St.  Bernard's  Seminary,  St.  Ber- 
nard. Order  of  St.  Benedict. 

Arkansas 

,  New   Subiaco   Abbey  and   Semi- 
nary, Subiaco.  Order  of  St.  Benedict. 
St.  John's  Home  Missions  Semi- 
nary, Little  Rock.    Secular  Clergy. 

California 

Alma  College,  Alma.  Society  of 
Jesus. 

St.  Albert's  College,  Oakland.  Or- 
der of  Preachers. 

Franciscan  Monastery  and  Semi- 
nary, San  Luis  Rey.  Old  Mission. 
Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

St.    Patrick's    Seminary,    Menlo 
Park.  Priests  of  St.  Sulpice. 
Claretian    Major    Seminary,    Do- 


THE    UNITED   STATES 
Directory  of  Major  Seminaries) 
minguez  Memorial,  Compton.    Mis- 
sionary   Sons    of   the   Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary. 

Franciscan  Theological  Seminary, 
Santa  Barbara.  Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

St.  John's  Major  Seminary,  Los 
Angeles.  Vincentian  Fathers. 
Colorado 

St.  Thomas  Theological  Semi- 
nary, Denver.  Congregation  of  the 
Mission. 

Connecticut 

St.  Mary's  Seminary,  Norwalk. 
Congregation  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary. 

Ukrainian     Catholic      Seminary, 
Stamford.    Secular  Clergy. 
District  of  Columbia 

Apostolic  Mission  House,  Brook- 
land.  Catholic  Missionary  Union. 


310 


Atonement  Seminary  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Brookland.  Friars  of  the 
Atonement. 

Augustinian  College.  Brookland. 
Hermits  of  St.  Augustine. 

College  of  Our  Lady  of  Mount 
Carmel.  Discalced  Carmelites. 

De  Sales  Hall,  Washington.  Ob- 
lates  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales. 

Dominican  College  of  the  Immac- 
ulate Conception,  Washington.  Or- 
der of  Preachers. 

Holy  Cross  College,  Brookland. 
Congregation  of  the  Holy  Cross. 

Holy  Name  College,  Brookland. 
Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

Marist  College,  Brookland.  So- 
ciety of  Mary. 

Oblate  Scholasticate,  Brookland. 
Oblates  of  Mary  Immaculate. 

Pallotine  House  of  Studies,  Wash- 
ington. Pious  Society  of  Missions. 

St.  Bonaventure's  Convent,  Wash- 
ington. Friars  Minor  Conventuals. 

St.  Francis  Capuchin  College, 
Brookland.  Capuchin  Friars  Minor. 

St.  Joseph's  Seminary,  Brook- 
land.  St.  Joseph  Society  of  the 
Sacred  Heart. 

St.  Josephat's  Seminary,  Wash- 
ington. Order  of  St.  Basil  the 
Great  (Ukrainian). 

St.  Paul's  College,  Brookland. 
Missionary  Society  of  St.  Paul  the 
Apostle. 

Sulpician  Seminary,  Brookland. 
Priests  of  St.  Sulpice. 

Viatorian    Seminary,    Brookland. 
Clerics  of  St.  Viator. 
Florida 

St.  Leo  Abbey  Scholasticate.    St. 
Leo.   Order  of  St.  Benedict. 
Illinois 

Dominican  College  of  St.  Thomas 
Aquinas,  River  Forest.  Order  of 
Preachers. 

St.  Mary's  Seminary,  Lemont.  Or- 
der of  Friars  Minor. 

Immaculate  Conception  Monas- 
tery, Chicago.  Congregation  of  the 
Passion. 

Mater  Dolorosa  Seminary,  Hill- 
side. Servite  Fathers. 

St.  Mary-of-the-Lake  Seminary, 
Mundelein.  Diocesan  Priests  and 
Jesuits. 

St.  Mary's  Mission  House,  Tech- 
ny.  Society  of  the  Divine  Word. 


St.  Procopius  Seminary,  Lisle.  Or- 
der of  St.  Benedict 

St.  Bede's  Abbey  Seminary,  Peru. 
Order  of  St.  Benedict. 

St.  Joseph's  Seminary,  Teutopolis. 

Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

Marian  Hills  Seminary,  Hinsdale. 
Marian  Fathers. 

Indiana 

Moreau  Seminary,  Notre  Dame. 
Holy  Cross  Congregation. 

Holy  Family  Theological  Semi- 
nary, Oldenburg.  Order  of  Friars 
Minor. 

St.  Meinrad's  Seminary,  St. 
Meinrad.  Order  of  St.  Benedict. 

Our  Lady  of  Lourdes  Seminary, 
Cedar  Lake.  Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

West  Baden  College,  West  Baden 
Springs.    Society  of  Jesus. 
Iowa 

St.  Gabriel's  Monastery,  Des 
Moines.  Congregation  of  the  Pas- 
sion. 

Kansas 

St.  Fidelis  Monastery,  Victoria. 
Friars  Minor  Capuchin. 

St.  Benedict's  Abbey,  Atchison. 
Order  of  St.  Benedict. 

St.  Francis  Retreat,  St.  Paul.  Con- 
gregation of  the  Passion. 

St.  Mary's  College,  St.  Marys.  So- 
ciety of  Jesus. 

St.  Augustine's  Mission  Seminary, 
Kansas  City.  Recollect  Augustinian 
Fathers. 

Kentucky 

Sacred  Heart  Retreat,  Louisville. 
Congregation  of  the  Passion. 
Louisiana 

Notre  Dame  Seminary,  New  Or- 
leans. Society  of  Mary. 

Rosaryville  Theological  Seminary, 
Ponchatoula.  Order  of  Preachers. 
Maryland 

St.  Joseph's  Passionist  Monastery* 
Baltimore.  Congregation  of  the  Pas- 
sion. 

St.  Mary's  Seminary,  Baltimore. 
Priests  of  St.  Sulpice. 

SS.  Peter  and  Paul  Monastery, 
Cumberland.  Friars  Minor  Capu- 
chin. 

Mt.  St.  Mary's  Seminary,  Emmits- 
burg.  Secular  Clergy. 

St.  Saviour's  Seminary,  Lanham. 
Society  of  the  Divine  Saviour. 


311 


Woodstock  College  of  Baltimore 
County,  Woodstock.  Society  of  Jesus. 
Massachusetts 

St.  Gabriel's  Monastery,  Brighton. 
Congregation  of  the  Passion. 

St.  John's  Boston  Ecclesiastical 
Seminary,  Brighton.  Secular  Clergy. 

Stigmatine  Seminary,  Waltham. 
Stigmatine  Fathers. 

Oblate  Scholasticate  of  St.  Eu- 
gene, Natick.  Oblates  of  Mary  Im- 
maculate. 

Weston  College  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  Weston.  Society  of  Jesus. 

St.  Hyacinth's  Seminary,  G-ranfoy. 
Franciscan  Fathers. 

Michigan 

Buns  Scotus  College,  Detroit.  Or- 
der of  Friars  Minor. 

Monastery  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross;  Detroit.  Congregation  of  the 
Passion. 

SS.  Cyril  and  Methodius  Semi- 
nary, Orchard  Lake.  Secular 
Clergy. 

Sacred  Heart  Seminary,  Detroit. 
Secular  Clergy. 

Minnesota 

St.  Paul  Seminary,  St.  Paul.  Sec- 
ular Clergy. 

St.  John's  Seminary,  Collegeville. 
Order  of  St.  Benedict. 
Mississippi 

St  Augustine's  Seminary,  Bay  St. 
Louis.  Society  of  the  Divine  Word. 
Missouri 

Conception  College  and  Seminary, 
Conception.  Order  of  St.  Benedict. 

St.  Louis  Roman  Catholic  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  St.  Louis.  Secu- 
lar Clergy,  under  instruction  of 
Vincentian  Fathers. 

St.  Mary's  Seminary,  Perryville. 
Congregation  of  the  Mission. 
Nebraska 

St.  Columban's  Seminary,  St.  Co- 
iumbans.  Chinese  Mission  Society. 

Immaculate  Conception,  Seminary, 
Hastings.  Canons  Regular  of  the 
Holy  Cross. 

New  Jersey 

Immaculate  Conception  Seminary, 
Darlington,  Ramsey  P.  O.  Secular 
Clergy. 

St.  Mary's  Monastery,  Morris- 
town.  Order  of  St  Benedict. 

St.  Michael's  Monastery,  Union 
City.  Congregation  of  the  Passion. 


St.  Anthony's  Monastery,  Butler. 
Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

Bon  Bosco  Seminary.  Newton, 
Salesian  Congregation. 

New  Mexico 

Montezunia  Seminary.  Las  Vegas. 
Mexican  National  Seminary  in  the 
United  States.  Society  of  Jesus. 

New  York 

Maryknoll  Seminary  Maryknoll 
P.  O.  Catholic  Foreign  Mission  So- 
ciety of  America. 

Oblate  House  of  Philosophy,  New- 
burgh.  Oblates  of  Mary  Immaculate. 

Redemptorlst  House  of  Studies, 
Bsopus.  Congregation  of  the  Most 
Holy  Redeemer. 

St.  Joseph's  Seminary,  Yonkers. 
Secular  Clergy. 

La  Salette  Seminary,  Altamont. 
Missionaries  of  La  Salette. 

St.  Anthony-on-Etudson,  Rensse- 
laer.  Friars  Minor  Conventuals. 

Monastery  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  Jamaica,  L.  I.  Congre- 
gation of  the  Passion. 

Seminary  of  the  Immaculate  Con- 
ception, Huntington,  L.  I.  Secular 
Clergy. 

St.  Bonaventure's  Seminary,  St. 
Bonaventure,  Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

Seminary  of  Our  Lady  of  the  An- 
gels, Niagara  Falls.  Congregation 
of  the  Mission. 

St.  Stephen's  Monastery,  Croghan. 
Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

St.  Bernard's  Seminary,  Roches- 
ter. Secular  Clergy. 

St.  Mary's  Monastery,  Dunkirk. 
Congregation  of  the  Passion. 

North    Carolina 

Belmont  Abbey  Seminary,  Bel- 
mont.  Order  of  St.  Benedict 

Ohio 

Mt.  St.  Mary's  Seminary,  Nor- 
wood. Secular  Clergy. 

St.  Charles  Seminary,  Carthagena. 
Society  of  the  Precious  Blood. 

Seminary  of  Our  Lady  of  the 
Lake,  Cleveland.  Secular  Clergy. 

Our  Lady  of  Angels  Seminary, 
Cleveland.  Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

Pontifical  College  Josephinum,  Co- 
lumbus. Secular  Clergy. 

St.  Joseph's  Seminary,  Cleveland. 
Fathers  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 


312 


St.  Joseph's  Priory,  Somerset. 
Order  of  Preachers. 

Sacred  Heart  Seminary,  Shelby. 
Missionaries  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

Our  Lady  of  Consolation  Semi- 
nary, Carey.  Friars  Minor  Conven- 
tuals, 

Oregon 

Mt.  Angel  College  and  Seminary, 
St.  Benedict.  Order  of  St.  Benedict. 
Pennsylvania 

Augustinian  Scholasticate,  Villa- 
nova.  Augustinian  Fathers. 

St.  Vincent's  Seminary,  Philadel- 
phia. Congregation  of  the  Mission. 

Theological  Seminary  of  St. 
Charles  Borromeo,  Philadelphia. 
Secular  Clergy. 

St.  Francis  Seminary,  Loretto. 
Third  Order  Regular  of  St.  Francis. 

St.  Paul's  Monastery,  Pittsburgh. 
Congregation  of  the  Passion. 

St.  Vincent's  Seminary,  Latrobe. 
Order  of  St.  Benedict. 

St.  Ann's  Passionist  Monastery, 
Scranton.  Congregation  of  the  Pas- 
sion. 

South   Dakota 

St.    Bernard's    Seminary,    Sioux 
Falls.    Missionaries    of   Marianhill. 
Texas 

Roger  Bacon  College,  El  Paso. 
Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

St,  Anthony's  Seminary,  El  Paso. 
Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

Scotus  College,  Hebbronville.  Or- 
der of  Friars  Minor. 


St.  Mary's  Seminary,  La  Porte 
Secular  Clergy. 

De  Mazenod  Scholasticate,  San 
Antonio.  Oblates  of  Mary  Immacu- 
late. 

St.    John's    Seminary,    San    An- 
tonio. Vincentian  Fathers. 
Vermont 

St.  Mary's  Seminary,  Randolph. 
Fathers  of  St.  Edmund. 

Washington 

Mt.  St.  Michael's  Scholasticate, 
Hillyard.  Society  of  Jesus. 

St.   Edward's   Seminary,   Seattle. 
Society  of  St.  Sulpice. 
Wisconsin 

St.  Francis  Monastery,  Burling- 
ton. Order  of  Friars  Minor. 

Seminary  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales, 
St.  Francis.  Secular  Clergy. 

Immaculate  Conception  Seminary, 
Oconomowoc.  Redemptorist  Fathers. 

Monastery  of  Mt.  St.  Philip,  Gran- 
ville.  Servite  Fathers. 

Sacred  Heart  Monastery  and 
Scholasticate,  Hales  Corner.  Priests 
of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

St.  Mary  of  the  Angels  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  Green  Bay.  Order  of 
Friars  Minor. 

St.  Norbert  Abbey,  West  De  Pere. 
Premonstratensian  Fathers. 

St.  Anthony's  Clericate,  Mara- 
thon. Friars  Minor  Capuchin. 

Carmelite  Monastery  and  Noviti- 
ate, Holy  Hill.  Discalced  Carmelites. 


U.  S.  CATHOLIC  COLLEGES  AND  UNIVERSITIES  FOR  MEN 


Aiabarna 

St  Bernard  College  —  St.  Bernard. 
Benedictine  Fathers.  Founded 
1892.  Accredited.  Junior  College, 
High  School,  Philosophy,  Theol- 
ogy, for  Benedictines  only.  Pres., 
Rt  Rev.  Boniface  Seng,  O.  S.  B. 

Spring  Hill  College  —  Spring  Hill. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1830.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Edu- 
cation, Engineering:,  Pre-medical. 
Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Wm.  D.  O'Leary, 
S.J. 

Arkansas 

SubSaco  College  —  Subiaco.  Bene- 
dictine Fathers.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences. Pres.,  Rt.  Rev.  Paul  M. 
Nahlen,  O.  S.  B. 


California 

Loyola  University  —  Los  Angeles. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1865. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Law,  Com- 
merce, Radio.  Pres.,  Rev.  Charles 
A.  McQuillan,  S.  J. 

St.  Mary's  College — St.  Mary's  Col- 
lege. Christian  Brothers.  Founded 
1863.  Accredited,  Arts  and  Let- 
ters, Science,  Business  Adminis- 
tration. Pres.,  Bro.O.  Austin, F.S.C. 

San  Francisco,  University  of  — 
San  Francisco.  Jesuit  Fathers. 
Founded  1855.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Law,  Business  Ad- 
ministration. Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
Wm.  J.  Dunne,  S.  J. 


313 


Santa  Clara,  University  of  —  Santa 
Clara.  Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded 
1851.  Accredited.  Liberal  Arts, 
Business  Administration,  Engi- 
neering, Law.  Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
Charles  J.  Walsh,  S.  J. 
Colorado 

Regis  College  —  Denver.  Jesuit  Fa- 
thers. Founded  1888.  Accredited. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Pre-medical, 
Pre-engineering,  Pre-legal,  Pre- 
dental.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Robert 
M.  Kelley,  S.  J. 

Connecticut 

MarianapoISs  College  —  Thompson 
Marian  Fathers.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences. Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Joseph 
Vaskas,  M.  I.  C. 

St.  Basil's  College— Stamford.  Bene- 
dictine Fathers.  Founded  1939. 
Courses  leading  to  Bachelor  of 
Arts  degree.  Pres.,  Rev.  Aidan 
Germain,  O.  S.  B. 

St.    Robert    Bellarmine    College  

Fairfield.  Jesuit  Fathers.  Found- 
ed 1942.  Arts  and  Sciences.  Pres., 
Rev.  John  J.  McEleney,  S.  J. 
District  of  Columbia 

Catholic  University  of  America  — 
Washington.  Hierarchy  of  the 
United  States.  Founded  1889.  Ac- 
credited. College  of  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Graduate  School  of  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Engineering  and 
Architecture,  Law,  Canon  Law, 
Sacred  Sciences,  Scholastic  Phi- 
losophy, Social  Work,  Summer 
Sessions.  Acting  Rector,  Rt.  Rev. 
Patrick  J.  McCormick. 

Georgetown  University  —  Washing- 
ton. Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1789. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Medicine,  Law,  Dentistry,  Nurs- 
ing, Foreign  Service.  Pres.,  Very 
Rev.  Arthur  A.  O'Leary,  S.  J. 
Himois 

De  Paul  University  —  Chicago.  Vin- 
centian  Fathers.  Founded  1898. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Law,  Commerce,  Music,  Drama, 
Nursing,  Summer  School,  Ex- 
tension, Home  Study,  Graduate 
School.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Michael 
J.  O'Connell,  C.  M. 

Loyola  University  —  Chicago.  Jes- 
uit Fathers.  Founded  1,870.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences, 


Commerce,  Dentistry,  Graduate 
School,  Home  Study,  Law,  Medi- 
cine, Nursing,  Social  Work,  Sum- 
mer School.  Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
Samuel  K.  Wilson,  S.  J. 

Qusncy  College  —  Quincy.  Fran- 
ciscan Fathers.  Founded  1860. 
Classical,  Pre-medical,  Pre-den- 
tal,  Pre-legal,  Journalism,  Com- 
merce, Business  Administration, 
Teacher  Training,  Engineering, 
Music.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  John 
Koebele,  O.  F.  M. 

St.  Bede  College  —  Peru.  Benedic- 
tine Fathers.  Founded  1890.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences.  Pres., 
Rt.  Rev.  Justus  Wirth,  O.  S.  B. 

St.  Procopius  College — Lisle.  Bene- 
dictine Fathers.  Founded  1890. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences. 
Pres.,  Rt.  Rev.  Procopius  Neuzil, 
O.  S.  B. 

Indiana 

Notre  Dame,  University  of  —  Notre 
Dame.  Holy  Cross  Fathers. 
Founded  1842.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Letters,  Science,  Law,  Engi- 
neering, Commerce,  Graduate 
School,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Rev.  J.  Hugh  O'Donnell,  C.  S.  C. 

St.  Joseph's  College  —  Collegeville. 
Society  of  the  Precious  Blood. 
Founded  1891.  Accredited.  Pres., 
Very  Rev.  Aloys  H.  Dirksen, 
C.  Pp.  S. 

fowa 

Loras  College  (formerly  Columbia 
College)  —  Dubuque.  Secular 
Clergy.  Founded  1873.  Accredited. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Music,  Pre- 
commerce,  Pre-legal,  Pre-medical, 
Engineering,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Michael  J.  Mar- 
tin. 

St.  Ambrose  College  —  Davenport. 
Secular  Clergy.  Founded  1882. 
Accredited.  Languages,  Philoso- 
phy, Sciences,  Commerce,  Educa- 
tion, Summer  School.  Pres.,  Rt. 
Rev.  Ambrose  J.  Burke. 

Trinity  College  —  Sioux  City.  So- 
ciety of  Mary.  Founded  1913.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences.  Pres., 
Rev.  Edwin  M.  Leimkuhler. 
Kansas 

St.  Benedict's  College  —  Atchison. 
Benedictine  Fathers.  Founded 


314 


1858.  Accredited.  Liberal  Arts, 
Theology,  Music,  Journalism. 
Pres.,  Rt.  Rev.  Martin  Veth, 
O.  S.  B. 

St.  Joseph's  College  —  Hays.  Cap- 
uchin Fathers,  Founded  1908. 
Junior  College.  Military  Junior 
and  Senior  High  School.  Pres., 
Very  Rev.  Terence  Moffat,  O.F.M. 
Cap. 

Louisiana 

Loyola  University  —  New  Orleans. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1849. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Dentistry,  Law,  Pharmacy,  Music, 
Education,  Sociology,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Percy 
A.  Roy,  S.  J. 

Maryland 

Loyola  College  —  Baltimore.  Jes- 
uit Fathers.  Founded  1852.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Pre- 
medical,  Pre-dental,  Pre-legal. 
Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Edward  B.  Bunn, 
S.J. 

Mt.  St.  Mary's  College  —  Emmits- 
burg.  Secular  Clergy.  Founded 
1808.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences. Pres.,  Rt.  Rev.  John  L. 
Sheridan. 

Massachusetts 

Assumption  College  —  Worcester. 
Assumptionist  Fathers.  Founded 
1904.  Liberal  Arts.  Pres.,  Rev. 
Rudolphe  L.  Martel,  A.  A. 

Boston  College  —  Boston.  Jesuit 
Fathers.  Founded  1863.  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Law,  So- 
cial Work,  Junior  College,  Grad- 
uate School,  Extension,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Wm.  J. 
Murphy,  S.  J. 

Holy  Cross  College  —  Worcester. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1843. 
Affiliated.  Arts  and  Sciences,  Pre- 
medical.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Joseph 
R.  N.  Maxwell,  S.  J. 
Michigan 

Detroit,  University  of  —  Detroit. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1877.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Law, 
Commerce,  Finance,  Engineering, 
Dentistry,  Summer  School,  Grad- 
uate School.  Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
Charles  H.  Cloud,  S.  J. 

Jordan  College  —  Menominee.  So- 
ciety of  the  Divine  Saviour. 


Founded  1932.  Liberal  Arts,  Sci- 
ence, Philosophy,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Ansgar  Koenigs- 
bauer,  S.  D.  S. 

St.  Mary's  College  —  Orchard  Lake. 
Secular  Clergy.  Founded  1910. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Philosophy, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Rt  Rev. 
Ladislaus  J.  Krzyzosiak. 

Minnesota 

St.  John's  University — Collegeville. 
Benedictine  Fathers.  Founded 
1857.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Social  Study,  Theology, 
College  Preparatory  School.  Pres., 
Rt.  Rev.  Alcuin  Deutsch,  O.  S.  B. 

St.  Mary's  College  —  Winona. 
Brothers  of  the  Christian  Schools. 
Founded  1912.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Pre-medical,  Pre- 
dental,  Pre-legal,  Commerce,  En- 
gineering. Pres.,  Bro.  Leopold, 
F.  S.  C. 

St.  Thomas,  College  of  —  St.  Paul. 
Secular  Clergy.  Founded  1885. 
Accredited.  Science,  Literature, 
Arts,  Physical  Education.  Pres., 
Very  Rev.  James  H.  Moynihan. 

Missouri 

Rockhurst  College  —  Kansas  City. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded.  1914.  Ac* 
credited.  Arts  and  Sciences,  Pre- 
medical,  Pre-legal.  Pres.,  Very 
Rev.  William  Hugh  McCabe,  S.  J. 

St.  Louis  University  —  St.  Louis. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1818. 
Accredited,  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Philosophy  and  Science,  Medi- 
cine, Law,  Commerce  and  Fi- 
nance, Dentistry,  Divinity,  Edu- 
cation, Social  Service,  Nursing, 
Summer  School,  Graduate  School, 
General  College.  Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
Harry  B.  Crimmins,  S.  J. 
Montana 

Carroll  College  —  Helena.  Secular 
Clergy,  Founded  1910.  Accredited.. 
Liberal  Arts.  Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
Emmet  J.  Riley. 

Nebraska 

Creighton  University  —  Omaha. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1878, 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences. 
Commerce  and  Finance,  Dentis- 
try, Journalism,  Law,  Medicine, 
Nursing,  Pharmacy,  Graduate 


315 


School,    Summer    School.     Pres., 
Very  Rev.  Joseph  P.  Zuercher,  S.  J. 
New   Hampshire 

St.  Anselm's  College  —  Manchester. 
Benedictine  Fathers.  Founded 
1889.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Summer  School.  Pres.,  Rt. 
Rev.  Bertrand  C.  Dolan,  O.  S.  B. 
New  Jersey 

Seton  Hall  College — South  Orange. 
Secular  Clergy.  Founded  1856. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences. 
Pres.,  Rt.  Rev.  James  P.  Kelley. 

St.  Peter's  .College  —  Jersey  City. 
•  Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1878. 
Refounded  1930.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Commerce  and  Finance. 
Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Dennis  J.  Comey, 
S.  J. 

New  York 

Canisius  College  —  Buffalo.  Jesuit 
Fathers.  Founded  1870.  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  General 
Sciences,  Pre-medical,  Pre-legal, 
Extension,  Business  Administra- 
tion, Summer  School.  Pres.,  Very 
Rev.  Timothy  J.  Coughlin,  S.  J. 

Fordham  University  —  New  York. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1841.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Grad- 
uate School,  Law,  Education, 
Pharmacy,  Business  Administra- 
tion, Social  Service,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Robert 
I.  Gannon,  S.  J. 

lorta  College  —  New  Rochelle. 
Christian  Brothers  of  Ireland. 
Founded  1940.  Pres.,  Bro.  William 
B.  Cornelia. 

Manhattan  College  —  New  York. 
Christian  Brothers.  Founded 
1853.  Accredited.  Arts,  Engineer- 
ing, Business  Administration,  Sci- 
ences. Physical  Education.  Pres., 
Bro.  A.  Victor,  F.  S.  C. 

Niagara  University — Niagara  Falls. 
Vincentian  Fathers.  Founded 
1856.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Business,  Education,  The- 
ology, Graduate  School,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Joseph 
M.  Noonan,  C.  M. 

St.  Bonaventure's  College  —  St. 
Bonaventure.  Franciscan  Fathers. 
Founded  1859.  Accredited.  Afts 
and  Sciences,  Education,  Com- 
merce and  Finance,  Pre-medical, 


Pre-dental,  Music,  Languages, 
Philosophy,  Sociology,  Business 
Administration,  Commercial  Law, 
Radio,  Petroleum  Chemistry,  Ex- 
tension, Summer  School.  Pres., 
Very  Rev.  Thomas  Plassmann, 
O.  F.  M. 

St.  Francis  College  —  Brooklyn. 
Franciscan  Brothers.  Founded 
1858.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Pre-legal,  Pre-medical. 
Pres.,  Ven.  Bro.  Columba,  O.  S.  F. 

St.  John's  University  —  Brooklyn. 
Vincentian  Fathers.  Founded  1870. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Law,  Pharmacy,  Commerce,  So- 
cial Action,  Teachers'  College, 
Graduate  School,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Edmund  J. 
Walsh,  C.  M. 

Siena  College  —  Loudonville.  Fran- 
ciscan Fathers.  Founded  1937. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Business  Ad- 
ministration, Pre-dental,  Pre- 
medical,  Pre-legal.  Pres.,  Rev. 
Cyprian  Mensing,  O.  F.  M. 

North  Carolina 

Belmont  Abbey  Junior  College  — 
Belmont.  Benedictine  Fathers. 
Founded  1878.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Pre-medical,  Pre-law.  Pres.,  Rt 
Rev.  Vincent  G.  Taylor,  O.  S.  B. 

Ohio 

Dayton,  University  of  —  Dayton. 
Society  of  Mary.  Founded  1850. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Normal,  Engineering,  Reserve  Of- 
ficers Training  Corps,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Rev.  John  A.  El- 
bert,  S.  M. 

De  Sales  College  —  Toledo.  Dioc- 
esan College.  Founded  1936.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Education,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Ray- 
mond G.  Kirsch. 

John  Carroll  University  —  Cleve- 
land. Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded 
1886.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Philosophy,  Business  Ad- 
ministration. Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
Edmund  C.  Home,  S.  J. 

Xavier  University  —  Cincinnati. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1831. 
Accredited.  Liberal  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Commerce  and  Finance, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
Celestin  J.  Steiner,  S.  J. 


316 


Oklahoma 

St.  Gregoryys  College  —  Shawnee. 
Benedictine  Fathers.  Founded 
1915.  Accredited.  Junior  College: 
Arts  and  Sciences.  Pres.,  Rt.  Rev. 
Mark  Braun,  O.  S.  B. 
Oregon 

Mt.  Angel  College  —  St.  Benedict 
Benedictine  Fathers.  Founded 
1887.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Commerce,  Pre-engineer- 
ing,  Journalism,  Pre-medical,  Pre- 
legal,  Music,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Rev.  James  Koessler, 
O.  S.  B. 

Portland,  University  of  —  Port- 
land. Holy  Cross  Fathers.  Found- 
ed 1901.  Accredited.  Arts  and 
Letters,  Philosophy,  Science,  His- 
tory and  Economics,  Business  Ad- 
ministration, Pre-medical,  Pre- 
engineering,  Pre-law,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Rev.  Charles  C. 
Miltner,  C.  S.  C. 

Pennsylvania 

Duquesne  University  —  Pittsburgh. 
Holy  Ghost  Fathers.  Founded 
1878.  Accredited.  Arts  and 
Letters,  Science,  Law,  Theatre 
Arts  and  Dramatic  Literature, 
Business  Administration,  Phar- 
macy, Music,  Education,  Gradu- 
ate School,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Very  Rev.  Raymond  V.  Kirk, 
C.  S.  Sp. 

Gannon  School  of  Arts  and  Sciences 
—  Erie.  Secular  Clergy.  Founded 
1933.  Accredited.  Arts  and 
Sciences.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Joseph 
J.  Wehrle. 

La  SalSe  College  —  Philadelphia. 
Christian  Brothers.  Founded  1862. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Business  Administration.  Pres., 
Bro.  Emilian  James,  F.  S.  C. 

St.  Francis  College  —  Loretto.  Fa- 
thers of  the  Third  Order  of  St. 
Francis.  Founded  1845.  Accred- 
ited. Liberal  Arts,  Science,  Ed- 
ucation, Philosophy,  Divinity, 
Graduate  School,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Rev.  John  P.  J.  Sullivan, 
T.  O.  R. 

St.  John  Kanty  College  —  Erie. 
Vincentian  Fathers.  Founded 
1911.  Junior  College:  Arts  and 
Sciences.  Pres.,  Very.  Rev.  Ste- 

*  phen  Krol,  C.  M. 


St.  Joseph's  College  —  Philadel- 
phia. Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded 
1851.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Journalism,  Business  Ad- 
ministration. Social  Sciences. 
Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Thomas  J.  Love, 
S.J. 

St.  Vincent  College  —  Latrobe. 
Benedictine  Fathers.  Founded 
1846.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Pre-medical,  Pre-legal,  Pre- 
dental,  Teacher  Training,  Fine 
Arts.  Pres.,  Rt.  Rev.  Alfred  Koch, 
O.  S.  B. 

Scranton  University  —  Scranton. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1888. 
Accredited  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Pre-medical,  Pre-dental,  Pre-legal, 
Education,  Business  and  Finance, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Very  Re v. 
W.  Coleman  Nevils,  S.J. 

Vlllanova  College  —  Villanova.  Au- 
gustinian  Fathers.  Founded  1842. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Philosophy, 
Technology,  Science,  Commerce 
and  Finance,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Very  Rev.  Edward  V.  Stan- 
ford, O.  S.  A. 

Rhode   Island 

Providence  College  —  Providence. 
Dominican  Fathers.  Founded 
1919.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Pre-medical.  Pres.,  Very 
Rev.  John  J.  Dillon,  0.  P. 
Texas 

St.  Edward's  University  —  Austin. 
Fathers  of  the  Holy  Cross. 
Founded  1878.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Letters,  Commerce,  Engi- 
neering, Science.  Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
Stanislaus  F.  Lisewski,  C.  S.  C. 

St.  Mary's  University  —  San  An- 
tonio. Fathers  of  the  Society  of 
Mary.  Founded  1852.  Accredited. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Law,  Business 
Administration,  Education,  Pre- 
legal,  Pre-medical,  Pre-engineer- 
ing,  Summer  School.  Pres.,  Very 
Rev.  Walter  F.  Golatka,  S.  M. 
Vermont 

St.  Michael's  College  —  Winoosld. 
Fathers  of  the  Society  of  St.  Ed- 
mund. Founded  1904.  Accredited. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Pre-medical, 
Pre-dental,  Pre-legal,  Philosophy 
and  English.  Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
James  H.  Petty,  S.  S.  E. 


317 


Washington 

Gonzaga  University  —  Spokane. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1887. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Law,  Commerce  and  Finance, 
Engineering,  Pre-medical,  Sum- 
mer School.  Pres.,  Rev.  Leo  J. 
Robinson,  S.  J. 

St.  Martin's  College  —  Lacey.  Ben- 
edictine Fathers.  Founded  1895. 
Accredited.  Pres.,  Rt.  Rev.  Lam- 
bert Burton,  O.  S.  B. 

Seattle  College  —  Seattle.  Jesuit 
Fathers.  Founded  1891.  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Educa- 
tion, Summer  School.  Pres.,  Very 
Rev.  Francis  E.  Corkery,  S.  J. 


Wisconsin 

Marquette  University — Milwaukee. 
Jesuit  Fathers.  Founded  1881.  Ac- 
credited. Liberal  Arts,  Business 
Administration,  Dentistry,  Engi- 
neering, Journalism,  Law,  Medi- 
cine, Nursing,  Speech,  Graduate 
School,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Very  Rev.  Raphael  C.  McCarthy, 
S.J. 

St.  Herbert  College  —  West  de 
Pere.  Premonstratensian  Fathers. 
Founded  1898.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences.  Pres.,  Rt.  Rev. 
Bernard  H.  Pennings,  O.  Praem. 


U.   S.  CATHOLIC  COLLEGES  AND   UNIVERSITIES   FOR  WOMEN 


California 

Dominican  College  —  San  Rafael. 
Dominican  Sisters.  Founded  1889. 
Accredited.  Liberal  Arts,  Music, 
Education,  Social  Service.  Pres., 
Sr.  Mary  Thomas. 

Holy  Names,  College  of  the  — 
Oakland.  Sisters  of  the  Holy 
Names  of  Jesus  and  Mary.  Found- 
ed 1868.  Accredited.  Letters,  Fine 
Arts,  Science,  Music.  Pres.,  Sr, 
Mary  Loyola. 

Immaculate  Heart  College  —  Los 
Angeles.  Sisters  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  of  Mary.  Founded 
1906.  Accredited.  Religion,  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Music.  Pres.,  Moth- 
er M.  Eucharia. 

Marymount  College  —  Los  Angeles. 
Religious  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Mary.  Founded  1933.  Liberal 
Arts,  Secretarial,  Home  Making, 
Music,  Dramatics.  Pres.,  Mother 
M.  Gertrude. 

Mt.  St.  Mary's  College  —  Los  An- 
geles. Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  of 
Carondelet.  Founded  1925.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences, 
Music.  Pres.,  Mother  Mary  Dolor- 
osa. 

Notre  Dame,  College  of  —  Belmont. 
Sisters  of  Notre  Dame  of  Namur. 
Founded  1851.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Literature,  Music.  Pres.,  Sr.  M. 
Frederica,  S.  N.  D. 

San  Francisco  College  for  Women 
—  San  Francisco.  Religious  of 
the  Sacred  Heart.  Founded  1928. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 


Summer    School.     Pres.,    Mother 
Rosalie  Hill,  R.  S.  C.  J. 
Colorado 

Loretto  Heights  College  —  Loretto. 
Sisters  of  Loretto.  Founded  1918. 
Accredited,  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Dramatic  Art,  Music,  Extension, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Paul  John 
Ketrick. 

Connecticut 

Albertus  Magnus  College  —  New 
Haven.  Dominican  Sisters. 
Founded  1925.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Sister  M.  Uriel,  O.  P. 

St.  Joseph  College  —  West  Hart- 
ford. Sisters  of  Mercy.  Founded 
1932.  Religion,  English,  History, 
Foreign  Languages,  Sciences,  Phi- 
losophy, Economics,  Home  Eco- 
nomics. Pres.,  Sr.  Mary  Francis 
Regis. 

District  of  Columbia 

Catholic  Sisters  College  —  Catho- 
lic University,  Washington.  Hier- 
archy of  the  U.  S.  Founded  1911. 
Affiliated  with  Catholic  Univer- 
sity. Primarily  for  Catholic  Sis- 
terhoods, laywomen  admitted. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Education, 
Music,  Correspondence. 

Dunbartort  College  —  Washington. 
Sisters  of  the  Holy  Cross.  Found- 
ed 1935.  English,  Social  Studies, 
Education,  Languages,  Com- 
merce, Science,  Music.  Pres.,  Sr. 
M.  Rose  Elizabeth. 

Georgetown  Visitation  Convent  — 
Washington.  Sisters  of  the  Visi- 


318 


tatipn.  Founded  1799.  Accredited. 
Junior  College:  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Music,  Secretarial.  Pres., 
Sr.  Jane  Frances  Leibell. 

immaculata  Seminary  —  Washing- 
ton. Sisters  of  Providence  of  St. 
Mary-of-tfae-Woods.  Founded  1905. 
Accredited.  Junior  College:  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Secretarial,  Domes- 
tic Science.  Pres.,  Sr.  St.  Philo- 
mene. 

National  Catholic  School  of  Social 
Service  —  Washington.  National 
Council  of  Catholic  Women. 
Founded  1921.  Resident  Graduate 
School  for  Training  Catholic  So- 
cial Workers.  Affiliated  with 
Catholic  University,  Pres.,  Rev. 
Lucian  Lauerman. 

Trinity  College  —  Washington.  Sis- 
ters of  Notre  Dame  of  Nanmr. 
Founded  1897.  Accredited.  Lib- 
eral Arts,  Pre-medical,  Pre-social, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Sr.  Cath- 
erine Dorothea. 

Florida 

Barry    College  —  Miami    Shores. 
Dominican     Sisters .     Founded 
1940.    Arts  and  Sciences.    Pres., 
Sr.  Mary  Gonzaga,  O.  P. 
Sllinois 

Barat  College  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
—  Lake  Forest.  Religious  of  the 
Sacred  Heart.  Founded  1919.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences.  Pres., 
Mother  E,  Regan,  R.  S.  C.  J. 

Le  Clerc  College  —  Belleville.  Sis- 
ters of  Notre  Dame.  Founded 
1938.  Arts  and  Sciences.  Pres., 
Rt.  Rev.  John  J.  Fallen. 

Mundelein  College  —  Chicago,  Sis- 
ters of  Charity  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary.  Founded  1930.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Home 
Economics  and  Social  Service, 
Education,  Art,  Drama,  Music, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Sr.  Mary 
Justitia,  B.  V.M. 

Rosary  College  —  River  Forest. 
Dominican  Sisters.  Founded  1922. 
Accredited,  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Music,  Art,  Speech,  Library  Sci- 
ence, Home  Economics.  Pres.,  Sr. 
Mary  Evelyn,  O.  P. 

St.  Francis,  College  of  —  Joliet. 
Sisters  of  St.  Francis  of  Mary 
Immaculate.  Founded  1925,  as 
Assisi  Junior  College.  Accredited. 


Arts  and  Sciences,  Education, 
Music,  Commerce,  Journalism, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Sr.  M. 
Aniceta. 

St.  Francis  Xavfer  College  for  Wo- 
men —  Chicago.  Sisters  of  Mercy. 
Founded  1846.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Normal  School, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Sr.  M. 
Inez. 

Springfield  Junior  College — Spring- 
field. Ursuline  Nuns.  Founded 
1929.  Accredited.  Liberal  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Pre-legal,  Pre-medi- 
cal, Journalism,  Commerce  and 
Business  Administration,  Teacher 
Training,  Music,  Engineering, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Mother 
M.  Barbara,  O.  S.  U. 

Indiana 

Immaculate  Conception  Junior  Col- 
lege —  Oldenburg.  Sisters  of  St. 
Francis  (Motherhouse,  Olden- 
burg). Founded  1924.  Liberal 
Arts,  Music,  Normal.  Pres.,  Sr. 
James  Marie. 

Marian  College  —  Indianapolis.  Sis- 
ters of  St.  Francis  (Motherhouse, 
Oldenburg).  Founded  1936.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Education,  Art, 
Music,  Commerce.  Pres.,  Sr.  Mary 
John,  O.  S.  F. 

St.  Mary-of-the-Woods  College  — 
St.  Mary-of-the-Woods.  Sisters  of 
Providence.  Founded  1840.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Ex- 
pression, Music,  Home  Econom- 
ics, Library  Science,  Journalism, 
Commerce  and  Finance,  Pre-med- 
ical, Summer  School.  Pres., 
Mother  M.  Bernard. 

St.  Mary's  College  —  Holy  Cross. 
Sisters  of  the  Holy  Cross.  Found- 
ed 1855.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Education,  Home  Econom- 
ics, Music,  Fine  Arts,  Journal- 
ism, Secretarial  Training,  Speech, 
Nursing,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Sr.  M.  Madeleva,  C.  S.  C. 

Iowa 

Briar  Cliff  Junior  College  —  Sioux 
City.  Sisters  of  St.  Francis  of 
the  Holy  Family.  Founded  1930. 
Accredited.  Liberal  Arts  and 
Science,  Commerce,  Nursing. 
Pres.,  Sr.  M,  Servatius. 


319 


Clarke  College  —  Dubuque.  Sisters 
of  Charity,  B.  V.  M.  Founded 
1843.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences,, Music,  Home  Economics, 
Teacher  Training,  Pre-medics, 
Pre-nursing,  Social  Service,  Li- 
brary Science,  Journalism,  Com- 
merce, Speech,  Physical  Educa- 
tion, Summer  School.  Pres.,  Sr. 
Mary  Ambrose  Mulholland. 

Mt.  Mercy  Junior  College  —  Cedar 
Rapids.  Sisters  of  Mercy.  Pound- 
ed 1930.  Liberal  Arts,  Secretarial, 
Two-year  Normal,  Music,  Nurs- 
ing, Home  Economics.  Pres., 
Mother  Mary  Maura. 

Mt.  St.  Clare  Junior  College  — 
Clinton.  Sisters  of  St.  Francis  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception. 
Founded  1928.  Accredited.  Lib- 
eral Arts,  Two-year  Teachers' 
Training  Course,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Mother  M.  Paul. 

Ottumwa  Heights  College  —  Ot- 
tumwa.  Sisters  of  the  Humility 
of  Mary.  Founded  1925.  Accred- 
ited. Junior  College:  Arts  and 
Sciences,  Teacher  Training.  Pres., 
Mother  Mary  Geraldine. 

Kansas 

Marymount  College  —  Salina.  Sis- 
ters of  St.  Joseph  of  Concordia, 
Kansas.  Founded  1922.  Accred- 
ited. English,  Education,  Mathe- 
matics, Classics,  Foreign  Lan- 
guages, Science,  Home  Econom- 
ics, Music,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Mother  M.  Chrysostom. 

Mt.  St.  Schoiastsca  College  —  Ai- 
chison.  Benedictine  Sisters. 
Founded  1863.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Education,  Home 
Economics,  Music,  Journalism, 
Art,  Speech,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Mother  Lucy  Dooley,  O.S.B. 

Paola,  College  of  —  Paola.  Ursuline 
Sisters.  Founded  1924.  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Music. 
Pres.,  Mother  Thomas  Reichert. 

Sacred  Heart  Junior  College  — 
Wichita.  Sisters-Adorers  of  the 
Most  Precious  Blood.  Founded 
1933.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Education,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Rev.  Leon  A.  McNeill. 

St.  SVIary  College  —  Leaven  worth. 
Sisters  of  Charity.  Founded  1923. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 


Music,  Art,  Expression,  Nursing, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Arthur  M. 
Murphy. 

Kentucky 

Mt.  St.  Joseph  Junior  College  — 
Maple  Mount  Ursuline  Sisters. 
Founded  1925.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Education,  Philoso- 
phy, Art,  Music,  Secretarial  Sci- 
ence, Summer  School.  Pres., 
Mother  M.  Teresita  Thompson. 

Nazareth  College  —  Louisville.  Sis- 
ters of  Charity  of  Nazareth. 
Founded  1920.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Library  Science, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Sr.  Mary 
Anastasia  Coady. 

Nazareth  Junior  College  —  Naza- 
reth. Sisters  of  Charity  of  Naza- 
reth. Founded  1822.  Accredited. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Music,  Art, 
Education,  Physical  Education, 
Economics,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Sr.  Margaret  Gertrude  Murphy. 

St.  Catherine  Junior  College  —  St. 
Catherine.  Sisters  of  St.  Dominic. 
Founded  1931.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Teacher  Training, 
Commerce  and  Business,  Music. 
Pres.,  Mother  Mary  Louis,  O.  P. 

UrsuSine  College — Louisville.  Ursu- 
line Nuns.  Founded  1938.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Edu- 
cation, Summer  School.  Pres., 
Mother  M.  Roberta,  O.  S.  U. 

Villa  Madonna  College  —  Coving- 
ton.  Diocesan  Institute.  Founded 
1921.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Teacher  Training.  Pres., 
Rt  Rev.  Michael  Leick. 
Louisiana 

Brescia  College  (formerly  Ursuline 
College) — New  Orleans.  Ursuline 
Nuns.  Founded  1927.  Accredited. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Philosophy, 
Teacher  Training.  Pres.,  Mother 
M.  Loretta  Boland. 

Normal  College  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
—  Grand  Coteau.  Religious  of 
the  Sacred  Heart  Founded  1821. 
Accredited.  Junior  College:  Aca- 
demic and  Teacher  Training. 
Pres.,  Rev,  Mother  Marjorie  Ers- 
kine,  R.  S.  C.  J. 

St.  Mary's  Dominican  College  — 
New  Orleans.  Dominican  Sisters. 
Founded  1860.  Accredited.  Arts 


320 


and  Sciences,  Education,  Music. 
Pres.,  Sr.  Mary  Dominic,  O.  P. 
St.  Vincent's  College  —  Shreveport. 

Daughters  of  the  Cross.  Founded 
1868.  Liberal  Arts,  Sciences, 
Music.  Pres.,  Mother  M,  Eugenia. 

Xavler  University  —  New  Orleans. 
Sisters  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 
Founded  1925.  Accredited,  Liberal 
Arts,  Science,  Education,  Phar- 
macy, Pre-medical,  Music,  Fine 
Arts,  Physical  Education,  Gradu- 
ate School.  Co-educational  for  the 
colored.  Pres.,  Mother  M.  Agatha. 
Maine 

St.  Joseph's  College — Portland.  Sis- 
ters of  Mercy.  Founded  1915. 
Liberal  Arts,  Education,  Social 
Welfare,  Secretarial,  Nursing. 
Pres.,  George  Hermann  Derry. 

Maryland 

Mt.  St.  Agnes  Junior  College  — 
Mount  Washington,  Baltimore. 
Sisters  of  Mercy.  Liberal  Arts, 
Music,  Secretarial,  Pre-profes- 
sional.  Pres.,  Sr.  Mary  Piacide 
Thomas. 

Notre  Dame  of  Maryland,-  College 
of  —  Baltimore.  School  Sisters 
of  Notre  Dame.  Founded  1896. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences. 
Pres.,  Sr.  Mary  Frances. 

St.  Joseph's  College  —  Emmitsburg. 
Sisters  of  Charity  of  St.  Vincent 
de  Paul.  Founded  1809.  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Sr.  Paula  Dunn. 
Massachusetts 

Emmanuel  College  —  Boston.  Sis- 
ters of  Notre  Dame  de  Namur. 
Founded  1919.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences.  Pres.,  Sr.  Teresa 
Patricia. 

Our  Lady  of  the  ESms,  College  of 
—  Chicopee.  Sisters  of  St.  Jos- 
eph. Founded  1928.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Music,  Expression,  Edu- 
cation, Sociology.  Pres.,  Most 
Rev.  Thomas  M.  O'Leary. 

Regis  College  —  Weston.  Sisters 
of  St.  Joseph.  Founded  1927.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences, 
Music,  Art,  Expression,  Home 
Economics,  Secretarial  Science, 
Social  Service,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Sr.  Honora. 


Michigan 

Aquinas  College  (formerly  Catholic 
Junior  College)  —  Grand  Rapids. 
Dominican  Sisters.  Founded  1931. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Pre-medical.  Pre-dental,  Pre-legal, 
Music,  Secretarial.  Pres.,  Rev. 
Arthur  F.  Bukowski. 

SVSarygrove  College  —  Detroit.  Sis- 
ters, Servants  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary.  Founded  1910. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Summer  School,  Normal  School. 
Pres.,  Sr.  M.  Honora. 

Mercy  College  —  Detroit.  Sisters  of 
Mercy.  Founded  1941.  Arts  and 
Sciences,  Education,  Nursing. 
Pres.,  Mother  Mary  Raymond 
O'Leary. 

Nazareth  College  —  Nazareth.  Sis- 
ters of  St.  Joseph.  Founded  1897. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Music,  Education,  Nursing,  Busi- 
ness, Sociology,  Food  and  Nutri- 
tion, Chemistry,  Biology,  History 
and  Political  Science,  Art,  Eng- 
lish, Language,  Speech.  Pres.,  Sr. 
M.  Kevin,  S.  S.  J. 

Siena  Heights  College  (formerly 
St.  Joseph's  College)  —  Adrian. 
Sisters  of  St.  Dominic.  Founded 
1919.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Teacher  Training,  Secre- 
tarial Science.  Pres.,  Mother  M. 
Gerald,  O.  P. 

Minnesota 

St.  Benedict,  College  of  —  St.  Jos- 
eph. Benedictine  Sisters.  Founded 
1912.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Summer  School.  Pres., 
Mother  M.  Rosamond  Pratschner, 
O.  S.  B. 

St.  Catherine,  College  of — St.  Paul. 
Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  of  Caron- 
delet.  Founded  1905.  Accredited. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Music,  Li- 
brary Service,  Social  Service, 
Art,  Physical  Education,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Mother  Eucharista. 

St.  Scholastica,  College  of  —  Du- 
luth.  Benedictine  Sisters.  Found- 
ed 1912.  Accredited.  Arts  and 
Sciences.  Pres.,  Mother  Agnes 
Somers. 

St.  Teresa,  College  of  —  Winona. 
Sisters  of  St.  Francis  of  the 
Congregation  of  Our  Lady  of 
Lourdes.  Founded  1910.  Accred- 


321 


iied.  Arts   and   Sciences,  Educa- 
tion, Nursing,  Music,  Home  Eco- 
nomics,  Summer   School.    Pres,, 
Sr.  Mary  Aloysius  Molloy. 
Missouri 

Fontbonne  College  —  St.  Louis. 
Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  of  Caron- 
delet.  Founded  1923.  Accredited. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Education, 
Home  Economics,  Secretarial 
Courses,  Summer  School.  Pres.,- 
Mother  Mary  Berenice  O'Neill, 
C1  S  J 

MaryvsIIe  College  —  St.  Louis.  Re- 
ligious of  the  Sacred  Heart. 
Founded  1872.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Art  and  Music, 
Dramatics.  Pres.,  Mother  Marie 
Odeide  Mouton,  R.  S.  C.  J. 

St.  Mary's  Junior  College  —  O'Fal- 
lon.  Sisters  of  the  Most  Precious 
Blood.  Affiliated.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Summer  School.  Pres., 
Mother  M.  Ancilla,  C.  Pp.  S. 

St.  Teresa's  College — Kansas  City. 
Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  of  Caron- 
delet.  Founded  1867.  Accredited. 
Junior  College:  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Summer  School.  Pres., 
Mother  M.  Simplicia. 

Webster  Co  Siege — Webster  Groves. 
Sisters  of  Loretto.  Pounded  1915. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Dramatic  Art,  Music,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  George  F.  Donovan. 
Montana 

College  of  Great  Falls— Great  Falls. 
Sisters  of  Charity  of  Providence. 
Founded  1932,  Accredited.  Edu- 
cation. Liberal  Arts,  Sciences, 
Nursing,  Pres.,  Rev.  James  J. 
Donovan. 

Great  Falls  Junior  College  —  Great 
Falls,  Ursuline  Nuns,  Founded 
1932.  Accredited.  Liberal  Arts 
and  Sciences.  Pres.,  Very  Rev. 
James  J.  Donovan. 
Nebraska 

Duchesne  College  —  Omaha.  Re- 
ligious of  the  Sacred  Heart. 
Founded  1915.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Pre-legal,  Pre-medi- 
cal,  Education,  Journalism,  Secre- 
tarial, Home  Economics.  Pres., 
Hotter  Helen  Casey,  R.  S.  C.  J. 

St.  Mary,  College  of  —  Omaha. 
Sisters  of  Mercy.  Founded  1923. 
Affiliated.  School  of  Arts,  Teacher 


Training,  Fine  Arts,  Pre-nursing, 
Pre-legral,  Pre-medical,  Pre-den- 
tal,  Summer  School.  Pres.,  Sr.  M. 
Bernard. 

New    Hampshire 

Mt.  St.  Mary  College  —  Hooksett 
Sisters  of  Mercy.  Founded  1934. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Sr.  M.  Mauritia. 

Rsvier  College  —  Hudson.  Sisters 
of  the  Presentation  of  Mary. 
Pounded  1935.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Education,  Music. 
Pres.,  Sr.  Marie  Madeleine  of 
Jesus.  New  Jersey 

CaldwefS  College— Caldwell.  Sisters 
of  St.  Dominic,  Founded  1939. 
Arts  and  Sciences.  Pres.,  Sr.  M. 
Raymond. 

Georgian  Court  College  —  Lake- 
wood.  Sisters  of  Mercy.  Founded 
1908.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Secretarial  Studies,  Home 
Economics,  Music,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Mother  Mary  John. 

St.  Elizabeth*  College  of  —  Con- 
vent Station.  Sisters  of  Charity. 
Founded  1809.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Music,  Home  Eco- 
nomics, Education,  Secretarial, 
Summer  School.  Pres.,  Sr.  Marie 
Jose  Byrne. 

New  York 

D'Yoyvilte  College  —  Buffalo.  Grey 
Nuns  of  the  Sacred  Heart.  Found- 
ed 1908.  Accredited.  Arts  and 
Sciences.  Pres.,  Sr.  Grace  of  the 
Sacred  Heart. 

Good  Counsel  College  —  White 
Plains.  Sisters  of  the  Divine  Com- 
passion. Founded  1923.  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Peda- 
gogical Courses.  Pres.,  Mother 
M.  Aloysia. 

LadycSiff  College  — Highland  Falls. 
Sisters  of  St.  Francis.  Founded 
1933.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences. Pres.,  Mother  M.  Charles 
Borromeo. 

ManhattanviJIe  College  of  the  Sa- 
cred Heart  —  New  York.  Reli- 
gious of  the  Sacred  Heart.  Found- 
ed 1847.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Music.  Pres.,  Mother  Grace 
Dammann,  R.  S.  C.  J. 

Marymount  College  —  Tarrytowm. 
Religious  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Mary.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 


322 


ences.    Pres.,  Mother  M.  Gerard, 
R.  S.  H.  M. 

SVSt.  St.  Vincent,  College  of  —  New 
York.  Sisters  of  Charity  of  St. 
Vincent  de  Paul.  Founded  1847. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Education,  Journalism,  Com- 
merce, Nursing,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Most  Rev.  Francis  J.  Spell- 
man. 

Nazareth  College  —  Rochester.  Sis- 
ters of  St.  Joseph.  Founded  1924. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Music,  Art,  Commerce,  Social 
Work,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Mother  Rose  Miriam. 

New  RocheSIe,  College  of  —  New 
Rochelle.  Ursuline  Nuns.  Found- 
ed 1904.  Accredited.  Arts  and 
Sciences,  Pre-medical,  Secretarial 
Science,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Rt  Rev.  Francis  W.  Walsh. 

Notre  Dame  College  —  Grymes 
Hill.  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame. 
Founded  1933.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Education,  Sociology,  Philosophy. 
Pres.,  Mother  St.  Agnes. 

St.  Joseph's  College  for  Women  — 
Brooklyn.  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph. 
Founded  1916.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences.  Pres.,  Rev.  Wm. 
T.  Dillon. 

St.  Rose,  College  of  —  Albany.  Sis- 
ters of  St.  Joseph  of  Carondelet. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Music.  Pres.,  Most  Rev.  Edmund 
Gibbons. 

North  Carolina 

Sacred  Heart  Junior  College  —  Bel- 
mont.  Sisters  of  Mercy.  Founded 
1935.  Classical,  Secretarial.  Pres., 
Mother  M.  Raphael. 

St.  Genevieve-of-the  Pines  Junior 
College  —  Asheville.  Religious  of 
Christian  Education.  Founded 
1908.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences. Pres.,  Mother  A.  Foret. 
Ohio 

Mary  Manse  College  —  Toledo. 
Ursuline  Nuns.  Founded  1922. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences. 
Pres.,  Mother  Vincent  de  Paul. 

Mt.  St.  Joseph-on-the-Ohio,  College 
of  —  Mt.  St.  Joseph.  Sisters  of 
Charity  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul. 
Founded  1856.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Journalism,  Home 
Economics,  Business  Administra- 


tion, Secretarial,  Social  Service, 
Education,  Music,  Nursing,  Sum- 
mer School.  Pres.,  Mother  Mary 
Regina. 

Notre  Dame  College  —  South  Eu- 
clid. Sisters  of  Notre  Dame. 
Founded  1922.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Liberal  Arts  and 
Sciences.  Pres.,  Mother  Mary 
Evarista. 

Our  Lady  of  Cincinnati  College  — 
Cincinnati.  Sisters  of  Mercy. 
Founded  1935.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Nursing,  Mission  Science.  Pres., 
Sr.  Marie  Pierre. 

St.  Mary's  of  the  Springs  College 
—  East  Columbus.  Dominican 
Sisters.  Founded  1924,  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Sum- 
mer School.  Pres.,  Sr.  M.  Aloyse, 
O.P. 

Sisters  College  of  Cleveland — Cleve- 
land. Diocesan  Clergy  and  Sisters 
of  Diocesan  Communities.  Under- 
graduate and  graduate  depart- 
ments for  education  of  teachers 
and  nurses.  Pres.,,  Most  Rev.  Jo- 
seph Schrembs. 

UrsuSine  College — Cleveland.  Ursu- 
line Nuns.  Founded  1871.  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Music, 
Social  Sciences,  Household  Ad- 
ministration. Pres.,  Mother  Marie. 
Oklahoma 

Catholic  College  of  Oklahoma  — 
Guthrie.  Benedictine  Sisters. 
Founded  1889.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Music,  Home  Eco- 
nomics, Summer  School.  Pres., 
Mother  M.  Agnes  Arvin,  0.  S.  B. 
Oregon 

Marylhurst  College  —  Oswego.  Sis- 
ters of  the  Holy  Names.  Founded 
1930.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 
ences, Fine  Arts,  Education,  Sum- 
mer School.  Pres.,  Sr.  Miriam 
Anna. 

Pennsylvania 

Chestnut  HSU,  College  of  —  Chest- 
nut Hill.  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph. 
,  Founded  1858.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Education,  Music, 
Home  Economics,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,*  Mother  Mary  James. 

Immaculata  College  —  Immaculata, 
Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  of  Mary.  Founded 
1920.  Accredited.  Arts  and  Sci- 


323 


ences,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Rev.  Francis  J.  Furey. 

Marywood  College  —  Scranton.  Sis- 
ters, Servants  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary,  Founded  1915. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Education,  Home  Economics, 
Music,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Mother  M.  Marcella  Gill. 

Mercy  hurst  College  —  Erie.  Sisters 
of  Mercy.  Founded  1871.  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Music, 
Home  Economics,  Secretarial,  Ed- 
ucation. Pres.,  Mother  M.  de 
Sales. 

Misericord  I  a  College  —  Dallas.  Sis- 
ters of  Mercy.  Founded  1924.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Sum- 
mer School.  Pres.,  Sir.  Mary  Pier- 
re, R.  S.M. 

Mt.  Aloysius  Junior  College  —  Ores- 
son.  Sisters  of  Mercy  of  the 
Union.  Founded  1939.  Secretarial 
Service,  Pre-Laboratory  Techni- 
cian, Pre-Nursing,  Home  Econom- 
ics, Music,  Commercial  Art,  Low- 
er Division  College,  Medical  Sec- 
retarial. Pres.,  Sr.  Marianne. 

Mt.  Mercy  College  —  Pittsburgh. 
Sisters  of  Mercy.  Founded  1929. 
Accredited.  Liberal  Arts,  Home 
Economics,  Secretarial,  Teacher 
Training.  Pres.,  Mother  M.  Ire- 
naeus. 

Rosemont  College  —  Rosemont.  So- 
ciety of  the  Holy  Child  Jesus. 
Founded  1922.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences.  Pres.,  Mother  M. 
Cleophas. 

Setoti  Hill  College  —  G-reensburg. 
Sisters  of  Charity  of  Mother 
Seton.  Founded  1883.  Accredited. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Home  Eco- 
nomics, Music,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Rev.  James  A.  W.  Reeves. 

Villa  Maria  College  —  Erie.  Sisters 
of  St.  Joseph  of  Erie,  Pa.  Found- 
ed 1925.  Accredited.  Arts  and 
Sciences,  Music,  Home  Econom- 
ics, Commercial  Science,  Fine 
Arts,  Summer  School.  Pres.,  Very 
Rev.  Joseph  J.  Wehrle.  . 

South   Dakota 

Mount  Marty  Junior  College  — 
Yankton.  Sisters  of  St.  Benedict. 
Founded  1936.  Liberal  Arts,  Ed- 


ucation, pre-Nursing.  Pres.,  Moth- 
er M.  Jerome. 

Notre  Dame  Junior  College  —  Mit- 
chell. Sisters  of  the  Presentation. 
Founded  1922.  Accredited,  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Education,  Sum- 
mer School.  Pres.,  Very  Rev.  J. 
M.  Brady. 

Tennessee 

Siena  College  (formerly  St.  Agnes 
College)  —  Memphis.  Dominican 
Sisters.  Founded  1922.  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Sr.  M.Victorine,O.P. 
Texas 

Incarnate  Word  College  —  San  An- 
tonio. Sisters  of  Charity  of  the 
Incarnate  Word.  Founded  1881. 
Accredited.  Arts  and  Sciences, 
Music,  Art,  Expression,  Home 
Economics,  Nursing,  Summer 
School.  Pres,,  Sr.  M.  Columkille, 

Our  Lady  of  the  Lake  College  — 
San  Antonio.  Sisters  of  Divine 
Providence.  Founded  1911.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences, 
Music,  Summer  School.  Pres., 
Very  Rev.  H.  A.  Constantineau, 
O.  M.  I. 

Our  Lady  of  Victory  College  —  Fort 
Worth.  Sisters  of  St.  Mary  of 
Namur.  Founded  1930.  Accred- 
ited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Summer 
School.  Pres.,  Sr.  M.  Albertine. 
Utah 

St.  IVSary-of-the-Wasatch,  College  of 
—  Salt  Lake  City.  Sisters  of  the 
Holy  Cross.  Founded  1926.  Ac- 
credited. Arts  and  Sciences,  Nor- 
mal, Nursing,  Music,  Commerce. 
Pres.,  Sr.  Mary  Agnes. 
Vermont 

Trinity  College  —  Burlington.  Sis- 
ters of  Mercy.  Founded  1925.  Arts 
and  Sciences.  Pres.,  Mother  Mary 
Emmanuel. 

Wisconsin 

Edgewood  Junior  College  —  Madi- 
son. Sisters  of  Penance  of  the 
Third  Order  of  St.  Dominic.  Arts 
and  Sciences.  Pres.,  Sr.  Marie 
Francis,  O.  P. 

Mt.  St.  Mary  College  —  Milwaukee. 
School  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame. 
Founded  1872.  Accredited.  Arts 
and  Sciences,  Music,  Speech,  Art, 
Home  Economics,  Summer  School. 
Pres.,  Edward  A.  Fitzpatrick. 


324 


THE  CATHOLIC   UNIVERSITY   OF  AMERICA 


Formal  approval  was  given  by 
Leo  XIII,  in  1887,  for  the  founda- 
tion in  the  United  States  of  a  uni- 
versity under  Catholic  auspices,  and 
in  1889  lie  approved  the  constitu- 
tions. Under  the  supreme  authority 
of  the  Holy  See,  the  governing 
power  of  the  University  resides  in 
the  episcopate  of  the  United  States, 
and  by  their  delegation  in  the  board 
of  trustees  composed  of  bishops, 
priests  and  laymen. 

Washington  was  selected  as  the 
site,  sixty  acres  of  land  purchased 
and  the  university  incorporated  un- 
der the  laws  of  the  District  of 
Columbia.  Rt.  Rev.  John  J.  Keane, 
then  Bishop  of  Richmond,  was 
made  Rector.  Miss  Mary  Caldwell, 
of  Newport,  R.  I.,  donated  $300,000 
for  the  establishment  of  the  School 
of  Sacred  Sciences,  opened  in  Cald- 
well Hall,  November  IS,  1889.  Msgr. 
James  McMahon,  of  New  York  City, 
donated  property  valued  at  $400,- 
000  and  the  McMahon  Hall  for  the 
Schools  of  Philosophy  and  Social 
Sciences  was  opened  in  1895. 

The  School  of  Law  was  separated 
from  the  School  of  Social  Sciences 
in  1896,  and  the  latter  formed  into 
the  School  of  Philosophy.  In  1923, 
the  Department  of  Canon  Law  was 
taken  from  the  School  of  Sacred 
Sciences  and  made  a  distinct  School 
of  Canon  Law. 

In  1929-30,  a  Graduate  School  of 
Arts  and  Sciences  was  organized 
and  undergraduate  departments  — 
the  Schools  of  Philosophy,  Letters 
and  Sciences  —  were  consolidated 
in  the  College  of  Arts  and  Sciences 


and  in  the  School  of  Engineering. 

An  important  factor  in  the  devel- 
opment of  the  university,  now  a 
center  of  learning  for  laity,  clergy 
and  religious,  has  been  the  affilia- 
tion with  it  of  various  institutions. 

On  Oct.  12,  1938,  the  university 
inaugurated  the  celebration  of  its 
golden  jubilee  year.  An  Apostolic 
Letter  of  Pope  Pius  XI  on  the  oc- 
casion lauded  the  achievements  of 
the  university  during  "a  half-cen- 
tury of  fruitful  labor,"  and  spoke 
of  its  future  responsibilities.  In 
compliance  with  Ms  wishes  there- 
in expressed  the  bishops  inau- 
gurated a  nation-wide  program  of 
education  in  the  principles  of  de- 
mocracy and  the  Catholic  Univer- 
sity also  sponsored  a  National  Cru- 
sade for  God  in  Government. 

On  Nov.  13,  1939,  fifty  years  after 
the  first  11  professors  and  42  stu- 
dents assembled  in  Caldwell  Hall, 
the  university  with  impressive 
ceremony  brought  to  a  close  its 
jubilee  year.  Pope  Pius  XII  broad- 
cast his  felicitations  and  Apostolic 
Blessing  and  said:  "Our  chief  hope, 
after  God,  rests  in  schools  of 
Christian  culture,  old  and  new, 
among  which  stands  your  Catholic 
University  as  a  typical  example, 
assigning,  in  its  zeal  for  truth,  the 
correct  place  in  its  program  to  the 
natural  sciences  and  metaphysics, 
mind  and  heart,  past  and  present, 
reason  and  revelation." 

Today  the  university  has  more 
than  270  members  of  the  faculty 
and  2,000  students,  and  has  in- 
creased its  holdings  to  250  acres. 


NORMAL  SCHOOLS   FOR   RELIGIOUS   IN   THE   UNITED  STATES 
Catholic  institutions  for  teacher  training  in  the  United  States  number 
approximately  fiity.    These  are  diocesan  controlled  or  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  following  religious  groups : 

Sisters  of  St.  Dominic  .        School  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame 

Sisters  of  the  Holy  Names  Sisters   of   the   Immaculate   Heart 

Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  '         Felician  Sisters 

Sisters  of  Mercy  Poor  Sisters  of  St.  Francis  Seraph 

Sisters  of  St.  Francis  Sisters  of  the  Precious  Blood 

Sisters  of  St.  Benedict  Ursuline  Nuns 

Sisters  of  the  Presentation  Daughters  of  the  Cross 

Sisters  of  Charity  Christian  Brothers 

Sisters  of  Loretto  Brothers  of  the  Society  of  Mary 

Sisters  of  Our  Lady  of  Mt.  Carmel      Brothers  of  the  Sacred  Heart 

325 


THE  NATIONAL  CATHOLIC  EDUCATIONAL  ASSOCIATION 


The  purpose  of  the  National 
Catholic  Educational  Association, 
a  voluntary  organization  formed  in 
1904,  is  to  unite  tlie  Catholic  edu- 
cators of  the  country,  to  bring  un- 
derstanding among  them,  and  to 
encourage  the  spirit  of  mutual 
helpfulness  in  order  that  the  Catho- 
lic educational  interests  of  the 
country  may  be  safeguarded  and 
promoted. 

The  Association  comprises  the 
following  departments  and  sec- 
tions: Seminary  Department;  Col- 
lege and  University  Department; 
Secondary  School  Department; 
School  Superintendents'  Depart- 
ment; Parish  School  Department; 
Minor  Seminary  Section;  Deaf- 
Mute  Section;  Blind  Education 
Section.  The  College  and  University 
Department  has  5  regional  units: 
New  England;  Eastern;  Southern; 
Midwest;  Western.  The  Secondary- 
School  Department  has  4  regional 
units,  and  is  to  have  6:  Eastern; 
Southern;  C  entral ;  California ; 
Northwestern  (being  organized) ; 
New  England  (not  yet  organized). 

National  meetings  are  held  an- 
nually, thus  affording  each  depart- 
ment and  section  the  opportunity 
for  exchange  of  views  and  experi- 
ences, and  discussion  of  their  re- 
spective problems.  Regional  unit 
meetings  are  held  during  the  year. 

AH  Catholic  colleges  are  eligible 
to  membership.  Types  of  member- 
ship include:  first,  institutional 
membership  for  colleges  and  uni- 
versities ;  second,  institutional 
membership  for  secondary  schools; 
third,  individual  sustaining  mem- 
bership; fourth,  individual  mem- 
bership. At  the  close  of  the  fiscal 
ending  June  30,  1940,  membership 
totaled  3,425. 

The  official  organ  of  the  Associa- 
tion is  "The  National  Catholic  Edu- 
cational Association  Bulletin,"  pub- 
lished quarterly.  The  August  num- 
ber is  the  Report  of  the  Proceed- 
ings and  Addresses  of  the  Annual 
Meeting,  The  February,  May  and 
November  numbers  are  pamphlets. 

The  president  general  is  the 
Most  Key.  John  B.  Peterson,  Bish- 
op of  Manchester.  Vice-presidents 


general  are:  Rev.  John  B.  Furay, 
S.  J. ;  Rev.  William  F.  Cunningham, 
C.S.C.;  Rt  Rev.  Joseph  V.  S.  Mo- 
Clancy;  Rev.  Paul  E.  Campbell; 
Rev.  J.  J.  Clifford,  S.  X;  Brother 
Eugene  A.  Paulin,  S.  M.  The  secre- 
tary general  is  the  Rev.  George 
Johnson,  and  the  treasurer  general 
is  the  Rt.  Rev.  Richard  J.  Quinlan. 
The  general  committees  are:  Ad- 
visory; Finance;  Program;  and 
Publication.  The  national  headquar- 
ters of  the  Association  is  at  1312 
Massachusetts  Ave.,  N.  W.,  Wash- 
ington, D.  C. 

The  thirty-ninth  annual  meeting 
of  the  National  Catholic  Education- 
al Association  was  held  in  Chicago, 
111,  April  6-9,  1942.  The  Most  Rev. 
Samuel  A.  Stritch,  Archbishop  of 
Chicago,  opened  the  meeting  by 
welcoming  the  assembled  5,000 
Catholic  educators.  Archbishop 
Stritch  gave  the  delegates  the  key- 
note of  the  conference  by  asking- 
the  question:  "Where  are  the  prom- 
ises of  our  educators  of  yesterday?" 
He  pointed  out  that  the  philosophy 
of  aggressor  nations  is  the  same  as 
that  taught  in  public  universities 
of  this  era,  and  asserted:  "The 
very  terror  of  this  catastrophe  is 

not  the  -work  of  ignorant  people 

The  necessity  of  Christ  in  the 
schools  is  well  proved  in  the  world 
events,  and  without  Christian  sup- 
port, freedom  has  no  founda- 
tion  " 

The  Most  Rev.  John  B.  Peterson 
read  a  letter  from  President  Frank- 
lin. D.  Roosevelt  on  the  occasion  of 
the  convention,  in  which  he  praised 
the  N.  C.  E.  A.  Conference  for  Its 
interest  in  this  grave  crisis. 

Rev.  Dr.  George  Johnson,  secre- 
tary-general, said:  "Catholic  educa- 
tion has  a  vital  stake  in  the  out- 
come of  this  war. . . .  We  must  win 
the  war.  Catholic  education  must 
enlist  wholeheartedly  with  the  war 
effort.  Though  we  thrive  best  in 
peace,  we  must  gird  for  war  —  even 
in  war  certain  values  must  be  pre- 
served," 

Discussing  the  missionary  prob- 
lem, the  Very  Rev.  Msgr.  Edward 
A,  Freking,  secretary-treasurer  of 


326 


the  Catholic  Students  Mission  Cru- 
sade, spoke  of  the  drastic  cut  in 
missionary  personnel  due  to  condi- 
tions of  war  in  European  countries, 
and  declared  that  it  is  up  to  the 
United  States  to  solve  the  prob- 
lem, to  furnish  men  for  the  mis- 
sions. 

Women's  colleges  in  relation  to 
defense  work  was  considered  by 
the  Rev.  Francis  J.  Furey,  presi- 
dent of  Immaculata  College,  in  his 
paper,  "Salvaging  Permanent  Val- 
ues for  Women's  Colleges."  Plead- 
ing for  an  effort  to  preserve  the 
identity  of  these  colleges,  Fr. 
Furey  called  in  a  special  way  for 
the  deepening  of  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  God  and  His  Blessed  Mother. 

The  committee  reported  on  the 
intensive  educational  courses  and 
civilian  defense  activities  of  wom- 
en's colleges  in  the  emergency,  and 
considered  such  items  as  the  con- 
servation of  materials,  making  of 
surgical  dressings,  donation  of 


blood  banks,  sale  of  defense  stamps 
and  bonds,  collecting  of  reading 
material  for  the  U.  S.  O.,  hospitality 
for  service  men,  distribution  of 
Catholic  articles,  kits  for  chaplains, 
daily  adoration  before  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  and  prayers  for  peace. 

The  Department  of  Education  of 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.  reported  an  increase 
of  enrollment  in  Catholic  colleges 
in  the  past  20  years  to  378.9  per 
cent.  The  enrollment  climbed  con- 
sistently—  with  the  exception  of 
the  period  1932-1934  —  from  33,789 
in  1920  to  161,886  in  1940.  In  1920 
the  survey  reported  130  Catholic 
universities  and  colleges  in  the  Uni- 
ted States.  In  1940  there  was  an 
increase  of  48.5  per  cent  giving  a 
total  of  193  Catholic  institutions. 
_Of  the  institutions  in  existence  in 
^1940  there  were,  for  men,  24  uni- 
versities, 45  senior  colleges  and  7 
junior  colleges;  and  for  women, 
one  university,  92  senior  colleges 
and  24  junior  colleges. 


THE   FRANCISCAN    EDUCATIONAL  CONFERENCE 
(From  the  Annual  Reports  of  the  Conference) 


Among  the  important  Catholic 
Educational  Associations  existing 
today  in  the  United  States,  the 
Franciscan  Educational  Conference 
takes  a  high  place.  Its  influence 
has  not  been  confined  to  this  coun- 
try for  its  great  work  has  been  rec- 
ognized from  the  very  beginning, 
and  in  Europe,  especially  among  the 
Franciscans,  it  has  been  followed 
as  a  pattern  to  a  great  extent. 

Origin  —  The  forerunner  of  the 
Conference  was  the  Conference  of 
Seraphic  Colleges,  the  first  meeting 
of  which  was  held  in  1914.  A  few 
years  later,  the  president  of  this 
Conference,  Rev.  Thomas  Plass- 
mann,  O.  F.  M.,  began  a  movement 
to  broaden  the  Conference's 
field  of  activity.  His  efforts 
met  with  the  approval  of  the  pro- 
vincial superiors.  The  project  of 
bringing  about  a  greater  unity  of 
action  and  sympathetic  co-operation 
among  Franciscan  educators  of  this 
country,  and  of  uniting  in  some 
form  of  voluntary  association  the 
many  Friars  engaged  in  educa- 
tional work  was  successfully  car- 
ried into  effect  by  members  of  the 


Order  of  Friars  Minor.  The  new 
association,  the  Franciscan  Educa- 
tional Conference,  held  its  first 
meeting  in  St.  Louis,  June  29,  1919. 
Rev.  Thomas  Plassmann,  O.  F.  M., 
who  is  president  of  St.  Bonaven- 
ture's  College,  Allegany,  N.  Y.,  was 
the  chairman  of  this  meeting.  Be- 
fore it  closed  he  was  elected  presi- 
dent of  the  Conference  and  has  held 
this  position  since. 

The  Conference  is  held  annually 
under  the-  auspices  of  the  provin- 
cials of  the  three  branches  of  the 
Franciscans :  Order  of  Friars  Minor, 
Order  of  Capuchins  and  Order  of 
Minor  Conventuals.  The  CapucMns 
were  affiliated  with  the  Conference 
in  1921,  the  Conventuals  in  1922. 

Purposes  —  The  purposes  and 
advantages  are:  To  bring  together 
in  mutual  consultation  and  co-op- 
eration professors  of  the  different 
departments,  so  as  to  reach  a  com- 
plete understanding  as  to  the  exact 
scope  of  each  department,  and  to 
reconstruct  the  Franciscan  educa- 
tional system  on  a  scientific  basis 
of  progress  and  efficiency,  to  keep 
the  professors  constantly  in  touch 


327 


with  educational  work,  actiTities 
and  policies;  to  put  the  Franciscan 
ideals  continually  "before  the  lectors 
and  to  look  back  to  Franciscan  an- 
tiquity. The  advantages  are  that 
the  unification  of  Franciscan  edu- 
cational efforts  will  stimulate  and 
extend  the  varied  activities  of  the 
Friars  and  enable  them  to  contrib- 
ute their  humble  share  to  the  ad- 
vancement of  learning  in  accord- 
ance with  the  ideals  and  tradi- 
tions of  the  once  eminent  Francis- 
can school. 

The  Conference  has  frequently 
been  favored  with  the  expression 
of  confidence  on  the  part  of  the 
highest  superiors  in  Rome  and  also 
continues  to  enjoy  the  generous 
patronage  of  the  several  provincial 
superiors  at  home. 

Publications  —  Printed  copies  of 
the  papers  and  discussions  on  eco- 
nomics can  be  obtained  by  writing 
to  St.  Anthony's  Guild,  Paters  on, 
N.  J.  Beginning  with  1941,  the  "Re- 
port of  the  Franciscan  Educational 
Conference"  has  been  published  as 
the  fourth  number  of  the  "Francis- 
can Studies,"  a  Franciscan  quarter- 
ly review  recently  introduced  as 
the  official  organ  of  the  Conference. 
Other  publications  offered  by  the 
Conference  include  books  treating 
the  following  subjects: 

Education:  Textbooks  and  Meth- 
ods of  Study;  Classical  Education; 
Franciscan  Education;  Religious  In- 
struction; Seraphic  Seminaries. 

History:  Study  of  History;  Fran- 
ciscans in  American  History. 

Literature:  The  Classics;  Mod- 
ern Catholic  English  Literature. 

Philosophy:  Franciscan  School  of 
Philosophy;  Catholic  Philosophy; 
Psychology;  Modern  Thought;  So- 
ciology and  Social  Progress. 

Theology:  Study  of  Sacred  Scrip- 
ture; Ascetical  Theology;  Francis- 
can School  of  Theology;  Liturgy. 

Books  have  also  been  published 
on  the  Study  of  Languages,  Mis- 
sionaries and  Preachers,  Science, 
and  the  Youth  Movement. 

The  twenty-fourth  annual  meeting 
of  the  Franciscan  Educational  Con- 


ference was  held  at  Quincy  Col- 
lege, Quincy,  111.,  June  15-17,  1942. 
The  following  officers  were  elected: 
Very  Rev.  Thomas  Plassmann, 
O.  F.  M.,  president;  Rev.  Basil  Hei- 
ser,  O.  M.  C.,  vice-president;  Rev. 
Sebastian  Miklas,  O.  F.  M.  Cap.,  Sec- 
retary; and  Rev.  Marion  Habig, 
O.  F.  M,,  editor  of  "Franciscan 
Studies." 

The  theme  discussed  at  the  1942 
meeting  was:  "Basic  Trends  of  the 
Franciscan  School."  The  Francis- 
can Order  has  contributed  much  to 
the  advancement  of  philosophy  and 
theology,  impressing  on  these  sub- 
jects a  stamp  characteristic  of  the 
spirit  of  St.  Francis.  It  was  the 
endeavor  of  the  delegates  at  the 
Conference  to  point  out  the  doc- 
trines and  ideas  fostered  and  de- 
veloped by  'early  Franciscan  schol- 
ars. Some  of  the  subjects  brought 
up  for  consideration  were:  Francis- 
can Spirituality;  The  Fundamental 
Lines  in  Franciscan  Teaching;  The 
Metaphysics  of  Duns  Scotus;  Vol- 
untarism in  Franciscan  Philosophy; 
The  Primacy  of  Charity  in  Francis- 
can Theology;  Franciscan  Christol- 
ogy;  The  Personality  of  the  Seraph- 
ic Doctor;  and  The  Personality 
of  the  Subtle  Doctor.  The  scholarly 
research  expended  on  these  various 
titles  opened  up  a  treasure  of 
thought  from  the  writings  of  St. 
Francis,  St.  Bonaventure  and  Duns 
Scotus. 

The  members  of  the  Conference 
heartily  endorsed  the  resolutions  of 
the  committee,  namely,  to  make 
Franciscan  sources  more  available 
to  scholars  and  students  in  general; 
to  popularize  the  Franciscan  spirit 
of  thought  in  theology  and  philoso- 
phy; and  to  gather  bibliographical 
information  concerning  Franciscan 
works.  A  Bibliographical  Institute 
of  Franciscan  Incunabula  was  sug- 
gested to  the  delegates  and  ap- 
proved by  them. 

The  year  1943  marks  the  twenty- 
fifth  anniversary  of  the  annual  con- 
ference, and  the  convention  this 
year  commemorates  the  occasion. 


328 


WORKERS'    SCHOOLS 


Schools  for  Catholic  workingmen 
are  a  practical  development  of  the 
labor  encyclicals  of  Pope  Leo  XIII 
and  Pope  Plus  XI.  In  "Qiiadrage- 
simo  Anno"  Pope  Pius  writes:  "It 
belongs  to  the  Bishops  to  permit 
Catholic  workingmen  to  join  these 
unions  [neutral  unions,  such  as  we 
have  in  America],  where  they  judge 
that  circumstances  render  it  neces- 
sary and  there  appears  no  danger 
for  religion,  observing  however  the 
rules  and  precautions  recommended 
by  Our  Predecessor  of  saintly  mem- 
ory, Pius  X.  Among  these  precau- 
tions the  first  and  most  important 
is  that,  side  Tby  side  with  these 
trade  unions,  there  must  always  be 
associations  which  aim  at  giving 
their  members  a  thorough  religious 
and  moral  training,  that  these  in 
turn  may  impart  to  the  labor  unions 
to  which  they  belong  the  upright 
spirit  which  should  direct  their  en- 
tire conduct" 

These  schools,  therefore,  have 
been  organized  for  the  intensive 
training  of  Catholic  workingmen  in 
Catholic  principles,  for  their  own 
good,  and  so  that  they  in  turn  may 
teach  others.  Some  of  the  schools 
are  under  the  auspices  of  a  national 
organization,  the  Association  of 
Catholic  Trade  Unionists,  while 
others  have  been  set  up  by  dio- 
cesan authorities,  colleges  and 
other  institutions. 

The  first  workers'  school  was 
established^  by  the  A.C.  T.U.,  in 
New  York,  November,  1937.  The 
sessions  were  held  in  the  Wool- 
worth  Building,  branch  of  Fordham 
University.  On  January  4,  1938,  the 
Crown  Heights  School  of  Catholic 
Workmen  opened  its  doors  in  Brook- 
lyn under  the  direction  of  Fr.  Wil- 
liam Smith,  S.  J. 

The  students  of  these  schools  are 
men  and  women  of  all  trades  and 
occupations.  Some  of  the  schools 
permit  only  members  of  unions  to 
enroll.  Most  of  the  schools  are 
free,  but  a  few  have  found  it  neces- 
sary to  charge  nominal  fees  for 
books  and  other  expenses.  Classes 
are  held  at  night.  Non-Catholics  are 
not  excluded  from  the  schools. 


The  following  courses  are  offered 
by  the  A.C.T.U.  schools:  (1) 
Trade  Union  Practices  and  Parlia- 
mentary Procedure,  to  give  the 
workers  an  understanding  of  the 
way  to  conduct  meetings,  propose 
and  oppose  motions,  elect  officers, 
and  other  training  that  will  help 
Catholic  workingmen  to  take  an 
active  part  in  union  affairs.  (2) 
Labor  Ethics,  to  teach  the  rights 
and  duties  of  both  employers  and 
employees  in  relation  to  each  other 
and  to  society,  based  on  the  Chris- 
tian concept  of  the  dignity  of  man 
and  of  his  relations  toward  God 
and  his  fellow  man.  (3)  Labor  Re- 
lations, to  acquaint  the  men  with 
the  legislation  set  forth  in  the  vari- 
ous Labor  Acts,  together  with  a 
study  of  cases.  (4)  Labor  History, 
to  give  them  a  full  perspective  of 
their  place  in  the  history  of  labor, 
to  show  them  what  progress  has 
been  made,  along  with  the  mistakes 
of  the  past.  (5)  Economics,  to  show 
the  place  of  labor  and  industry  in 
the  life  of  the  nation,  and  to  study 
the  problems  connected  with  the 
producing  and  using  of  goods. 

This  curriculum  is  designed  for 
schools  that  are  limited  to  members 
of  trade  unions.  In  other  schools, 
where  the  union  card  is  not  a  pre- 
requisite for  admission,  less  empha- 
sis is  laid  on  the  relation  of  labor 
problems  to  the  union  mail. 

The  Crown  Heights  School  has  a 
slightly  different  program,  which 
may  be  described  as  follows:  (1)  A 
series  of  talks  given  by  labor  lead- 
ers. (2)  A  class  dealing  with  the 
Message  of  the  Hierarchy  on  Social 
Action.  (3)  One  on  the  Essentials 
of  Sound  Citizenship.  (4)  Another  on 
Current  Events.  (5)  Public  Speak- 
ing and  Parliamentary  Procedure. 
(6)  Labor  Ethics.  In  this  school 
classes  begin  and  end  with  a  prayer 
to  "Christ  the  Worker,"  a  devotion 
popularized  by  Fr.  Wm.  Smith,  S.  J. 

Special  emphasis  is  laid  upon 
Public  Speaking  and  Parliamentary 
Procedure  in  the  Catholic  Labor 
Schools.  If  the  men  are  not  trained 
to  be  articulate,  they  will  not  be 
able  effectively  to  present  the  Catb- 


329 


olic  social  message  to  their  fellow 
workers.  Ousting  the  Communist 
minority  from  control  wherever 
they  have  gained  a  foothold,  also 
depends  upon  Catholic  workers 
trained  for  leadership. 

The  rapid  spread  of  workers' 
schools  throughout  the  country  in- 
dicates the  eagerness  of  the  Catho- 
lic workmen  of  America  for  such 


an  apostolate.  Military  service  and 
the  longer  and  more  irregular  hours 
of  the  war  industries  will  undoubt- 
edly notably  affect  the  registration. 
However  the  spirit  of  this  aposto- 
late must  continue  to  function  if 
Catholic  principles  of  social  justice 
are  to  play  an  effective  part  in 
the  post-war  labor  adjustments. 


'  THE  EDUCATION  OF 
Every  pupil  has  distinctive  char- 
acteristics and  qualities  which  con- 
stitute his  individuality.  While  the 
racial,  physical  and  social  differ- 
ences are  significant,  the  educator 
is  chiefly  concerned  with  differ- 
ences in  mental  capabilities  and  in 
the  capacity  to  learn.  These  differ- 
ences between  the  best  and  the 
poorest  pupils  in  a  class  are  con- 
siderable. Practically  every  class- 
room contains  one  or  more  pupils 
who,  due  to  lack  of  mental  ability, 
are  unable  to  make  normal  prog- 
ress. To  each  of  these  pupils  edu- 
cation must  offer  the  direction, 
guidance  and  special  work  which  he 
requires  in  order  to  improve  him- 
self to  the  maximum  of  his  capa- 
cities. While  there  are  many  agen- 
cies engaged  in  direction  and  guid- 
ance of  these  mentally  retarded 
children,  such  as  Catholic  Charities, 
Public  Welfare,  the  Child  Center  of 
Catholic  University  and  other  Chil- 
dren's Clinics,  there  are  only  seven 
schools  under  Catholic  auspices  for 
them,  and  this  despite  the  fact  that 
there  are  several  hundred  thousand 
backward  children  in  the  United 
States.  In  these  schools  an  inte- 
grated program,  based  on  scientific 
methods,  is  provided  for  physical, 
mental  and  moral  training  of  chil- 
dren who  cannot  derive  benefit 
from  the  regular  school  education. 
The  curriculum  embraces  the  aca- 
demic subjects,  crafts,  physical 
training  and  the  industrial  and 
household  arts. 

The  methods  used  are  much  the 
same  as  those  used  in  ordinary 
classes  except  that  more  emphasis 
is  placed  on  the  concrete;  kinder- 
garten practice  persists  over  a 
longer  period  of  time;  experiences 
are  more  actively  brought  into  the 


RETARDED  CHILDREN 
lives  of  these  children  so  lacking  in 
initiative  of  their  own. 

The  children  are  placed,  after 
careful  study,  into  small  groups. 
In  the  special  classes  no  attempt  is 
made  to  bring  all  the  children  of  a 
group  to  one  certain  level.  Through 
careful  observation  and  intimate 
contact  with  the  child,  a  relative 
course  of  training  is  adopted.  Usu- 
ally the  children  are  grouped  on  the 
basis  of  achievement  level  in  each 
subject.  The  length  of  time  spent 
in  any  field  of  activity  depends 
upon  various  factors:  age,  early 
training,  home  environment,  mental 
ability  and  the  environment  which 
the  child  will  probably  enter  in 
v  later  life. 

Adequate  recreational  facilities 
are  provided  and  in  this  environ- 
ment of  work  and  play,  school  com- 
petition among  equals  becomes  pos- 
sible. The  schools  under  Catholic 
auspices  engaged  in  this  work  are 
the  following: 

St.  Colletta's  Academy,  Jefferson, 
Wis.  Sister  M.  Anastasia,  O.  S.  F., 
Directress. 

The  Wharton  Memorial  Institute, 
Port  Jefferson,  Long  Island,  N.  Y. 
Ven.  Mother  Lucia,  Superior. 

St.  Vincent's  School,  Santa  Bar- 
bara, Calif.  Sister  Mary,  Superior. 

St.  Gertrude's  School  of  Arts  and 
Crafts,  4801  Sargent  Rd.,  N.  E., 
Washington,  D.  C.  Sisters  of  St. 
Benedict. 

St.  Mary  of  Providence  Institute, 
4242  North  Austin  Avenue,  Chicago, 
111.  Sister  Clare,  Superior. 

St.  Michael's  Industrial  School 
(for  boys),  Hoban  Heights,  Pa. 
Rev.  Hammond,  in  charge. 

St.  Anthony's  School,  Comstock, 
Mich.  Sister  M.  Carmel,  S.  S.  J., 
Superior. 

330 


CATHOLIC  WORK    AMONG   THE   BLIND 


Catholic  Pioneers  in  the  Field  — 
The  example  of  her  Founder  has 
ever  led  the  Catholic  Church  to 
give  of  her  best  to  the  world's  un- 
fortunates. The  severe  handicap  of 
IQSS  of  sight  has  continually  recom- 
mended to  her  boundless  charity 
the  countless  persons  who  have 
been  forced  to  go  through  life  with- 
out ever  seeing  the  grandeur  of  a 
sunset  or  the  exquisite  beauty  of 
a  flower.  Her  hand  cannot  always 
lift  the  veil,  as  could  that  of  the 
Saviour,  from  darkened  eyes.  But 
what  comforts  she  can  give,  she 
gives  always  gladly  and  lavishly. 

Education  of  the  blind  as  a  class 
did  not  come  until  1784.  It  was 
then  that  Valentin  Hauy  (1745- 
1822),  a  Catholic,  began  the  move- 
ment that  has  brought  about  the 
establishment,  in  all  civilized  coun- 
tries, of  institutions  of  learning  and 
industrial  training  schools  for  the 
blind.  No  one  before  him  had  ever 
tried  seriously  to  make  printing 
available  for  the  blind,  or  to  estab- 
lish libraries  of  literature  printed 
in  relief.  Though  his  system  of 
raised  printing  is  no  longer  used, 
the  world  will  ever  remember  him 
as  the  man  who  started  the  blind 
along  the  way  that  has  led  to  a 
more  normal  and  a  much  more 
complete  life. 

Louis  Braille  (1809-1852),  also  a 
Catholic,  is  well-known  as  the  orig- 
inator of  the  raised  printing  which 
bears  his  name.  Blind  himself  from 
his  third  year,  Braille  realized  the 
inadequacy  of  the  line-letter  sys- 
tems of  raised  printing  then  in  use. 
He  reduced  a  twelve-point  system 
to  his  own  six-point  printing  which 
was  simple  and  easy  to  learn. 
Though  since  slightly  modified  and 
changed  in  various  countries,  his 
system  of  letters,  numbers,  and 
musical  notes  is  basically  the  same 
now  as  the  day  he  devised  it. 

Catholic  Schools  for  the  Blind  in 
the  United  States  —  In  the  United 
States  today  there  are  three  Cath- 
olic schools  devoted  exclusively  to 
the  care  and  instruction  of  the 
blind. 

The  Lavelle  School  for  the  Blind 


in  New  York  City  is  conducted  by 
the  Sisters  of  St.  Dominic.  A  di- 
ocesan institute  with  an  enrollment 
of  42,  it  provides  for  the  education 
of  boys  and  girls  up  to  the  age  of 
sixteen.  Those  children  who  have 
reached  high  school  age  continue 
to  reside  at  the  institute  but  com- 
mute each  day  to  the  various 
schools  of  the  city  for  their  ad- 
vanced education. 

St.  Joseph's  Home  and  School 
for  the  Blind  in  Jersey  City,  N.  J., 
is  conducted  by  the  Sisters  of  St. 
Joseph  of  Newark.  It  is  primarily 
an  adult  institution,  the  only  one 
of  its  kind  in  the  United  States. 
Approximately  170  persons  are 
cared  for.  Connected  with  the  adult 
institution  is  a  grammar  school. 
Pupils  who  fail  to  qualify  for  high- 
school  work  are  transferred  to  thes 
permanent  workshop  in  the  men's 
or  the  women's  house.  The  school 
work  is  carried  on  by  four  depart- 
ments: literature,  music,  manual 
training  and  physical  training. 

St.  Mary's  Institute  for  the  Blind 
in  Lansdale,  Pa.,  is  also  conducted 
by  the  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  of 
Newark.  This  diocesan  institute, 
with  an  enrollment  of  35,  provides 
both  a  grammar-school  and  a  high- 
school  course.  It  is  the  only  school 
for  Catholics  which  offers  a  high- 
school  training.  Adults  and  children 
who  wish  to  remain  after  the  com- 
pletion of  their  education  are  wel- 
come to  make  their  home  at  the 
institute. 

All  three  schools  follow  the  same 
curriculum  as  the  parochial  schools 
in  their  respective  districts.  There 
is,  however,  the  additional  subject 
of  Braille  which  makes  the  first 
years  of  study  much  more  difficult 
for  the  blind  than  for  the  aver- 
age-sighted child.  The  children  are 
taught  the  touch  system  of  typing 
as  soon  as  possible.  Some  have 
begun  typing  when  only  six  years 
old.  Knowing  the  touch  system  en- 
ables the  blind  children  to  type 
their  examinations  and  to  corre- 
spond with  their  relatives  and 
friends,  most  of  whom  know  no 
Braille.  Mathematics  is  taught  by 


331 


means  of  the  Taylor  arithmetic  slate 
which  is  a  very  complicated  system 
of  numbering.  Haised  maps  are  used 
in  teaching  geography.  Through- 
out the  grades,  music  is  taught. 
The  manual  arts  are  used  exten- 
sively for  tactual  training.  The  in- 
dustrial departments  provide  many 
and  varied  types  of  the  handicraft 
arts:  knitting,  crocheting,  hand- 
loom  weaving,  bead-work,  basketry, 
wood-work,  leathercraft,  chair-can- 
ing, mop-making,  rug-weaving,  etc. 
The  obvious  purpose  of  this  train- 
ing is  to  provide,  where  possible, 
an  occupation  in  after-life  which 
will  enable  the  blind  to  earn  a 
livelihood. 

There  is  no  greater  problem  for 
the  blind  student  aspiring  to  higher 
education  than  the  lack  of  Braille 
texts  corresponding  to  state  or  di- 
ocesan courses  of  study.  Despite 
this  severe  handicap,  blind  persons 
have  qualified  for  almost  every  type 
of  occupation  which  does  not  abso- 
lutely require  the  use  of  the  eyes. 
Among  the  more  common  avoca- 
tions are  teaching,  law,  journalism, 
brailling,  telegraphy,  dictaphone  op- 
erating, insurance,  and  the  manage- 
ment of  candy  and  stationery  stores. 
It  is  believed  that  radio  work  will 
open  an  extensive  field  of  action 
to  competent  blind  persons. 

Catholic  Library  for  the  Blind 
—  The  Xavier  Free  Publication  So- 
ciety for  the  Blind  is  an  organiza- 
tion which,  aims  to  place  at  the 
disposal  of  the  blind  throughout 
the  United  States  and  Canada  some 
of  the  choicest  books  covering  a 
wide  variety  of  subjects,  including 
those  of  a  religious  nature.  With 
the  help  of  its  volunteer  transcrib- 
ers, the  Society  has  been  able  to 
establish  a  sizable  lending  library. 
It  has  placed  books  in  more  than 
forty  state,  city  or  institute  libra- 
ries for  general  and  free  circulation 
among  the  blind.  From  the  So- 
ciety's own  central  library  books 
are  sent  to  every  part  of  the  coun- 
try. Not  only  are  books  loaned 
free  of  charge  to  the  blind,  but 
the  Society's  monthly  magazine  in 
Braille  is  sent  gratis  to  any  blind 
applicant. 


A  beginning  has  been  made,  too, 
in  providing  talking  books  for  the 
blind.  A  book  of  60,000  words  can 
be  published  on  twelve  double-face 
disc  records.  To  date,  the  Society 
has  recorded  the  four  Gospels  and 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  The  re- 
mainder of  the  New  Testament  and 
other  standard  Catholic  works  will 
follow. 

The  International  Federation  of 
Catholic  Alumnae  lias  organized  a 
committee  for  the  specific  purpose 
of  functioning  as  an  auxiliary  of 
the  Xavier  Society.  The  I.  F.  C.  A. 
has  no  direct  contact  with  blind 
persons.  Rather,  it  assists  the  blind 
indirectly  by  transcribing  books  in 
Braille  and  by  contributing  finan- 
cially to  the  support  of  the  Xavier 
Society. 

Magazine  —  With  the  September 
1940  issue,  the  "Catholic  Digest" 
began  regular  publication  in 
Braille.  Printed  in  the  so-called 
one  and  a  half-point  characters  by 
the  National  Braille  Press,  Inc.,  of 
Boston,  its  contents  are  identical 
with  the  ink-print  book.  Arrange- 
ments for  production  were  made 
through  the  Catholic  Guild  for  the 
Blind  of  Boston,  and  1,000  copies 
were  sent  free  of  charge  to  institu- 
tions and  individuals.  Continued 
success  of  the  project  depended 
upon  voluntary  contributions. 

New  York^s  Catholic  Center  for 
the  Blind  is  a  home  for  blind  work- 
ing girls.  At  the  present  time  it 
has  accommodation  for  40  girls. 
Besides  providing  the  comforts  and 
conveniences  of  a  home  for  these 
girls,  the  Center  helps  secure  work 
for  them  when  they  become  unem- 
ployed, cares  for  those  ,who  are 
no  longer  able  to  work,  and  gives 
every  possible  material  aid  to 
lighten  the  burden  brought  by 
blindness  to  its  charges.  The  ur- 
gent need  of  erecting  a  home  for 
destitute  blind  cannot  be  met  be- 
cause of  present  limited  facilities. 
The  directors  of  the  Center  hope 
to  raise  sufficient  funds  for  a  new 
building  to  care  for  these  destitute 
blind  which  they  are  at  present  un- 
able to  accommodate. 

Boston's  Catholic  Guild  for  the 
Blind  is  of  more  recent  origin.  Its 


332 


work  began  about  1936.  The  Guild 
is  an  organization  of  priests  and 
laymen  who  offer  their  time  and 
financial  support  to  the  blind  who 
live  at  their  own  homes.  Chief 
among  the  many  objectives  of  the 
Guild  is  the  care  of  the  blind  in 
a  spiritual  way.  To  this  end,  re- 
treats are  conducted  periodically 
by  several  of  the  five  different  units 
which  go  to  make  up  the  Guild. 
Persons  unable  to  give  of  their 
time  to  the  blind  may  assist  them 
by  membership  dues.  The  money 
thus  obtained  is  used  to  help  the 
blind  by  providing  them  with  the 
necessities  of  life,  and,  wherever 
possible,  with  a  few  of  its  luxuries. 
By  devoting  one  or  more  days  a 
week  to  the  blind,  the  active  mem- 
bers of  the  Guild  have  helped  im- 
mensely in  brightening  the  other- 
wise drab  days  of  those  destined 
to  go  through  life  without  the  use 
of  their  eyes. 

Dog  Guides  for  Poor  Blind 
Boys  and  Girls  are  being  provided 
by  the  Most  Rev.  Bernard  J. 
Sheil,  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Chicago. 
The  project  is  under  the  care  of 
the  Catholic  Youth  Organization. 
Some  two  hundred  dogs  are  now  be- 
ing trained.  Children,  with  the  help 
of  these  expert  guides,  can  begin 
to  live  almost  the  normal  life  of 
a  seeing  child.  With  dogs  to  serve 
as  eyes,  these  children  have  one 
more  link  added  to  the  chain  which 
binds  their  lives  to  that  of  the 
seeing  world  in  which  they  must 
live. 

Prevention  of  Blindness  is  re- 
ceiving added  attention  from  Cath- 
olic educators.  Parochial  schools 
in  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  Albany,  Buffalo, 
and  Troy,  N.  Y.,  provide  sight-sav- 
ing classes.  These  special  classes 
are  not  for  children  who  are  blind, 
but  for  those  who  have  seriously 
defective  vision.  Large  type  print- 
ing in  textbooks,  heavy  chalk  and 
pencils,  more  carefully  planned 
lighting  facilities,  continual  medi- 
cal care,  and  the  like  help  preserve 
what  sight  the  child  has  and  fre- 
quently result  in  the  restoration 
of  normal  vision. 

The  Catholic  University  of  Amer- 


ica lias  made  frequent  use  of  pub- 
lications and  other  material  offered 
by  the  National  Society  for  the 
Prevention  of  Blindness.  Rev.  Al- 
phoase  M.  Schwitalla,  S.  J.,  Dean 
of  the  St.  Louis  University  School 
of  Medicine,  is  a  member  of  this 
organization's  Board  of  Directors. 
He  and  his  associates  have  been 
active  in  the  field  of  prevention  of 
blindness  for  almost  ten  years. 

Non-Sectarian  National  Organiza- 
tions —  Mention  should  here  be 
made  of  two  national  organizations 
that  have  done  outstanding  work 
in  the  field  of  blind  education.  Cath- 
olic educators  and  social  workers 
among  the  blind  have  profited 
greatly  from  the  assistance  given 
by  both  groups.  The  facilities  of 
both  are  at  the  disposal  of  anyone 
interested  in  the  care  and  educa- 
tion of  blind  persons,  as  well  as  of 
persons  who  have  defective  vision. 

The  American  Foundation  for  the 
Blind  in  New  York  City  was  in- 
corporated as  a  national  agency  in 
1921.  The  purposes  of  this  organiza- 
tion are  to  collect  and  disseminate 
information  regarding  all  phases  of 
work  for  the  blind;  to  promote 
state  and  federal  legislation  in  be- 
half of  those  without  sight;  to  ar- 
range for  the  establishment  of 
needed  agencies  for  the  blind 
throughout  the  country;  to  promote 
the  training  and  placement  of  well- 
qualified,  professional  workers  for 
the  blind;  to  develop  mechanical 
appliances  for  the  blind,  such  as 
the  Braille  typewriter  and  the  Talk- 
ing Book;  and  to  assist  in  increas- 
ing the  efficiency  of  work  for  the 
blind  in  all  particulars.  The  Foun- 
dation is  supported  in  part  by  in- 
come from  endowment,  but  largely 
by  annual  contributions  from  in- 
dividuals interested  in  the  blind. 

The  National  Society  for  the  Pre- 
vention of  Blindness  with  headquar- 
ters in  New  York  City  began  its 
independent  existence  in  1915.  The 
objects  of  the  Society  as  stated  in 
its  by-laws  are:  (1)  to  endeavor 
to  ascertain,  through  study  and  in- 
vestigation, any  causes,  whether 
direct  or  indirect,  which  may  result 
in  blindness  or  impaired  vision; 


333 


(2)  to  advocate  measures  which 
shall  lead  to  the  elimination  of 
such  causes;  (3)  to  disseminate 
knowledge  concerning  all  matters 
pertaining  to  the  care  and  use  of 
the  eyes.  It  is  fundamentally  a  lay 
organization,  the  activities  of  which 
are  based  on  approved  teachings 
of  the  medical  profession.  Its  re- 
sponsibility is  to  secure  such  sci- 
entific knowledge  regarding  the 


prevention  of  blindness  and  con- 
servation of  vision  as  is  susceptible 
of  sociologic  interpretation,  and  to 
promote  such  social  action,  whether 
by  private  or  by  public  agencies, 
as  will  enable  the  person  to  pre- 
vent ocular  difficulties  whenever 
this  is  possible  and  to  receive  nec- 
essary care  and  treatment  when 
ocular  troubles  exist. 


CATHOLIC    WORK   AMONG   THE    DEAF 


The  Catholic  Church,  ever  mind- 
ful of  the  sayings  of  Christ,  the 
Divine  Teacher,  has  always  at- 
tached a  practical  meaning  to  that 
revolutionary  sentence:  "Amen  I 
say  to  you,  as  long  as  you  did  it  to 
one  of  My  least  brethren,  you  did 
it  to  Me"  (Matthew,  xxv,  40).  The 
Church  has  resolutely  set  herself 
the  task  of  imitating  Christ  Who 
was  the  first  among  men  to  show 
real  mercy  to  the  deaf.  It  was  com- 
mon practice  before  Christ's  time 
to  abandon  deaf  or  dumb  children 
to  the  mercy  of  the  elements,  to 
throw  them  over  a  cliff  or  into  the 
sea.  The  Justinian  Code  in  Ro- 
man days  took  away  deaf  persons' 
civil  rights,  not  even  allowing  them 
to  make  a  will.  Roman  law  later 
provided  that  persons  "unable  to 
manage  their  property  owing  to 
deafness,  dumbness,  blindness  or 
some  serious  chronic  disease,  must 
apply  for  a  curator."  The  survival 
of  this  law  of  guardianship  has  per- 
sisted through  French,  German  and 
Spanish  Law. 

But  even  with  the  best  of  pure- 
ly natural  help,  the  condition  of 
the  deaf  remained  pitiful.  Walled 
in  by  silence,  solitary,  ignorant, 
unable  to  communicate  with  his 
kind  except  by  signs  and  harsh 
cries,  treated  as  an  outcast  of  so- 
ciety, a  shame  and  a  burden  to  his 
family,  shut  out  from  the  enjoy- 
ment of  refined  society,  unable  to 
earn  a  decent  living,  and  ignorant 
of  religious  truths —  he  grew  up 
little  better  than  the  animals, 
dwarfed  in  soul,  stunted  in  intel- 
lect, caring  only  for  the  physical 
comforts,  envious  of  the  more  for- 
tunate, malicious,  spiteful,  bitter 


and  consumed  with  silent  discon- 
tent for  the  fate  which  had  treated 
him  so  harshly.  His  lot  indeed  was 
a  hard  one.  Even  if  his  mind  were 
schooled  in  the  rudiment  of  knowl- 
edge and  his  hand  trained  to  some 
useful  occupation,  his  state  still 
remained  deplorable.  For,  unless 
religion  could  give  him  fortitude 
to  bear  his  cross  in  patience,  un- 
less it  could  teach  him  to  make  a 
virtue  of  necessity,  his  affliction 
would  almost  certainly  bring  him 
to  the  black  depths  of  despair. 

Catholic  Beginnings  —  Christ,  our 
Great  Exemplar,  performed  mir- 
acles in  His  day  to  help  the  deaf. 
He  has  cured  them,  too,  through 
the  centuries  at  the  request  of  His 
saints.  We  are  not  here  so  im- 
mediately concerned  with  the  mi- 
raculous as  with  the  natural,  and 
with  the  spirit  which  underlies 
both  —  the  spirit  of  Christ  —  which 
has  led  countless  Catholic  men  and 
women  to  devote  their  time  and 
talents,  to  spend  their  lives,  in  the 
service  of  the  deaf. 

The  Benedictine  Order  was  the 
first  to  bring  to  the  deaf  a  scien- 
tific training.  In  other  words,  the 
Benedictines  were  the  first  to  at- 
tempt a  system  of  education  which 
attacked  the  problem  of  lack  of 
hearing  with  a  view  to  supplying 
the  defect.  They  began  their  work 
in  the  16th  century. 

Padre  Pedro  Ponce  de  Leon, 
O.  S.  B.,  bom  in  Valladolid  in  1520, 
a  teacher  at  San  Salvador  at  Ora, 
is  said  to  have  been  the  first  teach- 
1  er  of  the  deaf.  He  taught  several 
children,  using  chiefly  the  "Oral 
Method." 

About    fifty    years    after    Padre 


334 


Ponce,  another  Spanish  priest,  Pa- 
dre Juan  Pablo  Bonet  (1579-1633) 
had  a  number  of  deaf  pupils  under 
his  care.  He  used  a  manual  sign 
alphabet,  invented  a  system  of  visi- 
ble signs  representing  to  the  sight 
the  sound  of  words,  and  gave  a 
description  of  the  position  of  the 
vocal  organs  in  the  pronunciation 
of  each  letter.  His  work  contained 
many  valuable  suggestions  which 
have  proved  useful  to  modern 
teachers  of  articulation  and  lip- 
reading. 

St.  Francis  de  Sales,  in  the  first 
years  of  the  17th  century,  instruct- 
ed for  confession  and  communion 
a  deaf-mute  whom  he  had  in  his 
retinue.  He  was  made  the  Patron 
Saint  of  the  Deaf  by  Pope  Pius  IX. 

The  celebrated  Jesuit  naturalist 
and  physician,  Lana  Terzi  (1631- 
1687)  considered  .the  education  of 
the  deaf  in  Ms  "Prodrome  dell  Arte 
Maestra."  It  consists  in  this,  that 
the  deaf  first  learn  to  perceive  the 
disposition  of  the  organs  of  speech 
in  the  formation  of  sounds,  and 
then  imitate  these  sounds  and  rec- 
ognize speech  in  others  by  reading 
their  lips. 

The  practical  utility  of  panto- 
mime in  the  education  of  the  deaf 
was  not  fully  realized  before  the 
days  of  Abbe  Charles  Michel  de 
L'Epee,  who  was  born  at  Ver- 
sailles in  1712.  In  the  course  of  his 
priestly  labors  L'Epee  made  the 
acquaintance  of  two  deaf-mute  Sis- 
ters who  had  been  educated  by  a 
Father  Vanin  by  means  of  pictures. 
On  the  death  of  the  latter  their  ed- 
ucation came  to  an,  end,  and  L'Epee 
resolved  to  continue  their  training. 
He  met  deaf  persons  among  the 
poorer  classes  and  to  these  he  de- 
voted his  time  and  his  fortune.  He 
first  tried  the  different  methods 
which  had  been  used  in  previous 
years,  methods  using  signs  instead 
of  words  for  conveying  ideas  to  the 
mind.  Finally,  the  idea  that  words 
are  merely  connatural  gestures  in- 
dicative of  objects,  he  hit  upon  tne 
idea  of  using  a  sign-language  as  a 
means  of  communication.*  Since 
words  are  but  the  conventional 
signs  of  our  ideas,  why  could  he 
not  substitute  conventional  sign 


gestures?  He  rightly  concluded 
that  the  natural  language  of  signs 
which  had  come  to  be  used  by  the 
deaf  even  without  previous  instruc- 
tion would  form  the  best  basis  for 
his  system.  All  the  needs  of  gram- 
matical syntax  were  not  met  by 
natural  signs,  so  he  invented  signs 
for  them  until  he  had  a  systema- 
tized vocabulary  of  considerable 
size.  Arbitrary  signs  he  used  only 
where  natural  signs  could  not  be 
had.  Both  the  book  which  he  wrote 
and  the  school  which  he  opened  in 
Paris  in  1755  (the  first  school  for 
the  deaf)  have  brought  him  inter- 
national recognition.  L'Epee  died 
in  1789,  and  Abbe  Sicard  took  up 
the  work  so  successfully  inaugu- 
rated by  his  predecessor. 

Catholic  Work  In  the  United 
States  —  Education  of  the  deaf  in 
the  United  States  began  in  the 
year  1817  when  Abbe  Sicard,  suc- 
.  cessor  to  the  Abbe  de  L'Epee,  al- 
lowed his  best  pupil,  Laurent  Clerc, 
to  come  to  this  country  with  Dr. 
Thomas  Gallaudet  a  non-Catholic 
minister  who  had  gone  to  Europe 
to  study  methods  of  deaf  education. 
Most  Americans  viewed  this  new 
phase  of  education  with  wonder- 
ment: many  of  them  looked  on 
with  sceptical  eye  declaring  that 
any  effort  to  educate  the  deaf  was 
doomed  to  failure.  Once  it  had  been 
proven  that  the  deaf  were  amen- 
able to  education,  schools  were 
.  erected  in  the  different  states  for 
their  training. 

To  Bishop  Rosati  of  St.  Louis 
and  to  the  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  be- 
long the  credit  of  founding  the 
first  Catholic  institution  for  deaf- 
mutes  in  the  United  States.  In 
1836,  at  the  invitation  of  that  apos- 
tolic prelate,  Sister  St.  John  and 
Sister  Celestine  came  from  Lyons, 
France,  where  they  had  been 
trained  for  the  work  and  opened 
a  school  In  the  city  of  Carondelet. 
It  was  later  transferred  to  St. 
Louis  (in  1861)  where  it  was 
known  as  St.  Brlgid's  Deaf-Mute  In- 
stitution. Other  schools  for  the 
Catholic  deaf  were  established  in 
Buffalo,  New  York  City,  etc.  At  the 
present  time  there  are  twelve  such 
schools  under  Catholic  auspices. 


385 


Catholic  educators  of  the  deaf 
today  insist  that  the  parents  of 
deaf  children  send  their  children 
to  the  Catholic  schools,  rather  than 
to  "any  of  the  so-called  non-sec- 
tarian schools  in  which,  as  experi- 
ence has  shown,  there  is  great 
danger  to  their  precious  faith. 
About  two-thirds  of  our  Catholic 
deaf  are  lost  to  the  Faith  because 
they  are  obliged  to  attend  these  so- 
called  non-sectarian  institutions 
owing  to  the  woeful  lack  of  schools 
under  Catholic  auspices." 

Systems  of  Education — Deaf  chil- 
dren cannot  be  educated  as  other 
children;  hence  schools  must  em- 
ploy special  methods  of  instruction. 
All  communication  with  the  deaf, 
and  consequently,  all  their  instruc- 
tion, must  be  in  Tisual  forms  of 
which  five  are  possible:  sign  lan- 
guage, finger  spelling,  writing,  lip 
reading,  and  a  new  method  depend- 
ing largely  on  vibration. 

Of  these,  the  sign  language  is 
the  easiest  and  the  most  natural. 
This  because  it  is  a  purely  visible 
language,  appealing  directly  to  the 
eye.  It  is  as  much  a  real  language 
as  French  or  English  or  German. 
It  is,  in  fact,  one  of  the  oldest  of 
living  languages,  as  exemplified  in 
the  hieroglyphics  of  the  Egyptians 
and  the  famous  pantomimes  of  the 
Greeks  and  Romans,  as  well  as  in 
the  picturesque  gestures  of  the 
North  American  Indians.  The  sign 
language  is  a  comprehensive  and 
effective  combination  of  panto- 
mime, facial  'expression,  and  ges- 
ture. St.  Augustine  tells  us:  "A 
sign  is  the  thing  which,  over  and 
above  the  impression  it  makes  on 
the  senses,  causes  something  else 
to  come  into  the  mind  as  a  conse- 
quence of  itself:  as  when  we  see 
a  footprint  we  conclude  that  an  ani- 
mal whose  footprint  this  is  has 
passed  by:  and  when  we  see  smoke 
we  know  that  there  is  fire  beneath. 
. . .  Natural  signs  are  those  which, 
apart  from  any  intention  or  desire 
of  our  using  them  as  signs,  do  yet 
lead  to  the  knowledge  of  some- 
thing else,  for  example,  smoke, 
when  it  indicates  fire Conven- 
tional signs  are  those  which  living 
beings  mutually  exchange  for  the 


purpose  of  showing,  as  well  as  they 
can,  their  emotions,  or  their  per- 
ceptions, or  their  thoughts.  Nor  is 
there  any  reason  for  giving  a  sign 
except  the  desire  of  bringing  forth 
and  conveying  into  another's  mind 
what  the  giver  of  the  sign  has  in 
his  own  mind." 

"Thought  may  precede  language 
in  definite  and  detailed  imagery 
and  then  be  translated  into  lan- 
guage as  a  separate  process." 
While  the  young  deaf  child  may 
not  know  language,  nevertheless  he 
makes  a  substitute  for  it  from  the 
storehouse  of  his  experience.  He 
reacts  to  his  environment  by  means 
of  gestures.  Young  children  learn 
signs  with  amazing  rapidity  be- 
cause this  knowledge  furnishes 
them  with  the  means  of  communi- 
cation. It  is  a  truism  that  educa- 
tion must  begin  with  the  child's 
experience.  Therefore,  pioneer 
workers  among  the  deaf  began 
with  a  language  the  child  under- 
stood. In  the  early  days  of  deaf- 
mute  education  signs  were  con- 
sidered the  aide-de-camp  of  every 
teacher  of  the  deaf.  For  about 
fifty  years  this  method  has  been 
successfully  used  in  the  American 
schools. 

Next  to  sign  language,  finger 
spelling  is  the  most  facile  means 
of  communication  among  the  deaf. 
Finger  spelling  resembles  writing, 
in  so  far  as  it  is  a  word  language 
whose  symbols  are  written  in  the 
air  instead  of  on  paper. 

Articulation,  or  the  teaching  of 
speech,  commonly  called  the  "Oral 
Method,"  was  first  taught  by  means 
of  "Visible  Speech"  symbols  in  the 
United  States.  Alexander  Graham 
Bell's  system  was  an  attempt  to 
Americanize  the  German  "Oral 
Method"  of  Samuel  Heinicke.  This 
method  shows  how  the  organs  of 
speech  are  used  and  how  the  move- 
ments in  speech  may  be  interpreted 
by  the  eye.  But  it  was  found  that 
speech  could  be  taught  just  as 
readily  by  the  German  method,  or 
the  method  of  imitation  by  which, 
through  careful  observation,  the 
child  is  taught  to  imitate  the  teach-  > 
er,  and  to  speak  the  words  thus 
presented.  The  acquisition  of 


336 


speech  depends  upon  the  child's  fa- 
cilities. He  must  have  good  eye- 
sight and  Ms  vocal  organs  must 
not  be  Impaired. 

Educators  agree  that  the  acquisi- 
tion of  language  is  through  social 
channels.  The  normal  child  is  en- 
gulfed in  an  atmosphere  of  lan- 
guage. He  learns  to  speak  by  lis- 
tening to  words  and  by  imitating 
sounds.  Throughout  the  entire  day 
his  ear  is  absorbing  language.  His 
actual,  though  informal,  auricular 
education  begins  during  the  second 
year  of  the  child's  life.  With  the 
deaf  child  it  is  far  different:  for 
he  must  depend  upon  lip-reading. 
Lap-reading  (sometimes  called 
speech  reading)  is  the  art  of  under- 
standing a  speaker  by  watching 
his  face,  especially  the  movements 
of  his  lips.  With  this  method 
scarcely  half  of  the  spoken  ele- 
ments are  visibly  recognizable;  the 
other  half  must  be  guessed.  And 
only  one  who  has  a  complete  com- 
mand of  language  can  guess  that 
invisible  half, 

A  new  method  in  American 
schools  has  been  introduced  at  the 
De  Paul  Institute  in  Pittsburgh, 
Pa.  By  years  of  patience  and  by 
excellent  progressive  training,  the 
pupils  are  enabled  not  only  to 
speak  with  a  pleasant  and  well- 
modulated  voice  but  also,  through 
an  almost  uncanny  method  of  train- 
ing the  other  senses  in  the  work  of 
the  one  they  lack,  to  "hear"  speech 
as  speedily  as  the  person  in  whom 


the  auditory  sense  is  not  impaired. 
They  learn  to  "hear"  through  their 
fingertips.  They  are  taught  how  to 
form  the  lips  and  how  to  use  the 
tongue  properly  to  bring  forth 
sounds  and  words. 

Years  of  experience  have  con- 
vinced educators  of  the  deaf  that 
since  there  is  a  wide  range  of 
mental  capacity  and  educational 
receptivity  among  deaf  pupils,  no 
single  method  can  adequately  edu- 
cate all.  Hence  it  is  obvious  that 
such  methods  should  be  adopted 
as  will  achieve  the  best  results. 
It  is  for  this  reason  that  many  of 
the  schools  for  the  deaf  today  em- 
ploy what  is  known  as  the  "Com- 
bined Method."  These  schools  re- 
gard speech  and  lip-reading  as  very 
important,  but  at  the  same  time 
they  realize  that  there  are  some 
pupils  who  can  never  acquire  fa- 
cility of  speech.  Since  mental  de- 
velopment and  acquisition  of  lan- 
guage are  of  far  greater  impor- 
tance, such  methods  are  chosen  for 
each  pupil  as  seem  best  adapted 
to  his  particular  needs. 

Statistics  — In  the  United  States 
today  there  are  approximately  95,- 
000  deaf  persons.  Some  20,000  are 
enrolled  in  the  212  schools  through- 
out the  country.  These  schools  may 
"be  classified  as  follows: 
Public  Residential  Schools  ...  65 

Public  Day  Schools  , 127 

Denominational  and  Private 
Schools  20 


Of  the  total  number  (212  schools)  12  are  under  Catholic  auspices: 

State  School  Teachers  Founded 

1.  California St.  Joseph Sisters  of  St.  Joseph 1894 

2.  Illinois Ephpheta Ladies  of  the  Sacred  Heart  1884 

3.  Louisiana Chinchuba  Institute. .  School  Srs.  of  Notre  Dame  1890 

4.  Maryland St.  Francis  Xavier. . .  Missionary  Helpers   1897 

5.  Massachusetts .  Randolph Sisters  of  St.  Joseph 1899 

6.  Missouri St.  Joseph Sisters  of  St.  Joseph 1836 

7.  New  York St.  Joseph Ladies  of  the  Sacred  Heart  1869 

8.  New  York St.  Mary Sisters  of  St.  Joseph 1859 

9.  Ohio St.  Rita Sisters  of  Charity 1915 

10.  Pennsylvania. .  DePaul  Institute Sisters  of  Charity 1908 

11.  Pennsylvania ..  Archbishop  Ryan 

Memorial Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  . 

12.  Wisconsin St.  John  Institute Sisters  of  St.  Francis  . 

337 


1912 
1876 


It  is  estimated  that  there  are 
more  than  4,000  Catholic  deaf  boys 
and  girls  in  the  United  States.  Of 
these  only  1,300  are  in  Catholic 
schools.  The  number  of  religious  in 
the  United  States  engaged  in  the 
instruction  of  the  deaf  is  about  200. 
There  are  about  7  resident  chap- 
lains in  schools  for  the  deaf.  There 
are,  likewise,  members  of  the 
Jesuit,  Redemptorist  and  Passionist 
orders  and  a  number  of  secular 
priests  engaged  in  giving  missions 
for  the  deaf  throughout  the  year. 
Some  of  the  major  seminaries  have 
included  in  their  courses  a  funda- 
mental training  in  sign  language. 

Catholics  who  are  nationally 
prominent  in  deaf  education  today 
are  many.  We  list  but  a  few  of 
them:  Fr.  Daniel  Higgins,  C.  Ss.  R., 
author  of  "Sign  Dictionary"  which 
includes  many  Catholic  words;  Fr. 
Michael  A.  PurtelL,  S.  J.,  editor  of 
"Catholic  Deaf-Mute";  Msgr.  Henry 
J.  Waldhaus,  superintendent  of  St. 
Rita's  School  and  editor  of  the 
"Silent  Advocate";  Fr.  Stephen 
Landherr,  C.  Ss.  R.,  director  of  deaf- 
mute  work  in  Archdiocese  of  New- 
ark; Fr.  Mark  De  Coste,  C.  Ss.  R., 


director  of  deaf-mute  center,  Rox- 
bury,  Mass.;  Dr.  Gertrude  Van  Ade- 
stine,  principal  of  Detroit  day 
school;  Dr.  Oscar  Russell,  educator; 
Miss  Marie  K.  Mason,  educator. 

Catholic  education  and  Catholic 
charity  have  played  their  part  in 
breaking  down  the  walls  of  silence 
and  ignorance  which  formerly  cut 
off  the  deaf  from  the  world  of  men 
in  which  they  lived.  No  longer  are 
they  outcasts  of  society;  they  are, 
rather,  the  living  proof  of  Chris- 
tian charity  in  action.  No  longer 
dwarfed  in  soul  or  stunted  in  in- 
tellect, they  are  now  capable  of 
taking  their  place  in  society.  Bitter- 
ness toward  a  blind  fate  has  been 
replaced  by  gratitude  to  a  kind 
Creator  Who  has  given  them  other 
faculties  which  can  almost  replace 
the  one  of  which  they  have  been 
deprived.  Religion  has  shown  them 
the  way  to  true  contentment,  edu- 
cation in  that  religion  has  given 
them  the  means  to  attain  it  in  this 
life,  and  the  promise  of  Christ, 
"Come  to  Me,  all  you  that  labor, 
and  are  burdened,  and  I  will  re- 
fresh you"  (Matthew,  xi,  28)  has 
found  in  them  a  literal  fulfillment. 


NEWMAN   CLUBS 


There  are  well  over  150,000  Cath- 
olic students  in  secular  institutions 
of  higher  learning  in  the  United 
States.  The  Newman  Clubs  estab- 
lished at  these  various  schools  re- 
present an  attempt  to  protect  their 
Christian  faith  in  an  atmosphere 
which  is  at  best  indifferent,  and 
often  openly  hostile. 

The  first  Newman  Club  was  form- 
ed by  five  Catholic  students  at  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania  in  1893. 
These  men,  all  of  whom  later  gain- 
ed prominence,  were:  Timothy  L. 
Harrington,  James  J.  Walsh,  Jo- 
seph Walsh,  John  J.  Gilbride  and 
John  J.  Robrecht.  Determining  to 
make  their  Catholic  faith  an  active 
force  in  their  circle,  they  adopted 
Cardinal  Newman  as  their  patron. 
The  fruit  of  this  small  beginning 
is  now  more  than  600  Newman 
Clubs  in  the  United  States,  Canada, 
Puerto  Rico,  Hawaii,  the  Philip- 
pine Islands,  Australia  and  China. 


In  the  United  States  alone  307 
clubs  have  about  50,000  members. 
At  a  meeting  in  Hunter  College 
in  1914,  where  members  of  the 
five  clubs  in  New  York  City  were 
gathered,  the  idea  of  a  combined 
organization  was  first  brought 
forth.  This  organization  was  launch- 
ed in  1915  with  eleven  clubs  from 
New  York,  Philadelphia  and  Prince- 
ton as  its  core.  Other  clubs  were 
invited  to  affiliate  in  the  hope  that 
the  movement  would  spread  to  all 
non-Catholic  colleges  in  the  United 
States.  At  the  annual  conference 
held  in  Washington  in  1938  the 
name  of  the  Newman  Club  Federa- 
tion was  adopted.  In  the  spring  of 
1941  the  Newman  Club  Federation 
became  a  member  of  the  National 
Catholic  Youth  Council,  under  the 
Youth  Department  of  the  National 
Catholic  Welfare  Conference.  In 
1943  they  celebrate  the  50th  an- 
niversary of  their  foundation. 


338 


THE  RETREAT  MOVEMENT 


The  Retreat  Movement  lias  its 
foundation  and  best  example  in 
Christ's  life  upon  this  earth. 
Throughout  His  three  years'  public 
ministry  we  find  our  Lord  with- 
drawing from  His  public  life  to 
meditate  and  pray  in  peace  and 
quiet.  Time  and  time  again 
throughout  the  centuries  the  Fath- 
ers of  the  Church  have  urged  the 
people  to  withdraw  from  the  hustle 
and  bustle  of  daily  life  to  think  of 
their  Creator  and  their  purpose  in 
life.  Early  in  the  thirteenth  cen- 
tury at  the  request  of  thousands, 
St.  Francis  instituted  another  or- 
der, a  Third  Order,  for  those  men 
and  women  who  could  not  leave 
the  world  and  spend  their  lives 
within  the  cloister.  These  Third 
Order  Franciscans,  then  as  now, 
withdrew  on  different  occasions 
from  the  business  of  the  world  and 
spent  periods  in  prayer  and  medi- 
tation. This  work  of  lay  retreats 
has  not  been  a  Franciscan  prerog- 
ative but  has  been  under  the  spe- 
cial care  and  protection  of  the  re- 
ligious groups  throughout  the  his- 
tory of  the  Church.  Living  de- 
tached lives  within  the  cloister 
they  drew  lay  people  to  pray  and 
meditate  within  the  peaceful  shel- 
ter of  the  monastery  walls. 

Although  lay  retreats  were  held 
previous  to  his  time,  St.  Ignatius 
of  Loyola  was  the  first  to  systema- 
tize them.  For  this  reason  he  has 
been  named  the  patron  saint  of  the 
Lay  Retreat  Movement  and  in 
many  of  these  retreats  the  Ignatian 
method  is  followed. 

In  the  United  States  —  The  his- 
tory of  laymen's  retreats  in  the 
United  States  is  full  of  interest. 
There  are  records  of  lay  retreats 
being  held  in  what  is  now  the  state 


of  Maryland  as  early  as  1638.  In 
1852,  the  Redemptorist  Fathers  of 
Baltimore  are  listed  in  the  "Metro- 
politan Catholic  Almanac"  as  ad- 
mitting "into  their  convent . . .  gen- 
tlemen of  the  laity  for  performing 
exercises  of  a  spiritual  retreat." 
In  1876,  the  Jesuit  Fathers  con- 
ducted retreats  at  St.  Charles  Col- 
lege, Grand  Coteau,  La.  We  read 
of  retreats  being  held  at  St.  Stanis- 
laus Novitiate,  near  Cleveland,  in 
the  year  1898.  And  there  are,  un- 
doubtedly, many  unrecorded  in- 
stances of  lay  retreats  held  during 
the  last  century. 

The  movement  which  assumed 
national  proportions  in  1928  when 
the  first  National  Conference  met 
at  Malvern,  Pa.,  had  several  dis- 
tinct regional  beginnings.  In  Cali- 
fornia, Rev.  Richard  A.  Gleeson, 
S.  J.,  conducted  lay  retreats  at 
Santa  Clara  College,  in  1903.  The 
following  year,  a  permanent  organ- 
ization for  the  promotion  of  re- 
treats in  California  came  into  ex- 
istence. At  Techny,  111.,  the  Fa- 
thers of  the  Divine  Word  began  in 
1906  the  retreats  for  laymen  which 
they  have  conducted  ever  since.  In 
Kansas,  the  Jesuit  Fathers  held  re- 
treats at  St.  Mary's  College  in  1909. 
In  New^York  City,  at  Fordham  Col- 
lege, Rev.  Terence  Shealy,  S.  J.,  be- 
gan in  1909  the  retreats  which,  in 
1911,  led  to  the  organization  of  the 
Laymen's  League  for  Retreats  and 
Social  Studies  and  to  the  opening 
of  Mt.  Manresa  on  Staten  Island,  a 
house  devoted  exclusively  to  lay 
retreats.  In  Scranton,  Pa.,  the  Pas- 
sionist  Fathers  began  conducting 
retreats  at  their  monastery  in  1911. 

In  later  years,  all  over  the  coun- 
try new  houses  were  opened  and 


339 


the  number  of  retreats  and  lay  re- 
treatants  steadily  Increased.  In 
many  places,  Laymen  Retreat 
Leagues  were  organized  to  extend 
the  influence  of  the  retreat  by 
acquainting  the  laity  with  the  na- 
ture and  value  of  a  periodic  with- 
drawal from  the  world  and  a  few 
days  spent  in  prayerful  reflection 
and  solitude.  A  new  impetus  was 
given  the  Catholic  Laymen's  Re- 
treat Movement  when  it  became  a 
national  organization  in  1939. 

At  the  present  time  there  are  re- 
treat houses  throughout  the  United 
States  and  close  to  50,000  men 
making  retreats  every  year.  Six- 
teen religious  orders  and  congrega- 
tions are  actively  engaged  in  this 
great  work;  and  there  are  about 
25  permanent  retreat  houses  where 
retreats  are  held  almost  every  week 
throughout  the  year.  Besides  this, 
there  are  more  than  50  seasonal 
houses  where  retreats  are  conduct- 
ed especially  during  the  summer 
months. 

The  most  desirable  type  of  re- 
treat is  that  which  begins  Friday 
evening  and  lasts  until  Sunday  eve- 
ning, though  some  retreats  are  of 
briefer  duration  owing  to  local  cir- 
cumstances. Those  making  "closed" 
retreats  stay  at  the  retreat  house 
for  the  whole  period  of  the  retreat; 
those  making  "open'*  retreats  at- 
tend all  the  exercises  but  do  not 
stay  at  the  retreat  house.  Wher- 
ever possible  the  closed  retreat  is 
to  be  preferred.  Much  of  the  value 
of  a.  retreat  comes  from  the  detach- 
ment from  the  world,  the  leisure 
for  the  things  of  God,  the  solitude 
and  spirit  of  recollection  that  are 
effected  by  a  few  days  of  life  in  a 
new  spiritual  atmosphere;  away 
from  the  distractions  and  disturb- 
ances of  life  in  the  world,  the  re- 
treatant  can  spend  a  short  period 
of  closer  contact  with  the  tindim- 
inished  truth  and  invigorating  life 
of  the  Church. 

Permanent    retreat    houses    are 


either  separate  buildings  exclusive- 
ly devoted  to  lay  retreats,  or  quar-. 
ters  attached  to  the  monasteries  of 
the  various  religious  orders  and 
congregations.  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
provided  in  his ,  rule  that  every  Pas- 
sionist  monastery  should  have 
rooms  for  the  accommodation  of 
lay  retreatants.  In  a  great  many 
cases  the  rooms  and  dormitories  of 
Catholic  colleges  and  boarding 
schools  are  used  for  the  seasonal 
retreats. 

Besides  the  week-end  retreat, 
there  is  also  a  retreat  of  one  day's 
duration,  called  the  "day  of  recol- 
lection.'* 

Although  the  lay  retreat  is  for 
no  particular  group  or  class  in  the 
Church  and  is  usually  made  up  of 
the  average  working  man  and  wom- 
an, there  are,  nevertheless,  some 
Special  Group  Retreats.  Thus,  for 
several  years  the  Franciscan  Fa- 
thers at  St.  Francis  Friary,  Brook- 
line,  Mass.,  have  conducted  retreats 
for  blind  men;  the  same  opportun- 
ity for  spiritual  refreshment  is  giv- 
en to  blind  women  by  the  Sisters 
of  the  Cenacle  at  Brighton,  Mass. 
The  Parish  Retreat  aims  to  have 
the  families  of  a  parish  make  the 
retreat  together.  The  men  and 
women  of  the  parish  spend  the  day 
in  a  spirit  of  devotion,  and  attend 
religious  exercises  and  sermons  in 
their  own  parish  church.  Meals  are 
usually  served  in  the  Parish  Hall. 
This  type  of  retreat  has  met  with 
considerable  success  in  Anacostia, 
Washington,  D.  C.,  where  the  Cam- 
pion Evidence  Guild  has  sponsored 
retreats  for  the  colored  people. 

Concerning  the  cost  of  making  a 
retreat,  some  houses  have  set  rates, 
while  others  have  free  will  offer- 
ings; but  all  are  reasonable  and 
merely  desire  to  be  self-sustaining. 
The  rapid  spread  of  the  Hetreat 
Movement  among  the.  Catholic  men 
and  women  of  America  is  sufficient 
to  prove  the  popularity  and  the 
worth  of  lay  retreats. 


340 


The  National  Catholic  La/men's  Retreat  League 


The  Catholic  Laymen's  Eetreat 
League  was  organised  on  an  in- 
formal basis  until  October,  1939, 
when  at  the  Ninth  National  Con- 
ference of  the  League,  in  Brooklyn, 
N.  Y.,  it  was  knit  into  a  national 
organization  by  the  adoption  of  a 
constitution  and  1>y4aws,  drawn  up 
by  Joseph  P.  Walsh,  Chairman  of 
New  Tork  Knights  of  Columbus  Ke- 
treat  Committee. 

The  objects  of  the  League  are: 
personal  sanctification  of  members ; 
advancement  of  closed  retreats;  co- 
operation with  local  leagues  in  es- 
tablishing retreat  houses;  encour- 
agement of  individuals  interested  in 
establishing  a  local  retreat  league. 
Local  retreat  leagues  engaged  ex- 


clusively in  the  promotion  of  closed 
retreats  are  eligible  for  active  mem- 
bership; organizations  of  Catholic 
laymen  whose  activities  include  the 
promotion  of  closed  retreats  are 
eligible  for  associate  membership. 
Individuals  rendering  conspicuous 
service  to  the  closed  retreat  move- 
ment can  be  elected  to  honorary  mem- 
bership by  the  Board  of  Directors. 
The  officers  of  the  League  are  a 
president,  a  vice-president,  a  treas- 
urer, a  secretary  and  a  moderator, 
all  elected  by  ballot,  except  the 
moderator  who  is  appointed  by  the 
president  or  the  Board  of  Directors. 
The  Board  of  Directors  is  composed 
of  the  officers  of  the  League  and 
three  trustees. 


Laywomen's  Retreat  Movement 


The  Diocesan  Councils  of  the  Na- 
tional Council  of  Catholic  Women 
provide  retreats  for  women  in  the 
dioceses  of:  Belleville  (days  of 
recollection);  Buffalo;  Charleston; 
Denver  (retreats  and  days  of  recol- 
lection) ;  Des  Moines;  Duluth;  Fort 
Wayne;  Harrlsburg;  Lea  vert  worth; 
Los  Angeles  (days  of  recollection) ; 
Omaha  (days  of  recollection) ;  St. 
Augustine  (Tampa,  Jacksonville, 
West  Palm  Beach,  Miami);  St. 
Louis;  Santa  Fe;  Wheeling. 

Retreats  are  also  held  by  the 
Minnesota  State  Religious  Council. 

The  Religious  of  the  Cenacle, 
whose  purpose  it  is  to  hold  retreats 
for  women  and  who  have  taken  an 
active  part  in  organizing  the  move- 
ment, maintain  four  permanent 
houses  of  retreat  Permanent 
houses  of  retreat  are  also  main- 
tained by:  Sisters  of  St.  Dominic, 
Religious  of  Mary  Reparatrix,  Pas- 
sionist  Nuns,  Sisters  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  Religious  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  Jesus,  Tertiary  Sisters  of 
St.  Elizabeth,  Sisters  of  the  Pre- 
cious Blood,  Visitation  Nuns,  Fran- 
ciscan Sisters  of  the-  Atonement, 
Religious  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Mary,  Helpers  of  the  Holy  Souls, 
Benedictine  Sisters,  Maryknoll  Sis- 
ters, Sisters  of  Christian  Chanty, 
Sisters  of  the  Poor  of  St.  Francis, 
Social  Service  Sisters,  Sisters  of 


St.  Joseph  of  Peace,  Sisters  of  the 
Third  Order  of  St.  Francis,  Sis- 
ters of  the  Holy  Humility  of  Mary, 
Sisters  of  Mercy,  Missionary  Serv- 
ants of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity,  Sis- 
ters of  Charity  of  the  Incarnate 
Word,  and  others. 

Throughout  the  United  States  are 
local  Retreat  Leagues,  organized 
to  promote  the  spiritual  advance- 
ment of  their  members  by  means  of 
retreats  and  to  provide  others  with 
the  opportunity  of  making  retreats. 
One  of  the  most  active  of  these  is 
the  Women's  Retreat  Group  of  Al- 
buquerque, N.  M.,  which  meets 
twice  a  month  and  is  attended  by 
Catholics  and  non-Catholics  alike. 

The  latest  figures  show  that  in 
the  United  States  there  are  2$ 
permanent  houses  (2  of  these  are 
conducted  "by  the  Capuchin  Fathers, 
assisted  by  laywonaen  trustees) 
and  88  seasonal  houses  of  retreat. 
In  1940,  42  retreat  houses,  perma- 
nent and  seasonal,  reported  a  total 
of  470  closed  retreats,  which  were 
attended  by  a  total  of  24,257  re- 
treatants,  3,783  more  than  in  1938. 
Days  of  recollection  in  1940  num- 
bered 350,  with  20,147  retreatants 
attending.  These  are  the  figures 
sent  to  the  fourth  biennial  congress 
of  the  National  Laywomen's  Re- 
treat Movement,  held  at  Providence* 
R.  I.,  in  October,  1941. 


341 


Catjolit 

"The    participation    of   the  laity   in    the   apostolate   of    the    hierarchy" 

(Pope  Pius  XI) 

ORIGIN  AND  DEVELOPMENT 

Earliest  of  members  in  Catholic  Action  work  are  those  co-laborers  of 
St  Paul  and  the  other  Apostles,  so  often  saluted  in  the  Epistles.  For 
Catholic  Action  has  existed  since  that  day  when  Christ  sent  forth  His 
twelve  to  win  ail  men  to  Him.  The  command,  "Going  therefore,  teach  ye 
ail  nations"  (Matt.,  xrnii,  19)  was  a  command  to  the  whole  Church. 
To  the  officers  did  it  primarily  apply  —  and  the  Apostles  proved  them- 
selves worthy  of  the  trust  placed  in  them  by  the  Master.  To  the  laity 
also  that  command  was  given  —  and  they  were  ever  eager  to  do  their 
part  in  conquering  the  world  for  Christ  the  King.  There  was  much  to 
do  in  those  early  days  when  Christianity  was  new  in  a  pagan  world. 
Side  by  side  with  the  Apostles  and  their  successors  the  laity  labored 
in  planting  the  good  seed  of  the  Gospel  in  the  pagan  hearts  of  mis- 
guided men. 

When  nearly  all  men  and  nations  had  become  Christian,  the  task  of 
the  laity  became  less  urgent.  The  Church  was  firmly  rooted  every- 
where;" life  was  simple;  and,  as  a  result,  the  clergy  leaned  less  upon  the 
active  apostolic  endeavors  of  the  laymen.  That  glorious  age  has  passed. 

Today  the  need  for  Catholic  Action  is  as  pronounced  as  it  was  in  the 
beginnings  of  Christianity.  The  disintegrating  influences  of  the  Protes- 
tant Reformation  have  laid  waste  much  of  what  was  once  Christian.  The 
old  paganism,  modernized  and  with  new  names,  once  more  seeks  suprem- 
acy in  a  world  that  should  belong  to  Christ.  The  ever  increasing  com- 
plexities of  life,  products  of  industrialism,  have  made  it  ever  more  difficult 
for  the  clergy  to  reach  the  great  mass  of  men.  So  it  has  come  about 
that  the  layman's  role  in  the  conquest  of  the  world  for  Christ  has  once 
again  come  to  the  fore.  The  priest  who  cannot  go  personally  into  the 
mine,  the  factory  or  the  office  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  can 
reach  the  workers  there  only  if  assisted  by  the  laity  who  are  working 
in  the  mines,  the  factories  and  the  offices  of  our  modern  world. 

DEFINITION 

Catholic  Action  is  not  political  or  economic  action;  it  is  not  a  negative 
thing;  it  is  not  some  new  weapon  forged  to  combat  the  forces  of  Com- 
munism or  any  other  modern  menace;  it  is  not  even  the  mere  exercise 
of  charity  or  the  intensification  of  one's  own  personal  holiness. 

Classically  defined  by  our  late  beloved  Pontiff,  Pope  Pius  XI,  Catholic 
Action  is:  "The  participation  of  the  Catholic  laity  in  the  apostolate  of 
the  hierarchy."  Analyzing  the  definition,  Cardinal  Pizzardo  brings  out 
four  main  points:  (1)  Catholic  Action  is  an  apostolate,  a  mission  for  the 
salvation  of  souls.  (2)  It  is  an  apostolate  of  the  laity,  called  by  the 
hierarchy  to  work  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  ($)  It  is  an  organized 
apostolate,  necessarily  so,  since  its  mission  is  social.  (4)  It  is  an  aposto- 
iate  organized  hierarchically,  that  is,  after  the  pattern  of  the  Church  — 
parochial,  diocesan,  and  universal  —  under  the  direct  supervision  of 
the  teaching  and  ruling  body  of  the  Church. 

DOCTRINAL  FOUNDATION 

The  doctrine  of  the  Mystical  Body  of  Christ  is  the  basis  for  the  very 
existence  of  Catholic  Action.  When  the  Second  Person  of  the  Blessed 
Trinity  assumed  human  nature  He  gave  to  every  man  the  dignity  of 

342 


brotherhood  with  Him.  This  bond  of  union  between  each  man  and  Christ 
has  given  a  new  and  deeper  meaning  to  the  fellowship  of  man  with  man, 
for  all  men  have  become  brothers  of  each  other  in  Christ.  By  His  death 
on  the  Cross  Christ  merited  for  every  man  the  right  to  enter  heaven, 
Man,  on  his  part,  must  participate  in  those  merits  of  Christ,  he  must 
apply  them  to  himself.  Catholic  Action  goes  out  to  those  who  have 
cut  themselves  off  from  the  Body  of  Christ,  to  those  who  have  never 
been  incorporated  into  that  Body.  Men  already  joined  to  Christ,  living 
His  life  in  the  Mystical  Body,  seek  to  bring  to  all  men  the  realization 
of  the  high  dignity  that  is  theirs  because  of  the  Incarnation  and  the 
salvation  that  awaits  them  because  of  the  Redemption.  As  members 
of  Christ's  Mystical  Body  we  must  have  the  same  aims  as  did  Christ 
Himself.  He  spent  Himself  in  the  winning  of  souls.  In  His  physical 
Body  He  no  longer  walks  among  us.  Instead,  He  uses  us  —  His  mystical 
members  —  as  instruments  to  continue  His  work  on  earth. 

OBJECTIVE 

Since  its  aim  is  identified  with  that  of  the  apostolate  of  the  hierarchy, 
Catholic  Action  must  bend  its  every  effort,  even  as  does  the  hierarchy, 
to  the  winning  or  the  bringing  back  of  souls.  This  quest  for  souls  must 
be  insisted  upon.  To  veer  ever  so  slightly  from  this  one  objective  is  to 
miss  the  whole  point  of  Catholic  Action. 

The  apostle  of  Catholic  Action  must  first  make  sure  of  his  own  hold 
upon  the  eternal  truths;  he  must  form  his  conscience  in  accord  with 
the  principles  laid  down  by  Christ;  he  must  live  the  Gospel  and  show 
by  the  example  of  his  daily  life  how  the  Christian  way  of  living  can  and 
does  transform  human  nature.  Only  then  will  he  be  in  a  position  to 
direct  and  guide  other  men.  Certain  of  his  own  footing,  his  task  lies 
in  apostolic  fields.  To  the  men  of  the  little  world  in  which  he  lives  he 
must  bring  the  saving  truths  of  the  Gospel.  Not  to  society  in  general 
is  he  sent,  but  to  individuals.  In  imitation  of  the  Master,  he  will  not  rail 
against  the  existing  political  abuses,  but  he  will  strive  to  convert  the 
politician  to  Christ;  he  will  not  complain  of  the  unequal  distribution  of 
wealth,  but  he  will  warn  the  rich  man  of  the  rust  that  consumes  and 
he  will  teach  the  poor  man  to  lay  up  for  himself  treasures  in  heaven. 
Ranting  against  abuses  will  never  reform  the  world,  but  making  the 
message  of  Christ  to  live  in  the  hearts  of  men  will  change  the  face  of 
the  earth.  And  Catholic  Action  is  even  now  re-making  the  world,  re- 
claiming it  for  Christ  its  King. 

Pope  Pius  XI  of  happy  memory  insisted  always  upon  the  supernatural 
note  in  this  campaign  for  Christ.  "Prayer,  first;  the  supernatural,  first," 
were  familiar  words  upon  his  lips.  They  were  his  commentary  on  the 
words  of  Sacred  Scripture:  "Unless  the  Lord  build  the  house,  they  labor 
in  vain  that  build  it.  Unless  the  Lord  keep  the  city,  he  watcheth  in  vain 
that  keepeth  it"  (Ps.  cxivi,  1-2). 

ORGANIZATION 

"Catholic  Action  is  not  a  piece  of  machinery  which  can  be  erected  here, 
there,  and  anywhere  by  a  process  of  manufacture,  to  the  design  of  a  blue- 
print. Catholic  Action  belongs  to  life.  It  is  a  thing  that  grows.  What  is 
growing  is  a  new  community,  a  new  society,  a  Christian  society."  Though 
variable  in  its  organization,  Catholic  Action  is  invariable  as  far  as  its 
fundamental  principles  are  concerned.  The  two  basic  elements  of  true 
Catholic  Action  must  ever  be  the  same:  (1)  apostolic  aim,  that  is  the 
salvation  of  souls;  (2)  organization  under  the  direction  of  the  hierarchy 
(pastor,  bishop,  and  Pope). 

With  these  two  points  taken  care  of,  Catholic  Action  will  conform  itself 

343 


to  the  varied  and  varying  circumstances  of  the  "world  in  which  it  labors, 
Specialisation  there  must  be,  for  "if  the  world  is  to  be  won  for  Christ,  then 
each  man  must  strive  to  win  Ms  own  little  world,  the  world  of  hw.  daily 
communications  and  intercourse.  He  must  win  himself,  lie  must  win  His 
family  he  must  win  the  men  and  women  with  whom  he  is,  day  by  day, 
in  association:  the  people  lie  works  with,  plays  with,  .eats  with  travels 
with,  all  his  little  world.  If  each  Catholic  is  winning  his  own  little  world 
then*  the  whole  world  is  being  won." 

Because  it  may  take  one  of  many  different  forms,  the  ideal  Catholic 
Action  group  is  difficult  to  describe.  Leaving  aside  the  specific  _  form  of 
organization  which  will  depend  upon  the  circumstances  of  time  and 
Dlace  it  might  be  well  here  to  point  out  several  important  features  that 
must 'be  present  in  every  Catholic  Action  group.  It  must  be  a  group, 
for  Catholic  Action  is  essentially  a  corporate  undertaking.  It  must  tee  a 
spiritual  group,  composed  of  members  sensitive  to  spiritual  values  and 
living  Catholic  life  to  the  full.  It  must  be  a  corporate  group,  aware  of 
its  task  as  a  functioning  unit  of  the  Mystical  Body  of  Christ.  It  must 
be  an  apostolic  group,  always  in  quest  of  souls.  It  must  be  an  obedient 
group,  following  out  to  the  finest  detail  every  command  of  its  bishop. 

AUXILIARY   SOCIETIES 

Cardinal  Pizzardo  points  out  the  distinction  between  Catholic  Action 
groups  and  other  Catholic  societies.  He  says:  "(1)  Catholic  Action  is 
rigidly  hierarchic,  its  organization  being  grafted  upon  the  hierarchic  econ- 
omy of  the  Church.  (2)  Catholic  Action  gives  its  members  a  complete 
shaping  or  structure,  not  only  religious  and  moral  but  social  and  spe- 
cialized in  accordance  with  their  professions.  It  trains  consciences  to  be 
more  sensitive  and  more  courageous  in  meeting  and  solving  the  problems 
of  life  in  a  Christian  way.  (3)  Catholic  Action  embraces  in  its  program 
every  form  of  apostolate,  while  the  auxiliary  societies  and  associations 
are  engaged  solely  in  a  work  of  religious  development  or  in  some  par- 
ticular apostolic  work." 

Included  in  this  term  "auxiliary  societies"  are  those  which  care  for 
individual  ascetical  progress,  those  concerned  only  with  practices  of 
piety  or  charity,  those  which  defend  the  liberty  of  Catholics  in  civic 
matters;  likewise  those  which  look  to  the  improvement  of  ^ economic 
conditions  for  workers,  co-operative  societies,  and  labor  unions;  and 
finally,  those  societies  whose  aims  are  immediately  of  a  political  nature. 

Speaking  of  such  "auxiliary  societies/'  the  late  Pope  Pius  XI  made 
clear  that  they  are  -good  societies  and  have  their  specific  part  to  play. 
They  need  not  be  done  away  with,  nor  is  it  necessary  to  change  them 
into  official  Catholic  Action  groups.  The  whole  point  is  simply  this: 
they  are  not  authentic  Catholic  Action  groups,  but  helpers  to  the  central 
undertaking  of  Catholic  Action. 

Cardinal  Pizzardo  clearly  outlines  the  distinction  in  a  geometric  figure: 
"In  the  ceater  is  Catholic  Action  organized  in  accordance  with  the 
forms  laid  down  by  the  teaching  of  the  Pope,  and  directly  and  completely 
dependent  upon  the  hierarchy.  All  other  organizations  and  societies 
which  we  call  auxiliaries  or  socio-economic  are  like  so  many  concentric 
circles. . , .  Central  apostolic  action  is  the  winning  and  the  bringing  back 
of  souls,  co-operation  in  their  salvation.  It  is  a  source  of  practical  direc- 
tion and  inspiration  under  the  supervision  of  the  national  center  and 
the  diocesan  and  parochial  centers  and  is  set  up  according  to  hierarchi- 
cal procedure.  The  closer  the  concentric  circles  of  Catholic  activity  ap- 
proach to  and  are  modeled  upon  Catholic  Action,  the  more  nearly  will 
they  assume  its  character  and  its  function,  and  share  in  its  honor 
and  labors." 

344 


CATHOLIC    ACTION    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES: 
THE   NATIONAL  CATHOLIC  WELFARE   CONFERENCE 

As  noted  above,  Catholic  Action  is  not  a  tiling  made  according  to  a 
set  pattern.  It  develops  in  accordance  with  the  special  needs  and  circum- 
stances which  obtain  in  the  place  where  it  is  to  operate.  The  vast  extent 
of  these  United  States,  the  need  for  national  emphasis  and  concerted 
action  on  problems  affecting  the  entire  country,  and  the  necessity  of  ade- 
quate representation  before  the  various  departments  of  government  gave 
rise  to  the  establishment  of  the  National  Catholic  Welfare  Conference. 

Pope  Pius  XI  of  happy  memory  realized  the  need  for  such  an  organiza- 
tion in  this  country.  Speaking  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  he  said;  "It  is  not  only 
useful,  but  also  necessary  for  you.  Since  you  reside  in  cities  far  apart 
and  there  are  matters  of  a  higher  import  demanding  your  joint  delibera- 
tion —  as,  for  example,  those  relating  to  the  Christian  family,  the  educa- 
tion of  youth,  public  and  private  morality,  care  of  numerous  immigrants, 
and  other  problems  of  this  kind  —  it  is  Imperative  that  by  taking  counsel 
together  you  all  agree  on  one  common  aim  and  with  one  united  will  strive 
for  its  attainment,  by  employing,  as  you  now  do,  the  means  which  are 
adequate  and  adapted  to  present-day  conditions." 


Definition 

The  N.  C.  W.  C.  is  not  a  council 
or  legislative  assembly.  The  reso- 
lutions adopted  by  the  bishops  of 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.  'do  not  have  the 
force  of  law.  The  Conference  is, 
rather,  a  clearing-house  of  informa- 
tion regarding  activities  of  Cath- 
olic men  and  women;  a  common 
agency  acting  under  the  authority 
of  the  bishops  to  promote  the  wel- 
fare of  the  Church  and  of  Catholic 
activities  in  the  United  States,  and 
to  make  Catholic  teachings  more 
widespread  and  effective.  In  the 
words  of  Archbishop  Austin  Bowl- 
ing: "The  National  Catholic  Wel- 
fare Conference  is  a  voluntary  as- 
sociation of  the  bishops.  It  has  not 
and  never  can  have  any  mandatory 
or  legislative  power.  Nothing  can 
be  "done  In  a  diocese  except  by  the 
permission  of  the  ordinary.  But 
every  bishop  gains  by  contact  with 
his  fellow  bishops  and  the  very 
statement  of  common  problems  and 
the  discussions  thereon  are  in  them- 
selves helpful.  This  is  the  great 
service  which  the  National  Catholic 
Welfare  Conference  renders  to  the 
bishops  of  the  United  States." 
Purpose 

The  bishops  of  this  country,  act- 
ing with  the  full  approval  of  the 
Holy  Father,  established  the  Con- 
ference for  the  purpose  of  "unify- 


ing, co-ordinating  and  organizing  the 

Catholic  people  of  the  United 
States  in  works  of  education,  social 
welfare,  immigrant  aid  and  other 
activities."  As  stated  in  their  joint 
pastoral  letter:  "We  have  grouped 
together,  under  the  N.  C.  W.  C., 
the  various  agencies  by  which  the 
cause  of  religion  is  furthered.  Bach 
of  these,  continuing  its  own  special 
work  in  its  chosen  field,  will  now 
derive  additional  support  through 
general  co-operation." 

It  is  not  the  policy  of  the 
N.  C.  W.  C.  to  create  new  organi- 
zations. Rather,  it  helps,  unifies, 
and  leaves  to  their  own  fields  those 
that  already  exist.  It  seeks  to  In- 
form the  life  of  America  on  right 
fundamental  principles  of  religion 
and  morality.  As  expressed  by  Fa- 
ther John  J.  Burke,  C.S.P.:  "It 
was  established  not  to  control,  but 
to  direct;  not  to  hinder  or  curtail, 
,  but  to  co-ordinate  and  to  promote; 
not  to  rule  with  a  master  hand  but 
to  facilitate  by  conference  and  mu- 
tually accepted  divisions  of  work/' 

Organization 

The  complex  and  highly  special- 
ized structure  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 
will  be  dealt  with  later.  Here  let 
it  suffice  to  view  that  organization 
only  in  its  Broad  general  outlines. 
The  N.  C.  W.  C.  is  a  national  rep- 
resentative body.  Consequently  it 


345 


must  be  governed  by  a  representa- 
tive group  of  the  national  hierarchy. 
This  end  is  achieved  by  the  elec- 
tion of  a  board  of  ten  bishops  and 
archbishops  at  the  annual  meeting 
of  the  bishops  of  the  country.  Func- 
tioning directly  under  the  several 
members  of  this  administrative 
board  are  eight  departments:  Ex- 
ecutive, Education,  Press,  Social 
Action,  Legal,  Lay  Organizations, 
Youth,  and  Catholic  Action  Study. 
In  addition  to  these  departments, 
the  general  body  of  bishops  has 
set  up  certain  special  episcopal 
committees  among  which  are:  Com- 
mittee on  American  Board  of  Cath- 
olic Missions;  on  Census;  on  Con- 
fraternity of  Christian  Doctrine;  on 
Motion  Pictures;  on  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Faith  (Foreign  Serv- 
ice); on  Clean  Literature;  for  Re- 
lief. These  committees,  as  can  be 
seen,  are  chosen  to  deal  with  spe- 
cial problems  that  arise.  In  some 
cases  it  has  been  found  desirable 
to  establish  offices  for  continued 
and  organized  work. 

Each  department  deals  with  prob- 
lems proper  to  its  own  field,  in 
accord  with  Catholic  principles  — 
acting  always  under  the  immediate 
direction  of  its  episcopal  chairman, 
without  whose  approbation  no  offi- 
cial action  is  taken.  Furthermore, 
no  official  action  is  taken  by  the 
Conference  as  a  whole  without  the 
approval  of  the  administrative 
board. 

The  special  needs  of  this  vast 
land  have  brought  about  this  highly 
organized  national  body.  The  whole 
superstructure  of  Catholic  Action 
is  a  reality.  What  is  needed  now 
is  a  more  intense  participation  of 


the  laity,  a  joining  of  forces  under 
this  national  body  for  united  par- 
ticipation  of  the  laity  in  this  work 
so  admirably  organized  by  the  hier- 
archy. Many  problems  that  con- 
front the  ordinary  Catholic  Action 
group  will  find  their  solution  in 
similar  situations  already  dealt  with 
by  the  various  departments  of  the 
Conference.  Literature  on  every 
phase  of  life  is  available  through 
the  Conference,  which  has  induced 
eminent  Catholic  authorities  to 
write  up  the  problems  proper  to 
their  respective  fields.  The  stand 
taken  by  the  hierarchy  of  the  na- 
tion on  questions  having  a  Catholic 
interest  can  be  learned  through  the 
Conference. 

Diocesan  organizations  may  affili- 
ate with  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  through 
their  ordinary,  State,  regional  or 
national  organizations  may  affiliate 
through  an  authorized  and  accept- 
able agent.  The  Administrative 
Board  directs  the  particular  organ- 
izations to  the  proper  department 
of  affiliation. 

National  unity  and  co-ordination 
as  envisaged  in  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  does 
not  alter,  however,  the  fundamental 
fact  that  in  the  diocese  where  they 
-operate  organizations  are  always 
subject  to  the  bishop.  The  bishop  is 
the  proper  authority  to  which  they 
should  look  for  guidance  and  direc- 
tion. The  fact  that  they  may  be 
units  of  one  of  the  departments 
of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.,  and  as  such 
seek  guidance  from  that  depart- 
ment on  certain  matters  does  not 
in  any  way  lessen  their  respon- 
sibility to,  and  their  dependence 
on  their  bishop. 


Departmental  Setup  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 
(Courtesy  of  National  Catholic  Welfare  Conference) 


As  noted  above,  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 
is  headed  by  a  board  of  ten  bishops 
and  archbishops.  These  form  the 
Administrative  Board.  They  form 
together  the  general  policy  for  the 
entire  organization.  Together  tley 
appoint  episcopal  committees  for 
handling  various  problems  that  may 
arise,  and  which  demand  attention. 
Eight  of  the  members  of  the  Ad- 


ministrative Board  individually  con- 
trol and  direct  the  eight  depart- 
ments of  the  organization.  For 
more  intense  and  specialized  work, 
the  departments  are  subdivided  in- 
to bureaus.  Finally,  there  are  con- 
ferences which  might  be  defined  as 
experimental  groups  working  in 
specialized  fields,  gathering  data, 
encouraging  the  support  and  ad- 


346 


vice  of  experts  in  the  field,  and 
working  out  a  feasible  plan  of  ac- 
tion which  is  presented  to  the  bu- 
reau or  department  for  considera- 
tion. A  brief  resume  is  here  given 
of  the  purpose  and  scope  of  the 
eight  departments  with  their  sev- 
eral bureaus,  and  of  the  work  of 
some  of  the  episcopal  committees 
which  function  directly  under  the 
Administrative  Board. 

1.  Executive  Department 
For  more  intense  and  specialized 
work,  some  of  the  departments  are 
subdivided  as  required  into  bureaus. 
The  general  secretary,  as  chief  ex- 
ecutive officer  for  the  Administra- 
tive Board,  not  only  directs  the 
work  of  the  Executive  Department, 
but  also  supervises  the  operations 
of  the  other  departments  of  the 
Conference,  and  co-ordinates  all  of 
the  multiple  activities  of  the  vari- 
ous N.  C.  W.  C.  units.  Functioning 
directly  under  the  Executive  De- 
partment are  the  following: 

(a)  Bureau    of    Immigration    — 
This  bureau  is  a  national  Catholic 
immigrant  aid  organization  which 
assists  migrants  of  all  nationalities, 
serves  as  a  clearing-house  for  ques- 
tions  of  immigration   and  emigra- 
tion with  which  the  Church  in  the 
United  States  is  particularly  con- 
cerned,  and  aids  the  foreign-born 
already  in  the   country.    The   pri- 
mary object  of  the   burea'u  is   to 
protect  the  faith  of  the   Catholic 
immigrant  and  to  help  him  become 
a  worthy  citizen. 

(b)  Confraternity    of    Christian 
Doctrine — The  Confraternity  works 
to  extend  knowledge  and  practice 
of  the  Faith  among  those  outside 
the  Catholic  school  system.  (A  spe- 
cial  section  on  the   Confraternity 
will  be  found  elsewhere  in  the  Al- 
manac.) 

(c)  Bureau  of  Information  —  This 
bureau  serves  as  a  clearing-house 
of    Catholic    information    for    na- 
tional news  and  radio  agencies  and 
other  media  of  public  communica- 
tion, as  well  as  providing  persons 
and  organizations  with  factual  ma- 
terial in  relation  to  Catholic  activi- 
ties in  this  country. 


(d)  "Catholic     Action,"     official 
organ  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.,  records 

monthly  the  work  of  the  Confer- 
ence. "Catholic  Action"  is  also  the 
official  organ  of  the  National  Coun- 
cil of  Catholic  Men  and  the  National 
Council  of  Catholic  Women.  It  reg- 
ularly stresses  the  Catholic  needs 
of  the  day  and  records  the  inter- 
ests of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  and  its 
several  departments. 

Featured  regularly  in  "Catholic 
Action"  are  monthly  study  club  ar- 
ticles planned  to  promote  the 
proper  understanding  of,  and  active 
participation  in,  practical  programs 
of  Catholic  thought  and  life.  These 
study  discussions  are  prepared  by 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Study  Club  Com- 
mittee, composed  of  representatives 
of  the  several  departments  and  bu- 
reaus of  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 

(e)  Publications    Office   —   The 
N.  C.  W.  C.  through  its  publications 
office  has  made  available  a  consid- 
erable volume  of  literature,  mostly 
in  pamphlet  form,  intended  to  as- 
sist   that    intellectual    preparation 
necessary  for  "successful  participa- 
tion of  the  laity  in  the  apostolate 
of  the  hierarchy." 

(f)  Historical  Records  —  The  Ex- 
ecutive Department  is  custodian  of 
a  valuable  historical  collection,  com- 
prising more  than  800,000  service 
records  and  documentary  accounts 
of  the  participation  of  the  Catholics 
of  the  United  States  in  the  World 
War. 

2.  Department  of  Education 
The  Department  of  Education 
aims  to  serve  the  great  system  of 
Catholic  schools  voluntarily  main- 
tained by  the  Catholic  people  in 
fidelity  to  the  ideals  and  teachings 
of  the  Church.  In  carrying  out  this 
purpose  the  department  engages  in 
the  five  following  activities:  collec- 
tion of  data  concerning  Catholic 
education;  furnishing  information 
to  school  officials  and  the  general 
public;  acting  as  an  advisory 
agency  to  assist  Catholic  educa- 
tional institutions  in  developing 
their  programs;  safeguarding  the 
interests  of  Catholic  education; 


347 


serving  as  a  connecting  agency  be- 
tween Catholic  education  activities 
and  government  education  agencies. 
A  Committee  on  Seminaries  func- 
tions under  the  department  also. 

Specifically,  the  department  ev- 
ery two  years  makes  a  statistical 
survey  of  Catholic  schools.  The  first 
survey  was  in  1920.  The  data  gath- 
ered is  invaluable  to  those  inter- 
ested in  the  progress  of  Catholic 
education  in  this  country. 

The  department  co-operates  with 
research  students  in  compiling  in- 
formation for  use  in  dissertations 
and  special  studies.  A  teachers' 
registration  section  maintained  by 
the  department  places  teachers  in 
Catholic  schools. 

The  interests  of  Catholic  educa- 
tion have  been  safeguarded  through 
the  activities  of  this  department, 
in  co-operation  with  the  Executive 
and  Legal  Departments,  in  oppos- 
ing federal  and  state  legislation  in- 
imical to  the  welfare  of  Catholic 
schools.  It  keeps  in  close  touch 
with  all  government  agencies  that 
deal  with  educational  problems. 

The  Catholic  Bureau  of  Inter- 
American  Collaboration,  inaugu- 
rated by  Pax  Roinana,  now  func- 
tions within  the  Department  of  Ed- 
ucation. The  purposes  of  the  bureau 
are:  first,  to  foster  mutual  under- 
standing between  the  Catholics  of 
North  and  South  America;  second, 
to  offer  mutual  aid  whenever  possi- 
ble in  combating  anti-Christian  and 
anti-Catholic  propaganda;  third,  to 
direct  the  services  of  existing  Cath- 
olic institutions  into  the  field  of 
inter-American  collaboration,  and 
by  so  doing  to  foster  the  exten- 
sion of  those  institutions  best 
adapted  to  the  needs  of  Catholic 
life  in  the  Americas.  The  bureau's 
fields  of  activity  are  listed  under 
three  heads:  (1)  Cinema  and  Ra- 
dio; (2)  Publications;  (3)  Exchange 
Professorships  and  Scholarships. 

3.  Press  Department 

The  N.  C.  W.  C.  Press  Depart- 
ment has  the  function  of  promot- 
ing, developing  and  assisting  the 

Catholic  Press  of  the  United  States. 
Under  its  episcopal  chairman,  it 
carries  on  its  activities  with  a  lay 


director  experienced  in  journalism, 
and  with  a  trained  personnel  of 
editors  and  writers  including  a 
headquarters  staff  in  Washington 
and  a  large  staff  of  experienced 
field  correspondents  in  key  cities 
of  the  United  States  and  in  the 
leading  capitals  of  the  world. 

The  department  offers  to  Catholic 
publications : 

(a)  A '  news  service  of  approxi- 
mately 50,000  words  weekly,  cover- 
ing the  Catholic  news   of  all  the 
world,    gathered    by    radio,    cable, 
telegraph,  telephone  and  mail. 

(b)  A   Catholic   feature    service 
of  17  to  20  articles  weekly,  averag- 
ing 10,000  words  in  all,  calculated 
to    interest    all    members    of    the 
family. 

(c)  A    Catholic    news     picture 
service. 

(d)  A  telegraphic  service,  cover- 
ing   certain    types    of    last-minute 
news. 

(e)  An  editorial  information  serv- 
ice, supplying  factual  material  for 
editorial  writers'  use. 

(f)  A  biographical  service,  includ- 
ing   authenticated    biographies    of 
prominent  Catholic  figures. 

(g)  A  Washington  letter,  inter- 
preting each  week  national  events 
of  particular  interest  to  Catholics. 

(h)  Special  texts,  giving  in  full 
important  Vatican  documents,  ra- 
dioed immediately  upon  issuance. 

(i)  Special  supplements,  includ- 
ing features  and  pictures,  at  ap- 
propriate seasons. 

(3)  Special  syndications,  series 
on  subjects  of  particular  timeliness 
and  interest,  written  by  noted 
authors. 

Inaugurated  in  1941,  Noticias  Ca- 
tolicas,  the  Ibero-American  section 
of  the  News  Service,  makes  avail- 
able to  the  Ibero-American  press  in 
Spanish  and  Portuguese  the  depart- 
ment's facilities  for  the  collection 
and  dissemination  of  news.  Noticias 
Catolicas  provides  for  its  subscrib- 
ers in  every  Ibero-American  coun- 
try a  news  service  of  many  thou- 
sands of  words  at  least  twice  a 
week,  including  special  texts  of  the 
encyclicals  and  other  pontifical  and 
ecclesiastical  documents. 


348 


The  Press  Department  serves 
over  437  Catholic  publications 

which  include,  besides  virtually  all 
Catholic  newspapers  in  the  United 
States,  journals  in  32  other  coun- 
tries. "Osservatore  Romano,"  the 
great  Vatican  City  daily,  has  for 
many  years  been  a  subscriber. 

Because  of  its  standard  of  fac- 
tual reporting,  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 
News  Service  is  entitled  to  the 
privilege  of  admission  to  the  press 
galleries  of  Congress  and  the  White 
House  press  conferences.  It  is  the 
only  news  service  primarily  for  re- 
ligious papers  enjoying  that  privi- 
lege. 

By  pioneering  in  the  news  radio- 
ing of  complete  texts  of  papal  en- 
cyclicals, the  N.  C.  W.  C.  News 
Service  has  influenced  the  secular 
press  to  multiply  the  space  given 
these  important  documents. 

ATI  important  aim  of  the  depart- 
ment is  to  make  possible  simul- 
taneous, and  accordingly  powerful, 
presentation  by  the  Catholic  press 
of  programs,  problems  and  teach- 
ings of  the  Church. 

4.  Department  of  Social  Action 

The  Department  of  Social  Action 
was  established  to  promote  the  so- 
cial teaching  of  the  Church  and 
to  interpret,  under  the  guidance  of 
the  bishops,  the  application  of  this 
teaching  to  the  complex  social  prob- 
lems of  the  country.  It  is  concerned 
with  studies  and  programs  dealing 
particularly  with  industrial  prob- 
lems, civic  obligations,  rural  life, 
family  life,  and  in  general  with 
subjects  affecting  social  welfare 
and  international  relations. 

As  to  method,  the  department 
tries  to  do  these  things  in  its  fields : 
(1)  know  the  social  teaching  of  the 
Church;  (2)  know  American  facts, 
movements,  proposals,  trends  and 
personalities;  (3)  make  the  teach- 
ing and  facts  known  through  books, 
pamphlets,  newspaper  articles,  mag- 
azine articles,  public  addresses;  (4) 
keep  in  touch  with  the  Catholics 
working  in  its  own  fields;  (5)  help 
lay  organizations  affiliated  with  the 
National  Councils  of  Catholic  Men 
and  Women  and  other  groups 


pledged  to  the  extension  of  Cath- 
olic life  and  influence  in  America. 
The  following  are  the  chief  fields 
of  present  activity: 

(a)  Industrial   Relations  —  The 
work  of  the  department  on  indus- 
trial questions  centers  in  making 
known,   explaining,   and   trying   to 
show  the  application  to  America, 
of  Leo  XIII's  great  encyclical,  "The 
Condition  of  Labor";  of  the  incom- 
parable encyclical  of  Pius  XI,  "Re- 
constructing the  Social  Order";  and 
of   Pope  Pius   XTs    encyclical   on 
"Atheistic  Communism,"  which  em- 
braces in  resume  the  principles  of 
the  two  earlier  ones. 

It  has  given  its  services  to  the 
preparation  of  special  studies  on 
women  in  industry,  and  to  the  .plan- 
ning and  conducting  of  a  special 
Institute  on  Women  in  Industry. 

It  has  a  wide  variety  of  bibliog- 
raphies on  Catholic  and  secular 
books  and  pamphlets  dealing  with 
industrial  and  economic  questions. 

The  bishops  entrusted  to  the  de- 
partment the  program  for  establish- 
ing Schools  of  Social  Action  for  the 
clergy,  which  are  summer  courses 
for  priests  on  the  social  encycli- 
cals, their  application  to  American 
life,  and  the  means  priests  can  use 
to  spread  their  teaching. 

(b)  Rural    Life    Bureau   —  The 
Rural   Life   Bureau   of   the   Social 
Action  Department  was  set  up  to 
study  and  to  analyze  Catholic  so- 
cial   teaching   in   relation   to    the 
great  rural  population  of  our  coun- 
try.  The  following  are  some  of  the 
varied  activities  of  the  bureau:  (1) 
Aid  to  migrating  Catholic  families 
to  settle  within  the  confines  of  es- 
tablished rural  parishes.  (2)  Advice 
regarding  co-operatives.  (3)  Encour- 
agement of  diversification  of  crops 
or  a  live-at-home  type  of  agricul- 
ture. (4)  Fostering  of  a  rural  rather 
than   an   urban   viewpoint  on   the 
part  of  the  young  people  of  the 
country.  (5)  Seeking  to  obtain  for 
Catholic   farm   people   the   advan- 
tages of  the  Social  Security  Act. 
(6)     Promoting     adult     education 
through  the  study  club.  (7)  Encour- 
aging  the    beautification    of   farm 
homes  and  premises,  and  co-opera- 


349 


tion  with  the  Government  Exten- 
sion Service  agents.  (8)  Encourag- 
ing governmental  efforts  to  bring 
electricity  to  the  countryside.  (9) 
Promoting  recreational,  dramatic 
and  social  programs  on  a  rural  par- 
ish and  inter-parish  basis.  (10)  Ex- 
pansion of  religious  instruction 
through  the  rural  school  system, 
the  vacation  school,  the  correspond- 
ence course,  the  religious  study 
club.  (11)  Promotion  of  retreats 
for  laymen  and  laywomen  of  the 
country  districts.  (12)  Fostering  ac- 
tivities in  behalf  of  the  rural  fam- 
ily. (13)  Developing  a  diocesan 
rural  loan  library,  with  collection 
of  dramas,  songs  and  pageants  of 
a  rural  nature.  (14)  Initiating  rural 
research  projects.  (15)  Encourag- 
ing the  writing  of  the  history  of 
the  rural  parishes  of  the  diocese. 
(16)  Organizing  the  laity  for  rural 
action.  (IT)  Conducting  rural  insti- 
tutes on  a  parish  basis.  (18)  Pro- 
moting an  annual  Catholic  Rural 
Lafe  Bay. 

(c)  Peace  and  the  Causes  of  War 
—  The  department's  work  on  peace 
and  international  affairs  is  to  pre- 
pare, or  promote  preparation  of, 
writings  on  the  social  teaching  of 
the  Church  on  peace  and  interna- 
tional relations;  bring  about  the 
diffusion  of  these;  and  help  Cath- 
olic lay  organizations  and  schools 
to  take  their  part  in  the  movement 
for  a  peaceful  world. 

This  work  is  done  by  the  depart- 
ment partly  in  its  own  name  and 
partly  in  co-operation  with  other 
organizations.  Thus,  either  directly 
or  in  collaboration  with  other 
groups,  the  department  has  col- 
lected and  translated  papal  docu- 
ments and  published  a  great  variety 
of  pamphlets  on  the  peace  state- 
ments of  the  Popes,  on  interna- 
tional ethics,  on  the  relations  of 
the  United  States  to  other  coun- 
tries, on  international  organization, 
on  world  economic  life,  on  the  his- 
toric role  of  the  Church  in  inter- 
national life,  and  on  the  causes  of 
war. 

Catholic  pamphlets  and  books 
prepared  in  the  United  States  on 
the  subject  of  peace  were  rare 


when  the  department  began  its 
work.  By  its  untiring  efforts,  a 
Catholic  library  covering  all  the 
essential  points  in  the  field  is  grad- 
ually forming.  Study  outlines  are 
prepared  for  all  pamphlets  so  that 
Catholic  lay  organizations  may  have 
both  tests  and  outlines  of  study  in 
their  work  of  promoting  "the  peace 
of  Christ  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ" 
(motto  of  our  late  beloved  Pope 
Pius  XI). 

(d)  Family  Life  Section  —  The 
Family  Life  Section  is  an  integral 
part  of  the  Social  Action  Depart- 
ment. Its  work  is  under  the  guid- 
ance of  a  special  director,  and  ex- 
tends into  such  wide  and  varied 
fields  as  home  economics,  parent 
education,  and  family  relationships. 
While  religion  is  given  special  em- 
phasis, the  aids  offered  by  sociolo- 
gists and  other  scientists  are  em- 
ployed in  the  preparation  of  studies 
and  programs. 

Specific  projects  and  methods  of 
carrying  them  out  are:  (1)  Study- 
ing and  disseminating  the  princi- 
ples of  Christian  marriage,  particu- 
larly as  set  forth  in  the  encyclical 
of  Pius  XI  on  Christian  Marriage, 
and  advancing  the  cause  of  parent 
education,  as  advocated  in  the  en- 
cyclical on  the  Christian  Education 
of  Youth,  (2)  Developing  and  dis- 
seminating a  popular  and  advanced 
literature  on  marriage  and  the  fam- 
ily, and  on  parent  education.  (3) 
.Fostering  the  establishment  of  the 
Association  of  the  Holy  Family.  (4) 
Encouraging  the  formation  of  ma- 
ternity guilds.  (5)  Aiding  in  the 
development  of  study  clubs  dealing 
with  family  topics,  and  encouraging 
individual  reading  and  study  of 
family  literature  in  the  home.  (6) 
Co-operating  with  other  Catholic 
agencies  and  organizations  at  home 
and  abroad  in  their  efforts  in  behalf 
of  the  home.  (7)  Encouraging  the 
development  of  Catholic  leaders  in 
the  field,  particularly  by  urging  due 
provision  in  schools  and  colleges 
for  courses  on  Christian  marriage, 
the  family,  and  parent  education, 
and  by  encouraging  the  formation 
of  voluntary  study  clubs  in  Cath- 
olic educational  institutions.  (8) 


350 


Fostering  an  interest  in  family 
study  among  Catholic  young  peo- 
ple outside  the  school  system 
through  such  media  as  sodalities  or 
other  young  people's  organizations. 
(9)  Promoting  the  fitting  celebra- 
tion of  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Family. 

(e)  Parish  Credit  Unions  —  The 
Parish  Credit  Union  National  Com- 
mittee maintains  in  the  Social  Ac- 
tion Department  a  secretary  for 
urban  interests  and  one  for  rural 
interests.  As  its  title  implies,  this 
committee  seeks  to  encourage  the 
establishment  on  a  parish  basis  of 
the  small  loans  co-operative  banks 
known  in  the  United  States  as 
Parish  Credit  Unions. 

5.  Legal  Department 

The  primary  function  of  this  de- 
partment is  to  serve  as  a  clearing- 
house for  information  on  legisla- 
tive matters,  a  central  office  in 
which  information  is  collected  and 
classified  and  from  which  that  in- 
formation can  promptly  and  ade- 
quately be  made  available  to  the 
dioceses,  as  well  as  other  depart- 
ments of  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 

The  major  interest  of  the  depart- 
ment lies  in  the  field  of  legislation 
affecting  Catholic  life  and  religious 
institutions.  In  this  field  the  de- 
partment collects  documents  and 
data,  and  with  its  limited  staff 
endeavors  to  keep  abreast  of 
current  developments  in  legisla- 
tion in  the  Federal  Congress  and  in 
the  state  legislatures  and  with  ac- 
tion in  the  courts  interpreting  legis- 
lation touching  Church  interests. 
The  department  receives,  examines 
and  analyzes  public  bills,  intro- 
duced in  the  Congress  and  legis- 
latures, which  have  a  bearing  on 
religious  and  social  interests. 

In  international  matters,  the  de- 
partment collects  information  re- 
specting government  action,  includ- 
ing legislation  on  religious  and 
social  questions  of  particular  in- 
terest to  Catholics  in  the  United 
States,  and  endeavors  to  supply 
promptly  accurate  information  in 
this  field  on  subjects  of  particu- 
lar and  timely  interest.  The  depart- 
ment in  connection  with  this  work 
has  prepared  numerous  pamphlets 


dealing  with  religious  situations  in 
other  countries,  particularly  in 
Mexico  and  Spain. 

An  important  function  of  the  de- 
partment has  to  do  with  matters 
which  need  to  be  discussed  with 
administrative  officials  of  the  fed- 
eral government  in  Washington. 
Such  matters  originate  frequently 
in  outlying  territories  and  insular 
possessions  of  the  United  States. 
Frequently,  the  department  has  ex- 
plained the  Catholic  attitude  on 
current  legislation  before  congres- 
sional committees. 

Legislative  proposals  introduced 
and  debated  during  recent  years 
affect  profoundly  philosophical  and 
ethical  principles  upon  which  our 
social  and  political  institutions  rest. 
Legislative  acts  that  have  been  ap- 
"  proved,  among  them  the  Social  Se- 
curity Act  and  other  social  legisla- 
tion, give  rise,  in  the  regulations 
issued  under  them  and  in  their  ad- 
ministration, to  intricate  problems 
affecting  Catholic  institutions  — 
hospitals,  child-caring  and  other 
agencies.  Interpretation  of  these 
legislative  acts  for  the  bishops  and 
Catholic  authorities  is  important. 
Catholic  interests  must  be  protected 
before  administrative  boards  and 
authorities.  Conferences  must  be 
attended  and  service  given  on  com- 
mittees considering  relations  be- 
tween private  and  public  agencies 
and  institutions.  The  tax-exempt 
status  of  our  institutions  must  be 
supported,  and  due  consideration  as- 
sured them  because  of  the  public 
character  of  the  important  services 
they  render.  These  works,  of  vital 
importance  to  the  Church  in  the 
United  States,  lay  an  increasing 
burden  and  responsibility  on  the 
Legal  Department. 

The  staff  of  the  department,  by 
long  experience  in  government  pro- 
cedure, has  acquired  an  exceptional 
skill  in  handling  the  most  complex 
legal  problems  in  the  religious  in- 
stitution field.  The  department  con- 
tributes much  to  the  welfare  of  the 
Church  by  rendering  important 
services  which  are  as  necessary  as 
they  are  timely. 


351 


6.  Department  of  Lay  Organizations 

Tills  department  consists  of  two 
constituent  bodies  —  the  National 
Council  of  Catholic  Men  and  the 
National  Council  of  Catholic  Women 
—  with  the  chief  function  of  co- 
ordinating, promoting  and  assist- 
ing the  activities  of  the  Catholic 
lay  organizations  of  the  country, 
under  the  direction  of  the  bishops. 
Affiliation  with  either  Council  en- 
ables Catholic  lay  organizations  to 
know  the  mind  of  the  hierarchy, 
the  common  guide  of  all. 

In  fulfilling  their  mission,  the  two 
Councils  have  as  an  important  part 
of  their  work  the  duty  of  .channel- 
ing out  to  the  lay  groups  in  all 
parts  of  the  country,  the  programs, 
educational  material,  and  sugges- 
tions which  other  departments  and 
bureaus  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  have 
prepared  —  always  under  the  di- 
rection of  their  respective  episco- 
pal chairman. 

The  bishops  of  the  American  hier- 
archy, in  establishing  the  Depart- 
ment of  Lay  Organizations  as  an 
integral  part  of  the  general  Con- 
ference, intended  that  the  Councils 
of  Men  and  Women  constituting 
that  department  should  be  the 
means  of  fostering  amongst  our 
people  the  program  designed  by 
the  bishops  for  the  welfare  of  our 
Christian  society.  The  department 
is  essentially  an  apostolate  of  Cath- 
olic Action.  The  laity  of  the 
United  States  is  invited  and  com- 
missioned to  co-operate  as  partners 
in  the  mission  of  leavening  society 
with  the  truths  of  Catholic  faith 
and  the  principles  of  Catholic  life. 

The  department  was  created  not 
to  be  another  Catholic  organization. 
Its  interest  and  that  of  its  constitu- 
ent Councils  is  not  to  form  new 
societies  nor  to  supersede  those 
already  existing.  Its  true  function 
is  to  affiliate  and  to  unite  in  two 
companion  representative  national 
bodies  the  units  of  all  fraternal, 
social  and  religious  societies  of  men 
and  women  for  the  purpose  of  ade- 
quately impressing  on  our  national 
life  the  real  beauty  and  full 
strength  of  Catholic  ideals.  Its  pro- 
gram for  action  is  sanely  intelli- 


gent. It  stands  for  the  home,  for 
Christian  education,  for  industrial 
peace  and  liberty,  and  for  the  purg- 
ing from  American  life  of  vicious 
and  low  influences  which  debauch 
decency  and  destroy  nobility. 

(a)  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Men  —  This  Council  is  made  up  of 
affiliated  lay  societies  having  ec- 
clesiastical approval.  The  form  of 
diocesan  organization  rests  entirely 
on  the  plans  adopted  by  the  indi- 
vidual bishops.  In  some  dioceses 
men  of  the  individual  parishes  are 
grouped  into  parish  councils,  which 
become  affiliated  with  the  National 
Council;  in  others,  pre-existent  or 
new  lay  societies  —  spiritual,  func- 
tional or  fraternal  —  are  affiliated 
with  the  National  Council  directly. 
There  are  at  the  present  time  be- 
tween 1,200  and  1,300  societies  affili- 
ated with  the  N.  C.  C.  M.  In  this 
number  are  included  national,  re- 
gional and  local  groups. 

The  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Men  has  as  its  functions:  (1)  To 
federate  Catholic  lay  societies  and 
groups  of  men  in  a  common,  uni- 
fied agency  or  council.  (2)  To  serve 
as  an  agency  for  the  interchange 
of  information  and  service  between 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.  and  organizations 
of  laymen,  in  their  common  work 
for  the  Church.  (3)  To  be  a  central 
clearing-house  for  information  re- 
garding Catholic  laymen's  activi- 
ties. (4)  To  promote,  under  ecclesi- 
astical supervision,  unity  and  co- 
operation among  laymen  in  matters 
that  affect  the  general  welfare  of 
the  Church  and  the  nation.  (5)  To 
help  existing  Catholic  lay  organiza- 
tions to  work  more  effectively  in 
their  own  localities.  (6)  To  co-oper- 
ate in  furthering  the  aims  of  all  ap- 
proved movements  in  the  interest 
of  the  Church  and  of  society  at 
large.  (7)  To  participate,  through 
Catholic  lay  representation,  in  na- 
tional and  international  movements 
involving  moral  questions.  (8)  To 
bring  about  a  better  understanding 
and  a  more  widespread  apprecia- 
tion of  Catholic  principles  and 
ideals  in  the  educational,  social 
and  civic  life  of  the  country. 

In  furtherance  of  its  objectives, 
the  Council  established  in  1929  a 


352 


Catholic  Evidence  Bureau,  as  a  na- 
tional agency  for  Catholic  exposi- 
tion and  defense.  This  bureau  has 
come  to  be  a  storehouse  of  in- 
formation on  lay  apologetical  ac- 
tivities, to  which  those  engaged  in 
apologetics  and  other  forms  of 
Catholic  defense  turn  for  data  ur- 
gently needed  and  not  available 
locally. 

The  Catholic  Radio  Bureau,  main- 
tained by  the  N.  C.  C.  M.  since 
1938,  is  intended  to  advise  and  as- 
sist any  Catholic  organization  or 
individual  in  any  activity  relative 
to  radio:  in  procuring  station  time 
for  a  Catholic  program,  in  planning 
and  conducting  such  a  program,  in 
providing  scripts  or  material  for 
preparing  scripts,  and  in  making 
effective  protest  against  offensive 
broadcasts. 

Most  widely  known  of  the  activi- 
ties of  the  National  Council  of  Cath- 
olic Men  is  the  creation  and  main- 
tenance of  the  nation-wide  pro- 
gram, the  Catholic  Hour.  (An  ac- 
count of  the  Catholic  Hour  is  given 
elsewhere  in  the  Almanac  under 
the  section  on  Radio.) 

(b)  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Women  —  The  National  Council  of 
Catholic  Women  is  a  federating 
force  uniting  all  organizations  of 
Catholic  lay  women  within  the 
United  States,  without  destroying 
the  autonomy  of  any  one,  but  rather 
increasing  the  effectiveness  of  each 
by  stimulating  larger  membership 
and  greater  activities. 

The  Council  includes  in  this  fed- 
eration the  membership  of  eighteen 
national  organizations,  and  sixty- 
five  diocesan  councils,  which  are 
federations  of  all  Catholic  lay- 
women's  organizations  within  the 
particular  diocese,  both  parish  and 
inter-parochial.  This  plan  makes 
for  a  complete  network  within  the 
diocese  and  forms  a  perfect  chan- 
nel for  guidance,  information  and 
reports,  into  and  from  the  remotest 
sections  of  the  diocese. 

The  Council  provides  a  means 
through  which  Catholic  women  may 
be  informed  concerning  social, 
civic  and  religious  questions  in 
which  they  should  be  interested. 
It  seeks  to  develop  in  members  a 


sense  of  responsibility,  as  Catholic 
citizens,  in  legislation  in  the  vari- 
ous states  and  in  the  national  Con- 
gress, and  particularly  in  laws  and 
proposed  laws  touching  family  life, 
child  welfare,  education,  industrial 
problems,  immigration,  etc.  To  this 
purpose  it  proposes  to  Catholic 
women  that  they:  (1)  Study  and 
promote  Christian  social  principles. 
(2)  Study  fundamental  Catholic 
principles  underlying  international 
relations.  (3)  Maintain  Christian 
standards  in  recreation,  dress  and 
literature.  (4)  Provide  representa- 
tion at  meetings  of  a  national  or 
international  character  when  vital 
principles  are  at  stake  or  where 
matters  of  national  well-being 
which  should  be  their  concern  are 
under  discussion.  (5)  Provide  na- 
tional conventions  for  conference 
on  common  problems  and  through 
adequate  publicity  given  to  these 
deliberations,  place  the  Catholic  at- 
titude on  questions  of  the  hour  be- 
fore the  general  public.  (6)  Assist, 
through  affiliation  with  the  inter- 
national Union  of  Catholic  Wom- 
en's Leagues,  in  world-wide  protec- 
tion for  the  home  and  in  the  de- 
fense of  Catholic  principles  of  so- 
cial action. 

The  Council  has  been  entrusted 
with  the  maintenance  of  the  Na- 
tional Catholic  School  of  Social 
Service,  in  Washington,  D.  C,,  a 
graduate  school  affiliated  with  the 
Catholic  University  of  America. 
The  school  combines  a  thorough, 
modern,  scientific  training  for  so- 
cial work,  with  Catholic  principles 
and  ideals  of  Christian  charity. 

7.  Department   of   Catholic   Action 
Study 

This  department  was  organized 
to  obtain  and  disseminate  as  widely 
as  possible  the  encyclicals,  allocu- 
tions and  discourses  of  our  Holy 
Father;  to  maintain  a  record  of  ac- 
complishments of  the  bishops,  cler- 
gy and  laity  of  the  United  States 
in  the  work  of  Catholic  Action,  and 
through  research  and  reports  as  to 
methods,  programs  and  achieve- 
ments, both  here  and  abroad,  to 
assist  in  furthering  the  aims  of 
the  Catholic  Action  movement. 

Important   developments   in   the 


353 


field  of  Catholic  Action  throughout 
the  world  are  carefully  studied  in 
the  light  of  national  religious  or- 
ganization. A  program  for  the  ex- 
tension of  the  service  of  this  de- 
partment concerns  the  wide  use  of 
available  methods  of  publicity. 
8.  Youth  Department 

This,  the  newest  department  of 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.,  was  created  by  the 
Administrative  Board  in  November, 
1940,  to  meet  a  definite  need  in  the 
Catholic  youth  field.  It  enables  the 
Church  in  this  country  to  deal  me- 
thodically with  the  new  general 
trend  toward  greater  coordination 
of  youth  work  and  the  unification 
of  youth's  forces. 

The  Youth  Department  has  for 
its  objectives:  (1)  to-facUitate  the 
exchange  of  information  regarding 
the  philosophy,  organization,  pro- 
gram-content and  methods  of  Cath- 
olic youth  work;  (2)  to  promote 
the  National  Catholic  Youth  Coun- 
cil as  the  federating  agency  for  all 
approved  Catholic  youth  groups; 
(3)  to  contact  and  evaluate  all 
national,  non-governmental  and 
governmental  youth  or  youth-serv- 
ing organizations  and  agencies.  The 
Youth  Department  provides  the 
framework  in  which  the  coordina- 
tion of  all  Catholic  youth  work  can 
be  achieved.  It  helps  Catholic 
youth  leaders  and  young  people 
better  to  understand  the  problems 
centering  about  youth;  it  furnishes 
information  and  documentation  ade- 
quate for  the  interpretation  of 
youth  work  both  Catholic  and  non- 
Catholic,  youth-led  and  adult-spon- 
sored, domestic  and  foreign.  Fi- 
nally, it  develops  the  National  Cath- 
olic Youth  Council. 

The  National  Catholic  Youth 
Council  is  a  federation  of  approved 
Catholic  youth  groups  in  the  United 
States,  instituted  to  promote  inter- 
change of  information  and  services 
as  well  as  unity  and  cooperation. 
It  makes  provision  for  two  sec- 
tions: the  Diocesan  section  and  the 
College  and  University  section.  The 
Diocesan  section  is  designed  to  in- 
clude the  respective  Diocesan 
Youth  Councils;  and  the  College 
and  University  section  includes  the 
two  national*  student  federations: 
the  National  Federation  of  Catholic 


College  Students  and  the  Newman 
Club  Federation.  (For  a  more  de- 
tailed discussion  of  youth  work, 
see  the  article  on  the  Catholic 
Youth  Movement  elsewhere  in  the 
Almanac.) 

Episcopal   Committees 

In  addition  to  the  above-named 
departments,  the  general  body  of 
bishops  maintains  certain  special 
episcopal  committees.  The  follow- 
ing is  a  partial  list  of  the  commit- 
tees authorized  to  date: 

Committee  on  American  Board  of 
Catholic  Missions 

Committee  on  Census 

Committee  on  Confraternity  of 
Christian  Doctrine 

Committee  on  Motion  Pictures 

Committee  on  the  Propagation  of 
the  Faith  (Foreign  Service) 

Committee  on  Clean  Literature 

Committee  for  Relief,  including 
subcommittees  on  the  Mexican 
Seminary,  Polish  Relief,  and  others. 

All  committees  work  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  Administrative  Board 
to  which  their  reports  are  referred. 
In  the  cases  of  some  of  these  com- 
mittees, it  has  been  found  desirable 
to  establish  offices  for  continuing 
and  organizing  work.  Relief  work 
is  now  centralized  in  one  commit- 
tee composed  of  members  of  the 
Administrative  Board  of  the  N.C. 
W.C.  Functioning  under  this  com- 
mittee are  several  sub-committees. 

The  following  is  a  brief  sketch  of 
the  work  done  by  three  of  these 
committees. 

(a)  Episcopal  Committee  for 
Catholic  Refugees  —  The  Bishops' 
Committee  for  Catholic  Refugees 
from  Germany,  founded  in  1934,-  has 
become  the  Episcopal  Committee 
for  Catholic  Refugees  since  it  has 
the  added  burden  of  caring  for 
Catholic  refugees  from  various 
other  disturbed  European  countries. 
The  committee  maintains  headquar- 
ters at  265  West  14th  Street,  New 
York  City.  Chairman  of  the  commit- 
tee is  Archbishop  Joseph  F.  Rum- 
mel.  Other  members  of  the  commit- 
tee are  Archbishop  Samuel  A. 
Stritch,  Bishop  John  F.  Noll  and 
Bishop  Stephen  J.  Donahue. 

The  Committee  for  Catholic 
Refugees  has  a  three-fold  purpose: 


354 


(1)  To  help  bona  fide  Catholic 
refugees,  both  here  and  abroad,  by 
means  of  material  and  spiritual 
aid,  and  technical  advice.  (2)  To 
raise  funds  for  the  immediate  ma- 
terial needs  of  the  Catholic  refu- 
gees, as  well  as  for  the  purpose 
of  assisting  them  to  settle  in  other 
countries.  (3)  To  enlist  the  gen- 
erous support  of  American  Cath- 
olics by  reliable  information  serv- 
ice as  to  the  situation  of  the  Cath- 
olic Church  in  Europe  and  the 
needs  of  European  Catholics. 

From  the  beginning  the  commit- 
tee was  authorized  to  take  care  of 
refugees  from  Germany.  These  in- 
cluded so-called  Aryan  Catholics, 
either  banished  from  or  forced  by 
circumstance  to  leave  Germany  be- 
cause of  their  prominence  as  lead- 
ers in  Catholic  Action,  and  non- 
Aryan  '  Catholics.  Among  the  latter 
were  Catholic  converts  from  Ju- 
daism and  Catholics  who  were  mar- 
ried to  Jewish  spouses  or  who  were 
descendants  of  mixed  marriages  be- 
tween Jews  and  Catholics  back  to 
the  fourth  degree. 

The  so-called  Anschluss,  by 
which  Austria  became  a  part  of 
greater  Germany,  and  the  incor- 
poration into  the  German  political 
organization  of  Sudetenland,  Czecho- 
slovakia, Poland,  Belgium,  Hol- 
land, Norway,  Denmark,  Yugoslavia, 
Greece  and  parts  of  France,  have 
brought  about  an  immense  increase 
in  the  number  of  refugees  that 
would  naturally  fall  within  the 
province  of  this  committee's  care. 

On  account  of  the  restrictive  im- 
migration laws  in  the  United 
States  many  refugees  cannot  quali- 
fy for  admission  to  this  country. 
Hence  two  new  problems  have 
arisen  which  demand  attention, 
namely,  helping  to  care  for  refu- 
gees in  the  transit  countries,  i.  e., 
those  countries  bordering  on  Ger- 
many which  offer  temporary  hos- 
pitality to  refugees;  and  sharing 
in  the  cost  of  transportation  to 
countries  which  are  willing  to  offer 
permanent  hospitality  to  refugees. 

Furthermore,  because  of  the  war 
many  other  problems,  especially 
those  regarding  the  transportation 


of  refugees,  have  presented  them- 
selves for  solution. 

The  following  are  some  of  the 
services  rendered  by  this  commit- 
tee: interpretation  of  the  United 
States  immigration  laws  to  Europ- 
ean committees  and  individual 
refugees;  securing,  drafting  and 
examining  affl davits  guaranteeing 
the  support  of  relatives  and 
friends;  special  correspondence 
with  American  consuls  in  difficult 
cases;  securing  travelers'  aid  to 
the  place  of  destination;  finding 
employment  and  giving  relief  until 
such  employment  has  been  se- 
cured; corresponding  for  refugees 
with  relatives  and  friends;  en- 
deavoring to  make-  connections  for 
priests  and  Sisters  desirous  of 
establishing  themselves  permanent- 
ly in  the  United  States;  finding  in- 
stitutions where  professionals  can 
exercise  their  respective  vocations. 

Besides  the  Committee  for  Cath- 
olic Refugees  in  the  United  States, 
there  are  eighteen  other  similar  or- 
ganizations in  Europe,  South  Amer- 
ica, China  and  the  Philippine 
Islands. 

(b)  The  Bishops'  Committee  on 
Motion  Pictures  and  the  National 
Legion  of  Decency  — At  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  Bishops  in  Wash- 
ington, November,  1933,  the  Bish- 
ops' Committee  on  Motion  Pictures 
was  formed  whose  purpose  it  was 
to  bring  about  an  improvement  in 
screen  production,  since  individual 
appeal  to  producers  to  better  the 
Hollywood  standards  had  been  un- 
successful. Members  of  this  com- 
mittee are:  Archbishop  John  T. 
McNicholas,  Chairman;  Archbishop 
John  J.  Cantwell,  Bishop  Hugh  C. 
Boyle,  Bishop  John  P.  Noll  and 
Bishop  Stephen  J.  Donahue. 

Plans  for  action  were  formulated, 
and  in  April,  1934,  the  Legion  oi 
Decency  was  formally  inaugurated 
in  order  to  include  the  personal  co 
operation  of  the  laity  with  the  hier 
archy  in  endeavoring  to  prevenl 
the  showing  of  obscene  and  lascivi 
ous  pictures.  Every  Catholic  was 
asked  to  take  the  following  pledge 
of  the  Legion  of  Decency: 

"I    condemn    indecent    and    im 


355 


moral  motion  pictures,  and  those 
which  glorify  crime  or  criminals. 

"I  promise  to  do  all  that  1  can  to 
strengthen  public  opinion  against 
the  production  of  indecent  and  im- 
moral films,  and  to  unite  with  all 
who  protest  against  them. 

"I  acknowledge  my  obligation  to 
form  a  right  conscience  about  pic- 
tures that  are  dangerous  to  my 
moral  life.  As  a  member  of  the 
Legion  of  Decency,  I  pledge  my- 
self to  remain  away  from  them.  I 
promise,  further,  to  stay  away  al- 
together from  places  of  amusement 
which  show  them  as  a  matter  of 
policy." 

Each  year  on  the  Sunday  within 
the  octave  of  the  feast  of  the  Im- 
maculate Conception,  Catholics ,  in 
the  "United  States  are  invited  to  re- 
new the  pledge.  The  pledge  im- 
poses no  new  obligation,  but  mere- 
ly makes  explicit  that  which  every 
Catholic  is  obliged  in  conscience  to 
do,  namely,  to  avoid  the  proximate 
occasion  of  sin. 

In  February,  1936,  the  Bishops' 
Committee  on  Motion  Pictures 
transferred  the  responsibility  for 
the  review  and  censorship  of  films 
from  the  various  authorities  in  dif- 
ferent dioceses,  to  the  Archdiocese 
of  New  York.  The  address  of  the 
secretariate  of  the  Bishops'  Com- 
mittee—the office  of  the  National 
Legion  of  Decency  — is  485  Madi- 
son Avenue,  New  York  City.  From 
this  address  is  issued  each  week  a 
list  giving  the  moral  evaluation  of 
current  films.  The  Motion  Picture 
Department  of  the  International 
Federation,  of  Catholic  Alumnae, 
which  had  been  reviewing  motion 
pictures  for  over  a  decade  and  had, 
over  this  period,  published  a  list  of 
"Endorsed  Motion  Pictures,"  was 
officially  designated  as  the  review- 
Ing  and  classifying  group  for  the 
Legion  of  Decency.  From  Febru- 
ary, 1936,  to  November,  1942,  the 
National  office  of  the  National 
Legion  of  Decency  reviewed  a  total 
of  3,969  feature  motion  pictures, 
short  subjects  and  newsreels  under 
the  four  following  classifications: 
Class  A  —  Section  1:  Unobjection- 
able for  General  Patronage.  Class 


^  —  Section  2 :  Unobjectionable  for 
Adults.  Class  B:  Objectionable  in 
Part.  Class  C:  Condemned. 

Legion  of  Decency  activity  is  car- 
ried on  not  only  by  the  New  York 
office,  which  has  been  charged  with 
the  responsibility  of  the  moral 
classification  of  films,  but  also  by 
the  various  dioceses  in  the  country 
which  have,  under  diocesan  direc- 
tors, diocesan  organizations  to 
bring  the  knowledge  of  the  nation- 
al motion  picture  ratings  to  all  the 
people  and  to  coordinate  Legion 
activity  on  a"  diocesan  basis. 

(c)  Episcopal  Committee  on 
Clears  Literature  —  A  movement 
originating  with  the  Most  Rev.  John 
F.  Noll,  Bishop  of  Fort  Wayne,  sev- 
eral years  ago  towards  a  general 
"clean-up"  of  publications  resulted 
in  the  formation  of  a  committee  of 
bishops  to  deal  with  the  problem. 
Following  his  report  at  the  annual 
meeting-  of  the  bishops  of  the  United 
States  in  1938,  Bishop  Noll  was  ap- 
pointed chairman  of  the  committee. 
The  other  Bishops  on  the  commit- 
tee are  the  Most  Revs.  Edmund  F. 
Gibbons,  of  Albany,  N.  Y.,  Francis 
P.  Keough,  of  Providence,  R.  I., 
Bernard  J.  Sheil,  of  Chicago,  111., 
and  Urban  J.  Vehr,  of  Denver,  Col. 

By  July,  1939,  more  than  80  bish- 
ops had  launched  drives  in  their 
dioceses,  being  assisted  by  scores 
of  Catholic  lay  organizations.  Due 
to  concerted  efforts,  clean-minded 
Americans  have  considerably  re- 
duced the  number  of  periodicals 
exploiting  evil,  sex,  and  crime  which 
have  been  polluting  the  minds  of 
millions.  There  were  421  such  peri- 
odicals in  circulation  at  the  time 
the  drive  began  on  a  national  scale. 

The  second  annual  report  of  the 
Bishops'  Committee,  published  in 
1941,  stated:  "Since  our  last  report 
we  have  learned  that  some  of  the 
very  men  who  once  published  the 
worst  sort  of  magazines,  now  dis- 
continued, are  doing  a  thriving 
business  by  publishing  and  placing 
on  sale  10,000,000  copies  a  month 
of  comic  magazines  which,  however 
innocent  their  appeal  to  children 
be,  are  calculated  to  do  great  harm 
to  the  morals  and  to  prepare  school 
boys  and  girls  for  the  patronage, 


356 


at  a  later  date,  of  just  such  peri- 
odicals as  the  N.  O.  D.  L.  is  desirous 
of  removing  from  circulation." 

Every  state  in  the  Union,  save 
one,  has  laws  prohibiting  the  sale 
of  obscene  literature.  These  laws 
have  been  more  strictly  enforced 
since  the  N.  O.  D.  L.  campaign  and 
new  laws  have  been  passed.  Not- 
able among  the  new  laws  are  the 
Bashore  Bill  in  California  and  the 
Kane  Bill  in  Ohio. 

Tne  establishment  of  uniform 
boards  of  censors  is  still  in  the 
process  of  formation.  There  is  no 
question  of  censoring  anything 
which  approximates  art,  nor  any- 
thing which  the  common  conscience 
of  decent  men  and  women  of  all 
races  and  creeds  can  possibly  con- 
done. What  is  objected  to  is  the  ex- 
ploitation of  evil,  sex  and  crime; 
lewd  books,  and  nude  pictures; 
atheistic  and  .communistic  litera- 
ture; and  filthy  advertisements  of 
birth  control  devices,  etc.  Accord- 
ingly, magazines  are  rated  on  text, 
illustration  and  advertisement.  Li- 
braries will  find  helpful  co-operation 
in  the  Indianapolis  Catholic  Infor- 
mation Bureau  and  Reading  Room. 

The  1942  Meeting  of  the  American 
Hierarchy  was  held  at  the  Catholic 
University,  Washington,  D.  C.,  Nov. 
11-13,  with  102  Archbishops  and 
Bishops  in  attendance. 

The  Most  Rev.  Michael  J.  Curley, 
Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  presided 
at  the  meeting  which  was  opened 
by  the  reading  of  a  personal  mes- 
sage from  Pope  Pius  XII  express- 
ing his  "heartfelt  gratitude"  for  the 
spiritual  and  material  cooperation 
extended  by  the  hierarchy,  clergy 
and  faithful  of  America  in  his 
"ceaseless  efforts  to  bring  to  Our 
suffering  children  throughout  the 
world  every  possible  assistance  in 
their  hour  of  need.'* 

The  American  hierarchy  returned 
a  cablegram  of  response  thanking 
the  Holy  Father  for  his  message 
and  begging  Ms  Apostolic  Blessing. 
They  pledged  anew  their  best  ef- 
forts to  aid  in  the  fulfillment  of  his 
apostolic  charity  to  war  victims. 

Also  read  at  the  meeting  was  a 
letter  from  Cardinal  Maglione  tell- 
ing of  the  satisfaction  and  joy  ex- 


perienced by  the  Holy  Father  on 
receiving  a  message  of  felicitation 
from  the  bishops,  clergy  and  faith- 
ful of  the  United  States  on  the  oc- 
casion of  the  silver  jubilee  of  his 
episcopal  consecration. 

Archbishop  Mooaey  of  Detroit, 
chairman  of  the  Administrative 
Board  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.,  reported 
that  the  months  since  Pearl  Harbor 
"have  brought  us  a  further  realiza- 
tion of  the  extent  and  gravity  of 
our  national  crisis."  He  stated  that 
the  present  programs  and  policy  of 
the  government  has  affected  to 
some  degree  the  religious  and  so- 
cial mission  of  the  Church.  The 
various  new  tax  proposals  of  the 
Treasury  Department  have  been 
protested  since  all  Catholic  colleges 
and  institutions  are  at  the  disposal 
of  the  government  to  help  win  the 
war.  The  new  "man-power"  policy 
has  sadly  depreciated  the  neces- 
sary workers  to  staff  these  institu- 
tions. The  employment  of  mothers 
in  war  industries  has  been  discuss- 
ed and  the  well-organized  and  well- 
financed  propaganda  of  groups 
which  promulgate  immoral  theories 
concerning  the  family  is  being 
counteracted  to  a  great  extent  by 
the  Family  Life  Bureau  of  the 
N.  C.  W.  C. 

Archbishop  Mooney  lauded  the 
Inter-American  Seminar  on  Social 
Studies  as  one  which  will  strength- 
en the  "Catholic  ties  in  the  crisis 
which  faces  the  Church  throughout 
the  world."  In  conclusion  he  ex- 
pressed the  thanks  of  the  Arch- 
bishops and  Bishops  to  Bishop  Noll 
of  Fort  Wayne  and  to  the  contribu- 
tors who  made  the  new  building, 
housing  the  administrative  offices 
of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  possible,  and  to 
the  headquarters  staff  for  "a  fine 
sense  of  loyalty"  in  the  face  of  "in- 
creasingly difficult  work." 

Archbishop  John  T.  McNicholas 
of  Cincinnati,  chairman  of  the  De- 
partment of  Education,  reported 
that  the  progress  of  the  war,  with 
its  radical  effect  upon  all  phases 
of  American  life,  has  had  direct  re- 
percussions upon  education  and 
this  has  absorbed  most  of  the  at- 
tention and  energy  of  this  depart- 


357 


ment.  This  department  has  coop- 
erated closely  with,  the  United 
States  Office  of  Education  in  sup- 
plying information  to  "Key  Centers 
of  War  Information,"  has  given 
much  assistance  to  research  stu- 
dents, and  has  compiled  statistics 
on  Catholic  schools  and  colleges. 

Bishop  John  Mark  Gannon  of 
Erie,  chairman  of  the  Press  De- 
partment, reported  that  the  N.  C, 
W.  C.  News  Service  has  greatly 
aided  the  Catholic  press  in  the 
presentation  of  important  docu- 
ments relating  to  the  Church's 
stand  in  this  war  and  in  clarifying 
deceits  and  falsehoods  in  the  war 
propaganda.  The  first  revision  of 
the  Catholic  Press  Directory  since 
1932  has  revealed  that  Catholic  pub- 
lications have  increased  their  cir- 
culations hy  nearly  2,000,000  in  the 
past  ten  years,  while  the  units  of 
the  Catholic  press  increased  by  68. 
The  Noticias  Catolicas,  the  special 
Catholic  News  Service  for  Latin 
America,  has  enjoyed  a  -very  en- 
couraging growth  in  the  past  year. 

Bishop  John  F.  Noll  of  Fort 
Wayne,  chairman  of  the  Depart- 
ment of  Lay  Organizations,  report- 
ed that  the  wartime  activities  of 
the  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Women  were  highlighted  by  "all- 
out"  cooperation  with  the  National 
Catholic  Community  Service.  The 
twenty-first  National  Convention  of 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.  was  held  at  Holly- 
wood, Fla.,  and  it  was  apparent  at 
this  convention  that  the  women 
would  be  equal  to  the  two-fold  task 
of  continuing  to  promote  the  Bish- 
ops* Program  of  Social  Reconstruc- 
tion, and  of  initiating  such  services 
as  the  nation  required  of  them  in 
this  time  of  war. 

The  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Men  reported  the  formation  of  three 
new  Diocesan.  Councils.  Letters  re- 
*  questing  Msgr.  Sheen's  addresses 
totaled  175,638.  It  is  estimated  that 
20  per  cent  of  these  letters  were 
from  non-Catholics.  A  total  of  242,- 
600  pamphlets  containing  734,800 
addresses  were  distributed  during 
the  year,. 

Bishop  Edwin  V.  O'Hara  of  Kan- 
sas City,  chairman  of  the  Depart- 


ment of  Social  Action,  reported  that 
this  department  has  carried  for- 
ward its  progress  of  promoting 
Catholic  social  teaching  upon  econ- 
omic, civil  and  international  life. 
This  department  has  stressed  the 
Papal  Peace  Program  in  the  dis- 
cussion of  specific  terms  of  peace 
and  these  will  serve  as  a  back- 
ground for  further  discussion  at 
conventions  and  conferences. 

Bishop  Hugh  C.  Boyle  of  Pitts- 
burgh, chairman  of  the  Legal  De- 
partment, spoke  of  the  changes  in 
national  life  made  necessary  by  the 
war:  "Churches,  schools  and  social 
agencies  all  felt  the  impact  of 
these  new  conditions." 

Bishop  John  A.  Duffy,  chairman 
of  the  Youth  Department,  stated 
that  the  youth  problem  has  become 
more  complicated  because  of  the 
war.  "The  problems  of  intellectual 
and  spiritual  guidance  of  youth  are 
no  less  important  though  less  sen- 
sational than  the  moral  problems," 
the  Bishop  added.  A  frightening  as- 
pect of  the  present  youth  problem 
is  "the  relaxation  of  standards  of 
moral  decency  among  the  thou- 
sands of  young  workers  now  in 
the  nation's  capital  alone." 

Bishop  Edwin  V.  O'Hara,  chair- 
man of  the  Confraternity  of  Chris- 
tian Doctrine,  stated  that  the  re- 
visions of  the  Baltimore  Catechism 
and  of  the  New  Testament  have 
given  immense  stimulus  to  their 
program.  He  also  mentioned  the 
release  of  the  750-page  commentary 
on  the  revised  English  translation 
of  the  New  Testament. 

The  Administrative  Board  issued 
a  statement  on  "Victory  and  Peace," 
which  spoke  the  minds  of  the  Bish- 
ops of  the  United  States.  It  con- 
tained a  ringing  call  for  victory 
for  the  United  States  and  its  allies 
in  the  present  world  struggle,  with 
the  warning  that  we  are  engaged 
against  an  enemy  that  would  create 
"a  slave  world,"  and  that  compro- 
mise is  impossible. 

Emphasizing  the  fact  that  Cath- 
olics are  exerting  every  effort  in 
support  of  the  government's  war 
program,  and  will  continue  to  do 
so.  the  Bishops  turned  to  the  peace 


358 


that  will  follow  the  current  strife  the  armed  forces,  domination  of 
and  indicated  the  principles  which  Poland,  the  treatment  of  the  Jews 
must  underlie  it  if  it  is  to  be  just  and  of  other  defenseless  people  are 
and  lasting.  "We  urge,"  the  Bish-  the  concern  of  the  Bishops  and 
ops  said,  "the  serious  study  of  the  they  ask  "acknowledgment  and  re- 
peace  plans  of  Pope  Pius  XII  which  spect"  for  these  last  and  "parti cu- 
insist  that  justice  be  inspired  by  larly  for  our  Colored  fellow  citizens." 
love  —  first,  love  of  God,  and  then  They  concluded  by  again  urging 
love  of  every  human  being."  "unceasing  prayer,"  and  by  setting 

They  stated  that  secularism  with  aside  December  8,  the  Feast  of  the 
its  narrow  vision,  exploitation  with  Immaculate  Conception,  the  Patron- 
its  greedy  might,  or  totalitarian-  ess  of  our  country,  as  "a  special 
ism  with  its  despotism,  cannot  day  of  prayerful  supplication":  "In 
write  a  real  and  lasting  peace.  "The  its  observance  the  priests  and 
spirit  of  Christianity  can  write  a  faithful  of  every  diocese  will  follow 
real  and  lasting  peace  in  justice,  the  timely  instruction  of  their  Bish- 

and  charity  to  all  nations,  even  ops Let  us  all  unite  in  praying 

to  those  not  Christian."  for  a  victory  and  for  a  peace  ac- 

Working  mothers,  18-year-olds  in  ceptable  to  God." 


NATIONAL  CATHOLIC  WELFARE,  CONFERENCE  SUMMARY 

(Organization    of    Bishops) 
Headquarters:  1312  Massachusetts  Avenue,  N.  W.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Episcopal  Administrative  Board 

Department  Chairman  (Most  Rev.)         Assistant  (Most  Rev.) 

Executive Edward  Mooney 

Education John  T.  McNicholas John  B.  Peterson 

Press John  Mark  Gannon Thomas  K.  Gorman 

Social  Action Karl  J.  Alter Charles  H.  LeBlond 

Legal Joseph  P.  Rummel Walter  A.  Foery 

Lay  Organizations  . .  .John  F.  Noll .Emmet  M.  Walsh 

Catholic  Action  Study  John  J.  Mitty John  F.  O'Hara 

Youth John  A.  Duffy Richard  O.  Gerow 

Vice-Chairman  and  Treasurer Samuel  A.  Stritch 

Assistant  Treasurer  William  D.  O'Brien 

Secretary   Francis  J.  Spellman 

Executive  Department:  Supervises  and  co-ordinates  the  work  of  all 
departments.  The  Chairman  of  the  Administrative  Board  presides  over  the 
Executive  Department  which  includes  the  Bureaus  of  Immigration  and 
Information;  Auditing  Office;  Confraternity  of  Christian  Doctrine. 

Education  Department:  Furnishes  educational  statistics  and  informa- 
tion; teachers'  registration;  and  Catholic  education  research. 

Press  Department:  Provides  Catholic  press  in  the  United  States  and 
abroad  with  news,  feature,  editorial  and  pictorial  services. 

Social  Action  Department:  Deals  with  studies  and  programs  connected 
with  industrial  and  civic  problems,  with  rural  and  family  life. 

Legal  Department:  Collects  and  classifies  legal  information  which  is 
available  to  dioceses  and  to  all  Departments  of  the  Conference. 

Lay  Organizations  Department:  National  Councils  of  Catholic  Men 
and  Women  are  the  channels  through  which  all  the  facilities  of  the 
above  departments  are  made  available  to  affiliated  lay  organizations., 

Catholic  Action  Study  Department:  Disseminates  papal  encyclicals, 
allocutions  and  discourses;  maintains  a  record  of  Catholic  Action  in 
the  United  States,  and  assists  in  furthering  Catholic  Action. 

Department  of  Youth:  Co-ordinates,  promotes  and  assists  the  activities 
of  Catholic  youth  groups  throughout  the  country. 

359 


THE    CATHOLIC   YOUTH    APOSTOLATE 
(Courtesy  of  the  N.  C.  Y.  C.) 

"Men  hope  and  believe  that  stability  will  come  out  of  this  present 
chaos,  that  settled  conditions  of  life  will  eventually  replace  the  present 
uncertainty.  Youth  must  necessarily  play  a  vital  part  in  the  attainment 
of  such  stability  and  order.  This  makes  the  work  of  direction  and  guid- 
ance of  youth  the  most  important  that  Church  and  State  can  engage  in. 
Our  vision  of  a  better  day  cannot  become  a  reality  unless  the  youth  of 
this  hour,  who  will  be  the  men  and  women  of  tomorrow,  have  developed 
a  character  and  disposition  that  favors  the  arts  of  civilization  and  world 
peace.  The  Catholic  Church,  which  has  lived  through  the  rise  and  fall 
of  empires,  the  dissolution  of  governments  and  the  extinction  of  great 
civilizations,  sees  this  problem  with  crystal  clarity.  It,  alone  of  all,  knows 
from  the  experience  of  centuries,  the  profound  truth  that  peace  and 
settled  social  order  will  come  only  when  the  youth  of  a  transitional 
era  are  trained  mentally,  physically  and  by  far  above  all  else  spiritually" 
(Statement  of  Bishop  Duffy  to  Youth  Directors). 


Essential  Characteristics 
The  essential  note  differentiating 
Catholic  Youth  Work  from  all  sim- 
ilar secular  endeavors  is  its  apos- 
tolic character.  The  Catholic  Youth 
Movement  is  an  apostolate:  its  sole 
reason  for  being  is  to  reform  and 
penetrate  the  natural,  temporal  or- 
der of  society  with  the  spiritual, 
supernatural  truth  and  vitality  of 
Christ  in  His  Church. 

(a)  It  is   a  personal   apostolate 
exercised  by  each  one  in  his  "(or 
her)  own  natural  medium  of  daily 
life. 

(b)  It  is  grouped,  coordinated  for 
mutual  support  and  stimulation  and 
to  produce  the  necessary  cumula- 
tive effect  upon  society. 

Organizational  Structure 

The  broad  organizational  struct- 
ure of  Catholic  Youth  work  was  in- 
dicated by  the  Apostolic  Delegate, 
the  Most  Rev.  Amleto  Cicognani, 
in  his  letter  to  the  Diocesan  Youth 
Directors  of  August  25,  1941,  as 
quoted  below. 

"There  has  been  given  to  you, 
Diocesan  Youth  Directors,  the  man- 
date of  your  own  bishops  to  or- 
ganize and  direct  the  various 
groups  of  Catholic  Youth  and  their 
labors.  Many  times  recent  Sov- 
ereign Pontiffs,  have  taught  that 
proper  ordering  and  coordination  of 
these  groups  is  the  key  to  such 
organization  and  direction." 


"Good  order  is  a  fundamental  re- 
quirement. The  first  and  necessary 
mark  of  this  order  is  the  approba- 
tion of  the  Ordinary  of  the  diocese. 
It  is  his  prerogative  to  say  whether 
or  not  this  or  that  group  is  capable 
of  the  apostolate.  The  apostolate 
conies  from  Jesus  Christ,  "I  have 
chosen  you"  (John  15,  16).  And 
just  as  the  Apostles  chose  their  lay 
assistants,  so  do  their  successors, 
the  bishops.  Neither  the  breadth 
nor  the  attractiveness  of  a  program 
alone  suffices  for  calling  it  an  Apos- 
tolate unless  those  who  conduct  it 
are  recognized  and  approved  by 
ecclesiastical  authority." 

ParochiaS  Groups  —  Not  every 
Youth  group,  simply  by  virtue  of 
being  a  Youth  group,  is  entitled  to 
representation  on  the  parish,  dis- 
trict or  diocesan  youth  council,  but 
only  such  groups  as  have  been  ap- 
proved by  the  Ordinary.  Note  that 
this  approval  does  not  come  from 
any  national  office  of  any  constitu- 
ent group,  but  solely  from  the 
Ordinary  of  the  diocese. 

"It  is  clear  that  the  primary  cen- 
ter of  direction  and  organization  is 
the  parish.  It  is  here,  first  of  all, 
that  the  youth  forces  of  the  parish 
should  receive  counsel  and  coordi- 
nation; it  is  here  that  each  group 
ought  to  expend  its  greatest  activ- 
ity under  the  direction  of  the  pas- 
tor and  the  bishop.  Furthermore, 


360 


for  the  sake  of  good  order,  the  vari- 
ous parochial  groups  should  work 
together  harmoniously,  remember- 
ing that  they  labor  under  the  same 
head  and  for  the  same  cause.  They 
should  avoid  harmful  rivalries  and 
—  what  is  certainly  much  worse  — 
enmity  and  contention  among  them- 
selves. Let  them  shun  jealousies 
and  the  mania  for  publicity;  good 
results  are  always  more  copious 
when  the  individual  does  not  seek 
personal  acclaim  but  submerges 
himself  in  the  life  of  the  Church." 

Unity  in  Multiplicity  —  The  more 
numerous  Youth  groups  are,  the 
more  important  it  is  that  there  be 
an  orderly  coordination  of  their 
strength. 

"The  more  numerous  youth  groups 
are,  the  greater  the  need  of  co- 
ordination • — •  unity  in  multiplicity. 
We  say  coordination  however,  not 
unification  or  exaggerated  centrali- 
zation, for  each  unity  ought  to  be 
permitted  to  pursue  its  proper  lines 
in  accordance'  with  its  own  nature 
and  constitutions." 

Diocesan  Coordination — Inasmuch 
as  Youth  groups  are  to  participate 
in  the  apostolate  of  the  hierarchy, 
they  should  adapt  themselves  to 
the  structure  of  that  hierarchy  and 
be  united  not  only  on  the  parochial 
level  but  also  on  the  diocesan  level 
through  diocesan  centers. 

"When  we  say  that  these  youth 
groups  ought  to  live  in  the  atmos- 
phere of  the  parish,  this  does  not 
mean  that  they  should  be  parochial 
in  the  sense  of  being  isolated,  re- 
stricted or  disunited.  They  ought 
to  be  a  part  of  a  large  sphere  and 
should,  therefore,  coordinate  them- 
selves with  the  larger  centers. 
From  the  very  fact  that  they  are 
to  participate  in  the  apostolate  of 
the  ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  it  fol- 
lows that  they  should  adapt  them- 
selves to  the  structure  of  this  hi- 
erarchy and  be  one  not  only  in 
the  unity  of  the  parish,  but  also 
one  in  the  unity  of  the  deanery, 
and  the  diocese. 

"It  appears  to  be,  indeed,  not 
only  important  but  necessary  that 
parochial  groups  be  closely  con- 
nected with  the  diocesan  center, 


under  the  vigilant  eyes  and  imme- 
diate control  of  the  Bishop,  from 
whom  the  directive  force  must 
spread  throughout  the  entire  di- 
ocese. Unity  of  command,  unity  of 
action,  harmony  of  purpose,  and 
union  of  minds  —  all  these  advan- 
tages are  motives  that  strongly  re- 
commend this  coordination,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  advantages  and  ben- 
efits that  derive  from  the  greater 
facility  with  which  a  central  office 
can  usually  promote  the  publica- 
tion of  books,  pamphlets  and  other 
aids." 

National  Coordination — Over  and 
above  coordination  on  the  parish 
and  diocesan  level  it  is  also  im- 
portant that  there  be  some  coor- 
dination of  Catholic  Youth  forces 
on  the  national  level. 

"In  guarding  certain  positions 
and  effectively  defending  them  and 
in  keeping  alive  the  enthusiasm  of 
the  young  for  the  cause  of  religion, 
a  general  organization  spreading 
over  the  entire  nation  is  of  utmost 
value." 

The  approved  agency  for  coor- 
dinating the  Catholic  Youth  forces 
at  the  national  level  is,  by  recom- 
mendation of  the  Holy  See,  the 
National  Catholic  Youth  Council. 

"In  a  letter  dated  April  23,  1940, 
for  communication  to  the  Most 
Reverend  Ordinaries  of  the  United 
States,  His  Eminence,  Cardinal  Piz- 
zardo,  president  of  the  Central  Of- 
fice of  Catholic  Action,  expressed 
the  desire  that  the  numerous  groups 
of  Catholic  Youths  in  this  country 
be  united  in  a  'National  Catholic 
Youth  Council/  *in  order  better  to 
promote  Christian  ideals  and  bet- 
ter to  safeguard  the  young  from 
the  many  pitfalls  that  they  en- 
counter/ Without  doubt  the  vast- 
ness  of  the  country  renders  the 
formation  of  a  compact  national 
organization  difficult  but  it  is  evi- 
dent that  at  least  some  small  de- 
gree of  national  coordination  is  pos- 
sible and  even  necessary.  'Vis  unita 
fortior.'  " 

"There  is  also  before  us  the  en- 
couraging example  of  other  nations 
and  above  all  the  pronouncements 
and  directive  norms  that  have  em- 


361 


anated  from  the  Supreme  Authority 
of  the  Church,  the  Sovereign  Pon- 
tiffs. In  guarding  certain  positions 
and  effectively  defending  them  and 
in  keeping  alive  the  enthusiasm  of 
the  young  for  the  cause  of  religion, 
a  general  organization  spreading 
over  the  entire  nation  is  of  the  ut- 
most value.  And  it  is  rendered 


authoritative  and  receives  its  sanc- 
tion from  the  fact  that  Bishops 
have  been  put  at  its  head.  Do  not 
hesitate  therefore,  to  appeal  to  the 
Youth  Department  of  the  N.C.W.C. 
for  direction,  for  counsel,  for  aid, 
and  you  will  enjoy  the  grand  ad- 
vantages that  derive  from  it." 


The   N.  C.  W.  C.  Youth    Department 


After  years  of  study  and  plan- 
ning, the  archbishops  and  bishops 
of  the  United  States  decided  to  de- 
velop within  the  National  Catholic 
Welfare  Conference,  their  official 
agency  for  national  coordination,  a 
special  pattern  for  united  youth 
work.  The  first  step  was  taken  in 
February,  1937,  when  the  bishops 
instituted  a  Youth  Bureau  in  the 
Executive  Department  of  the  N,  C. 
W,  C.  To  further  this  project  the 
hierarchy  at  their  general  meeting 
in  November,  1940,  approved  the 
recommendation  that  the  Youth 
Bureau  be  elevated  to  a  regular  de- 
partment of  the  Conference.  On 
November  15,  1940,  the  Administra- 
tive Board  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  crea- 
ted the  Youth  Department. 


The  Most  Rev,  John  A.  Duf£y, 
Bishop  of  Buffalo,  is  the  episcopal 
chairman  of  the  Youth  Department, 
and  the  Most  Rev.  Richard  O.  Ge- 
row,  Bishop  of  Natchez,  is  the  as- 
sistant chairman.  With  the  Most 
Rev.  Emmet  M.  Walsh,  Bishop  of 
Charleston,  Bishop  Duffy  is  also  co- 
moderator  of  the  National  Federa- 
tion of  Catholic  College  Students. 
The  following  Bishops  serve  as 
special  advisers  to  Bishop  Duffy  on 
the  various  phases  of  the  youth  set- 
up: the  Most  Rev.  James  A.  Kear- 
ney, on  Newman  Clubs;  the  Most 
Rev.  Francis  C.  Kelley,  on  Scout- 
ing; the  Most  Rev.  Bernard  A. 
Shell,  on  Catholic  Youth  Organiza- 
tion; the  Most  Rev.  Aloysius  J. 
Muench,  on  the  Rural  Youth. 


The  National  Catholic  Youth  Council 


The  National  Catholic  Youth 
Council  is  sponsored  by  the  Youth 
Department  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  It 
was  first  launched  as  a  project  of 
the  N.  C.  W.  C,  Youth  Bureau  and 
authorized  by  the  Administrative 
Board  in  April,  1937.  The  purpose 
of  the  N.  C.  Y.  C.  is  to  federate  all 
Catholic  youth  groups  on  a  national 
scale  through  the  medium  of  an 
agency  functioning  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  hierarchy;  to  serve  as 
a  channel  for  interchange  of  ex- 
periences and  information  regard- 
ing youth  activity  and  problems; 
to  help  Catholic  youth  groups  better 
to  understand  and  to  cope  with 
problems  of  national  importance; 
to  train  youth  leaders  in  the  meth- 
ods of  Catholic  Action,  in  conform- 
ity with  the  directions  of  the  Holy 
Father  and  the  American  hier- 
archy; to  serve  as  an  instrument 
to  represent  all  Catholic  youth-led 
organizations  in  the  United  States, 
and  to  do  this  without  interfering 
in  any  way  with  the  autonomy  and 


the  traditional  activities  of  the  in- 
dividual groups. 

The  N.  C.  Y.  C.  encourages  the  de- 
velopment of syouth  conferences  and 
congresses  on  a  district,  deanery 
and  diocesan  basis;  and  youth  lead- 
ers' conferences  or  training  courses 
on  a  provincial,  regional  and  na- 
tional basis. 

An  Advisory  Board  makes  provi- 
sion for  representation  of  nation- 
wide youth  movements  as  well  as 
securing  the  co-operation  of  promi- 
nent men  and  women  active  in 
adult  organizations  serving  youth. 

The  framework  of  the  N.  C.  Y.  C. 
makesv  provision  for  two  major  di- 
visions as  regards  membership :  the 
Diocesan.  Section;  and  the  College 
and  University  Section. 

(1)  The  Diocesan  Section  of  the 
N.  C.  Y.  C.  is  intended  to  reach 
Catholic  organized  youth  through- 
out the  country  who  are  outside  the 
college  and  university  field.  These 
youth  groups  are  reached  through 
the  medium  of  the  Diocesan  Youth 


362 


Council,  which  council  is  volun- 
tarily associated  with  the  Diocesan 
Section  of  the  N.  C.  Y.  C. 

(2)  The  College  and  University 
Section  of  the  N.  C.  Y.  C.  is  de- 
signed to  include  the  two  national 
student  organizations  reaching 
Catholic  students  both  in  Catholic 
and  non-sectarian  colleges:  the  Na- 
tional Federation  of  Catholic  Col- 
lege Students;  and  the  Newman 
Club  Federation  (see  below  under 
Catholic  Action  in  the  Schools). 

The  Diocesan  Youth  Council  is 
not  a  youth  movement,  but,  like 
the  National  Council,  it  is  a  fed- 
erating agency  grouping  together 
all  the  approved  Catholic  youth 
groups  (regardless  of  their  labels 
or  particular  objectives)  operating 
within  the  boundaries  of  the  par- 
ticular diocese.  The  Diocesan 
Youth  Council  recognizes  the  ex- 
istence and  respects  the  full  auton- 
omy of  the  various  affiliated  groups 
which  maintain  their  traditional 
set-up  and  carry  out  their  specific 
programs.  The  Diocesan  Youth 
Council  makes  provision  for  dean- 
ery and  parish  youth  councils.  Es- 
sentially, it  functions  through  the 
Parish  Youth  Council,  which  in 
turn  is  composed  of  the  various 
youth  groups  operating  in  the  par- 
ish. In  parishes  where  there  is  only 
one  youth  group,  this  group  would 
function  as  a  Parish  Youth  Council. 

No  provision  for  individual  mem- 
bership in  the  council  is  made. 
Every  Catholic  boy  or  girl,  young 
man  or  young  woman,  particularly 
those  between  the  ages  of  16  and 
25,  wishing  to  join  this  Catholic 
youth  front,  is  connected  with  the 
Youth  Council  by  reason  of  mem- 
bership in  one  of  the  approved 
youth  groups.  This  group  holds 
membership  in  the  Parish  Youth 
Council,  which  is  nothing  else  than 
the  federation  of  all  the  existing 
youth  groups  in  the  parish.  The 
Parish  Youth  Council  is  a  consti- 
tuent unit  in  the  Diocesan  Youth 
Council,  which  in  turn  is  linked  up 
with  the  National  Catholic  Youth 
Council. 

Between  the  Parish  Council  and 
the  Diocesan  Council,  provision 


can  be  made  for  a  Deanery  Youth 
Council.  This  simply  means  the 
banding  together  of  the  individual 
groups  in  a  deanery,  through  the 
medium  of  the  Parish  Council. 

Thus  we  see  the  Catholic  youth 
of  the  entire  country  being  united 
in  accordance  with  the  traditional 
lines  of  hierarchical  order — parish, 
deanery,  diocesan,  national  hier- 
archy—  under  full  control  and  di- 
rection of  the  hierarchy  and  with- 
out interference  with  the  useful 
autonomy  or  specific  activities  of 
any  particular  group. 

Special  interest  groups  organ- 
ized on  a  deanery-  or  diocesan- 
wide  basis  are  directly  represented 
in  the  Deanery  or  Diocesan  Youth 
Council,  even  though  their  local 
units  hold  membership  in  the  Par- 
ish Council.  In  this  way  it  is  pos- 
sible to  make  the  experiences  of 
such  movements  directly  available 
to  the  deanery  and  diocesan  level. 
On  the  national  level,  the  Advisory 
Board  of  the  National  Catholic 
Youth  Council  serves  a  similar  pur- 
pose. 

The  N.  C.  Y.  C.  continues  to  make 
marked  progress.  Up  to  the  time  of 
writing,  some  98  Diocesan  Youth 
Directors  have  been  appointed  and 
Youth  Councils  are  operating  in 
a  number  of  dioceses.  Regional 
Conferences  of  Youth  Directors, 
training  courses  for  youth  leaders, 
and  deanery  and  diocesan  confer- 
ences for  youth  are  ever  increasing 
in  number.  The  National  Federa- 
tion of  Catholic  College  Students 
is  reaching  a  majority  of  the  Cath- 
olic colleges  and  universities  in  this 
country.  Regional  units  of  the 
N.  F.  C.  C.  S.,  already  functioning  in 
the  East,  are  developing  in  other 
sections  as  well.  The  Federation 
has  also  successfully  sponsored  two 
national  and  several  regional  con- 
gresses. 

The  N.  C.  Y.  C.  idea  is  taking  hold 
generally  and  once  Diocesan  Youth 
Councils  have  been  established  in 
all  dioceses  and  the  two  Student 
Federations  strengthened,  the  uni- 
fication of  youth's  forces  on  a  na- 
tional scale  will  be  accomplished. 


363 


Catholic  Agencies  In  the  Youth  Field 
(From  "Youth-Serving  Organizations)'  by  M.  M.  Chambers} 


Catholic  Boys'  Brigade 
of    the    United    States 

Founded  in  1917,  the  Catholic 
Boys*  Brigade  of  the  United  States 
has  its  headquarters  at  10  W.  76th 
St.,  New  York  City.  A  "Brigade 
Monthly"  is  published. 

Membership:  Boys  aged  12  to  18, 
about  40,000  in  325  local  branches 
in  28  states,  the  Virgin  Islands  and 
Canada.  There  are  about  500  adult 
leaders.  About  1,500  girls  are  asso- 
ciate members. 

Purpose:  To  bring  Catholic  boys 
under  the  influence  of  Catholic 
training,  instruction,  association 
and  activities  in  order  that  thereby 
they  may  become  of  greater  serv- 
ice to  God,  their  country  and  their 
fellow-men;  to  promote  in  general 
the  spiritual,  moral,  mental,  physi- 
cal, social  and  civic  welfare  of  all 
boys  irrespective  of  race  or  creed. 

Activities:  Drill,  physical  exer- 
cises, first  aid  to  the  Injured,  music, 
athletics,  instruction  in  civics,  rec- 
reation, sports,  outings,  camps,  pa- 
rades, nature  study,  hobbies,  wood- 
craft. Weekly  meetings  of  local 
units  are  divided  into  three  periods 
of  equal  duration,  with  varied  ac- 
tivities under  an  adult  leader.  Con- 
ferences and  seminars  are  held  lo- 
cally every  month;  leadership  train- 
ing courses  are  conducted  at  the 
national  headquarters,  which  also 
conducts  annual  competitions  in 
various  activities  and  distributes 
medals  and  awards. 

Christ  Child  Society 

A  welfare  organization  pledged  to 
the  service  of  children  through  re- 
lief, health  and  character  building. 
Founded  1896,  Headquarters,  608 
Massachusetts  Ave.,  N.  E.,  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.  A  quarterly  report  is 
published. 

Membership:  Approximately  15,- 
000.  This  includes  both  senior  and 
junior  membership  and  membership 
in  the  college  branches.  There  are 
29  local  societies  and  8  college  and 
academy  branches. 

Purpose:  To  aid  and  Instruct  poor 


children  and  to  uplift  and  brighten 
their  lives ;  to  interest  youth  in  the 
service  of  the  children  of  the  poor. 

Activities:  The  enterprises  of  the 
Washington  unit  are  typical.  It  pro- 
vides layettes  for  new-born  infants  ; 
maintains  a  Fresh-Air  Farm  for  con- 
valescent children;  supports  a  free 
dental  clinic  at  its  headquarters; 
conducts  settlement  classes  and 
recreational  activities  in  poorer  sec- 
tions of  the  city;  visits  children  in 
their  homes;  pays  particular  atten- 
tion to  the  Christmas  wants;  and 
instructs  children  in  religion. 
Through  these  various  services  the 
local  organization  reaches  about  4,- 
500  children  annually.  The  total 
number  of  children  reached  through 
settlement-houses  is  approximately 
300,000. 
Junior  Alumnae  of  the  International 

Federation  of  Catholic  Alumnae 

Membership:  Senior  girls  in 
Catholic  high  schools  and  colleges 
and  younger  members  of  the  Inter- 
national Federation  of  Catholic 
Alumnae,  probably  aggregating 
about  75,000,  in  local  chapters  of 
the  I.  F.  C.  A.  in  38  states.  The  mem- 
bership Is  restricted  to  girls  doing 
good  work  in  school  and  to  alumnae 
interested  and  active  in  social  or 
educational  service. 

Purpose:  To  offer  definite  ideals 
and  suitable  methods  of  organiza- 
tion for  the  preparation  of  worthy 
young  women  for  youth  leadership 
and  Catholic  Action;  to  give  in- 
spiration and  information  to  youth; 
to  encourage  local  efforts  at  organ- 
izing; to  promote  good  morals;  to 
develop  good  citizenship;  and  to 
preserve  good  health. 

Activities:  Encourages  students 
to  continue  their  education;  stimu- 
lates friendly  competition  among 
schools  and  alumnae  associations  in 
educational  and  athletic  matters; 
assists  talented  pupils  pursuing  spe- 
cial studies;  organizes  study  clubs; 
considers  vocational  guidance;  com- 
piles and  distributes  book  lists  and 
motion  picture  lists. 


364 


Junior  Catholic  Daughters 
of  America 

Membership:  Catholic  girls  age 
12  to  18,  admitted,  only  on  recom- 
mendation by  a  senior  order  mem- 
ber, approximately  25,000.  There 
are  385  Courts  in  37  states,  Alaska, 
Puerto  Rico  and  the  Canal  Zone. 

Purpose:  To  provide  an  outlet 
for  the  natural  desire  to  "belong  to 
a  club";  to  furnish  opportunities  to 
develop  the  habit  of  service  to 
others;  and  to  enjoy  recreational, 
charitable  and  spiritual  activities 
under  proper  leadership. 

Activities:  Enterprises  of  the  lo- 
cal units  include  camps,  workshops, 
hiking  clubs,  dramatics,  dancing, 
athletic  tournaments,  glee  clubs,  or- 
chestras, sewing,  cooking,  and  visit- 
ing orphanages,  veterans1  hospitals, 
and  homes  for  the  aged,  to  cheer 
and  help  the  less  fortunate. 

Junior  Daughters  of  Isabella 
Membership:  Catholic  girls  aged 
10  to  22,  about  2,200.  There  are  16 
active  junior  circles  located  in  Il- 
linois, Indiana,  Ohio,  Maine,  Massa- 
chusetts, Minnesota,  Rhode  Island 
and  the  province  of  Quebec. 

Purpose:  To  promote  religious, 
ethical,  cultural,  educational,  civic 
and  athletic  training  of  Catholic 
girls. 

Activities:  Each  local  circle 
holds  at  least  one  formal  meeting 
each  month  and  is  required  to  have 
standing  committees  on  religion,  ed- 
ucation, social  affairs,  membership, 
athletics  and  sick  members.  The 
committees  conduct  their  respec- 
tive activities  as  fully  as  local  con- 
ditions permit.  Local  adult  leaders, 
who  serve  without  pay,  are  chosen 
from  the  local  circle  of  the  senior 
order. 

Knights  of  Co!umbus,  Supreme 

Council,  Boy  Life  Bureau: 

Columbian  Squires 

Membership:  Boys  aged  14  to  18, 
practical  Catholics,  numbering  21,- 
000,  are  members  of  the  Columbian 
Squires,  sponsored  by  the  Boy  Life 
Bureau,  and  founded  in  1924.  The 
organization  also  has  2,300  adult 
leaders.  There  are  380  local  units 
or  circles,  in  47  states  and  5  Cana- 


dian provinces.  Headquarters  are 
at  45  Wall  St.,  New  Haven,  Conn. 
They  have  a  monthly  publication, 
"Columbian  Squires  Herald." 

Purpose:  To  make  available  to 
boys  during  their  leisure  time  a 
psychologically  sound  program  un- 
der qualified  and  adequately  trained 
leadership;  to  cooperate,  through 
the  Columbian  Squires  program, 
with  the  home,  the  church  and  the 
school,  in  the  cultural,  social,  civic 
and  physical  development  of  the 
members. 

Activities:  Conducts  summer 
schools  of  boy  leadership,  first  es- 
tablished in  1924.  In  1939  and  1940 
these  were  held  at  six  key  univer- 
sities and  colleges  in  different  parts 
of  the  country  and  consisted  of  six 
days  of  intensive  training  in  the 
philosophy  and  techniques  of  boy 
guidance  and  youth  programs,  with 
one  or  two  everting  sessions  at 
which  fundamental  principles  of 
boy  leadership  were  presented  by 
professionally  trained  representa- 
tives from  national  headquarters, 
under  auspices  of  local  councils  of 
the  K.  of  C.  About  18,000  volunteer 
workers  have  been  trained  thus. 

The  Columbian  Squires  program 
is  fivefold:  physical,  social,  civic, 
cultural-educational  and  religious. 

The  Sodality  of  Our  Lady 
Founded  in  1563,  the  Sodality  of 
Our  Lady  was  later  established  in 
the  United  States.  Its  headquarters 
here  are  at  St.  Louis,  Mo.  Its 
monthly  publication  is  "The  Queen's 
Work.31 

Membership:  Catholic  young  peo- 
ple of  both  sexes,  approximately 
806,800.  There  are  about  9,626  ac- 
tive units  in  Catholic  parishes,  uni- 
versities, colleges,  schools  of  nurs- 
ing, and  parochial  schools  in  all 
parts  of  the  United  States. 

Purpose:  To  foster  a  fuller  Cath- 
olic life  in  parish  and  school;  to 
further  Catholic  social  action;  to 
develop  an  energetic  religious  and 
spiritual  life  among  Catholic  young 
people,  expressed  in  terms  of  per- 
sonal faith,  loyalty  to  Christ,  imi- 
tation of  Mary,  and  constructive 
Catholic  activity. 


365 


Activities:  Each  unit  has  a  priest 
director,  a  central  committee,  and 
various  committees  to  carry  on 
specific  religious  and  social  fea- 
tures. The  national  headquarters 
conducts  several  yearly  Summer 
Schools  of  Catholic  Action  in  dif- 
ferent cities  and  operates  schools 
of  spiritual  leadership  at  regular 
intervals  in  several  regions.  The 
general  program  of  the  organiza- 
tion embraces  the  following  activi- 
ties: spiritual,  intellectual,  social 
and  recreational,  Catholic  (such  as 
missionary  interest,  charity  work, 
cooperation  with  Catholic  social  or- 
ganizations), and  annual  national 
and  local  conventions. 

Catholic  Boy  Scouts 

The  Catholic  Committee  on  Scout- 
ing endeavors  to  "add  the  super- 
natural" by  means  of  the  following 
plan  of  cooperation  with  the  Boy 
Scouts  of  America.  The  National 
Committee  is  advisory  to  the  B.S.A., 
having  the  responsibility  of  promot- 
ing and  guiding  cooperative  con- 
tacts with  the  Catholic  '  Church  in 
activities  relating  solely  to  this 
field  and  to  the  participation  and 
spiritual  welfare  of  Catholic  men 
and  boys  in  Scouting.  The  National 
Committee  is  composed  of  a  Bishop, 
a  Committee  of  Priests  appointed 
by  the  Bishop,  and  a  Committee  of 
Laymen;  its  officers  are  the  officers 
of  the  Bishop's  committee. 

The  Bishop's  committee  estab- 
lishes policies  governing  the  spir- 
itual welfare  of  Catholic  men  and 
boys  in  Scouting,  and  in  coopera- 
tion with  the  National  Council, 
B.  S.  A.,  develops  and  establishes 
policies  affecting  the  participation 
of  Catholic  men  and  boys  In  the 
Program  of  Scouting  and  the  re- 
lationship between  the  Boy  Scout 
Movement  and  the  Catholic 
Church;  it  develops  and  presents 
to  the  American  bishops  plans,  as 
developed  in  cooperation  with  the 
National  Council  of  the  B.  S.  A., 
for  Catholic  participation  in  Scout- 


ing through  the  Local  Councils  of 
the  B.  S.  A.  and  the  Diocesan  Com- 
mittees appointed  by  their  respec- 
tive bishops;  It  advises  the  Na- 
tional Council  in  all  matters  of 
policy  related  to  Scouting  among 
Catholic  boys. 

The  Committee  of  Priests  assists 
the  Bishop  as  requested;  it  repre- 
sents their  respective  dioceses  on 
the  National  Committee;  and  it  re- 
ports to  the  Bishop  annually  on  all 
matters  pertaining  to  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  Catholic  men  and  boys 
in  Scouting  in  the  dioceses. 

The  Committee  of  Laymen  as- 
sists the  Bishop  as  requested;  it 
represents  the  Laymen's  Commit- 
tee of  their  respective  dioceses  on 
the  National  Committee;  and  re- 
ports to  the  Bishop  annually  on  all 
Scouting  matters  pertaining  to 
Troops,  membership,  activities,  etc., 
amdng  Catholics. 

The  Diocesan  Committees  are  ap- 
pointed by  their  respective  Bish- 
ops; they  include  the  following:  a 
chaplain,  a  chairman  (layman),  and 
a  Catholic  layman  acceptable  to 
the  bishop,  from  the  membership 
of  the  Executive  Board  of  each 
Local  Council  in  the  diocese.  The 
Diocesan  Committee  cooperates 
with  the  Region  and  the  Local 
Councils  of  the  B.  S.  A.  within  the 
diocese  in  promoting  Scouting  un- 
der Catholic  leadership,  advising 
the  Local  Councils  in  all  matters 
related  to  Scouting  among  Cath- 
olics, correlates  the  Scout  Program 
with  the  entire  parish  program,  etc. 

The  total  number  of  dioceses  now 
operating  under  the  Bishops'  Scout 
plan  is  101.  The  total  membership 
as  of  June  30,  1940,  is  recorded  as 
4,125  Troops  and  Packs  (including 
the  Philippine  Islands). 

Specialized  Catholic  Action  Groups 

An  example  of  progress  in  the 
field  of  Catholic  Action  in  the 
United  States  is  the  growth  of 
specialized  youth  movements  simi- 
lar to  those  originally  launched  in 
Belgium  and  France,  and  later  in 


366 


Canada.  The  first  attempts  to  in- 
troduce these  specialized  activities 
into  this  country  were  influenced 
by  the  experiences  of  the  J.  O.  C. 
(Jeunesse  Ouvriere  Chretienne, 
Young  Christian  Workers)  in  for- 
eign countries.  But  soon  the  clergy 
and  lay  leaders  realized  that  Amer- 
ican circumstances  and  needs  ne- 
cessitated an  adaptation  of  termi- 
nology and  methods.  Following  are 
some'  of  the  groups  endeavoring  to 
maintain  a  youth  apostolate  in  the 
form  of  organic  Catholic  Action. 

Young  Christian  Workers:  Groups 
are  operating  in  the  Dioceses  of 
Manchester  and  Brooklyn,  in  Ponca 
City,  Okla.,  and  elsewhere. 

University  Groups:  Several  cells 
are  functioning  at  Notre  Dame  Uni- 
versity with  the  official  approval  of 
Bishop  Noll.  At  the  University  of 
Dayton  and  in  other  colleges  and 
universities  there  are  Study  Clubs 
concentrating  mainly  on  the  study 
and  dissemination  of  knowledge 


concerning  the  nature,  purposes 
and  technique  of  Catholic  Action. 

Other  Groups:  The  groups  men- 
tioned are  more  or  less  engaged 
in  specialized  Catholic  Action,  that 
is,  in  an  organized  apostolate  re- 
stricted to  one  social  milieu. 

A  number  of  similar  groups 
using  the  methods  of  Catholic  Ac- 
tion (small  cells,  technique  of  "Ob- 
serve-Judge-Act,"  and  so  forth),  yet 
feeling  that  they  are  not  yet  suffi- 
ciently prepared  to  engage  in  com- 
plete specialization,  exist  in  many 
localities. 

Included  in  this  number  are 
young  students  and  workers, 
young  men  and  young  women,  and 
sometimes  mixed  groups.  These 
concentrate  partly  on  studies  of 
Catholic  Action  and  personal  spir- 
itual formation,  but  frequently  en- 
gage in  authentic  Catholic  Action, 
especially  in  those  places  where 
they  have  the  formal  approval  of 
the  ordinary. 


Catholics  and  Non-Catholic  Youth  Organizations 

(Statement  of  the  Rev.  Vincent  Mooney,  C.S.  C.) 


Youth  organizations  are  not  new. 
Latest  reliable  records  reveal  that 
there  are  at  the  present  time  some 
400  national,  non-governmental 
youth  and  youth-serving  organiza- 
tions and  agencies  in  the  United 
States.  Some  of  these  organiza- 
tions are  sponsored  by  the  various 
religious  sects;  some  are  developed 
by  laymen  who  are  sincerely  con- 
cerned with  the  welfare  and  train- 
ing of  young  people;  and  some  are 
definitely  "front"  organizations  es- 
tablished by  persons  not  honestly 
interested  in  the  well-being  of  youth 
and  who  exploit  these  organiza- 
tions as  a  means  to  an  end.  Under 
the  guise  of  humanltarianism,  these 
latter  organizations  have  not  only 
exploited  youth,  but  have  gained 
the  support  of  well-meaning  adults 
who  have  succumbed  to  their  prop- 
aganda. 

Recently  there  has  been  a  mush- 
room-like growth  of  organizations 


whose  purposes  are  built  around 
controversial  issues,  particularly 
those  centering  about  national  de- 
fense and  the  present  world  situa- 
tion. 

Catholic  youth  leaders  are  natu- 
rally faced  with  the  problem  of  the 
attitude  to  be  taken  towards  the 
youth  groups  now  in  existence  and 
those  springing  up  around  the  coun- 
try. The  question  of  Catholic  col- 
laboration or  non-collaboration  with 
these  organizations  is  important. 
Those  organizations  should  not  be 
ignored,  but  they  certainly  must  be 
evaluated.  There  need  be  no  oppo- 
sition to  some,  but  others  should 
very  definitely  be  opposed. 

There  is  a  basic  principle  which 
governs  the  question  of  opposition 
or  collaboration  on  the  part  of 
Catholics  as  regards  non-Catholic 
and  secular  groups.  In  substance,  it 
may  be  stated  as  follows:  Catholic 
youth  cannot  and  will  not  cooper- 


367 


ate  with  organizations  and  agencies 
definitely  committed  to  a  philoso- 
phy of  life  diametrically  opposed  to 
the  principles  which  they  profess. 
Whenever  it  is  a  question  of  oppo- 
sition or  collaboration  on  the  part 
of  Catholics,  this  principle  has  been 
applied. 

Catholic  youth  organizations  and 
Catholic  youth  generally  should  not 
commit  themselves  to  any  youth 
movement,  federation  or  agency, 
without  first  having  carefully  stud- 
ied its  objectives  and  possible  rami- 
fications. It  is  not  always  easy, 
however,  to  evaluate  the  true  na- 
ture or  objectives  of  certain  or- 
ganizations. Cleverly  worded  liter- 
ature and  attractive  program 
schemes  often  serve  to  disguise  the 
real  purpose  behind  such  organi- 
zations. For  this  reason,  no  matter 
how  attractive  a  program  may  be, 
it  is  well  not  to  become  involved 
without  first  consulting  the  proper 
religious  authorities.  The  Church 
is  well  equipped  to  deal  methodi- 
cally with  every  situation.  On  a 
national  basis,  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 
Youth  Department  has  for  one  of 
its  objectives  the  evaluation  of  such 
organizations  and  through  direct 
contacts  is  in  a  position  to  assist 
in  whatever  effort  is  made  to  eval- 
uate such  movements  whether  it  be 
on  a  local,  regional,  national  or  in- 
ternational scale. 

Many  of  our  Catholic  youth  lead- 
ers are  convinced  that  super-organ- 
izations, such  as  the  American 
Youth  Congress,  the  American  Stu- 
dent Union,  and  others,  represent 
lost  motion.  These  people  would 
adhere  to  that  point  of  view  even 
if  there  were  no  other  question  in- 
volved. They  do  not  believe  that 
inter-organizational  set-ups  of  this 
kind  serve  a  practical  purpose. 
They  insist  that  despite  the  sin- 
cerity of  some  of  the  participants, 
it  is  definitely  impossible  to  find  a 
common  denominator,  due  to  the 
fact  that  it  is  impossible  to  recon- 
cile conflicting  philosophies  of  life. 

In    the    case    of    organizations 


which  spring  up  over  night  as  it 
were,  and  are  concerned  with  the 
promotion  of  certain  opinions  in 
connection  with  controversial  mat- 
ters, extreme  caution  should  be  ex- 
ercised before  any  step  towards  ac- 
tive collaboration  is  taken.  There 
is  considerable  danger  in  heedlessly 
setting  up  units  of  such  organiza- 
tions, even  though  apparently  there 
is  nothing  in  their  objectives  which 
cannot  be  reconciled  with  our  phi- 
losophy of  life. 

It  is  true  that  young  people  are 
free  to  form  their  own  opinion  in 
regard  to  controversial  issues,  but 
by  the  very  fact  that  they  are  still 
in  the  formative  period,  they  need 
direction  and  guidance  along  these 
lines.  It  is  by  far  more  beneficial  to 
them  to  work  through  existing  ap- 
proved organizations.  Provision  can 
usually  be  made  through  such  or- 
ganizations to  study  the  principles 
underlying  the  various  controver- 
sial issues  and  thereby  arrive  at 
sound  judgments.  Dramatic  action, 
based  upon  aroused  emotion  by 
means  of  clever  propaganda,  may 
appeal  to  the  young  people  at  the 
moment.  Such  procedure,  however, 
rarely  produces  profitable  results 
and  frequently  fosters  in  the  young 
participants  a  distorted  notion  of 
their  true  importance  in  society. 

In  this  youth-conscious  age,  many 
forces  are  feverishly  active,  re- 
vamping programs  and  organiza- 
tions for  youth  and  setting  up  new 
ones.  In  the  midst  of  confusion  and 
chaos,  the  Church  continues  to  ex- 
ercise deep  maternal  concern  over 
youthful  souls.  Down  through  the 
ages  she  has  provided  various 
means  for  young  people  to  enable 
them  to  solve  the  problems  which 
confront  them.  Today,  her  vigilance 
is  not  lacking.  The  Church  stands 
ready  to  satisfy  every  need  of  our 
Catholic  youth,  and  her  age-old 
wisdom  can  be  relied  upon  to  serve 
as  a  splendid  guide  in  determining 
the  extent  of  the  relations  of  our 
Catholic  youth  with  non-Catholic 
groups  and  agencies. 


368 


CATHOLIC  ACTION   IN   THE  SCHOOLS 

The  role  of  the  school  in  the  formation  and  continued  success  of  Cath- 
olic Action  is  by  no  means  slight.  Many  have  failed  to  see  what  is  a 
rather  obvious  reason  for  this  fact.  After  reading  the  words  of  our  late 
beloved  Pontiff,  Pope  Pius  XI,  one  must  be  convinced  of  the  school's  very 
important  part  in  this  world  force  of  Catholic  Action.  In  a  discourse  to 
the  directors  of  the  university  associations  of  Catholic  Action  in  Italy 
on  December  22,  1935,  Pope  Pius  XI  said:  "University  men  and  women 
are  certainly  not  on  the  borders  [of  Catholic  Action],  as  some  one  un- 
happily expressed  it  recently,  but  hold  a  place  which  is,  in  a  certain 
sense,  the  first,  and  has  always  been  so  called  by  the  Pope;  just  as,  to 
adopt  an  image  from  military  life,  it  is  the  Military  Acade'my  which  holds 
first  place  in  the  army  because  It  is  from  it  that  good  leaders,  good  of- 
ficers, and  a  good  general  staff  must  be  provided.  Prom  among  the  uni- 
versity men  and  women,  therefore,  the  Holy  Father  is  waiting  for  a 
good  general  staff  for  Catholic  Action." 

What  is  said  here  about  the  university,  applies  in  varying  degree  to 
other  classes  of  students.  It  applies,  too,  to  every  form  and  type  of  Cath- 
olic student  group.  For  the  school,  in  truth,  is  the  training  camp  of  life. 
If  Catholic  Action  is  to  be  the  moving  factor  in  the  layman's  life,  he 
must  learn  what  it  is;  he  must  discover  the  precise  part  which  he  must  , 
play  in  bringing  all  the  world  to  the  feet  of  Christ  the  King.  If  the  school 
is  to  provide  Catholic  Action  with  leaders,  then  the  school  must  -teach 
the  student  the  essentials  of  Catholic  Action. 

The  following  brief  outline  will  give  some  idea  of  the  progress  made 
in  the  United  States  by  Catholic  student  groups  that  are  vitally  concerned 
with  student  Catholic  Action.  With  the  arduous  task  of  initial  organization 
well  in  hand,  the  promoters  of  Catholic  Action  in  our  schools  may  soon 
see  the  fulfilment  of  their  plan  to  "bring  into  the  University  Catholic 
Action  every  Catholic  student  on  every  campus  in  the  country." 

The    National     Federation    of  tion  on  all  matters  pertaining  to 

Catholic  College  Students  —  Since  student  life  in  America, 
the  purpose  of  the  Catholic  college         Newman  Clubs  —  The  recognized 

is  to  train  the  best  minds  of  Ca°th-  organ  of  Catholic  Action  in  non- 

olic  youth  in  a  manner  conforming  Catholic   colleges   is   the   Newman 

to  the  Truth  of  Christ,  it  should  be  Club.   Organized   on  a  very  small 

the  outstanding  source  from  which  scale  in  1915  it  has  spread  until  now 

the  leaders  of  Catholic  Action  will  there  are  about  50,000  young  persons 

come.  Until  recently  however  there  in  307  Newman  Clubs  in  non-Catho- 

has  been  a  noticeable  lack  of  uni-  lie  institutions  of  higher  learning 

fled  action  on  the  part  of  the  Cath-  throughout  the  country.    The  club 

olic  colleges  in  the  field  of  Cath-  has   taken   its    inspiration   from 

olic  Action.    For,  this   reason  the  the  great  educator-convert  of  the 

N.  F.  C.  C.  S.  was  formed  a  few  last  century,  Cardinal  Newman.  Its 

years  ago  with  the  object  of  bring-  purpose  is  to  assist  Catholic  young 

ing  about  an  effective  solidarity,  in  men  and  women  in  secular  educa- 

thought  and  action,  among  all  the  tional  centers   to  apply   Christian 

university  men  and  women  on  Cath-  thought  and  principles  to  the  prob- 

olic  campuses.    Its  comprehensive  lems  of  every-day  life.  The  spiritual 

function  is  to  give  adequate  atten-  needs  of  the  students  are  cared  for 

tion   (through  its   own  force   and  by  the  chaplain  and  annual  retreats 

existing    agencies)    to    all    profes-  are  fostered.  Under  his  leadership 

sional,  cultural,   technical  and   so-  also,    study    clubs    and    discussion 

cial  problems  of  student  organiza-  groups  are  advanced  in  which  the 

tions.   In  time  it  should  become  a  truths  of  the  Faith  are  presented 

permanent  secretariate  ,for  informa-  in  the  light  of  the  needs  of  the 

369 


students.  The  Confraternity  of  Chris- 
tian Doctrine  and  the  Social  Action 
Department  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  have 
led  the  way  for  many  of  the  clubs 
in  their  discussion  and  instruction 
groups.  The  materials  furnished  by 
these  two  organizations  are  the  nu- 
cleus around  which  the  study  plan 
is  advanced.  By  means  of  the  New- » 
man  Clubs  students  in  all  American 
colleges  and  universities  are  in- 
cluded in  the  Catholic  Action  move- 
ment. 

National  Catholic  Alumni  Fed- 
eration —  The  constituent  units  of 
this  organization  are  the  alumni  as- 
sociations of  Catholic  colleges  and 
universities.  Individual  membership 
also  includes  Catholic  alumni  of 
non-Catholic  colleges.  The  objects 
of  this  Federation  are  to  advance 
effectively  the  educational  and  spir- 
itual ideals  for  which  the  Catholic 
colleges  of  this  nation  were  found- 
ed, and  to  bring  into  communication 
the  various  distinct  alumni  associa- 
tions of  Catholic  colleges. 

The  International  Federation  of 
Catholic  Alumnae  is  a  group  sim- 
ilar in  form  to  that  of  the  men  men- 
tioned above.  Its  purpose  is  to 
further  the  cause  of  religion,  edu- 
cation, literature  and  social  work, 
by  serving  as  a  medium  of  com- 
munication between  the  Federated 
Alumnae  and  the  Catholic  schools, 
thus  stimulating  interest  and  ac- 
tion. The  organization,  now  in  its 
twenty-seventh  year,  sponsors  schol- 
arships and  other  various  means  of 
furthering  the  cause  of  Catholic 
education  and  the  training  of  wo- 
men leaders  in  the  field  of  Cath- 
olic Action. 

Catholic  Student  Peace  Federa- 
tion is  the  student  section  of  the 
Catholic  Association  for  Interna- 
tional Peace,  which  is  affiliated 
with  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Its  aim  is 
to  foster  Catholic  student  opinion 
on  questions  of  peace  and  neutral- 
ity. It  takes  a  definite  stand  on 
vital  questions  regarding  peace 
which  are  continually  being  brought 
before  the  public  by  the  legislative 
bodies,  by  the  World  War,  by  the 
Pan-American  policy,  or  by  Com- 
munistic organizations. 


Pax  Romana  is  a  union  or  con- 
federation of  national  university 
Catholic  federations  of  the  world. 
It  is  a  secretariate  which  links  to- 
gether student  federations  through- 
out the  world,  helping  one  group 
of  students  to  profit  by  the  experi- 
ence of  others,  lifting  local  Cath- 
olic activity  out  of  its  isolation  and 
thus  multiplying  its  beneficial  re- 
sults. Though  its  activities  are  many 
and  varied,  two  are  of  supreme 
importance.  By  study  and  debate, 
Pax  Romana  members  formulate  a 
Catholic  student  opinion  on  the 
many  far-reaching  social,-  economic 
and  political  questions  of  the  day. 
A  continual  combat  is  waged  against 
the  sinister  influences  and  subver- 
sive societies  designed  to  contam- 
inate the  youth  of  the  world. 

Theta  Kappi  Phs  —  To  pro- 
vide opportunity  for  Catholic  col- 
lege men  to  obtain  the  Catholic 
philosophy  and  viewpoint,  Theta 
Kappa  Phi  fraternity  houses  have 
been  established  at  a  number  of 
colleges  and  universities  through- 
out the  country.  This  is  in  accord 
with  the  encyclical  of  the  Holy 
Father,  as  a  definite  part  of  Cath- 
olic Action.  In  the  fraternity  is  a 
Catholic  atmosphere  in  which  the 
collegian  spends  the  most  impres- 
sionable years  of  his  life.  It  is  the 
daily  living  with  men  of  the  same 
wholesome  religion,  background 
and  philosophy  that  counts.  The 
fraternity  has  a  five-point  program 
of  Catholic  Action,  concerns  itself 
directly  with  religious  activities 
and  requires  of  the  members  that 
they  be  good  practical  Catholics. 

Theta  Phi  Alpha  —  Much  like 
the  Theta  Kappa  Phi  for  men  this 
sorority  fills  a  large  and  important 
role  on  our  secular  campuses.  It 
joins  together  young  women  in  an 
atmosphere  definitely  Catholic,  a 
priceless  treasure  amid  the  social 
and  educational  environment  of  our 
colleges.  It  attempts  to  furnish  its 
members  with  a  knowledge  of  the 
Faith,  and  to  protect  it  in  univer- 
sity and  college  life.  Membership 
includes  Catholic  girl  students 
about  16  to  22  and  alumnae  mem- 
bers of  all, ages,  numbering  about 


370 


2,650.  There  are  12  active  chapters 
and  22  city  associations.  Both  Theta 
Phi  Alpha  and  Theta  Kappa  Phi 
are  organized  along  the  lines  of 
American  fraternities  and  sororities. 
Kappa  Gamma  Pi  —  The  pur- 
pose of  this  organization  is  to  set 
a  higher  standard  of  character, 
scholarship,  service  and  leadership 
by  emphasizing  the  value  of  schol- 
arly endeavor  and  by  making  active 
and  concerted  effort  for  the  main- 
tenance of  Catholic  educational 
ideals.  It  is  an  honorary  society 
to  which  the  graduates  of  Cath- 
olic women's  colleges  may  be  ad- 
mitted by  achieving  a  high  scho- 
lastic record  and  extra-curricular 
prominence.  Membership  is  a  re- 
ward for  undergraduate  effort  and 
a  stimulus  for  a  life  of  Catholic 
Action  after  college.  It  fosters 


scholarships  and  fellowships,  in- 
creases the  bond  between  students 
and  alumnae.  Kappa  Gamma  Pi 
recommends  that  individual  groups 
join  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  for  better  work 
in  Catholic  Action. 

Catholic  Students*  Mission  Cru- 
sade—  Established  in  1918  to  build 
up  a  general  interest  in  the  mis- 
sion cause,  and  to  promote  among 
Catholic  youth  of  the  country  a 
general  knowledge  of  missionary 
conditions  and  activities,  both  at 
home  and  in  foreign  lands,  the 
Crusade  now  has  a  membership  of 
700,000,  of  whom  about  500,000  are 
between  12  and  24.  There  are  1,250 
senior  units  (in  high  schools,  col- 
leges and  seminaries),  1,590  junior 
units  (in  elementary  schools),  and 
70  veteran  units  (graduate  groups), 
the  activities  comprise  spiritual,  ed- 
ucational and  missionary  aid. 


CONFRATERNITY  OF 
In  January,  1935,  the  Sacred  Con- 
gregation of  the  Council,  with  the 
approval  of  Pope  Pius  XI,  decreed 
that  the  Confraternity  of  Christian 
Doctrine  be  established  in  every 
parish. 

The  work  of  the  Confraternity  is 
the  spread  of  knowledge  and  prac- 
tice of  the  Faith  by  the  following 
means:  religious  training  of  Catho- 
lic elementary  school  children  not 
attending  Catholic  schools,  by  in- 
struction classes  during  the  school 
year  and  in  vacation  schools;  re- 
ligious instruction  of  Catholic 
youths  of  high  school  age  not  at- 
tending Catholic  schools,  in  study 
clubs  and  by  other  methods;  re- 
ligious discussion  clubs  for  adult 
groups;  religious  education  of  chil- 
dren by  parents  in  the  home;  in- 
struction of  non-Catholics  in  the 
teachings  of  the  Catholic  Faith. 

Active  members  serve  at  least 
one  hour  a  week  or  fifty  hours  an- 
nually, and  are  enrolled  in  the  fol- 
lowing divisions :  Teachers,  who  as- 
sist priests  and  Sisters  in  cate- 
chetical work,  especially  in  reli- 
gious vacation  schools  and  in  in- 
struction classes;  Fishers  (home 
visitors),  who  make  systematic  sur- 
veys of  the  parish,  encourage  chil- 
dren to  attend  instruction  classes 


CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE 
and  adults  to  join  discussion  clubs, 
and  promote  subscription  to  the 
diocesan  paper;  Helpers,  who  pro- 
vide facilities  for  classes  and  clubs, 
transport  teachers  and  pupils,  as- 
sist with  preparation  of  material 
for  religious  vacation  schools  and 
instruction  classes;  Discussion 
Club  Leaders,  who  conduct  or  at- 
tend religious  discussion  clubs  for 
adults  and  secular  high  school  stu- 
dents; Parent-Educators,  who  co- 
operate with  Parent-Educator  pro- 
grams of  the  Confraternity;  Apos- 
tles to  non-Catholics,  who  assist  in 
the  development  of  the  program  for 
non-Catholics. 

The  archbishops  and  bishops  of 
the  United  States,  at  their  annual 
meeting  in  November,  1934,  ap- 
pointed an  Episcopal  Committee 
(of  three  members)  on  the  Con- 
fraternity of  Christian  Doctrine. 
The  Episcopal  Committee  imme- 
diately organized  a  Publications 
Department  of  the  Confraternity  of 
Christian  Doctrine  and  established 
a  National  Center  as  a  bureau  of 
the  National  Catholic  Welfare  Con- 
ference. 

Publications  Department. — Under 
the  direct  supervision  of  the  chair- 
man of  the  Episcopal  Committee 
of  the  Confraternity  of  Christian 

371 


Doctrine,  the  Publications  Depart- 
ment functions  through  a  priest- 
censor,  a  secretary  and  small  staff. 
It  publishes  texts  and  pamphlets 
on  organization,  teachers'  manuals 
of  graded  courses  of  study  and  re- 
ligious discussion  club  aids;  at  the 
request  of  Confraternity  officials, 
supplies  exhibits  of  Confraternity 
publications  and  information  re- 
garding their  use;  maintains  a  cate- 
chetical library  of  textbooks,  charts 
and  other  visual  materials  useful  in 
advancing  Confraternity  objectives. 

The  Publications  Department  of 
the  Confraternity  of  Christian  Doc- 
trine has  issued  the  following  pub- 
lications which  may  be  procured 
at  the  Confraternity  of  Christian 
Doctrine,  Publications  Department, 
1312  Massachusetts  Avenue,  N.  W., 
Washington,  D.  C.;  and  St.  An- 
thony's Guild,  Paterson,  N.  J.: 
Confraternity  Edition  of  the  New 
Testament 

Revised  Edition  of  the  Baltimore 
Catechism : 

First  Communion 

Number  1 

Number  2 

"Acerbo  nimis"  (Papal  Encyclical 
on  the  Teaching  of  Christian  Doc- 
trine) 

Catholic   Education   and   the    Con- 
fraternity   of    Christian    Doctrine, 
Most   Rev.    Edwin   V.    O'Hara. 
Program    for    the    Celebration    of 
Catechetical  Day 

Manual    of    the    Confraternity    of 
Christian  Doctrine 
Confraternity  Leaflets: 

Spiritual  Privileges 

Confraternity   of  Christian   Doc- 
trine Prayers 

Constitution  for  Parish  Units 

Plan  for  Organizing  the  Parish 
Unit 

Duties  of  Parish  Officers 

Instructions  for  Lay  Teachers 

Instructions  for  Fishers 

Instructions  for  Helpers 

Instructions    for    Religious    Dis- 
cussion Club  Leaders 

Instructions  for  Parent-Educator 
Religious  Discussion  Clubs 

Instructions    for   the   .Apostolate 
to  Non-Catholics 

The   Religious   Vacation   School 


Religious  Instruction  of  Catho- 
lics Attending  Secular  High 
Schools 

Religious  Correspondence  Courses 
School  Year  Religious  Instruction 
Manuals 

Religious  Vacation  School  Manuals 
Discussion  Club  Texts  and  Out- 
lines : 

The  New  Testament  Series: 

Parts  I  and  II:  The  Life  of 
Christ 

Part  III:  The  Apostolic  Church 
The   Life   of  Christ  in  Panto- 
mime and  Dramatization 

Life  of  Christ  Catholic  Picture 
Series  for  Syllabus  II,  Parts  I,  II, 
III 

Church  History  through  Biog- 
raphy 

The  Ethics  of  Christianity  (Col- 
lege) 

The  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass 

The    Religious    Discussion    Club 

The  Parent-Educator  (New  Se- 
ries) : 

Vol.  L  Parental  Responsibility 
Vol.  II.  Teaching  Prayer  in  the 
Home 

Vol.  III.  Teaching  Obedience  in 
the  Home 

Vol.  IV.  Teaching  Honesty  in 
the  Home 

Vol.  V.  Teaching  Christian  Cit- 
izenship in  the  Home 

Vol.  VI.  Teaching  Justice  in 
the  Home 

Proceedings  of  the  National  Cate- 
chetical Congresses: 

Rochester,  N.  Y.,  1935 

New  York,  N.  Y.,  1936 

St.  Louis,  Mp.,  1937 

Hartford,  Conn.,  1938 

Cincinnati,  Ohio,  1939 

Los  Angeles,  Calif.,  1940 

Philadelphia,  Pa.,  1941 
Reprints  of  Addresses: 

The  Confraternity  of  Christian 
Doctrine,  Most  Rev.  Amleto  Gio- 
vanni Cicognani. 

Cooperate  with  the  Confrater- 
nity of  Christian  Doctrine,  Most 
Rev.  Amleto  Giovanni  Cicognani. 

Why  a  Confraternity  of  Christian 
Doctrine  in  Every  Parish,  Most 
Rev.  Samuel  A.  Stritch. 

The  Place  of  the  Teaching  Sis- 
ters in  the  Confraternity  of  Chris- 


372 


tion  Doctrine,   Most  Rev.   Samuel 
A.  Stritch. 

Truth,  in  Charity,  Most  Rev. 
Francis  J.  Spellman 

Parisli  Religious  Discussion  Clubs, 
Most  Rev.  A.  J.  Muench. 

A  Holy  War  for  Knowledge,  Rev. 
Donald  M.  Cleary 

teaching  the  Doctrine  of  the  In- 
carnation.: 

in  Elementary  Grades,  Rev. 
Francis  J.  Connell,  C.  Ss.  R. 

to  High  School  Students,  Rev. 
John  H.  Flanagan 

Methods  for  the  Teacher  of  Ele- 
mentary Grades,  Rev.  Aloysius  J. 
Heeg,  S.  J. 

Methods  of  Presenting  the  Doc- 
trine  of  the  Incarnation  to  High 
School    Students,   Rt.    Rev.    Msgr. 
John  M.  Cooper 
Miscellaneous : 

Confraternity  of  Christian  Doc- 
trine folder: 

Your  Place,  Work  for  Every- 
one in  the  Confraternity 

Decree  of  the  Sacred  Congre- 
gation of  the  Council  on  Better 
Care  and  Promotion  of  Catecheti- 
cal Education 

Decree  of  Erection 

Certificate  of  Aggregation  for 
Non-parochial  Religious  Institu- 
tions 

-  "Religious  Instruction  Regis- 
tration" cards 

"Annual  Membership  Enroll- 
ment" cards 

National  Center.  —  With  a  priest 
director  and  an  efficient  staff  at 
Washington,  the  National  Center 
functions  as  a  clearing-house  for 
Confraternity  information,  which  is 
made  readily  available  to  any  dio- 
cese desiring  it  Since  each  dio- 
cese is  autonomous,  the  establish- 
ment, development  and  program 
of  the  Confraternity  are  directed 
by  diocesan  authority,  and  not  by 
the  National  Center.  Each  parish 
Confraternity  carries  out  its  own 
program  of  religious  instruction 
as  the  ordinary  may  direct. 

The  National  Center  sponsors 
National  and  Regional  Congresses, 
makes  special  surveys,  supplies 
factual  information  and  answers 
inquiries  about  Confraternity  ac- 


tivities and  programs.  Upon  the 
request  of  the  Ordinary,  it  supplies 
the  services  of  an  experienced  staff 
member  to  assist  the  diocesan  di- 
rector with  organization  procedure 
and  the  development  of  Confrater- 
nity activities.  Diocesan  directors 
of  the  Confraternity  have  been  offi- 
cially appointed  in  107  archdioceses 
and  dioceses  of  the  United  States. 

Congresses — National  congresses 
of  the  Confraternity  of  Christian 
Doctrine  are  held  annually.  Region- 
al congresses  are  held  throughout 
the  United  States  during  the  year 
in  order  to  make  available  to  local 
clergy,  religious  and  laity  the  pro- 
grams developed  in  the  national 
congresses.  Each  congress  is  un- 
der the  patronage  of  the  ordinary 
of  the  diocese  in  which  it  is  held, 
with  the  Diocesan  Director  of  the 
Confraternity  as  Chairman  of  the 
Congress.  All  dioceses  of  the  pro- 
vince are  invited  to  participate. 

Discussion  Clubs  —  To  inform 
the  laity,  particularly  on  religious 
subjects,  and  to  develop  the  power 
of  self-expression  on  the  part  of 
all  members,  are  the  purposes  of 
the  religious  discussion  clubs. 
Leadership  among  the  laity  is  a 
great  need  of  our  day;  through  the 
discussion  club,  latent  talent  is 
often  discovered,  and  recognized 
talent  is  developed. 

The  discussion  club  offers  all 
members  an  opportunity  to  obtain 
useful  knowledge  of  the  subject 
studied,  without  very  great  ex- 
penditure of  time. 

The  discussion  club  is  not  mere- 
ly for  exceptional  laymen,  experts 
and  college  graduates,  but  for  all 
persons  of  high  school  years  and 
over,  quite  regardless  of  their  de- 
gree of  formal  education.  It  is  for 
busy  men  and  women  who  come  to- 
gether to  obtain  exact  information, 
a  readiness  in  expressing  it,  and 
an  opportunity  to  translate  it  into 
action. 

The  Discussion  Method  is  prefer- 
able to  the  lecture  or  stereotyped 
question-answer  method.  Little  or 
no  thought  is  required  to  listen 
to  a  lecture  and  how  much  of  it 
can  the  average  listener  reproduce 
when  he  has  an  opportunity  to  do 
so  to  advantage?  Discussion  en- 


373 


courages  individual  thought  and 
expression,  stimulates  auick  think- 
ing and  extemporaneous  speaking, 
fosters  toleration  for  the  opinions 
of  others  and  trains  leaders  in 
thought  and  action. 

Small  groups  are  informal,  and 
therefore  promote  freer  expression 
from  all  members.  The  discussion 
club  ordinarily  has  a  membership 
of  eight  to  twelve  persons. 

The  following  is  a  simple  plan 
for  the  establishment  of  discussion- 
club  organizations: 

(1)  A  number  of  leaders  are  des- 
ignated  and  each  one  enlists  the 
cooperation  of  a  group  — all  men, 
all  women,  or  mixed  —  to  form  a 
club  ranging  in  number  from  six 
to  twelve. 

(2)  Sufficient    copies    for    each 
member    of    the    selected    text    of 
study  are  provided  from  the  outset. 
(The  text  must  be  inexpensive,  and 
each  member  should  purchase  his 
own  copy.) 

(3)  After  the   personnel  of  the 
clubs   is   fairly  well   agreed   upon, 
a  general  meeting  of  all  the  mem- 
bers of  all  the  clubs  and  as  many 
other    parishioners    as    are    inter- 
ested is  called  to  explain  the  move- 
ment.   Explanation    is    offered    on 
(a)    the  history  of  the  movement 
and  its  possibilities;    (b)   the  gen- 
eral plan   of  the   parish  organiza- 
tion;   (c)  the  benefits  of  a  unified 
study  program  in  the  parish,  and 
the    importance    of    adherence    to 
schedule;   (d)  the  simplicity  of  the 
discussion   method    (if   possible   a 
demonstration  should  be  arranged). 

(4)  A    discussion    club    of    the 
group  of  leaders  should  be  formed. 
The    Parish    Director    or    Parish 
Chairman  of  Discussion  Clubs  can 
act  as  leader  at  a  weekly  meeting 
of  this  group  to  prepare  the  week's 
assignment  by  the  discussion  meth- 
od. 

(5)  The    opening    date    of    the 
semester  having   been  announced, 
the  leaders'  club  meeting  is  held 
to  prepare  Lesson  I  of  the  adopted 
text. 

(6)  Each  leader  is  provided  on 
consignment  with  sufficient  mate- 
rials   for   his    or    her    club.     Each 


should  hold  a  club  meeting  for 
discussion  of  Lesson  I  within  the 
ween.  Leaders'  meetings  may  be 
held  at  the  rectory  or  the  parish 
hall;  individual  club  meetings  are 
held  in  the  members'  homes. 

(7)  At  the  end  of  the  semester 
a  parish  review  meeting,  to  which 
ail  the  members  of  all  the  clubs 
are  invited,  is  held. 

(8)  Recommended  Confraternity 
report  forms  are  most  suitably  used 
to    insure    smooth-running    organ- 
ization. 

The  Religious  Vacation  School  — 
A  standard  religious  vacation 
school  is  an  organized  school  of 
religion  conducted  for  three  hours 
during  the  forenoon,  five  days  a 
week,  for  four  weeks  during  the 
public  school  summer  vacation.  It 
is  for  children  who  do  not  attend 
a  Catholic  school  through  the  regu- 
lar school  year.  Its  pupils  are:  (1) 
children  in  parishes  without 
schools;  (2)  children  in  sections 
of  parishes  remote  from  their 
schools;  (3)  children,  who  though 
they  are  within  reach  of  a  Cath- 
olic school,  for  a  variety  of  reasons 
do  not  attend.  Such  schools  are  in 
operation  in  every  diocese  of  the 
United  States. 

"Our  Parish  Confraternity" — The 
Parish  Confraternity  undertakes  to 
mobilize  the  apostolic-minded  laity 
of  a  parish  under  the  direction  of 
the  pastor  for  the  religious  in- 
struction of  neglected  children,  of 
youth  and  of  adults,  both  Catholic 
and  non-Catholic.  The  monthly, 
"Our  Parish  Confraternity,'*  is  in- 
tended to  make  its  contribution  to 
the  same  movement.  It  contains 
each  month  signed  articles  by  ex- 
perienced Confraternity  leaders  in 
America  and  especially  by  diocesan 
directors  who  have  the  responsibil- 
ity for  the  development  of  the  pro- 
gram, and  aims  to  assist  in  making 
the  Confraternity  a  vital,  pervasive 
force  in  every  parish  and  mission 
in  America.  In  so  doing  it  attempts 
to  give  form  to  the  wishes  of  the 
Holy  See,  that  "in  every  parish . . . 
there  shall  be  established  and  be- 
fore all  others  ...  a  Confraternity 
of  Christian  Doctrine." 


374 


THE  OUTDOOR  APOSTOLATE 
(Courtesy  of  the  N.  C.  IF.  C) 

The  Catholic  Evidence  Guild 


The  Catholic  Evidence  Guild  is  a 
lay  movement  looking  to  the  diffu- 
sion of  Catholic  truth  through  the 
instrumentality  of  outdoor  speak- 
ing. There  has  been  outdoor  speak- 
ing and  preaching  in  the  Catholic 
Church  since  the  time  of  Christ 
and  His  Apostles,  but  the  Evidence 
Guild  stems  more  directly  from  its 
precursors  in  twentieth-century 
England  —  the  Guild  of  Ransom  and 
the  Barrow  Brigade.  Outdoor  speak- 
ing had  been  incidental  to  the  aims 
of  both  these  organizations;  but  it 
was  made  primary  in  the  Catholic 
Evidence  Guild,  which  was  founded 
on  April  24,  1918,  in  Westminster 
Cathedral  Hall,  London,  and  which 
began  its  outdoor  work  in  Hyde 
Park,  London,  on  August  4,  1918. 

With  outdoor  speaking  as  its  pri- 
mary object,  the  C.  E.  G.  began  the 
formulation  of  a  formal  method  of 
training,  consisting  of  one  private 
meeting  a  week  at  which  lectures 
are  given  (usually  by  priests)  and 
questions  answered,  and  another 
private  meeting  a  week  at  which 
practice  talks  are  given.  The  lay 
guildsman  receives  this  formal 
training  until  such  time  as  he  is 
adequately  prepared,  when  he  takes 
an  examination  before  a  clerical 
board  established  by  the  Ordinary, 
and  if  successful  is  ready  for  his 
outdoor  speaking. 

Pitches  (outdoor  meeting  places) 
are  maintained  in  advantageous 
spots  in  the  locality,  and  the  li- 
censed guildsmen  speak  there  at 
regular  hours  each  week.  Each 
guildsman  gives  a  talk  on  the  sub- 
ject in  which  he  is  licensed  and 
then  answers  questions  on  that  sub- 
ject (only)  whereupon  he  gives  way 
to  another  licensee  with  another 
subject,  A  chairman  —  that  is,  one 
who  holds  a  number  of  these  lim- 
ited licenses  and  who  has  shown 
himself  competent  to  conduct  a 
meeting  and  to  answer  general 
questions  —  is  in  superintendence 
at  all  outdoor  meetings,  ready  to 


relieve  the  unsuccessful  speaker,  to 
answer  questions  which  the  speaker 
could  not  answer  on  Ms  own  sub- 
ject, and  to  answer  all  other  ques- 
tions asked,  if  possible.  It  is  a  pri- 
mary rule  of  the  Guild  never  to 
give  an  answer  of  which  the  speak- 
er is  uncertain,  but  rather  to  admit 
the  limitations  of  his  knowledge 
and  to  offer  to  provide  an  answer 
at  the  next  meeting. 

The  Guild  talks  are  always  doc- 
trinal and  expository  —  never  extra- 
doctrinal  or  hortatory.  Priests  are 
invited  to  speak  from  the  Guild 
platforms  occasionally,  and  the 
"preaching"  is  left  to  them. 

The  Guild  has  a  regular  program 
of  spiritual  activities,  which  re- 
quires spending  a  time  in  adoration 
before  the  Blessed  Sacrament  equal 
to  the  time  spent  in  outdoor  speak- 
ing. Retreats,  Communion  break- 
fasts, and  prayers  and  devotions 
are  also  maintained. 

There  were  approximately  50 
Guilds  in  England  before  the  War 
and  probably  there  are  as  many 
still.  The  Westminster  Guild,  for 
example,  has  operated  without  let- 
up despite  black-outs,  air  raids,  etc. 
Guilds  have  also  been  formed  in 
Scotland,  Australia,  India  and  the 
United  States. 

Guild  work  in  the  United  States 
dates  from  1931,  although  outdoor 
speaking  was  inaugurated  here  as 
early  as  1917  by  David  Goldstein 
and  his  associates.  American  Guilds 
are  presently  operating  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.,  Baltimore,  New  York 
City,  Detroit,  Philadelphia,  Buffalo, 
Kansas,  New  Orleans,  Boston,  Pitts- 
burgh, Cincinnati,  Waterbury,  Conn., 
and  Belleville,  111. 

The  Catholic  Evidence  Bureau  of 
the  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Men,  1312  Massachusetts  Avenue, 
Washington,  D.  C.,  has  interested 
Itself  in  the  furtherance  of  the 
Guild  Movement,  and  additional  in- 
formation may  be  procured  at  that 
address. 


375 


Catholic   Campaigners  for  Christ 


Mrs.  Martha  Moore  AYery  and 
David  Goldstein,  who  had  been  So- 
cialist agitators  before  their  con- 
version to  Catholicism,  late  in  1916 
conceived  the  idea  of  expounding 
Catholic  doctrine  from  an  outdoor 
public  platform,  just  as  they  had 
theretofore  expounded  Socialist  doc- 
trine from  the  "soap-box."  With  the 
approbation  of  His  Eminence  Wil- 
liam Cardinal  O'Conneli,  Archbish- 
op of  Boston,  they,  with  a  few  in- 
terested friends,  constituted  them- 
selves the  Catholic  Truth  Guild  of 
Boston,  and  arranged  for  the  con- 
struction of  a  special  auto-van 
which  would  provide  them  with  a 
sort  of  traveling  rostrum.  On  July 
1,  1917,  this  was  blessed  at  a  public 
ceremony  by  Cardinal  O'Connell 
and  on  July  4  the  first  open,  air 
meeting  was  held  on  Boston  Com- 
mon. In  the  next  ninety  days,  eighty 
such  meetings  were  held  at  various 
eities  and  towns  of  Massachusetts 


and  Rhode  Island,  and,  at  the  end 
of  that  time  Mr.  Goldstein,  with 
an  assistant,  Arthur  B.  Corbett,  set 
out  from  Boston  on  a  cross-country 
tour  to  San  Francisco  and  back. 

The  Guild  continued  to  hold  out- 
door meetings  in  and  around  Bos- 
ton, and  in  1930  Mr.  Goldstein  be- 
gan another  speaking  tour  on 
which,  save  for  several  relatively 
brief  intervals,  he  has  since  been 
engaged.  His  aide  was  Theodore 
Dorsey,  another  convert,  who  has 
developed  outdoor  speaking  activi- 
ties in  the  Diocese  of  Seattle. 

Mr.  Goldstein's  work  is  much  like 
that  of  the  Catholic  Evidence  Guild, 
in  that  he  gives  doctrinal  talks  and 
answers  questions;  he  does  not, 
however,  invite  oral  questions,  but 
takes  them  in  writing. 

In  1935  the  name  of  the  Catholic 
Truth  Guild  was  changed  to  Cath- 
olic Campaigners  for  Christ. 


Street  Preaching 


Early  in  1932  Rev.  S.  A.  Leven 
and  Rev.  V.  J.  Reid,  assistant  pas- 
tors of  St.  Joseph's  Old  Cathedral, 
organized  a  Catholic  Evidence  Guild 
in  Oklahoma  City.  They  established 
their  first  outdoor  pitch  or  "stand," 
as  they  chose  to  call  it,  on  the 
courthouse  lawn  of  that  city  on 
Monday,  April  11,  1932.  They  im- 
mediately began  a  class  for  the 
training  of  lay  speakers,  and  in 
July  of  that  year  two  laymen  were 
licensed.  These  two  laymen  en- 
tered the  seminary  in  the  fall  and 
no  others  of  the  laity  have  since 
been  licensed.  Shortly  thereafter 
other  Guilds  were  established  in 
Geary,  Gushing  and  Bristow,  in  that 
diocese. 


Partly  as  a  consequence  of  the 
lack  of  lay  speakers  and  partly 
as  a  consequence  of  local  condi- 
tions, the  Guild  Movement  in  that 
section  of  the  country  has  diverged 
considerably  from  that  obtaining  in 
England  and  in  the  Eastern  cities 
of  the  United  States.  The  outdoor 
platforms  are  manned  altogether  by 
priests,  and  the  object  is  to 
"preach"  rather  than  to  give  mere- 
ly straightforward  expositions  of 
Catholic  doctrine  and  practice. 

Other  variants  have  included  the 
establishment  of  "Catholic  Reviv- 
als" —  maintenance  of  meetings  in 
one  locality  on  a  number  of  con- 
secutive nights  with  hymn  singing, 
sermons,  etc.  —  the  distribution  of 
apologetical  literature,  etc. 


The  Catholic  Lay  Apostle  Guild 


In  the  summer  ot  1935  the  Cath- 
olic Lay  Apostle  Guild,  founded  by 
Rosalie  Marie  Levy,  a  convert  from 
Judaism,  began  holding  meetings 
on  the  streets  of  New  York  City 
at  which  questions  on  Catholic  doc- 
trine were  answered.  The  Lay 
Apostle  Guild  differs  from  the  Evi- 


dence Guilds  in  that  no  talks  are 
given,  and  in  that  the  answers  are 
given  directly  to  the  questioner 
rather  than  to  the  entire  assem- 
blage, whereas  the  Evidence  Guilds- 
men  answer  questions  from  a  raised 
platform  in  a  voice  loud  enough  to 
be  heard  by  all  who  care  to  listen. 


376 


Rural   Motor  Missions 


{Courtesy  of  ~Rev,  Edgar 

For  a  half-dozen  years  now 
priests  in  various  parts  of  the  coun- 
try have  been  conducting  mission 
services  for  the  benefit  of  the  un- 
churched millions  of  rural  America. 
These  priests  have  come  to  be  re- 
ferred to  as  motor  missioners.  They 
go  out  into  the  country  districts  in 
large  auto  vans,  fully  equipped  with 
facilities  for  Mass  and  other  re- 
ligious services,  and  with  living 
quarters  for  the  missioners. 
Through  the  efforts  of  these  mis- 
sioners the  doctrines  of  the  Church 
have  been  brought  to  hundreds  of 
thousands  who  had  little  or  no 
knowledge  of  them.  Converts  have 
been  made  —  here  and  there  a  suf- 
ficient number  of  them  to  warrant 
the  establishment  of  a  new  church. 
Approximately  a  dozen  such 
churches  have  been  built  during  the 
past  five  or  six  years.  The  latest 
one  was  just  recently  blessed  by  the 
Most  Rev.  Paul  C.  Schulte,  Bishop 
of  Leavenworth.  It  stands  in  Linn 
County,  Kansas,  at  the  spot  where 
the  American  Beata,  Rose  Philip- 
pine Duchesne,  began  work  among 
the  Indians  in  1841. 

This  motor  mission  work  is  to- 
day being  carried  on  in  more  than 
twenty  dioceses.  The  past  summer 
saw  the  usual  corps  of  workers  in 
the  field.  While  tire  and  gas  short- 
age affected  activities  somewhat  in 
two  dioceses,  this  was  counterbal- 
anced by  more  extensive  activities 
in  other  dioceses. 

In  some  dioceses  both  secular 
priests  and  members  of  different 
religious  orders  are  engaged  in  this 
rural  missionary  activity.  This  is 
the  case,  for  instance,  in  the  Dio- 
cese of  Leavenworth.  In  some  dio- 
ceses all  this  motor  mission  work 
is  done  by  secular  priests.  This  is 
true,  for  instance,  of  Springfield, 
111.  All  in  all,  more  than  a  dozen 
different  religious  orders  partic- 
ipate in  this  work. 


Scbmiedler,  O.S.B.) 

Full  details  of  the  far-flung  and 
rapidly  growing  motor  mission 
work  cannot  be  given  in  a  brief 
sketch  here.  The  writer  is  con- 
vinced that  this  work  holds  out 
the  greatest  promise  of  all  for  the 
building  of  a  strong  rural  Church 
in  America. 

Among  the  main  groups  carrying 
on  motor  mission  work  are  the 
following : 

The  Fathers  of  the  Congregation 
of  Mary  center  their  work  at  St. 
Mary's  Seminary,  Perry ville,  Mo., 
which  is  in  the  Archdiocese  of  St. 
Louis.  They  include  in  their  motor 
mission  territory  seven  or  eight 
surrounding  dioceses. 

The  Paulist  Fathers  have  centers 
in  four  different  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. Perhaps  their  main  center  is 
that  at  Winchester,  Tenn.  Dur- 
ing the  past  summer  a  new  "chapel 
on-wheels"  began  operating  out  of 
Harriman,  Tenn.  It  is  in  charge  of 
Fr.  C.  C.  O'Donnell,  C.  S.  P. 

The  Redemptorist  Fathers'  head- 
quarters is  at  Newton  Grove,  N.  C. 
They  hold  motor  missions  through- 
out the  state  of  North  Carolina. 

The  Diocesan  Missionary  Fathers 
are  secular  priests  constituting  a 
mission  band  in  the  Diocese  of 
Richmond.  Their  headquarters  are 
in  the  city  of  Richmond.  From 
there  they  go  out  on  trips  through 
Virginia,  some  of  them  running  in- 
to weeks. 

The  Home  Missioners  of  America, 
located  at  Glendale,  Ohio,  also 
have  members  engaged  in  motor 
mission  work.  These  Home  Mis- 
sioners were  started  five  years  ago. 
Today  three  distinct  missionary 
fields  are  occupied  by  the  first 
class  ordained  under  the  auspices 
of  this  new  missionary  society. 
The  society  aims  to  work  chiefly  in 
the  large  number  of  counties  in 
the  country  that  have  as  yet  no 
resident  priests. 


377 


THE  NARBERTH   MOVEMENT 
(Courtesy  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.) 

Early  in  1929  a  small  group  of  archy,  many 
nen  of  the  parish  of  St.  Margaret 
it  Narberth,  Pa.,  decided  to  answer 
the  plea  of  the  Vicar  of  Christ  for 
Catholic  Action,  with  a  neighbor- 
hood apologetical  movement.  A 
committee  of  seven  was  formed, 
with  the  pastor  as  censor.  A  parish 
rally  was  called,  plans  unfolded, 
money  raised  —  and  the  movement 
began  under  the  name:  Catholic 
Information  Society  of  Narberth. 

To  500  non-Catholic  neighbors 
went  a  letter,  frankly  stating  the 
plans  and  purposes  of  the  society. 
From  then  on  the  plan  has  been 
simply  to  mail  each  month  to  all 
on  the  list  an  envelope  containing  a 
pamphlet  prepared  by  the  founder 
and  director  of  the  movement,  Karl 
Rogers,  who  died  in  1942.  These 
messages  have  no  semblance  of  re- 
ligious tracts,  but  are  little  chats  from 
one  neighbor  to  another,  which  can 
be  read  in  two  minutes.  Each  ex- 
plains in  a  simple  and  interesting 
manner  one  of  the  many  things 
which  non-Catholics  do  not  know 
or  do  not  understand  in  its  true 
light.  They  are  never  combative. 
They  do  not  mention  Protestant 
creeds  or  the  lack  thereof.  They 
are  friendly,  informative,  courteous, 
but  never  compromising. 

The  front  page  of  each  pamphlet 
is  devoted  to  a  short  title.  Some 
state  interesting  facts,  such  as: 
"What  360,000,000  people  believe"; 
"76,705  people  became  Catholics  in 
the  U.  S.  A.  last  year/'  Other  titles 
take  from  the  mouths  of  accusers 
their  very  own  words,  such  as:  "Is 
the  Catholic  Church  the  church  of 
the  ignorant?",  "But  Catholics  go 
to  church  because  they  have  to !" 
The  answers  are  brief,  cheerful, 
reasonable  and  authoritative,  end- 
ing always  with  an  invitation  to 
write  for  an  explanation  of  any 
other  Catholic  belief  or  practice. 

The  work  has  the  blessing  and 
sanction  of  Cardinal  Dougherty, 
Archbishop  of  Philadelphia.  Each 
pamphlet  receives  the  official  ap- 
proval of  the  Diocesan  Censor  of 
Books.  Fifty  members  of  the  hier- 


nationally  known 
priests  and  other  authorities  have 
not  only  highly  praised  this  work 
but  have  urged  that  it  be  spread 
throughout  the  land.  During  the  past 
several  years  the  society  has  been 
trying  to  do  this  by  furnishing  the 
full  plan  to  other  societies  else- 
where and  by  printing  for  them 
these  same  pamphlets,  ready  to 
be  mailed  in  their  own  localities. 

The  pamphlets  of  the  society 
have  been  reprinted  each  month  in 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Feature  Service  and 
elsewhere,  so  that  its  work  is  now 
known  in  all  of  the  48  states  and 
in  21  foreign  countries.  Inquiries 
have  been  received  from  more  than 
3,000  people;  and  from  the  result- 
ing correspondence  there  have  been 
established  76  Catholic  Information 
Societies,  each  using  the  same,  sim- 
ple plan,  and  mailing  out  the 
pamphlets  which  are  furnished 
ready-printed  from  Narberth,  with 
the  name  of  the  respective  society 
and  committeemen  on  the  "back. 

About  160  lay  groups  are  now  pub- 
lishing the  Narberth  pamphlets  in 
their  local  secular  papers  as  free 
feature  articles.  They  are  now  ap- 
pearing in  more  than  400  such 
papers  each  week,  reaching  well 
over  2,750,000  non-Catholics,  cre- 
ating good-will  and  understand- 
ing, and  pleasing  the  editors  be- 
cause they  are  adding  interest- 
value  to  their  columns.  One  of  the 
advantages  of  this  type  of  the 
Apostolate  of  the  Word  is  that  the 
cost  is  almost  nothing,  for  Nar- 
berth supplies  for  merely  a  small 
supporting  fee,  52  articles  set  up 
in  newspaper  style,  and  ready  to 
be  passed  on  to  the  editor,  to- 
gether with  a  complete  plan  foi 
arranging  the  work,  etc. 

Anyone  desiring  to  know  more 
of  the  Narberth  Movement,  can  ob- 
tain free  a  descriptive  folder,  01 
for  $.24  in  stamps  the  complete 
literature  and  samples  of  either  the 
newspaper  or  pamphlet  plan,  or  foi 
$.48  samples  of  both  plans.  Ad 
dress:  Catholic  Information  Society 
of  Narberth,  Box  35,  Narberth,  Pa 


378 


SOCIETY  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE   PAUL 


The  story  of  the  Industrial  Rev- 
olution is  one  of  misery,  greed  and 
human  exploitation  seldom  equaled 
in  the  history  of  mankind.  Govern- 
ments, allowing  industry  and  com- 
merce to  expand  with  no  restric- 
tions placed  by  social  legislation, 
neglected  to  meet  the  situation.  In 
the  chaos  that  resulted  the  Church 
found  a  new  challenge  and  a  new 
opportunity. 

That  challenge  came  to  the  ears 
of  Frederick  Ozanam,  a  22-year-old 
student  of  the  University  of  Paris, 
in  a  cynical  taunt:  "Christianity  in 
other  times  has  indeed  worked  won- 
ders. But  today  it  is  dead.  You 
Catholics  are  very  proud  of  your 
faith,  but  what  are  you  doing  for 
the  poor?  Where  are  your  good 
works  manifesting  the  value  of  your 
faith  and  compelling  us  to  embrace 
it?"  Young  Ozanam  and  Ms  asso- 
ciates had  often  and  ably  defended 
the  historic  Church  in  the  public 
refutation  of  such  calumny.  But 
now  the  challenge  seemed  to  de- 
mand present  action.  Calling  his 
companions  together,  Ozanam  ask- 
ed them:  "Does  it  not  seem  to  be 
time  to  join  action  to  words  and  to 
affirm  by  works  the  vitality  of  our 
faith?"  Thus  animated,  in  1833  they 
formed  the  first  Conference,  choos- 
ing St.  Vincent  de  Paul  for  their 
model  and  patron,  and  took  upon 
themselves  the  visitation  of  the 
poor  in  their  homes. 

Its  organizers,  mindful  that  social 
reform  is  a  matter  of  individual  re- 
form and  concerns  itself  primarily 
with  self -reform,  never  intended 
that  the  Society  was  to  live  beyond 
their  college  days,  much  less  to 
extend  beyond  the  walls  of  the  uni- 
versity. They  merely  intended  a 
society  whereby  they  could  help 
one  another  in  the  practice  of  a 
Christian  life.  But  others,  attracted 
by  the  beneficial  results  that  were 
evident  in  France,  encouraged  the 
spread  of  the  Society.  In  1836  a 
Conference  was  established  in 
Rome,  and  in  1844  one  was  founded 
in  England  and  Ireland.  The  first 
Conference  in  the  United  States 
was  formed  in  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  in 


1845,  and  before  long  it  had  spread 
to  Chicago,  New  Orleans,  New 
York,  Philadelphia  and  Buffalo. 

The  works  of  the  Society  are 
an  embodiment  of  the  corporal'and 
spiritual  works  of  mercy.  They 
include:  spiritual  and  material 
comforts  for  inmates  of  hospitals 
and  institutions;  care  of  poor  and 
neglected  children,  religious  in- 
struction of  public  school  students, 
country  vacations  for  the  under- 
privileged, and  the  purchase  of 
books  for  the  poor  attending  paro- 
chial schools;  providing  Christian 
burial  for  the  poor  and  friendless; 
furnishing  food  and  shelter  for 
homeless  transients;  giving  legal 
advice  for  those  who  require  it; 
and  many  other  works  of  charity. 

The  Society  of  St.  Vincent  de 
Paul  is  a  pious  association  with 
complete  independence  of  ecclesias- 
tical authority  as  regards  its  ex- 
istence, its  constitution  or  organi- 
zation, its  statutes,  its  activity  and 
internal  government.  The  Society 
has  been  praised,  encouraged  and 
enriched  with  many  indulgences  "by 
Popes  Gregory  XVI,  Pius  IX,  Leo 
XIII,  Pius  X,  Benedict  XV,  Pius  XI 
and  Pius  XII.  Active  membership 
is  limited  to  practical  Catholic  men 
over  18  years  of  age  and  requires 
attendance  at  at  least  three  weekly 
meetings  of  the  Conference  each 
month  and  a  weekly  visit  to  the 
poor  family  or  families  assigned  to 
the  members.  Honorary  members 
are  practical  Catholic  men  who  do 
not  join  actively  in  the  works  of 
the  Society,  but  who  make  an  an- 
nual offering  of  a  fixed  sum  of 
money. 

The  Council  General,  located  at 
Paris,  France,  maintains  general 
jurisdiction  over  the  Society 
throughout  the  world.  The  Society 
in  national  divisions  is  administer- 
ed under  the  supervision  and  di- 
rection of  a  Superior  Council.  The 
Metropolitan  Central  Councils  have 
jurisdiction  in  the  territory  of  ec- 
clesiastical provinces,  and  the  Di- 
ocesan Central  Councils  in  the  dio- 
ceses in  which  they  are  organized. 
Particular  Councils  are  established 


379 


in  cities  or  towns  wliere  there  are 
three  or  more  Conferences.  The 
Conference  is  the  unit  of  the  or- 
ganization of  the  Society  and  is 
based  upon  parish  lines.  The  So- 
ciety has  50  Conferences  of  colored 
men  and  several  Particular  Coun- 
cils of  white  members  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  Negro,  of  which 
the  most  active  is  in  Portland. 
The  headquarters  of  the  Society 


in  America  known  as  the  Superior 
Council  is  located  at  289  Fourth 
Avenue,  New  York  City.  There  are 
2,500  units  of  the  Society  in  this 
country  with  a  membership  of  25,- 
500  and  during  the  past  26  years 
$50,000,000  have  been  distributed  to 
the  poor  by  the  members.  In  the 
same  period  of  time  13,000,000  visits 
were  made  to  the  poor.  In  1941  alone, 
646,000  such  visits  were  made. 


THE  CATHOLIC  LAYMEN'S 
{Courtesy  of  Richard  Reid, 

The  Catholic  Laymen's  Associa- 
tion of  Georgia  was  organized  in 
1916  "to  bring  about  a  friendlier 
feeling  among  Georgians,  irrespec- 
tive of  creed."  Its  organization  was 
occasioned  by  a  wave  of  religious 
bigotry,  fomented  for  political  pur- 
poses, which  culminated  in  the  pas- 
sage of  a  "Convent  Inspection  Bill," 
the  first  of  a  contemplated  series 
of  anti-Catholic  laws. 

With  the  sanction  of  their  Bish- 
op, the  laymen  of  Georgia  gathered 
to  consider  the  situation.  They  con- 
cluded that  the  anti-Catholic  prej- 
udice was,  for  the  most  part,  based 
on  the  campaign  of  misinformation 
that  self-seeking  political  leaders 
had  been  conducting  for  nearly  a 
generation,  and  they  inaugurated  a 
counter-campaign  of  education. 

They  set  up  an  information  bu- 
reau in  Augusta,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  James  J.  Farrell,  a  former 
newspaper  man  and  Chamber  of 
Commerce  official,  distinguished  for 
his  knowledge  of  the  Faith.  They 
inserted  advertisements  in  the 
newspapers  of  Georgia  offering  to 
answer  inquiries  about  the  Cath- 
olic faith  and  its  practice.  Every 
misrepresentation  of  Catholic  teach- 
ing in  the  press  of  Georgia  was 
collected  and  answered.  Pamphlets, 
explaining  religious  subjects  most 
commonly  misunderstood,  were  pub- 
lished. These  zealous  and  energetic 
Catholic  laymen  likewise  distrib- 
uted literature,  and  placed  "The 
Catholic  Encyclopedia"  in  public, 
university,  college  and  school  li- 
braries of  Georgia.  Anti-Catholic 
prejudice  in  Georgia  was  further 
dispelled  by  the  establishment  of 
a  Catholic  newspaper  as  a  channel 


ASSOCIATION   OF  GEORGIA 

Former  Executive  Secretary) 
of  communication  to  both  Catholics 
and  non-Catholics,  and  by  the  foun- 
dation of  a  Catholic  circulation  li- 
brary. Having  passed  the  first  quar- 
ter of  a  century  of  its  existence, 
the  Association  never  was  more  vig- 
orous "or  more  active  than  it  is  to- 
day, in  the  episcopacy  of  the  Most 
Rev.  Gerald  P.  O'Hara,  D.  D.,  the 
third  Bishop  of  Savannah-Atlanta 
since  the  inception  of  the  work. 
Bishop  Benjamin  J.  Keiley  and 
Bishop  Michael  J.  Keyes,  S.  M., 
were  the  former  prelates  who  aided 
the  work. 

The  presidents  of  the  Association 
have  been,  in  the  order  named:  A. 
J.  Long;  the  late  Col.  Jack  J. 
Spalding,  K.  S.  G.,  K.  M.,  Laetare 
Medalist;  Thomas  F.  Walsh,  K.S.G.; 
the  late  Capt.  P.  H.  Rice,  K.S.G.; 
and  Alfred  M.  Battey.  The  execu- 
tive secretaries  and  editors  of  "The 
Bulletin,"  the  Association's  publica- 
tion, have  been  the  late  James 
J.  Farrell,  1916-20,  Richard  Reid, 
K.  S.  G.,  1920-40,  and  the  present 
editor  and  executive  secretary, 
Hugh  Kinchley.  The  Association 
has  branches  in  seventeen  Georgia 
cities;  all  its  services  to  non-Cath- 
olics are  free.  The  effect  of  the 
work  of  the  Laymen's  Association 
is  indicated  by  the  fact  that  where- 
as in  the  early  days  of  its  work 
it  was  necessary  to  write  as  often 
as  one  hundred  times  a  week  to 
newspapers  to  correct  misrepresen- 
tations, most  of  them  editorials,  the 
average  now  is  two  a  month;  and 
the  objectionable  references  today 
are  usually  in  the  communications 
rather  than  in  the  editorials  or 
news  columns. 


380 


THE    LEGION    OF    MARY 
(Courtesy  Rev.  L.  J.  Wempe,  Washington,  D.  C.) 


On  September  7,  1921,  fifteen 
women  met  in  Dublin,  under  the 
direction  of  a  priest,  to  form  a  so- 
ciety for  visiting  the  sick  poor  in 
the  Dublin  Union  Hospital.  They 
knelt  around  a  table  on  which  were 
a  statue  of  Our  Lady  of  Grace,  two 
vases  of  flowers  and  two  candles. 
The  rosary  with  invocation  and 
prayer  to  the  Holy  Ghost  were  re- 
cited, followed  by  spiritual  reading. 
Plans  for  the  work  were  drawn  up ; 
officers  were  elected;  a  weekly 
meeting  was  arranged;  and  the 
meeting  ended  with  prayer. 

The  following  Wednesday  eve- 
ning the  second  meeting  was  held. 
Reports  of  their  hospital  visits 
were  submitted  by  members. 

Soon  the  Legion  grew  in  numbers 
and  in  scope.  In  1927  it  had  thir- 
teen units  in  the  city  of  Dublin  it- 
self and  had  extended  its  opera- 
tions to  Waterford,  Ireland.  From 
then  on  its  expansion  was  phenom- 
enal: 1928,  Scotland;  1929,  Eng- 
land; 1931,  United  States  and  In- 
dia; 1932,  Canada  and  Australia; 
1933,  New  Zealand,  Africa,  West 
Indies;  1937,  China  and  Burma; 
1938,  Costa  Rica;  1939,  Malta; 
1940,  France;  1941,  Philippines. 
There  is  hardly  any  type  of  work 
for  souls  that  does  not  pertain  to 
the  Legion  of  Mary.  And  the  work 
has  proved  adaptable  to  men  as 
well  as  to  women. 

What  precisely  is  the  Legion  of 
Mary?  It  is  an  answer  to  the  ap- 
peal of  Pope  Pius  XI  for  Catholic 
Action.  For  some  years  there  had 
been  a  movement  on  foot  in  the 
Church  to  quicken  the  failing  pulse 
of  the  lax  Catholic  through  the  lay 
apostolate.  The  Legion  is  an  or- 
ganization whose  sole  aim  is  to 
bring  back  the  lost  sheep  into  the 
fold.  Men  and  women  the  world 
over,  of  staunch  faith  and  unshak- 
able principle,  realize  they  can 
share  in  the  work  of  saving  souls 
by  personal  contact,  by  sympa- 
thetic interest  and  by  Catholic  de- 
votion. 

They  pledge  themselves  to  the 
service  of  Christ  in  a  manner  that 


requires  a  love  for  those  who  have 
strayed,  a  spirit  of  prayer  and  some 
small  portion  of  their  time  and  en- 
ergy. Once  each  week  they  meet 
under  the  supervision  of  a  priest: 
they  recite  the  rosary  to  gather 
strength  and  grace  for  a  visit  to  the 
home  of  a  man  who  does  not  re- 
ceive the  sacraments,  a  woman  v\iio 
attempted  marriage  outside  her 
Church,  a  mother  who  neglected  to 
have  her  child  baptized.  Such  visits 
require  tact  and  prudence  on  the 
part  of  the  legionaries  as  well  as 
lips  sealed  with  a  promise  of  se- 
crecy. Occasionally  they  are  turned 
away,  though  they  must  never  be 
discouraged  or  disheartened.  Gen- 
erally, they  are  courteously,  even 
joyfully,  received. 

The  nomenclature  of  the  Legion 
comes  from  ancient  Roman  mil- 
itary practice.  In  olden  times  the 
Roman  Legion  symbolized  the  acme 
of  courage,  discipline,  honor,  en- 
durance, success  and  loyalty.  So, 
these  men  and  women  who  would 
enroll  under  the  standard  of  the 
Blessed  Mother,  must  show  these 
virtues  or  traits  in  a  supernatural 
way. 

A  local  branch  of  the  Legion  is 
called  a  Praesidium;  in  Roman 
times  this  meant  a  fortified  post 
or  garrison,  a  detachment  of  Le- 
gionaries on  special  duty.  In  a 
district  where  two  or  more  Prae- 
sidia  exist,  a  Curia  is  formed.  Bach 
Praesidium  is  called  after  a  title 
of  the  Blessed  Mother,  e.  g.» 
"Queen  of  Apostles."  The  Curia  as- 
sembles at  least  once  a  month,  and 
to  every  meeting  each  Praesidium 
sends  its  spiritual  director  and  four 
delegates.  The 'governing  body  for 
a  country  or  a  region  is  styled  a 
Senatus.  The  supreme  governing 
body  of  the  Legion  of  Mary  for  the 
whole  world  is  called  the  Concilium, 
and  is  permanently  resident  in 
Dublin. 

The  Legion  of  Mary  is  open  to 
all  Catholics  who  (a)  are  at  least 
eighteen  years  of  age  (this  condi- 
tion applies  to  active  Legionaries 
only),  (b)  lead  edifying  lives,  (c) 


381 


are  animated  with  the  spirit  of  the 
Legion,  (d)  are  prepared  to  do 
every  duty  which  membership  in 
the  Legion  involves.  There  are,  in 
all,  four  degrees  or  types  of  Legion 
membership  these  enabling  every 
type  of  Catholic  to  lend  some  worth- 
while  aid  to  the  \vork  of  the  Le- 
gion, which  is  truly  the  work  of 
Christ  There  are  in  the  United 
States  about  10,000  members  in  70 
dioceses.  A  quarterly,  "Maria  Le- 
gionis,"  is  published. 

The  following  is  a  sample  of  the 
results  obtained  during  the  course 
of  a  single  year  by  a  mere  handful 
of  Legionaries  in  a  large  city  parish 
in  Washington,  D.  C.:  fifty  persons 
returned  to  the  sacraments;  fifteen 
infants  were  baptized;  fourteen 
marriages  were  validated;  several 
persons  were  instructed  in  the  Faith 
and  embraced  the  Church;  many 
were  persuaded  to  join  the  differ- 


ent  parish  organizations  for  the 
benefit  of  their  souls.  These  figures 
might  be  multiplied  a  thousand 
times  to  gain  a  "bare  estimate  of 
the  work  of  Mary's  Legion  through- 
out the  United  States  and  the 
world. 

The  argument,  therefore,  that 
laymen  and  laywomen  are  unfit  for 
such  a  mission  has  become  out- 
moded. An  organization  is  judged 
by  the  results  that  it  produces. 
While  people  expect  a  fatherly  in- 
terest on  the  part  of  their  priests, 
they  can  be  trained  to  look  for  a 
brotherly  interest  on  the  part  of 
their  fellow  parishioners.  The  care- 
less Catholic  knows  the  priest  is  a 
shepherd:  he  is  amazed  to  learn 
that  lay  people  are  .likewise  shep- 
herds. Amazement  quickly  turns 
to  admiration,  admiration  to  re- 
spect, and  respect  to  imitation. 
There  is  no  power  in  the  world  so 
effective  as  the  power  of  example. 


CATHOLIC  THEATRE 


National  Catholic  Theatre  Con- 
ference—Established in  1937  for  the 
advancement  of  common  standards 
and  the  development  of  common 
action  in  the  theatre  beyond  Broad- 
way, the  National  Catholic  Theatre 
Conference  is  the  clearing-house  for 
forty  major  producing  groups  in  as 
many  cities. 

From  1987  to  1941  the  Conference 
headquarters  was  located  at  the 
Catholic  University  of  America, 
where  the  first  annual  convention 
was  held.  Since  1941  the  Confer- 
ence has  been  established  at  316 
West  57th  Street  in  the  same  build- 
ing which  has  housed  the  very  suc- 
cessful Blackfriars  Theatre  under 
the  direction  of  Rev,  Urban  Nagle, 
O.  P.,  and  Rev.  Thomas  Carey,  O.  P. 

During  the  year  1941  the  work 
of  Conference  members  throughout 
the  country  has  reflected  a  grow- 
ing emphasis  on  the  professional 
quality  of  the  work,  without  in 
any  degree  sacrificing  the  non-pro- 
fessional or  community  quality 
which  is  such  a  vital  part  of  the 
tributary  theatre. 

Parish,    college    and    community 


theatres  work  out  in  the  Confer- 
ence a  truly  democratic  pattern  in 
theatre.  Each  group  preserves  its 
own  identity:  national  planning  is 
accomplished  through  the  sharing 
of  common  experience.  The  Con- 
ference follows  no  one  school  of 
thought  in  stage  technique  or  econ- 
omic belief.  It  has  no  special  sub- 
sidy or  endowment:  it  is  financed 
solely  by  the  fees  of  its  members. 
The  chief  accomplishments  of  the 
Conference  to  date  are:  a  national 
service  bureau  which  handles  in- 
quiries from  all  over  the  country; 
regional  play  festivals  in  which 
neighboring  college  and  community 
theatres  have  come  together  on 
successive  evenings  to  do  great 
plays  from  the  Catholic  tradition; 
encouragement  of  college  touring1 
such  as  was  undertaken  several 
seasons  ago  by  the  Catholic  Uni- 
versity's production  of  Walter 
Kerr's  "God's  Stage";  increasing 
use  of  guest  stars  from  the  pro- 
fessional stage;  new  emphasis  on 
summer  departments  of  drama  in 
the  larger  colleges;  increasing  use 
of  new  plays;  collaboration  with 


382 


Longmans,  Green  &  Co.  on  "Thea- 
tre for  Tomorrow,"  first  modern 
volume  to  give  the  historic  and 
contemporary  perspective  of  the 
Catholic  tradition  in  drama. 

A  monthly  production  calendar 
now  replaces  the  "Quarterly," 
which  was  the  first  official  publica- 
tion of  the  Conference.  Special 
services  to  members  include  a  read- 
ing service  for  play  scripts  at  a 
nominal  fee;  royalty  reductions  for 
members  on  a  selective  list  of  good 
plays  each  season;  special  technical 
advice  on  production  where  this  is 
at  all  feasible. 

Present  officers  of  the  Conference 
are:  chairman,  Emmet  Lavery; 
vice-chairman,  Jo  Mielziner;  secre- 
tary-treasurer, Helen  Purcell;  as- 
sistant treasurer,  Florence  McBride. 
Members  of  the  executive  commit- 
tee are:  Rev.  John  L.  Bonn,  S.  J. ; 
Sister  Camillus,  I.  H.  M.;  Walter 
Kerr;  Rev.  Urban  Nagle,  0.  P.; 
Rev.  Karl  G.  Schroeder;  Mrs.  Chris- 
topher Wyatt.  The  present  chair- 
man is  resident  playwright  at 
Smith  College  on  a  grant  from  the 
Rockefeller  Foundation;  the  vice- 
chairman  is  a  noted  scene  designer 
from  the  professional  theatre. 

The  future  objectives  of  the  Con- 
ference are:  simultaneous  produc- 
tion of  new  plays,  both  regionally 
and  nationally;  new,  balance  of  in- 
terest Between  professional  and 
non-professional  stage  by  diversion 
of  fine  talent  to  service  with  par- 
ish, college,  community  theatres; 
new  realization  of  play  production 
as  a  community  experience  by  en- 
abling more  and  more  people,  under 
trained  guidance,  to  participate  in 
the  creation  of  good  theatre. 

Blackfriars  Guild  —  An  older  and 
highly  specialized  group  in  the 
Conference  is  the  Blackfriars 
Guild.  Its  purpose  is  to  sponsor  and 
unify  Catholic  Dramatic  Chapters 
of  superior  quality.  The  Guild  was 
founded  by  the  Dominican  Fathers 
of  the  Province  of  St.  Joseph.  Al- 
though founded  by  the  Dominicans, 
diocesan  priests  and  priests  of 
other  religious  orders  also  act  as 
moderators. 

There  is  a  national  organization 


made  up  of  a  director  general  and 
an  executive  board  composed  of 
the  moderator  and  one  lay  delegate 
from  each  chapter.  Members  of 
each  chapter  must  meet  and  main- 
tain high  standards.  This  usually 
demands  a  city-wide  organization. 
Parish  groups  seldom  supply 
enough  talented  actors  and  work- 
ers. Each,  chapter  is  autonomous 
being  able  to  make  its  own  by- 
laws. Aspirants  to  each  chapter 
must  first  become  associate  mem- 
bers and  serve  until  proven  wor- 
thy. They  then  may  be  voted  ac- 
tive members.  In  addition  to  a 
board  of  governors  each  chapter 
has  a  moderator  who  gives  the 
viewpoint  of  the  Church.  The 
moderator  presides  at  meetings,  is 
spiritual  leader,  has  an  override- 
able  veto  on  plays  and  members. 

Discipline  plays  a  prominent 
part.  Waiting:  lists  and  trial  peri- 
ods of  work  give  desirability.  And 
suspension  for  minor  infractions 
"together  with  resignation  for  major 
infractions  keep  members  alert. 

When  possible,  roles  are  rotated. 
Hiring  of  professional  directors, 
scenery  and  costumes  is  discour- 
aged. The  writing  of  their  own 
plays  is  the  ideal  aimed  at.  In 
plays  religion  and  social  reform  are 
not  overemphasized  at  the  cost  of 
entertainment  value. 

Full-fledged  organizations  are  op- 
erating in  Lowell,  Boston,  Provi- 
dence, Philadelphia,  Washington, 
Rochester,  Madison,  Minneapolis, 
St.  Paul,  Dayton  and  New  Orleans. 
During  the  past  year  new  chapters 
have  been  opened  in  New  York 
City,  New  Haven,  Conn.,  and  Troy, 
N.  Y,  Affiliated  groups  are  function- 
ing in  Chicago,  Columbus,  Altoona 
and  San  Antonio.  Several  others 
are  in  the  process  of  formation. 

In  New  York,  at  316  W.  57th 
Street,  the  Guild  has  established 
an  experimental  theatre  for  the 
production  of  new  plays  under  Fr. 
Urban  Nagie,  O.  P.  New  York  is 
undoubtedly  the  most  dangerous 
place  to  launch  a  Little  Theatre, 
but  the  Blackfriars'  Theatre  has 
been  a  success  notwithstanding  this 
obstacle.  To  overcome  it  they  have 


38S 


worked  with  professional  casts  and 
original  plays.  In  the  1941-42  sea- 
son "Song  out  of  Sorrow"  by  Felix 
Doherty  and  "Savanarola"  by  Rev. 
Urban  Nagle,  O.  P.,  were  outstand- 
ing in  their  appeal  to  the  public. 

Blackfriars  Recordings  is  spon- 
sored by  the  Washington  chapter. 
This  endeavor  is  concerned  with 
the  preparation  of  recordings  of 
the  lives  of  founders  of  religious 
orders  and  congregations  and  of 
conspicuous  saints.  One  on  Mother 
Seton  was  released  in  1940. 

Catholic  University  School  of 
Drama — Blackfriars,  in  1937,  start- 
ed the  School  of  Drama  at  the 
Catholic  University  in  Washington 
and  since  that  time  have  been  in- 
timately connected  with  it  through 
the  teaching  and  production  staffs. 

Courses  are  offered  in  all  phases 
of  speech,  radio  and  drama  work 
including  costuming,  make-up,  stage 
designing,  lighting,  direction,  oral 
reading,  playwrighting,  methods  of 
rehearsing,  drama  history,  and  or- 
ganization of  dramatic  recitals.  A 
Master's  Degree  in  Drama  is  also 
possible.  Besides  the  curriculum  of 
the  school  year  there  is  also  a  pro- 
gram for  summer  school. 

Connected  with  the  department 
is  a  theatre  whereby  the  practical 
aspects  of  theory  are  carried  out 
The  success  of  this  theatre  within 
the  past  few  years  has  proven  the 
worth  of  the  School  of  Drama.  To 
incite  the  students  to  a  fuller  ap- 
preciation in  this  work  it  is  the 
custom,  where  it  is  possible,  to 
have  a  prominent  professional  play- 
er take  a  leading  role  in  the  thea- 
tre productions.  In  the  1941-42  sea- 
son the  theatre  group  staged  "Art 
and  Prudence,"  which  is  due  to  be 
shown  on  Broadway,  and  "Count 
Me  In,"  a  musical  revue  by  Walter 
Kerr  and  Leo  Brady  of  the  staff, 
shown  on  the  professional  stage  in 
1942.  It  was  through  this  group 
that  "Brother  Orchid,"  an  original 
play  by  Leo  Brady,  staff  member, 
made  its  appearance.  t 

Catholic  Dramatic  Movement  — 
In  the  Middle  West  the  leading  or- 
ganization is  the  Catholic  Dramatic 
Movement.  In  its  first  form  it  was 


known  as  the  Catholic  Dramatic 
Publishing  Company.  It  began  with 
a  few  plays  written  by  its  founder 
and  a  handful  of  authors.  The  task 
of  interesting  the  clergy  and  laity 
began.  Early  Mends  generously 
responded  and  the  scope  of  the 
Movement  widened.  New  and  bet- 
ter plays  were  added  until  today 
it  has  a  catalogue  of  150  plays. 

In  1927  the  Catholic  Dramatic 
Guild  was  formed  to  increase  in- 
terest in  good  drama  and  aid  Little 
Theatre  groups  to  stage  better  pro- 
ductions. The  Guild  membership 
comes  from  the  United  States  for 
the  greater  portion;  however,  Can- 
ada, Australia,  Ireland  and  England 
are  also  represented.  There  are 
about  300  Guilds,  with  an  individ- 
ual membership  of  approximately 
9,000.  Members  receive  from  ten 
to  twenty  free  copies  of  plays,  re- 
ductions in  royalties,  a  subscription 
to  "Practical  Stage  Work,"  a  free 
year  book,  and  other  privileges. 
There  is  an  Information  Bureau  for 
stage  and  technical  problems. 
"Practical  Stage  Work,"  is  the  first 
illustrated  stage  magazine  for  par- 
ish and  school  stage. 

The  Production  Department  was 
founded  in  1937  to  counteract  the 
lowness  and  Communism  of  the 
professional  theatre.  A  Training 
School  for  young  Catholic  men  and 
women  was  established  at  Ocono- 
mowoc,  Wis.  The  course  was  for 
four  months.  This  school,  now 
known  as  the  School  of  Dramatics, 
gives  a  full  nine-months  series  of 
courses  in  directing,  acting,  stage 
craft,  designing,  literature,  speech, 
music  appreciation,  apologetics,  re- 
ligious educational  methods,  recre- 
ational activities,  and  study  clubs. 
Students  wishing  to  enroll  must 
have  at  least  a  high  school  educa- 
tion or  its  equivalent.  A  Catholic 
Summer  Theatre  was  inaugurated 
in  1942  and  met  with  great  suc- 
cess. Six  plays  were  given  in  six 
weeks,  with  three  performances 
each  week.  In  1942  also  a  Chil- 
dren's Summer  Theatre  was  organ- 
ized in  Milwaukee.  The  children 
gave  a  performance  every  Wednes- 
day during  the  vacation  months.  A 


384 


new  idea  in  the  Children's  Theatre 
was  the  production  of  a  children's 
Passion  Play.  All  characters  of  this 
play  are  true  children's  characters 
and  are  portrayed  by  children.  The 
Children's  Theatre  continues  dur- 
ing the  school  years.  Most  of  the 
work  is  done  on  Saturdays.  Special 
training  is  given  after  school  hours 
at  the  School  of  Dramatics  and  at 
the  parochial  schools  throughout 
the  city.  The  children  are  also 
being  trained  in  radio  work  and 
give  radio  programs. 

In  response  to  the  demand  for 
Catholic  plays  of  little  Theatre, 
College  and  University  Theatre 
caliber,  the  Catholic  Little  Theatre 
Guild  was  formed  in  1940.  It  is  a 
branch  of  the  Catholic  Dramatic 
Movement  and  has  for  its  purpose 
the  propagation  of  a  more  potent, 
more  vital  Catholic  Theatre,  by 
means  of  greater,  more  artistic, 
and  more  dramatic  plays.  It  in- 
tends to  do  this,  first  of  all,  through 
a  discriminating  selection  of  plays 
that  have  a  theatrical  value  and 
that  are  not  opposed  in  any  way  to 
the  Catholic  philosophy  of  life. 

Membership  is  open  to  all  the- 
atrical groups  with  a  semi-profes- 
sional status,  or  a  status  equal  to 
that  of  a  semi-professional  group. 
Many  special  privileges  are  offered 
to  members  of  this  group. 

An  attempt  has  been  made  to 
maintain  a  group  of  professional 
Catholic  actors  with  the  purpose  of 
staging  good  Catholic  plays  in  a 
dramatically  and  technically  perfect 
way  and  so  to  create  a  professional 
Catholic  Theatre.  Religious  and 
modern  plays  of  a  Christian  char- 
acter have  been  staged  in  Milwau- 
kee and  Chicago,  and  in  other  cities 
throughout  Wisconsin  and  Illinois, 
The  great  event  of  the  year  is  the 
annual  production  of  the  Milwau- 
kee Passion  Play  given  by  "The 
Players  Guild"  of  the  production  de- 
partment of  the  Catholic  Dramatic 
Movement.  It  uses  a  cast  of  from 
75  to  100  players.  The  play,  writ- 
ten by  Father  Helfen  and  published 
by  the  Catholic  Dramatic  Move- 
ment, is  a  tremendous  soul-stirring 
production. 


The  overgrowing  activities  of  the 
C.  D.  M.  prove  the  power  and  po- 
tentialities of  the  Catholic  Theatre, 
from  the  Children's  Theatre  to  the 
trained  and  experienced  actors. 
The  war  has  taken  the  young  men 
of  the  Little  Theatre  groups  and 
the  older  ones  of  the  parish  drama- 
tic clubs.  But  at  the  same  time 
the  growing  elimination  of  travel- 
ing facilities  has  increased  the 
necessity  of  decent  entertainment 
and  of  making  the  theatre  a  cul- 
tural factor.  The  war  of  ideologies 
proves  the  importance  of  ideas  in 
every  phase  of  life,  and  theatre  is 
life.  This  has  been  the  leading 
principle  of  the  C.  D.  M.  since  its 
founding  by  Father  Helfen  about 
twenty  years  ago. 

A  Catholic  Motion  Picture  Indus- 
try, Radio  and  Television  are  all 
a  part  of  the  program  of  the  Move- 
ment. Radio  programs  are  already 
being  given  in  Milwaukee  and  ad- 
ditional programs  will  be  organized 
throughout  the  country  as  facilities 
increase.  All  the  varied  groups 
of  activities  in  the  Catholic  Dra- 
matic Movement  follow  the  slogan: 
"Catholic  Action  in  Action." 

The  national  headquarters  of  the 
Catholic  Dramatic  Movement  and  its 
School  of  Dramatics  is  located  at 
325  Kilbourn  Ave.,  Milwaukee,  Wis. 

The  Catholic  Actors  Guild  of 
America,  Inc. — Among  professional 
actors  the  Catholic  Actors  Guild  of 
America  plays  a  vital  part.  Founded 
in  March,  1914,  by  the  Rev.  John 
Talbot  Smith  and  a  small  group 
of  enthusiasts,  the  Actors  Guild 
has  grown  and  developed  into  the 
leading  organization  of  its  kind  in 
the  country.  Its  first  president, 
Jerry  J.  Cohan,  was  the  head  of  a 
group  of  twenty-five  members.  His 
son,  George  M.  Cohan,  who  died 
in  November,  1942,  was  the  presi- 
dent of  more  than  twelve  hundred 
members. 

The  reasons  for  the  existence  of 
the  Guild  are  definite  and  enduring. 
It  exists  for  the  spiritual  and  temp- 
oral welfare  of  the  people  of  the 
theatrical  profession;  it  gives  to  its 
members  an  opportunity  to  know 
something  of  the  problems  and  life 


385  . 


of  the  theatre  and  encourage  them 
to  bring  to  their  work  the  inspiring 
ideals  and  high  principles  of  their 
faith. 

The  ecclesiastical  authorities  of 
the  Archdiocese  of  New  York  grant- 
ed permission  for  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Guild  and  they  have 
always  manifested  a  sympathetic 
interest  and  regard  for  the  work 
of  the  Guild.  Cardinal  Farley  ap- 
proved the  plan  of  the  Rev.  John 
Talbot  Smith  to  found  the  Guild, 
and  later  Cardinal  Hayes  lost  no 
opportunity  to  speak  with  pride 
and  confidence  of  its  efforts  and 
accomplishments.  Bishop  Stephen 
J.  Donahue  commended  the  Guild 
and  its  members  for  their  splendid 
work  and  adherence  to  fine  and 
worthy  principles  displayed  during 
the  twenty-eight  years  of  its  exist- 
ence. The  Most  Rev.  Francis  J. 
Spellman,  Archbishop  of  New  York, 
as  well  as  other  prominent  mem- 
bers of  the  Catholic  hierarchy 
throughout  the  United  States,  have 
approved  its  work  and  aims. 

The  work  among  the  actors  has 
many  phases.  Young  and  inexper- 
ienced amateurs  come  in  large 
numbers  to  the  offices  of  the  Guild 
for  counsel  and  a  helping  hand.  To 
these  the  Guild  has  been  most  use- 
ful, both  by  advice  and  by  finan- 
cial assistance,  and  has  often  been 
their  only  resource  in  hours  of 
direst  need.  The  Guild's  efforts 
are  not  confined  to  Catholics  alone. 
Other  races  and  creeds  find  its 
ready  and  willing  assistance. 

The  activities  of  the  Guild  are 
numerous.  During  the  winter 
months  tea  is  served  several  after- 
noons a  week  in  the  Guild  Recep- 
tion room,  at  the  Hotel  Astor,  and 
all  members  are  invited  to  attend. 
In  October  the  social  year  begins 
with  an  entertainment  and  dance 
to  which  members  are  invited  and 
urged  to  bring  guests.  Regular 
meetings  are  held  at  which  the 
business  of  the  Guild  is  discussed. 
These  meetings  are  followed  by  en- 
tertainment. Members  are  kept  in 
constant  touch  with  the  activities 
of  the  Guild  by  means  of  its  official 
magazine,  "The  Call  Board/'  which 


is  mailed  to  every  member  each 
month. 

Once  a  year,  in  order  to  raise 
funds  to  carry  on  the  policy  of  giv- 
ing financial  aid  to  members  when 
necessary,  the  Guild  sponsors  a 
public  benefit.  Until  1937,  this  was 
in  the  form  of  a  theatre  benefit. 
These  affairs  were  outstanding  in 
their  entertainment  value  and  good 
taste.  In  1937,  the  Guild  inaugur- 
ated a  new  type  of  benefit,  with  a 
testimonial  dinner  in  honor  of  its 
vice-president,  Gene  Buck,  who  has 
been  of  inestimable  value  in  his 
untiring  efforts  in  behalf  of  the 
Guild.  In  1938,  its  president,  George 
M.  Cohan,  was  guest  of  honor.  In 
1939,  the  Guild  celebrated  its  twen- 
ty-fifth anniversary,  with  a  silver 
jubilee  dinner  attended  by  over  a 
thousand  people  of  prominence  in 
the  world  of  business,  government, 
and  all  branches  of  the  theatrical 
profession.  Since  then,  and  for 
the  duration  of  the  war,  they  are 
discontinuing  these  large  social  af- 
fairs, substituting  a  special  issue 
of  its  magazine  to  raise  the  funds 
needed  for  work. 

The  Rev.  John  F.  White,  of 
St.  Clare  Academy,  Hastings-on-the- 
Hudson,  is  the  chaplain-treasurer 
of  the  Guild,  and  the  Actors  Chapel 
is  located  at  St.  Malachy's  Church 
in  New  York  City. 

Besides  the  regular  system  of 
providing  clothing,  lodging  and 
food  to  the  needy,  a  bed  is  main- 
tained in  St.  Vincent's  Hospital 
for  the  use  of  members,  free  of 
charge.  Contracts  are  had  with 
other  hospitals  throughout  the  city 
where  members  are  given  every 
care  and  attention.  At  Calvary 
Cemetery,  the  Catholic  Actors  Guild 
maintains  a  burial  plot.  It  is  mark- 
ed with  a  beautiful  granite  monu- 
ment, donated  by  Gene  Buck,  on 
which  are  inscribed  the  names  of 
more  than  160  Catholic  actors  and 
actresses  who  are  interred  there. 

The  Catholic  Actors  Guild  is  an 
organization  working  unceasingly 
for  the  good  of  the  individual  mem- 
ber, the  theatre  as  a  whole,  and  the 
greater  glory  of  God  and  His 
Church. 


.386 


THE  CO-OPERATIVE   MOVEMENT 


In  Ms  encyclical,  "Reconstructing 
the  Social  Order/'  Pope  Pius  XI 
implicitly  advocates  the  founding 
of  co-operatives.  For  the  spirit  of 
mutual  co-operation  is  Christian, 
and  is  a  reaction  against  economic 
domination  effected  toy  the  selfish 
individualism  of  the  past. 

The  chief  purpose  of  the  co-op- 
erative movement,  which  is  one  of 
the  most  important  movements  of 
our  time,  is  to  eliminate  the  ex- 
cessive profit-maker  in  the  various 
departments  of  economic  activity. 
The  method  is  to  enable  the  work- 
ers and  consumers  to  assume  con- 
trol of  their  own  economic  activi- 
ties and  to  perform  the  services 
of  producing  and  buying  for  them- 
selves, so  that  they  become  the 
masters  rather  than  the  servants 
or  slaves  of  the  economic  system. 
By  co-operative  organization  a  sys- 
tem of  self-service  is  substituted 
for  the  present  capitalistic  profit- 
system. 

In  the  "Catholic  World,"  June, 
1936,  the  Rev.  Edgar  Schmiedeler, 
O.  3.  B.,  gives  the  following  general 
definition  of  co-operation  as  used 
in  economic  phraseology:  "A  co- 
operative society  or  organization 
is  a  group  of  people  who  band 
themselves  together  to  produce 
something,  to  sell  something,  to 


buy  something  for  themselves,  or 
to  pool  their  financial  resources 
for  credit  or  loan  purposes."  Thus, 
a  producers'  co-operative  is  formed 
by  those  who  unite  to  produce 
something;  a  marketing  co-opera- 
tive, by  those  who  organize  to  sell 
something;  a  consumers*  co-opera- 
tive, by  those  who  band  themselves 
together  to  purchase  something;  and 
a  credit  co-operative,  by  those  who 
pool  their  savings  for  loan  pur- 
poses. One  organization,  such  as 
the  English  Co-operative  Wholesale 
Society,  or  the  Belgian  Peasant 
League,  may  combine  to  some  ex- 
tent all  four  forms  of  co-operation. 
Likewise,  the  spirit  of  co-operation 
may  be  practised  in  almost  any 
field  of  economic  or  social  en- 
deavor. Banking,  insurance,  medi- 
cine, housing,  oil  refining,  baking, 
education,  electrification  and  tele- 
phone service,  burial  service,  mer- 
cantile business,  processing,  trans- 
portation, agriculture  are  only  a  few 
of  the  fields  in  which  co-operatives 
are  now  flourishing  successfully. 

Having  considered  co-operation  in 
general  we  will  now  examine  briefly 
the  development  and  principles  of 
the  three  distinct,  principal  phases 
of  the  co-operative  movement:  the 
consumers',  the  producers',  and  the 
credit  co-operatives. 


Consumers'  Co-operation 


The  consumers'  or  distributors* 
co-operative  is  the  most  successful 
of  the  co-operative  societies.  It 
aims  to  supplant  the  middleman 
or  retail  merchant  by  an  organ- 
ized association  of  consumers  who 
arrange  to  supply  themselves  with 
goods  instead  of  buying  them  from 
the  retailer.  By  doing  so  the  con- 
sumers reduce  the  cost  of  the 
goods  and  gain  for  themselves  the 
profit  that  would  ordinarily  be  re- 
ceived by  the  merchant.  John 
Daniels  defines  a  consumers*  co- 
operative as  follows:  "A  true  con- 
sumers* co-operative  is  an  associa- 
tion of  consumers,^  organized,  con- 
ducted and  controlled  by  and  for 


consumers;  whose  members  have 
only  one  vote  each;  whose  purpose 
is  not  to  sell  things  at  a  profit 
but  to  provide  its  members  with 
goods  or  services  at  a  saving  in 
cost  and  quality;  which  pays  only 
a  fixed  interest  on  its  capital  shares 
and  distributes  its  savings  to  the 
members  in  proportion  to  their  pat- 
ronage" ("Commonweal,"  June  24, 
1938). 

A  consumers'  co-operative  may 
have  its  inception  in  a  neighbor- 
hood group  who  organize  to  buy 
goods  collectively,  and  later  con- 
tribute enough  capital  to  open  a 
store  of  their  own.  When  several 
such  stores  have  been  founded, 


387 


they  may  organize  into  a  federation 
of  co-operative  stores,  which,  in 
turn,  may  establish  its  own  whole- 
sale business.  The  wholesale  proj- 
ect may  develop  to  such  an  extent 
that  it  may  own  and  operate  its 
own  factories,  farms,  transportation 
facilities,  and  its  members  may  do 
their  banking  through  the  banking 
department  of  the  co-operative. 
Such  is  the  state  of  development 
attained  by  the  English  Co-opera- 
tive Wholesale  Society  founded  in 
1864,  and  by  the  Scottish  Co-opera- 
tive Wholesale  Society  founded  in 
1868.  Most  of  the  retail  stores  in 
Great  Britain  belong  to  either  of 
these  two  extensive  societies. 

Development  of  Consumers'  Co- 
operation —  A  century  before  the 
Rochdale  Pioneers  began  their  co- 
operative movement,  a  form  of  co- 
operation was  developed  among  a 
group  of  American  farmers  who 
adopted  a  plan  of  co-operative  fire 
insurance.  Today  this  same  system 
still  survives  and  comprises  3,000 
groups  with  a  total  membership  of 
3,000,000,  and  an  insurance  of  $11,- 
000,000. 

Though  Robert  Owen  in  Great 
Britain,  and  the  New  England  As- 
sociation of  Farmers  and  Mechanics 
in  America,  attempted  to  found  con- 
sumers1 co-operative  stores  early  in 
the  nineteenth  century,  the  first 
successful  venture  was  that  of  the 
Rochdale  Equitable  Pioneers'  So- 
ciety, founded  in  1844,  in  the  small 
English  manufacturing  town  of 
Rochdale.  This  society,  which  be- 
gan with  a  capital  of  $140  and  a 
membership  of  28  indigent  work- 
men, is  now  functioning  success- 
fully in  every  large  town  in  Great 
Britain.  In  1935  it  could  boast  of 
a  capital  of  £579,253  and  a  mem- 
bership of  43,712. 

Co-operative  associations,  follow- 
ing the  Rochdale  principles,  soon 
developed  in  other  countries.  In 
1934  there  were  465,000  co-operative 
societies  with  a  total  membership  of 
over  139,000,000  persons  in  45  coun- 
tries. More  than  half  of  these  co- 
operative associations  were  agricul- 
tural, about  one-fifth  were  credit 
unions,  one-twelfth  were  consumers* 


organizations,  and  the  remainder 
were  producers',  housing,  and  vari- 
ous types  of  co-operatives.  The 
number  of  people  who  are  now  as- 
sociated with  co-operatives  is  star- 
tling, and  is  an  evident  indication  of 
their  success..  In  1938  in  Sweden  one- 
third  of  the  families  were  served  by 
co-operatives;  in  England  45%  of 
the  families;  in  Scotland  55%  of 
the  families;  in  Denmark  one-third 
of  the  population;  in  Finland  over 
50%  of  the  population;  in  Norway 
20%  of  the  population;  and  in  Swit- 
zerland one-fourth  of  the  population. 

Outstanding  in  the  Western 
Hemisphere  is  the  development  of 
the  co-operative  movement  in  Anti- 
gonish,  Nova  Scotia,  sponsored  by 
St.  Francis  Xavier  University.  The 
Extension  Department  began  adult 
education  as  an  experiment  in  1921, 
and  there  are  now  in  Nova  Scotia 
1,100  study  clubs  with  a  member- 
ship of  10,000.  Industrial  workers, 
farmers,  miners  and  fishermen 
have  learned  to  meet  problems  that 
arise,  and  to  solve  them  with  sat- 
isfactory results.  They  have  come 
to  appreciate  the  values  of  life  and 
to  enjoy  its  benefits  by  means  •  of 
co-operation.  In  1941  there  were 
10,695  members  of  co-operative  or- 
ganizations in  Nova  Scotia.  There 
are  associations  for  the  marketing 
of  fish,  livestock,  milk  and  pulp- 
wood,  co-operative  stores,  sawmills 
and  lobster  factories.  In  1941  there 
were  over  160  credit  unions  with 
35,000  members  and  a  share  capital 
of  $1,000,000.  Canada's  first  co-op- 
erative village,  Tompkinsville, 
founded  in  1938,  broadened  its  scope 
to  include  manufacturing.  For  co- 
operation to  achieve  its  best  ends 
the  support  of  religion  is  needed 
and  this  it  has  in  Antigonish. 

Only  recently  has  the  United 
States  made  much  advancement  in 
the  promotion  of  co-operative  en- 
terprises. From  1900  to  1914  co- 
operative retail  stores  began  to  de- 
velop about  the  chief  industrial 
centers.  One  of  the  first  success- 
ful ventures  was  the  Central  Co- 
operative Wholesale,  founded  by 
Finns,  in  Superior,  Wisconsin,  in 
1917.  The  success  of  the  Finnish 


organization  led  farmers  to  found 
other  co-operatives,  especially  In 
the  field  of  gasoline  and  oil  dis- 
tribution, for  the  large  oil  con- 
cerns, financed  by  money  from  the 
East,  drained  the  West  of  millions 
of  dollars.  The  first  co-operative 
filling  station  appeared  In  1921,  and 
five  years  later  the  first  co-opera- 
tive wholesale  was  formed  In  Min- 
nesota with  the  coalition  of  a  few 
retail  co-ops.  Today  there  are 
2,000  gas  and  oil  co-operatives  in 
the  United  States. 

Consumer's  co-ops  in  the  United 
States  today  are  characterized  by 
considerable  variety.  The  best 
known,  and  presumably  the  largest 
group,  consists  of  stores  for  hand- 
ling groceries  and  general  mer- 
chandise. Gas  and  oil  stations  have 
very  rapidly  grown  in  numbers,  too. 
The  following  Items  can  also  be 
bought  now  through  co-op  chan- 
nels: clothing,  bakery  goods,  meats, 
shoes,  furniture,  hardware,  paints, 
electric  current  and  appliances,  ra- 
dios, refrigerators,  tires  and  auto 
accessories.  Nor  is  this  list  com- 
plete. Indeed,  it  is  suggested  that 
one  can  go  through  the  whole  of 
life  from  birth  to  burial,  using  only 
co-operative  goods  and  services. 
There  Is,  for  instance,  a  co-op  hos- 
pital that  handles  maternity  cases, 
and  a  variety  of  groups  that  pro- 
vide medical  aid  on  a  co-op  basis. 
There  are  co-operative  associations 
that  provide  burial  services  for 
their  members.  New  developments 
are  showing  themselves  constantly. 
Fairly  recent  additions  to  the  list 
are,  for  example,  housing  projects, 
restaurants,  printing,  and  recrea- 
tional facilities. 

This  is  not  to  suggest, 'of  course, 
that  all,  or  even  a  majority,  of 
these  services  are  commonly  found 
throughout  the  United  States.  The 
truth  is  that  a  number  of  them 
are  still  found  only  in  a  very  lim- 
ited way.  Nevertheless,  there  are 
occasional  districts  in  which  co- 
operation is  highly  organized,  and 
in  which  a  great  variety  of  services 
are  available  on  a  co-operative 
basis.  An  example  is  St.  Louis 
County,  Minnesota.  In  that  area, 


the  following  items  are  available 
through  co-operative  channels:  tele- 
phone service,  petroleum  products, 
auto  accessories,  food,  and  practi- 
cally all  articles  of  household  and 
farm  equipment.  Through  a  fed- 
erated association  the  co-operators 
also  produce  their  own  butter  and 
sausage.  In  some  of  the  towns  of 
the  County,  virtually  every  family 
in  the  area  belong  to  a  co-operative. 

A  promising  growth  has  taken 
place  in  recent  years  in  the  co-op- 
erative wholesale  field.  There  are 
at  present  20  co-operative  whole- 
sale units,  the  majority  of  them 
faithfully  observing  Rochdale  prin- 
ciples and  apparently  established 
on  a  firm  basis.  These  have  greatly 
strengthened  the  locals.  The  trad- 
ing area  of  most  of  them  extends 
into  a  number  of  states,  and  the 
annual  turnover  of  several  of  them 
runs  beyond  the  $5,000,000  mark. 

There  are  today  2,000,000  mem- 
bers purchasing  an  estimated  $600,- 
000,000  worth  of  goods  a  year 
through  consumer  co-operatives. 
The  past  year  or  two  has  also  wit- 
nessed a  rapid  extension  into  the 
field  of  production,  thereby  increas- 
ing the  amounts  of  goods  that  come 
from  their  own  wholesales'  mills, 
refineries  and  factories. 

Development  of  Agricultural  Mar- 
keting Co-ops  —  This  type  of  co-ops 
somewhat  paralleled  the  develop- 
ment of  co-operative  consumer 
societies.  However,  it  early  out- 
stripped the  growth  of  the  latter. 
Fully  half  the  farmers  of  the  Uni- 
ted States  are  members  of  market- 
ing associations  today.  The  1940 
Report  of  the  Farm  Credit  Admin- 
istration shows  that  there  are  10,- 
700  farmers*  marketing  and  pur- 
chasing associations,  with  a  mem- 
bership of  about  3,200,000,  and  do- 
ing an  estimated  business  of  $2,- 
087,000,000. 

Of  the  10,700  associations  listed, 
8,051  are  marketing  co-ops.  These 
had  a  membership  of  2,300,000,  and 
did  a  business  of  $1,729,000,000. 
That  left  2,649  purchasing  associa- 
tions, accounting  for  a  membership 
of  900,000,  and  doing  an  estimated 
business  of  $358,000,000.  Some 


389 


marketing  associations  also  served 
as  purchasing  agencies.  The  pur- 
chasing business  of  these  was  es- 
timated at  $172,900,000.  Vice  versa, 
the  purchasing  co-ops  did  some  mar- 
keting. The  marketing  business  of 
the  latter  was  estimated  at  $82,- 
698,000. 

Principles  of  Consumers*  Co-op- 
eration —  The  principles  of  the 
Rochdale  Equitable  Pioneers*  So- 
ciety, which  have  been  adopted  by 
other  similar  co-operatives,  are  the 
following :  * 

(1)  A  consumers'  co-operative  so- 
ciety shall  be  democratically  con- 
trolled. 

(2)  Money  invested  in  a  co-opera- 
tive society,  if  it  receives  interest, 
shall   receive    a   fixed    percentage' 
which  shall  not  be  more  than  the 
prevailing  current  rate. 

Producers' 

A  producers'  co-operative  is  that 
type  of  industrial  undertaking  in 
which  the  workers  are  at  the  same 
time  the  complete  or  controlling 
owners  of  the  productive  enterprise. 
It  is  a  voluntary  organization  of 
workers,  who  seek  to  eliminate  the 
employer  or  large  capitalist,  and  to 
supply  not  only  labor,  but  also  capi- 
tal and  management  for  their  enter- 
prise. By  merging  profits  with 
wages,  this  form  of  co-operative  pre- 
vents the  profits  from  accumulating 
for  one  or  a  few,  and  abolishes  the 
abuses  of  an  unjust  wage  system. 
Its  management  is  usually  con- 
ducted by  a  committee  elected  by 
the  workers.  Industrial  co-opera- 
tives were  recently  set  up  in  China 
when  she  was  forced  to  move  her 
industries  inland  after  conquest  of 
her  seaports  by  Japan.  Some  2,000 
workshops  are  each  operated  by  a 
group  of  owners  who  receive  initial 
capital  from  a  revolving  fund  sup- 
plied by  a  central  organization. 

Development  of  Producers'  Co- 
operation —  Indefinite  beginnings 
of  this  form  of  co-operation  can  be 
found  in  an  organization  of  tailors 
in  England,  in  1777,  composed  of 
men  on  strike;  in  an  association 
of  cabinet-makers  in  Philadelphia 
in  1833 ;  and  in  a  society  of  jewelers 
in  France  also  in  1833;  of  molders 


(3)  If  a  co-operative  makes  a  net 
profit,  that  profit  shall  be  returned 
to  the  consumers  who  patronize  the 
society  on  the  basis  of  the  amount 
of  purchase. 

(4)  Membership  is  voluntary  and 
unlimited. 

(5)  Business   shall   be   done   in 
cash. 

(6)  A  portion  of  the  profits  shall 
be  used  for  educational  purposes 
in  the  field  of  co-operation.  (A  col- 
lege in  Kansas  City,  and  St.  Francis 
Xavier  University  in  Nova  Scotia 
train     students     for     co-operative 
work.) 

(7)  Goods  and  services  shall  be 
sold  at  prevailing  market  prices, 
if  these  are  not  too  high. 

(8)  Co-operative    societies    shall 
co-operate  with  one  another. 

Co-operation 

in  Cincinnati  in  1848;  and  of  tailors 
in  Boston  in  the  iollowmg  year. 
More  definite  evidence  of  a  pro- 
ducers' co-operative  is  had  in  the 
Leclair  house-painting  establish- 
ment in  1833,  and  in  the  Godin 
stove  works  in  1830,  since  the  work- 
ers eventually  became  the  owners 
of  both  enterprises.  At  the  turn 
of  the  century  the  movement  had 
a  re-birth  in  this  country,  but  most 
of  the  attempts  were  unsuccessful. 
Some  of  them  survived  only  by  sac- 
rificing their  essential  principles. 
In  1933  there  were  only  twenty 
successfully  functioning  enterprises 
of  this  kind  in  America,  as  com- 
pared with  about  eighty  in  England. 
Producers'  co-ops  thrive  better  in 
the  field  of  agriculture  than  in  that 
of  industry.  They  have  had  their 
highest  development  in  Denmark 
where  in  1939  there  were  organiza- 
tions for  processing,  domestic  mar- 
keting, and  export.  These  Danish 
associations  controlled  85%  of  the 
export  of  bacon,  and  49%  of  the 
export  of  butter.  They  operated 
slaughterhouses,  dairies  and  proc- 
essing plants.  In  Finland  in  1939 
co-operative  federations  produced 
95%  of  the  country's  butter  supply, 
and  exported  38%  of  Finnish  eggs. 
Ireland  too  has  had  success  with 
agricultural  co-operation. 


390 


Credit  Co-operation 


The  credit  or  bankers'  union  is 
an  association  of  individuals  who 
pool  their  savings  to  form  a  fund, 
which  is  lent  to  members  at  a 
small  rate  of  interest,  usually  1% 
a  month  and  6%  a  year.  A  credit 
co-operative  is  somewhat  like  a 
small  bank.  It  receives  deposits, 
issues  loans,  and  may  invest  its 
surplus  in  approved  securities.  Prof- 
its are  distributed  among  the  mem- 
bers in  proportion  to  their  savings; 
sometimes  in  proportion  to  their 
borrowings.  The  purpose  of  this 
form  of  co-operation  is  to  eliminate 
the  banker  or  loan  shark,  just  as 
other  co-ops  purpose  to  eliminate 
the  mercantile  retailer  or  the  agri- 
cultural middleman. 

A  credit  co-operative  is  usually 
formed  among  a  group  that  is 
united  by  occupational,  professional, 
territorial  or  religious  interests. 
Thus,  all  the  members  of  a  unit 
are  factory  workers,  or  teachers,  or 
members  of  the  same  community  or 
parish.  More  than  300  parish  credit 
unions  now  in  the  United  States 
are  doing  excellent  work,  and  the 
founding  of  new  units,  which  is 
comparatively  simple,  should  be 
promoted.  (The  services  of  the  Par- 
ish Credit  Union  National  Commit- 
tee in  the  Social  Action  Depart- 
ment of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  are  always 
at  the  disposal  vof  the  pastors  and 
parishioners  who  may  wish  to  es- 
tablish parish  credit  unions.) 

Development  of  Credit  Co-opera- 
tion— Credit  banking  can  be  traced 
to  the  "Monti  di  Pieta"  or  Banks 
of  Charity,  founded  in  Italy  by  two 
Franciscans,  Barnabas  of  Terni 
and  Blessed  Bernardine  of 
Feltre,  who  desired  to  rescue  the 
poor  from  the  extortionate  usury 
of  the  Jews  and  Lombards.  Money 
was  collected  from  the  rich  and 
lent  to  the  poor  at  interest  rates 
sufficient  to  defray  the  costs  of 
administration.  Co-operative  bank- 
ing, as  we  know  it  today  with  its 
two  systems,  however,  had  its  be- 
ginning in  Germany.  The  Schulze- 
Delitsch  system,  founded  in  1850, 
by  Mr.  Schulze  in  his  small  native 
town  of  Delitsch,  embraces  the 


small  shopkeepers,  business  men, 
artisans,  and  other  middle  class 
town  dwellers.  The  Raiffeisen  sys- 
tem, established  by  Mayor  Raiffei- 
sen of  Flammersfeld  in  1849,  con- 
sists of  rural  banks  supplying  credit 
to  small  landowners  or  tenant  farm- 
ers. Both  systems  have  practically 
the  same  principles.  They  are  com- 
posed of  men  in  need  of  credit,  and 
credit  is  given  only  to  members. 

Co-operative  banks  soon  appeared 
in  other  countries.  Lazzanti  intro- 
duced them  into  Italy  in  1866;  Aus- 
tria had  its  first  co-operative  bank 
in  1885;  France  in  1892.  The  co- 
operative banking  system  intro- 
duced into  Belgium  by  Abbe  Mel- 
laerts,  the  chief  organizer  of  the 
Belgian  Peasant  League,  or  the 
Boerenbond,  in  1890,  has  devel- 
oped enormously,  as  have  the  sys- 
tems in  Germany,  and  Italy. 

To  a  Catholic  French-Canadian, 
Alphonse  Desjardins,  is  due  the 
credit  for  the  founding  of  the  Co- 
operative People's  Bank  at  Levis, 
Quebec,  in  1901.  From  this  estab- 
lishment developed  an  extensive  and 
highly  successful  system  in  Canada. 

M.  Desjardins  was  also  responsi- 
ble for  the  organizing  of  the  first 
credit  bank  in  the  United  States  in 
1909,  founded  in  St.  Mary's  Parish, 
Manchester,  N.  H.,  and  author- 
ized by  a  special  act  of  the  state 
legislature.  In  1921,  with  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  Credit  Union 
National  Extension  Bureau  by  Ed- 
ward A.  Filene,  there  was  a  rapid 
development  of  credit  co-operatives 
in  this  country.  Today  there  are 
about  10,000  credit  unions  in  the 
United  States,  with  a  total  member- 
ship of  about  3,000,000.  One-third 
are  under  federal  supervision,  and 
two-thirds  under  state  supervision. 

In  co-operative  banking  recourse 
to  the  loan  shark  is  prevented. 
Loans,  ranging  from  small  amounts 
to  $1,000  according  to  federal  law, 
or  $200  according  to  some  state 
laws,  are  issued  to  individuals  for 
constructive,  productive,  or  prov- 
ident purposes.  Profits  are  distrib- 
uted in  dividends  ranging  from  3% 
to  6%.  Its  government  is  democratic. 


391 


THE  NATIONAL  CATHOLIC  RURAL  LIFE  CONFERENCE 


The  National  Catholic  Rural  Life 
Conference  was  founded  in  1922 
through  the  efforts  of  Fr.  Edwin  V. 
O'Hara,  the  present  Bishop  of  Kan- 
sas City,  for  the  purpose  of 
strengthening  the  Church  in  the 
rural  sections  of  the  United  States. 
The  Conference  sees  one  of  the 
greatest  threats  to  the  Church  in 
the  decreasing  birth  rate  of  the 
cities,  where  the  Church  has  80 
per  cent  of  her  membership.  Coun- 
try life,  on  the  other  hand,  favors 
large  families,  and  in  fact,  rural 
America  supplies  a  large  part  of 
the  population  of  our  cities.  Al- 
though Catholic  city  families  are, 
on  the  average,  larger  than  non- 
Catholic  families,  they  are  however 
too  small  to  maintain  even  a  static 
Catholic  population.  At  the  present 
birth  rate,  for  every  10  adults  in 
the  city  there  will  be  7  in  the  next 
generation,  5  in  the  third  genera- 
tion, and  3.5  in  the  fourth,  a  de- 
cline of  two-thirds  in  a  century. 
But  for  the  country  people  the 
rate  runs:  10,  13,  17,  22,  giving  an 
increase  of  100  per  cent  in  a  cen- 
tury. The  city  parishes  were  for- 
merly augmented  constantly  by  im- 
migrants from  Catholic  countries, 
but  this  growth  is  no  longer  pos- 
sible. 

The  best  hope  of  the  Church 
therefore  is  to  strengthen  herself 
in  rural  America,  where  she  has 
up  to  now  been  weak  in  numbers. 
It  is  reported  that  of  the  2,952 
counties  in  the  United  States,  1,022 
do  not  have  a  resident  Catholic 
priest,  and  500  more  have  no  priest 
at  all  for  the  faithful. 

Four  working  aims  are  proposed 
by  the  N.C.R.L.  C.  to  help  the 
Church  in  the  rural  sections  of 
America: 

(1)  To  care  for  the  underprivil- 
edged  Catholics  now  living  on  the 
land.   This  can  be  done  by  provid- 
ing more  priests;  by  building  chap- 
els and  schools;   by  having  relig- 
ious vacation  schools;  by  providing 
bus  service  to  Catholic  schools. 

(2)  To    keep   on   the   land   the 
Catholics  who  now  live  on  the  land. 
They  must  be  taught  the  Catholic 


philosophy  of  life  and  work,  to 
which  farm  life  is  very  conform- 
able. On  this  point  Pope  Pius  XII 
expressed  himself  at  Pentecost, 

1941,  as  follows:  "Of  all  the  goods 
that  can  be  the  object  of  private 
property  none  is  more  conformable 
to  nature  than  the  land,  the  holding 
in  which  the  family  lives  and  from 
the    products    of   which    it    draws 

all  or  a  part  of  its  subsistence 

Only  the  stability  which  is  rooted 
in  one's  own  holding  makes  of  the 
family  the  vital  and  most  perfect 
and  fecund  cell  of  society." 

(3)  To  settle  more  Catholics  on 
the  land.   By  doing  this  the  econo- 
mic, social  and  religious  situation 
of   many   maladjusted   families    of 
rural  origin  can  be  improved,  and 
also    the    depressed    condition    of 
families  of  urban  origin  which  have 
become  the  victims   of  industrial- 
ism.   A  plan  of  subsidizing  mi§ht 
be  devised. 

(4)  To  convert  the  non-Catholics 
on  the  land.  Many  of  them  belong  to 
no    Church   at   all.    Regardless   of 
this,  rural  people  as  well  as   city 
dwellers    should    have    the    oppor- 
tunity to  hear  the  voice  of  the  one 
Church. 

Vacation  Schools  —  During  the 
past  three  summers  vacation  schools 
for  rural  priests  have  been  con- 
ducted by  the  N.  C.  R.  L.  C.  In  1942 
they  were  held  at  Bay  St.  Louis, 
Miss.,  Atchison,  Kans.,  St.  Louis, 
Mo.,  and  Collegeville,  Minn.  About 
200  priests  attended. 

The  20th  National  Convention 
was  held  at  Peoria,  111.,  Oct.  3  to  7, 

1942,  under  the  patronage  of  Bish- 
op Schlarman.  Bishop  Muench  was 
re-elected  president  of  the  National 
Catholic  Rural  Life  Conference. 

Quarterly  — The  N.  C.  R.  L.  C. 
publishes  a  quarterly  magazine, 
"Land  and  Home." 

Headquarters  and  information 
center  is  at  3801  Grand  Ave.,  Des 
Moines,  Iowa,  in  care  of  Msgr.  L. 
G.  Ligutti,  executive  secretary  of 
the  National  Catholic  Rural  Life 
Conference. 


392 


CATHOLIC  COMMITTEE  OF  THE  SOUTH 


The  objective  of  the  Catholic 
Committee  of  the  South,  originally 
called  the  Catholic  Conference  of 
the  South,  is  to  unify  and  coordin- 
ate Catholic  endeavor  in  the  South- 
land so  as  to  restore  all  things  in 
Christ.  Urgent  problems  in  five 
fields  —  Industrial,  Rural,  Educa- 
tion, Negro,  and  Youth  —  challenge 
the  South.  Dr.  O.  E.  Baker,  of  the 
United  States  Department  of  Agri- 
culture, an  authority  on  population 
problems,  has  stated  that,  since 
nearly  one-half  of  the  nation's  in- 
crease in  population  is  being  pro- 
duced by  the  South  although  only 
one  quarter  of  the  population  lives 
there,  "most  of  the  citizens  of  the 
nation  a  century  hence  seem  very 
likely  to  be  the  descendants  of  the 
rural  people  of  the  South  today." 
Realizing  this  destiny  the  Commit- 
tee has  adopted  the  following  pro- 
gram, based  on  the  fact  that  Chris- 
tianity does  and  professes  to  insert 
something  into  our  sheer  humanity 
which  will  bring  it  to  perfection, 
natural  and  supernatural  alike. 

(1)  To  bring  to  Catholics  in  the 
Southland  and  in  other  sections  of 
the    country   a   knowledge    of   the 
Church's  promise  in  the  Southland. 

(2)  To  intensify  Catholic  activity 
in  the  South  through  means  supple- 
mented  by   other   sections   of   the 
country,  enjoying  a  greater  measure 
of  material  prosperity. 

(3)  To   establish   a    social    order 
that  will  be  favorable  to  a  Christian 
family  life. 

(4)  To  sponsor  sound  programs 
that  look  to   the  improvement   of 
the  worker  in  agriculture  and  in- 
dustry  to    oppose   all   exploitation 
of  the   agricultural  and  industrial 
worker  and  to  seek  for  him  a  just 
return  of  the  fruits  of  his  labor. 

(5)  To    foster    a    better    under- 
standing between  Southern  capital 
and  labor,  according  to  the  princi- 
ples defined  in  the  social  encycli- 
cals of  Pope   Leo  XIII  and  Pope 
Pius  XI. 

(6)  To    train    leadership,    white 
and  Negro,  in  order  to  bring  the 
force  of  Christian  teaching  to  labor 
in  industry  and  their  organizations. 


(7)  To  develop  special  programs 
for  the  youth  of  the  South  so  as 
to  insure  a  trained  leadership  for 
the  future. 

(8)  To  bring  about  a  friendlier  un- 
derstanding  between   Southerners, 
irrespective  of  race  and  creed. 

(9)  To  insist  on  the  historic  fact 
that  Christian  principle  is  basic  to 
the  American  conception  of  citizen- 
ship and  government 

The  Committee's  organization 
consists  in:  (1)  a  Board  of  Gov- 
ernors, the  Ordinaries  of  the  Arch- 
diocese of  New  Orleans  and  of  the 
Dioceses  of  Richmond,  Raleigh, 
Charleston,  Savannah-Atlanta,  St. 
Augustine,  Mobile,  Nashville,  Nat- 
chez, Alexandria,  Lafayette  and 
Little  Rock;  (2)  Diocesan  Commit- 
tees consisting  of  three  priests, 
three  laymen  and  three  laywomen 
appointed  by  their  respective  Ordi- 
naries; (3)  an  Executive  Commit- 
tee consisting  of  a  priest,  a  layman 
and  a  laywoman  from  each  of  the 
diocesan  committees. 

Leaders  are  being  trained  to  car- 
ry to  all  Catholic  organizations  now 
existing  the  program  of  the  C.  C.  S. 
To  this  end  five  departments  have 
been  set  up  by  the  C.  C.  S.,  namely 
Education,  Labor  and  Industry,  Rur- 
al, Youth,  and  Race.  The  leaders' 
training  is  both  intellectual  and 
spiritual.  The  former  includes 
study  and  discussion  of  pontifical 
and  episcopal  documents,  fact-find- 
ing in  the  five  fields  mentioned 
above,  and  preparation  of  tentative 
practical  projects;  the  spiritual 
training  includes  efforts  to  further 
the  C.C.S.'s  objective  of  making 
the  Church  more  articulate  in  our 
Southland,  and  a  pledge  to  make  a 
retreat  at  least  annually. 

Through  the  annual  convention 
of  the  committee  held  at  Atlanta, 
Ga.  (1940),  Birmingham,  Ala.  (1941), 
and  Richmond,  Va.  (1942),  in  widely 
separated  areas  of  the  South,  the 
prestige  of  the  Church  has  been 
greatly  enhanced  in  quarters  where 
previously  she  was  scarcely  known, 
and  even  when  known  greatly  mis- 
understood. Though  the  task  is  a 
large  one,  the  work  proceeds  apace. 


393 


COMMISSION    ON   AMERICAN   CITIZENSHIP 


The  Commission  on  American 
Citizenship  sponsored  by  the  Cath- 
olic University  of  America  is  a 
group  of  representative  Americans, 
organized  for  the  purpose  of  foster- 
ing good  citizenship.  It  is  com- 
posed of  more  than  a  hundred  men 
and  women — Catholics,  Protestants 
and  Jews  —  joined  in  the  common 
purpose  of  maintaining  the  Ameri- 
can nation  as  an  effective  agent  of 
democracy.  The  immediate  aim  of 
the  Commission  is  to  prepare  a 
civic  education  program  for  the 
Catholic  schools  of  America  which 
will  broaden  the  scope  and  enrich 
the  spirit  of  their  existing  curri- 
culum. 

This  program,  made  necessary  to 
fortify  the  new  generation  against 
false  and  subversive  theories  of 
government,  will  correlate  religious 
teaching  with  civic  living.  It  will 
further  develop  in  the  Catholic 
children  of  the  nation  a  deep  and 
abiding  consciousness  of  their 
moral  obligation  to  live  as  good 
Americans  and  good  Catholics. 

Since  it  is  good  Catholic  doctrine 
as  well  as  good  American  doctrine 
that  all  men  are  created  free  and 
equal  and  therefore  entitled  to  cer- 
tain fundamental  civil  rights,  the 
Catholics  of  the  nation  have  con- 
sistently labored  to  uphold  the 
standard  of  an  honest,  responsible, 
moral  citizenship  consonant  with 
basic  American  principles. 

In  the  consciousness  of  the  need 
of  moral  affirmation  of  civil  atti- 
tudes the  late  Pope  Pius  XI  in 
September,  1938,  a  few  months  be- 
fore his  death,  addressed  a  letter 
to  the  American  bishops,  in  which 
he  condemned  "any  civic  philoso- 
phy which  would  degrade  man  to 
the  position  of  a  soulless  pawn  in 
a  sordid  game  of  power  and  pres- 
tige, or  would  seek  to  banish  him 
from  the  human  family  or  set  Mm 
at  the  throats  of  his  fellows  in  a 
blind,  brutish  class  struggle  for 
existence."  Warning  of  the  errors 
of  totalitarianism-  and  the  immor- 
ality of  the  doctrine  of  race  su- 
premacy, the  Pope  urged  American 


Catholics  to  formulate  "a  construc- 
tive program  of  social  action,  fitted 
in  detail  to  local  needs,  which  will 
command  the  admiration  and  ac- 
ceptance of  all  right-thinking 
men." 

The  American  hierarchy  in  re- 
sponse to  the  Pope's  appeal  in- 
structed the  Catholic  University  of 
America  to  prepare  a  program  of 
civic  education  based  on  ethical 
principles;  for  ethical  principles 
alone,  the  bishops  held,  "would 
make  men  respect  their  own  rights 
and  the  rights  of  their  fellow- 
citizens," 

To  sponsor  this  program  of  good 
citizenship  the  Commission  on 
American  Citizenship  was  organ- 
ized by  the  Catholic  University 
under  the  presidency  of  the  late 
Bishop  Joseph  M,  Corrigan.  Among 
those  invited  to  join  the  Commis- 
sion were  citizens  of  many  different 
racial,  religious  and  social  groups, 
whose  otherwise  diversified  inter- 
ests were  united  in  a  common  de- 
sire to  improve  our  American  dem- 
ocracy. The  Commission  has  offices 
on  the  campus  of  the  Catholic  Uni- 
versity of  America.  Direct  super- 
vision of  the  program  rests  with 
Msgr.  Francis  J.  Haas  and  Dr. 
George  Johnson.  Mary  Synon  is 
editorial  consultant. 

Diocesan  superintendents  of 
schools,  religious  community  super- 
visors of  teachers,  and  Catholic 
college  faculties  have  been  consult- 
ed on  the  proper  scope  of  the  pro- 
gram in  terms  of  educational  needs. 
With  their  suggestions '  the  pro- 
gram of  the  Commission  has  taken 
shape  and  is  in  the  process  of  be- 
ing disseminated.  Courses  of  study 
and  text  materials  have  been  com- 
pleted for  primer  and  seventh  and 
eighth  grades.  The  intermediary 
courses  are  now  in  preparation.  In 
its  larger  sense  the  program  will 
deal  with  different  phases  of  educa- 
tion and  should  be  of  direct  value 
to  the  whole  educational  system  in 
the  United  States. 


394 


INTER-AMERICAN   SEMINAR 


In  August,  1942,  a  party  of  dis- 
tinguished Latin-Americans,  both 
clergy  and  laymen,  arrived  in 
Washington  to  attend  the  first  In- 
ter-American Seminar  on  Social 
Studies.  The  Seminar  was  held  un- 
der the  auspices  of  the  National 
Catholic  Welfare  Conference,  and 
marked  the  first  time  that  a  repre- 
sentative group  of  Catholics  from 
North  and  South  America  sat  down 
to  discuss  their  social  aims.  The 
general  theme  of  the  gathering  was 
"The  Americas  and  the  Crisis  of 
Civilization."  The  sessions  were 
conducted  in  Spanish,  Portugese, 
French  and  English. 

There  were  delegates  from  Ar- 
gentina, Brazil,  Chile,  Colombia, 
Costa  Rica,  Ecuador,  Mexico,  Vene- 
zuela and  Canada.  Among  the  prom- 
inent Americans  who  took  part 
were:  Archbishop  Edward  Mooney 
of  Detroit;  Archbishop  Robert  E. 
Lucey  of  San  Antonio;  Archbishop 
Samuel  A.  Stritch  of  Chicago; 
Archbishop  Francis  J.  Spellman  of 
New  York;  Bishop  John  F.  Noll  of 
Ft.  Wayne;  Bishop  Edwin  V. 
O'Hara  of  Kansas  City;  Bishop 
John  F.  O'Hara,  Military  Delegate 
of  the  Armed  Forces;  Bishop  James 
H.  Ryan  of  Omaha;  Msgr.  Michael 
J.  Ready,  general  secretary,  Na- 
tional Catholic  Welfare  Conference ; 
Very  Rev.  Hugh  O'Donnell,  Notre 
Dame  University;  Jacques  Mari- 
tain,  philosopher  and  author,  pro- 
fessor at  Columbia  University; 
Claude  R.  Wickard,  Secretary  of 
Agriculture;  Matthew  Woll,  of  the 
American  Federation  of  Labor; 
David  McDonald  and  James  B. 
Carey,  of  the  Congress  of  Indus- 
trial Organizations;  Theodore 
Kreps,  Board  of  Economic  War- 
fare; Dr.  Max  Jordan,  National 
Broadcasting  Company. 

Sessions  were  held  for  six  days 
in  Washington,  one  day  at  Notre 
Dame  University,  three  days  in 
Chicago,  one  day  in  Detroit,  one 
day  in  Buffalo,  five  days  in  New 
York  and  a  final  two  days  again 
in  Washington. 

Much  valuable  information  on 
the  problems  common  and  special 


to  North  and  South  America  was 
gathered  during  the  various  ses- 
sions. The  importance  of  these 
meetings  was  emphasized  through 
the  interest  displayed  by  the  news- 
papers of  the  two  continents,  both 
in  the  news  and  editorial  columns, 
and  through  the  many  short  wave 
and  national  radio  programs  and 
international  newsreel  releases. 

The  final  statement  issued  by  the 
members  of  the  Seminar  on  the 
crisis  facing  civilization  summar- 
izes the  spirit  and  the  conclusions 
reached  by  the  group.  They  pointed 
out  that  the  guides  stated  in  Pope 
Pius  XIFs  Allocution  of  Christmas. 
1939,  show  the  way  to  a  true  and 
lasting  peace.  In  addition  to  world 
governmental  organization,  national 
and  world  economic  organization  is 
necessary.  It  is  necessary  to  make 
economic  life  serve  the  general 
good  of  all  mankind.  The  form  of 
organization  should  be  one  that 
embraces  the  free  organizations  of 
business,  of  labor,  of  farmers  and 
of  the  professions,  assisted  and 
supervised  by  government.  They 
further  insisted  that  the  crisis  can- 
not be  resolved  without  a  close 
and  effective  cooperation  between 
governments  and  spiritual  forces. 
As  they  stated,  until  this  genera- 
tion the  peoples  of  the  Americas, 
even  when  they  had  gained  their 
political  independence,  felt  them- 
selves and,  in  fact,  were  to  a  large 
degree,  dependent  upon  Europe. 
While  Americans  do  not  wish  to 
lessen  their  ties  with  Europe,  in 
the  post-war  world  we  must  help 
Europe,  Asia  and  indeed  all  man-1 
kind.  The  Seminar  concluded  that 
it  is  plain  that  upon  the  Americas 
rests  the  enormous  burden  of  shar- 
ing the  leadership  of  a  good  post- 
war world;  and  upon  the  Catholics 
of  the  Americas  rests  a  burden  of 
immeasurable  magnitude. 

In  the  Inter- American  Seminar 
on  Social  Studies  called  together 
by  the  National  Catholic  Welfare 
Conference,  there  was  an  auspicious 
beginning  of  the  collaboration  of 
all  Catholics  in  the  New  World  for 
the  making  of  a  New  World  Order. 


395 


NATIONAL  CATHOLIC  COMMUNITY   SERVICE 


The  National  Catholic  Commun- 
ity Service  is  the  official  agency 
designated  by  the  Catholic  Church 
in  the  United  States  to  care  for 
the  "welfare  of  men  and  women  en- 
gaged in  the  solemn  work  of  the 
defense  of  the  nation. 

Thirty-three  years  "before  our  en- 
trance into  the  First  World  War, 
the  American  Bishops,  assembled 
in  Baltimore,  Md.,  for  the  Third 
Plenary  Council  of  the  Catholic 
Church  in  the  United  States,  sol- 
emnly declared: 

"We  believe  that  our  country's 
heroes  were  the  instruments  of  the 
God  of  nations  in  establishing  this 
home  of  freedom;  to  both  the  Al- 
mighty and  to  His  instruments  in 
the  work,  we  look,  with  grateful 
reverence;  and  to  maintain  the  in- 
heritance of  freedom  which  they 
have  left  us,  should  it  ever  —  which 
God  forbid  —  be  imperiled,  our 
Catholic  citizens  will  be  found  to 
stand  forward,  as  one  man,  ready 
to  pledge  anew  their  lives,  their 
fortunes,  and  their  sacred  honor." 

The  First  World  War  saw  the  ful- 
fillment of  this  prediction  made 
possible  by  the  National  Catholic 
War  Council,  which  coordinated  all 
Catholic  war  work  activities. 

When  the  Archbishops  and  Bish- 
ops of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the 
United  States  met  in  1940  for  their 
annual  meeting,  they  recognized 
the  community  needs  growing  out 
of  the  military  and  industrial  mobil- 
ization for  national  defense.  They 
then  appointed  the  N.  C.  C.  S.  as 
the  official  Catholic  agency  for  war 
time  emergency.  Working  on  a 
national  scale,  the  N,  C.  C.  S.,  as 
-it  is  generally  known,  is  associated 
with  similar  agencies  representing 
other  faiths  and  other  groups  of 
citizens  in  the  United  States.  It  is 
a  member  agency  of  United  Service 
Organizations. 

Through  the  N.  C.  C.  S.  the  Cath- 
olic resources  of  the  United  States 
are  mobilized;  and  under  its  di- 
rection, every  Catholic  organization 
—national,  diocesan  and  parochial 


— has  put  its  shoulder  to  the  wheel 
in  a  common  cause. 

In  broad  outline,  the  N.  C.  C.  S. 
Is  establishing  and  maintaining  "a 
home  away  from  home'*  for  those 
in  the  service  of  their  country, 
women  defense  workers,  as  well  as 
soldiers  and  sailors.  Clubs,  home- 
like in  atmosphere,  are  in  opera- 
tion in  communities  near  camps 
and  naval  bases.  Through  its  Wom- 
en's Division,  centers,  comparable 
in  facilities  and  program  to  those 
provided  for  the  men,  are  main- 
tained in  large  industrial  centers  to 
care  for  the  needs  of  the  young 
women,  who  have  been,  displaced 
from  normal  home  environments  as 
a  result  of  their  joining  the  large 
army  of  industrial  workers  contrib- 
uting to  the  country's  total  defense. 

At  the  close  of  1942,  the  N.C.C.S. 
had  begun  work  on  26  new  U.  S.  O. 
club  assignments  in  the  United 
States,  in  addition  to  the  291  ser- 
vice clubs  already  under  its  man- 
agement Of  these  209  are  main- 
tained for  servicemen  and  82  for 
industrial  workers  at  war  produc- 
tion centers;  included  are  22  op- 
erations serving  members  of  the 
Colored  race. 

Objectives  —  Briefly,  these  are 
the  objectives  of  the  National  Cath- 
olic Community  Service: 

1.  To  bring  to  bear  upon  civilian 
and  military  defense  forces  in  com- 
munities  throughout   the    country, 
the    morale-building    processes    of 
spiritual  and  religious  leadership. 

2.  To  offer  our  Catholic  soldiers, 
sailors  and  defense  workers  every 
encouragement  in  the  faithful  prac- 
tice  of  their  religion,   and   every 
proper  facility  for  reaching  and  en- 
joying opportunities  for  rest,  rec- 
reation  and   amusement  while   on 
leave. 

3.  To  bring  to  their  relatives  and 
friends  the  comfort  and  assurance 
of  knowing  that  the  inspiration  and 
consolations   of  the  Catholic  faith 
are  being  provided  for  our  Catholic 
men  and  women  in  their  patriotic 


396 


devotion    to   the   defense   of   their 
country. 

4.  To  enlist  the  support  and  ac- 
tive    participation     of     laity     and 
clergy  in  the  planning  and  opera- 
tion of  the  work. 

5.  To    serve    faithfully    as    an 
agency    of  the  United  Service  Or- 
ganizations and  to  cooperate  with 
public    and    private     agencies    in 
meeting   the    community   spiritual, 
recreational     and     welfare     needs 
growing    out    of   military    and    in- 
dustrial   mobilization    for    national 
defense. 

Organization  —  In  its  role  of  offi- 
cial Catholic  war  work  agency,  the 
N.  C.  C.  S.  operates  directly  under 
a  Board  of  Trustees  of  which  the 
Most  Rev.  Edward  Mooney,  Arch- 
bishop of  Detroit,  is  president.  An 
Executive  Committee  composed  of 
five  members  is  responsible  to  the 
Board  of  Trustees  for  the  interpre- 
tation and  execution  of  the  Board's 
general  policies.  Mr.  Francis  P. 
Matthews,  Omaha,  Neb.,  Supreme 
Knight  of  the  Knights  of  Columbus, 
is  Chairman  of  this  committee. 
There  is  also  a  Committee  on  Par- 
ticipating Organizations,  which  is 
national  in  scope  and  representa- 


tive of  Catholic  organizations 
throughout  the  country.  An  Execu- 
tive Director,  and  his  assistants, 
are  responsible  for  the  carrying 
out  of  the  planned  projects  em- 
bracing religious,  social,  educational 
and  recreational  activities  in  the 
nearly  300  units,  which  are  oper- 
ated by  professional  workers. 

Religious  Activities  —  In  regard 
to  religious  activities,  the  close  re- 
lationship existing  between  the 
club  directors,  the  camp  chaplains 
and  the  parish  priests  insures  that 
every  opportunity  will  be  offered 
the  man  in  camp  and  the  industrial 
worker  for  observance  of  his  re- 
ligious duties.  Adequate  provision 
is  made  for  attendance  at  Mass, 
confession,  spiritual  guidance,  in- 
formal religious  talks  and  study 
clubs.  Arrangements  are-  made  to 
distribute  religious  articles  and  to 
provide  Catholic  literature.  There 
have  been  distributed  through  the 
N.C.C.S.,  687,600  missals  and  prayer- 
books,  1,159,000  religious  pamphlets, 
687,000  pocket  crucifixes,  rosaries 
and  medals,  and  35,100  Catholic 
books  and  magazines. 


THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL  OF  CATHOLIC  NURSES 


The  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Nurses  of  the  United  States  of 
America  is  the  American  nurses' 
answer  to  the  request  of  the  late 
Holy  Father,  Pius  XI,  that  the 
nurses  of  the  United  States  be  or- 
ganized "in  order  to  carry  out 
spiritually  and  scientifically  their 
apostolic  work  in  behalf  of  the 
sick."  The  Council  has  the  grate- 
ful approval  of  Pope,  Pius  XII,  who 
also  requested  an  organization  of 
Catholic  nurses  the  world  over. 
The  present  Holy  Father  wrote: 

"Organization,  dear  daughters,  is 
indispensable.  We  see  in  our  day 
that  everything  organizes  itself; 
and,  unhappily,  also  evil.  It  is  nec- 
essary that  good,  and  good  works, 
should  organize  themselves.  The 
Catholic  nurse  must  be  trained  for 


the  apostolate,  that  is  to  say,  in  the 
body  which  she  nurses  there  is  an 
immortal  soul,  bought  by  the  most 
precious  Blood  of  the  Son  of  God, 
of  which  she  cannot  lose  sight. 
Never  in  the  history  of  the  Church 
has  heathen  naturalism  been  so 
powerful  and  so  threatening  in  its 
battle  with  the  supernatural.  It  is 
necessary  that  all  Catholics  should 
be  fully  conscious  of  this  menace. 
The  Catholic  nurse  must  be  helped 
to  carry  on  her  professional  activ- 
ity in  the  light  of  the  Church's  doc- 
trines and  Christian  morality." 

Origin  —  The  Council  was  form- 
ally organized  in  Chicago  on  June 
10,  1940,  at  a  meeting  presided  over 
by  the  Most  Rev.  Joseph  F.  Rum- 
mel,  Archbishop  of  New  Orleans, 
episcopal  chairman  of  the  Lay  Or- 


397 


ganizations  Department  of  the  Na- 
tional Catholic  Welfare  Conference. 
It  was  the  wish  of  the  late  Holy 
Father  that  the  National  Council 
be  under  the  direction  of  the  re- 
spective Ordinaries  and  of  the 
hierarchy.  At  this  meeting  a  Con- 
stitution was  adopted  and  officers 
were  elected.  The  Council  now  is 
an  affiliate  of  the  National  Council 
of  Catholic  Women,  but  is  spon- 
sored by  the  National  Catholic  Wel- 
fare Conference. 

Purposes  —  The  purposes  of  the 
Council  as  stated  in  the  Constitu- 
tion are: 

1.  To  protect,  encourage  and  ad- 
vance   the    spiritual,    professional, 
material    welfare    and    social    con- 
tacts of  Catholic  nurses. 

2.  To  encourage  and  assist  in  the 
formation  of  an  association  of  Cath- 
olic nurses  in  every  diocese  of  the 
United  States. 

3.  To  foster  and  encourage  among 
all  nurses  the  spirit  of  charity  in 
the  care  of  the  sick  by  emphasizing 
spiritual  and  social  values  and  op- 
portunities in  the  exercise  of  the 
profession  of  nursing. 

4.  To  provide  an  agency  through 
which  Catholic  nurses  will  be  able 
to    speak   and   act   corporately   in 
matters  of  common  interest  to  their 
profession. 

5.  To  promote,  under  control  of 
affiliated  organizations,  a  program 
by  which  Catholic  nurses  may  ded- 
icate a  portion  of  free  service  to 
the  Indigent  poor. 

Membership — Membership  in  the 
National  Council  is  mainly  through 
affiliated  diocesan  organizations  of 
nurses,  but  provision  has  been 
made  in  the  National  Council  for 
accepting  also  individual  members, 
who  reside  in  dioceses  where  no 
diocesan  organization  exists.  Only 
graduate,  registered,  professional 
nurses  are  eligible  for  membership 
in  either  the  National  Council  or 
any  diocesan  organization  affiliated 
with  it. 

Any  Diocesan  Association  of  Cath- 
olic, graduate,  registered,  profes- 


sional nurses,  approved  by  the 
Ordinary  of  the  diocese  in  which  it 
has  its  headquarters,  is  eligible  to 
apply  for  diocesan  membership. 
Such  application  is  to  be  made  on 
a  form  procured  from  the  Secretary 
of  the  National  Council  and  is  to 
be  accompanied  by  a  copy  of  the 
Constitution  and  By-Laws  of  the 
diocesan  association,  and  any  other 
literature  concerning  the  organiza- 
tion. The  diocesan  association  be- 
comes a  diocesan  member  of  the 
Council  when  its  application  for 
membership  is  approved  by  the 
Executive  Committee. 

The  ambition  of  the  officers  to 
make  the  Council  truly  national  by 
having  units  formed  in  every  dio- 
cese, and  affiliated  with  the  Na- 
tional Council  is  well  on  its  way 
to  realization. 

National  Convention — At  the  first 
biennial  convention  of  the  National 
Council  of  Catholic  Nurses,  held  at 
Detroit  on  May  25-27,  1942,  800  del- 
egates from  65  dioceses  in  33  states 
and  two  Canadian  provinces  were 
present  —  despite  the  decimation 
of  the  nurses'  ranks  by  thousands 
entering  military  service.  The 
character  of  this  convention  was 
entirely  spiritual.  Nurses  were 
urged  to  sanctify  themselves 
through  their  profession,  to  super- 
naturalize  the  service  they  render 
to  the  sick,  the  afflicted,  and  the  war- 
wounded —  by  ministering  in  the 
name  of  Christ  It  was  pointed  out 
that  their  efforts  at  the  promotion 
of  Catholic  action  should  be  par- 
ticularly successful  because  people 
have  confidence  in  the  nurse,  and 
are  never  more  serious-minded 
than  when  they  are  ill.  It  was  the 
consensus  of  every  bishop  and 
priest  in  attendance  at  the  conven- 
tion that  a  truly  National  Council 
of  Catholic  Nurses  is  one  of  the 
great  needs  of  the  day. 

(For  further  information  write  to 
Mrs.  Jane  O'Rourk  Hewett,  Secre- 
tary, 1895  Franklin  St.,  Denver, 
Colo.,  or  to  National  Headquarters, 
1312  Massachusetts  Ave.,  Washing- 
ton, D.  C.) 


398 


THE  APOSTLESHIP  OF  THE   SEA 


With  the  world  at  war,  the  num- 
ber of  men  served  by  the  Apostle- 
ship  of  the  Sea  is  beyond  calcula- 
tion. New  Zealand,  alone,  reported 
that  during  the  past  year  21,000 
seamen  visited  the  clubs  in  Auck- 
land and  Wellington,  and  in  other 
ports  contacts  were  made  with  the 
men  through  ship-visiting, 

In  1939  there  were  at  sea  1,200,000 
men,  of  whom  about  800,000  were 
Catholics.  With  no  home  or  parish 
for  most  of  the  year,  seamen  are 
in  need  of  spiritual  aid.  Even  in 
ports,  ignorance  of  land  and  lang- 
uage are  often  insurmountable  ob- 
stacles in  frequenting  the  sacra- 
ments. To  reach  these  men  (and 
women  also)  the  Catholic  Church 
organized  the  Apostleship  of  the 
Sea. 

Its  seed  was  in  the  visit  of  a 
Catholic  bluejacket  to  a  priest  of 
South  Queensferry,  England,  in 
1889,  with  a  passionate  plea  for  aid 
for  Catholic  sailors.  This  priest,  Fr. 
Archibald  Douglas,  publicized  the 
need,  the  Catholic  neglect  and  the 
great  Protestant  works.  The  Apos- 
tleship of  Prayer  began  praying  for 
the  intention,  and  gathering  books. 
With  the  spiritual  and  practical 
basis  laid,  the  work  expanded 
steadily. 

By  1922,  the  Apostleship  had 
grown  to  a  size  that  demanded  in- 
ternational headquarters.  In  this 
year  the  first  International  Council 
was  founded  in  Glasgow.  In  1922, 
only  10  ports  of  the  world  held 
Catholic  services  for  seamen.  Due 
to  the  zealous  efforts  of  clergy  and 
laity,  in  1939  there  were  317  such 
ports  where  Catholic  seamen  were 
given  every  opportunity  and  en- 
couragement to  practise  their  re- 
ligion regularly.  Expansion  led  to 
the  transfer  of  the  headquarters  to 
London  in  1928,  but  war  emergency 
required  return  to  Glasgow  in  1940. 
The  work  was  allied  to  the  St.  Vin- 
cent de  Paul  Society  to  form  a 
Joint  Council  of  the  Apostleship  of 
the  Sea.  In  1931,  this  Council  adop- 
ted the  title,  Apostolatus  Maris  In- 
ternationale Concilium  (A.  M.  I.  C.). 


The  317  ports  with  service  centers 
in  1939  were  in  40  countries.  Of 
these,  59  had  institutes,  chaplains 
and  councils;  52  had  only  chaplains 
and  councils;  and  206  had  chap- 
lains and  lay  workers,  but  no  coun- 
cils. Whole-time  chaplains  worked 
in  22  ports.  All  the  others  were  part- 
time.  At  the  International  Congress 
held  in  Glasgow  in  September,  1938, 
representatives  were  present  from 
the  60  maritime  countries  of  the 
world.  The  report  of  the  executive 
committee  to  the  Congress  stated: 
"In  Argentina,  Australia,  Belgium, 
Canada,  France,  Great  Britain,  Ger- 
many, Holland,  India,  Ireland,  Italy, 
New  Zealand,  Poland,  South  Africa, 
Spain,  and  the  United  States  —  16 
of  the  60  maritime  countries — Apos- 
tolatus Maris  is  so  founded  as  to 
secure  its  continuance  nationally 
no  matter  what  disaster  may  over- 
take international  relations  in  the 
political  sphere." 

The  first  wartime  meeting  of  the 
Apostleship  of  the  Sea  Interna- 
tional Council  was  held  in  Glas- 
gow in  April,  1942,  and  assembled 
delegates  from  Australia,  Belgium, 
Canada,  Great  Britain,  New  Zea- 
land, Portugal,  Spain,  South  Africa, 
the  United  States,  the  West  Indies 
and  Yugoslavia.  Provision  was 
made  for  the  maintenance  of  work 
of  the  organization  for  the  duration 
of  the  war. 

Since  the  war  began  Apostleship 
of  the  Sea  service  centers  have 
been  established  in  several  coun- 
tries, notable  among  them  being 
the  Apostolado  do  Mar  Centre  in 
Lisbon,  under  the  patronage  of 
Cardinal  Goncalves  Cerejeira,  Pa- 
triarch of  Lisbon.  Other  centers 
have  been  opened  in  Australasia, 
Canada,  India,  South  Africa,  South 
America,  Spain,  the  United  States 
and  the  West  Indies. 

The  establishment  of  over  50  Sea 
Apostolate  clubs  and  more  than  200 
service  centers  throughout  the 
world,  through  the  A.  M.  I.  C.  or- 
ganizing effort,  has  vastly  improved 
the  spiritual  and  social  services  to 
Catholic  merchant  seamen  as  com- 
pared with  the  previous  World 


399 


War.  Port  chaplains  and  lay  auxil- 
iaries give  service  to  the  seamen. 
Remailing  and  knitting  services 
meet  war-time  needs,  and  thousands 
of  knitted  garments  have  been  dis- 
tributed. In  Great  Britain  a  grant 
from  King  George's  Fund  for  Sail- 
ors has  enabled  A.  M.  I.  C.  to  spend 
substantial  sums  of  money  for  re- 
lief of  distress  among  seamen  and 
their  dependents  arising  from  the 
war. 

There  are  different  types  of  mem- 
bership In  the  Apostleship  but  with 
all  the  most  important  duty  of  each 
is  the  daily  recitation  of  the  follow- 
ing brief  prayers: 

Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  have 

mercy  upon  all  Seafarers. 

Our  Lady,  Star  of  the  Sea, 

pray  for  us. 

St.  Peter,  pray  for  us. 

St.  Andrew,  pray  for  us. 
Members  also  go,  if  possible,  to 
Mass  and  Communion  on  certain 
special  feasts  of  the  Apostleship, 
such  as  St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  St. 
Francis  Xavier,  etc.  There  were  in 
1939,  80,000  sailor  members,  30,- 
000  associate  members  and  1,500 
active  port  workers  enrolled. 
Throughout  the  world,  5,700  reli- 
gious communities  and  Catholic 
schools  pray  for  the  advancement  of 
this  work  in  general,  and  they  also 
"adopt"  particular  ports  or  ships 
which  they  aid  by  their  prayers 
and  gifts  of  Catholic  literature. 

The  work  of  the  Apostleship  at 
sea  and  ashore  is  most  varied.  As 
a  branch  of  .Catholic  Action,  it  has 
for  its  main  object,  the  extension 
of  the  Kingdom  of  God  on  earth 
by  drawing  seafarers  to  Our  Lord. 
The  late  Pope  Pius  XI  expressed 
the  desire  that  soon  there  would 
be  "no  port  in  the  whole  world 
where  the  Apostleship  of  the  Sea 
should  not  be  firmly  established." 
Priests  and  laymen  visit  the  ships 
and  tell  the  Catholic  sailors  of  the 
local  church  and  the  local  Apostle- 
ship headauarters.  At  the  headquar- 
ters, regimentation  is  avoided.  In 
the  home-like  atmosphere  of  the 
club  rooms,  recreational  facilities 
are  provided.  Libraries  of  worth- 
while books  and  magazines  are  at 


the  disposal  of  the  sailors  and  op- 
portunities are  given  for  religious 
instruction.  Every  effort  is  made 
to  encourage  the  seamen  to  live 
a  normal  Catholic  life  under  the 
guidance  of  priests  who  are  par- 
ticularly fitted  to  understand  their 
background  and  sympathize  with 
them  in  their  problems. 

To  each  ship  and  port  go  copies 
of  the  "Apostleship  of  the  Sea 
Quarterly,"  which  has  a  yearly  cir- 
culation of  over  14,000.  The  maga- 
zine is  newsy,  instructive  and  aids 
in  combating  Communism.  There  is 
the  unique  A.  M.  I.  C.  International 
News  Service  which  sends  700  cop- 
ies to  100  news  agencies  and  news- 
papers In  maritime  nations.  At  in- 
tervals, thousands  of  copies  of  or- 
ganizing directions  go  into  the 
world  in  six  languages  to  key-work- 
ers such  as  chaplains,  secretaries, 
prelates,  religious  superiors,  etc.  In 
England,  the  Catholic  Truth  Society 
publishes  a  "Prayer  Book  for  Cath- 
olic Seafarers"  and  a  pamphlet, 
"The  Sea  and  Its  Apostolate,"  both 
of  which  are  written  by  Rev.  C.  C. 
Martindale,  S.  J.,  the  most  active 
English  publicizer  of  the  movement. 

During  the  war  Apostleship  of 
the  Sea  has  greatly  increased  its 
services  to  Catholics  in  Great  Brit- 
ain's-Navy.  In  July,  1942,  adoption 
and  remailing  services  covered  658 
warships  and  shore  establishments 
to  which  literature  and  other  gifts 
were  sent  regularly  by  more  than 
750  Sea  Apostolate  Associates,  the 
Legion  of  Mary,  Children  of  Mary, 
Scouts  and  other  groups,  and  by 
380  schools.  Almost  300  schools 
have  an  annual  Mass,  and  some 
haye  weekly  and  monthly  Masses, 
offered  up  for  the  seamen  on  their 
adopted  ships,  and  prayers  are  said 
daily.  Requiem  Masses  and  special 
prayers  are  said  for  seamen  who 
have  died  in  action.  Catholic  offi- 
cers and  men  in  all  classes  of  ships 
in  all  parts  of  the  world  receive 
magazines  and  newspapers  regular- 
ly and  hundreds  of  letters  are  ex- 
changed between  seamen  and  their 
adopting  school. 

In  the  United  States,  the  work 
is  well  established  in  several  ports. 


400 


In  New  York,  Fr.  John  J.  0'Bon- 
nell,  port  chaplain  and  pastor  of 
Guardian  Angels  Church  (known 
as  the  Shrine  Church  of  the  Sea), 
is  famous  for  Ms  work  among  sea- 
men. He  lias  established  a  sea- 
men's house  with  full  recreational 
facilities  where  all  in  the  Maritime 
Industries  are  able  to  congregate 
on  a  common  ground  of  Catholicity. 
Fr.  O'Donnell,  with  Ms  staff  of  as- 
sistants, visits  the  ships  and  in- 
forms the  sailors  of  the  where- 
abouts of  the  church  and  recrea- 
tional center.  SMps  are  supplied 
free  of  charge  with  all  the  req- 
uisites for  the  celebration  of  Mass. 
In  Brooklyn,  Fr.  Rickert  has  estab- 
lished the  Catholic  Seamen's  In- 
stitute. This  group,  known  as  the 
Rudder  Club,  purchased  an  Apostle- 
ship  car  for  delivering  books, 
magazines  and  periodicals  to  the 
large  number  of  freighters  using 
Brooklyn  docks,  In  Mobile,  Ala., 
Fr.  Keyes  is  port  chaplain.  A  St. 
Vincent  de  Paul  group  aids  him 


in  ship  risiting.  In  Pensacola,  Fla., 
the  Brothers  of  the  Most  Holy  Trin- 
ity established  the  Stella  Maris 
Missionary  Cenacle  in  order  to  give 
aid  to  the  deep-sea  fishermen, 
Fr.  James  Howard  is  port  chaplain. 
In  San  Fra.ncisco,  Fr.  Edward  Le- 
nane,  port  chaplain,  established  a 
monthly  bulletin  for  seamen  in 
order  to  spread  a  knowledge  of  the 
work  which  is  being  done.  In  San 
Pedro,  Calif.,  Fr.  McLaughlin  has 
established  a  recreational  center, 
visits  the  ships  and  distributes 
Catholic  magazines  to  the  sailors. 
In  Seattle,  Wash.,  Fr.  H.  A.  Rein- 
hold  organized  the  work  of  the 
ApostlesMp  in  the  ports  of  Seattle, 
Tacoma,  Everett,  Bellingham,  Olym- 
pia  and  Grays  Harbor. 

A  chain  of  ApostlesMp  of  the 
Sea  Clubs  on  both  coasts  now  brings 
aid  to  thousands  of  Catholic  sea- 
men who,  until  a  few  years  ago, 
were  almost  entirely  without  the 
helps  of  their  religion. 


THE  CATHOLIC  INTERRACIAL  MOVEMENT 


The  Negro  in  America 
Certain   factors   of  the   Negro's 
background  are  important: 

(1)  The  Negro  was  freed  from 
the  bonds  of  slavery  barely  seventy- 
five  years  ago,  was  hastily  turned 
from  a  life  of  complete  dependence 
upon  others  for  the  necessities  of 
life  to  the  status  of  freedom,  with- 
out education,  training,  land,  prop- 
erty or  money. 

(2)  The  early  days  of  his  eman- 
cipation were  marked  by  the  evo- 
lution of  innumerable   discrimina- 
tions and  barriers  to  his  progress. 

(3)  During  this  period,  there  also 
developed  a  deep-seated  American 
tradition  which  regarded  the  Negro 
as  essentially  inferior.  A  color  line 
has  thus  been  established. 

(4)  Yet  despite   these   obstruc- 
tions,   Catholic    authorities    have 
stated,  the  progress  made  by  the 
American  Negro  in  the  seventy-five 
years   since   the   Emancipation   is 
unparalleled  in  history. 

(5)  It  is  important  to  record  that 
the  prejudice  of  the  average  white 
man  based  upon  Ms  feeling  of  su- 


periority is  deeply  resented  by  the 
victim  of  his  discrimination. 

(6)  The  Negro  is  still  met  by  de- 
nials and  discriminations  to  an  ex- 
tent little  realized  by  the  indiffer- 
ent white  man.  He  can  be  lynched 
with  impunity  in  many  sections  of 
the  country.  He  is  denied  the  vote 
in  many  states.  The  Jim  Crow  laws 
still  are  in  effect  throughout  the 
South.  Residential  segregation  pre- 
vails throughout  America.  Even  in 
the  North,  he  is  denied  many  of 
the  essential  rights  and  opportu- 
nities of  life.  He  is  excluded  from 
many  restaurants  and  certain  the- 
aters. He  is  excluded  from  every 
first-class  hotel.  He  is  excluded 
from  the  majority  of  unions  on  one 
pretext  or  another;  he  has  been 
the  principal  victim  of  differentials 
in  the  wage  scale. 
The  Interracial  Lay  Apostolate 
In  the  last  few  years,  several 
groups  of  Catholics,  clergy  and 
laity,  who  are  interested  in  the 
conversion  of  the  Negro  and  in  the 
program  of  interracial  justice,  have 
been  zealously  seeking  to  remove 


401 


the  prejudices  and  apathies  that 
prevent  Americans  from  rendering 
support  to  the  missions  and  to  cre- 
ate an  atmosphere  for  conversion, 
and  furthermore  to  bring  about 
such  a  change  of  attitude  on  the  part 
of  American  Catholics  as  to  con- 
vince the  Negro  of  the  just  and 
charitable  spirit  of  the  Catholic 
Church.  Engaged  in  the  work  is 
the  Clergy  Conference  on  Negro 
Welfare,  a  group  of  priests,  secular 
and  religious,  nationally  known 
through  their  teaching,  preaching, 
writing  and  lecturing.  Among  the 
lay  group  is  the  Catholic  Interracial 
Council  of  New  York,  made  up  of 
educated  white  and  colored  Cath- 
olics, laymen  of  both  races.  This 
organization  publishes  the  monthly 
magazine,  "Interracial  Review," 
and  its  office  serves  as  a  clearing- 
house of  information  and  a  source 
of  inspiration  for  interracial  activ- 
ity. Other  Catholic  interracial  com- 
mittees are  established  in  other 
large  cities,  and  several  are  found 
in  the  Catholic  colleges. 

In  the  year  1939  the  De  Porres 
Interracial  Center,  at  20  Vesey 
Street,  New  York  City,  was  estab- 
lished by  the  Clergy  Conference  on 
Negro  Welfare.  Here  are  located 
the  headquarters  of  the  Catholic 
Interracial  Council,  the  editorial  of- 
fices of  "The  Interracial  Review," 
and  a  large  Catholic  Interracial 
Library  and  reading-room.  This 
is  used  for  meetings  and  inter- 
racial conferences,  and  has  a  per- 
manent exhibit  of  the  racial  sit- 
uation in  the  United  States  and  the 
church  work  for  the  Negro.  Visitors 
and  students  are  welcomed  on  bus- 
iness days  from  nine  to  five-thirty. 

Today  there  are  many  indications 
that  the  white  Catholic  laity  is  be- 
coming interested  in  the  Catholic 
interracial  movement: 

(1)  A  growing  interest   in   the 
work  and  tasks  of  the  Catholic  col- 
ored missionary  priests  and  sisters. 

(2)  An    ever-increasing  number 
of    Catholic    interracial    activities 
wherein    both   white    and    colored 
Catholics  are  participating. 

(3)  An    ever-increasing  number 
of   churches   in   the   North   which 


contain  a  substantial  number  of 
Negro  communicants,  and  their  in- 
terest to  Catholic  writers,  speak- 
ers and  social  action  groups  is 
clearly  apparent  from  scanning  the 
pages  of  the  Catholic  press,  both 
magazines  and  diocesan  weeklies. 
The  space  coverage  in  the  Catholic 
press  devoted  to  the  Negro  and  the 
interracial  program  has  increased 
nearly  1000%  in  the  last  ten  years. 

(4)  The    great    success    of    the 
Catholic   intercollegiate  interracial 
conferences.     The   interest  of  the 
Catholic  college  student  is  the  most 
hopeful  sign  on  the  entire  horizon. 

(5)  The  fact  that  each  year  more 
and  more  of  our  Catholic  colleges 
are  opening  their  doors  to  admit 
the  duly  qualified  Negro   student, 
and  frequently  intelligent  Negroes 
are  invited  to  address  student  bod- 
ies  as  well  as  meetings  of  other 
Catholic    parish    and    organization 
groups.    An   encouraging  response 
in  the  Negro  press  to  this  growing 
interest  of  the  American  Catholic. 

The  James  A.  Hoey  Award  for 
Interracial  Justice  was  founded  in 
1942,  in  honor  of  the  first  president 
of  the  Catholic  Interracial  Council, 
to  be  given  annually  to  the  two 
Catholic  laymen  —  one  white  and 
one  colored —  who  have  made  the 
most  outstanding  contributions  dur- 
ing the  year  to  the  cause  of  inter- 
racial justice.  The  recipients  for 
1942  were:  (white)  Frank  A.  Hall, 
director  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  News 
Service;  (colored)  Edward  La  Sal- 
le,  president  of  the  Catholic  Inter- 
racial Council  of  Kansas  City,  Kans. 

The  interracial  problem  presents 
a  challenging  opportunity  for  the 
interest  and  support  of  the  Cath- 
olic laity  throughout  the  country, 
and  calls  for  the  active  co-operation 
of  the  Catholic  college  men  and 
women  of  America.  The  reason  for 
this  interest  was  very  well  put 
in  the  Providence  Pronouncement 
which  was  adopted  by  the  Catholic  in- 
tercollegiate interracial  conference 
held  there  in  1938,  "We  believe 
that  no  action  can  truly  be  called 
Catholic  that  excludes  interracial 
justice  from  its  program  of  justice 
and  charity  in  human  relations." 


402 


(Courtesy  of  the  Rev.  ]. 
According  to  the  latest  report  of 
the  Commission  for  Catholic  Mis- 
sions among  the  Colored  People 
and  the  Indians,  there  are  300,447 
Catholic  Negroes  in  the  United 
States.  The  following  statistics  will 
prove  enlightening: 

Negroes  in  U.  S 12,865,518 

Protestant  Negroes    5,660,618 

Catholic  Negroes 300,447 

Unchurched  Negroes 

(est)  6,904,453 

Catholic  Negro  Churches  312 
Priests   in   Colored  Mis- 
sions      435 

Sisters   in   Colored   Mis- 
sions      1,600 


CATHOLIC  NEGRO  MISSIONS 


244 


Catholic  Negro  Parochial 

Schools  

Enrollment  in  Parochial 

Schools  47,138 


Negro  Eccles.  College  and 

Seminary   1 

Catholic  Negro  Colleges  3 
Catholic  Negro  Boarding 
Academies    and    Voca- 
tional Schools ,          12 

Catholic  Negro  High 

Schools  50 

Negro  Students  in  These 

Institutions    5,000 

In  its  work  among  the  Negroes 
the  Church  has  these  two  main  ob- 
jectives in  view:  first,  the  religious 
welfare  of  the  Catholics;  secondly, 
the  propagation  of  the  Faith  among 
the  non-Catholics.  At  the  present 
time,  adequate  church  facilities, 
priests  dedicated  to  their  service, 
and  efficient  schools  have  been  pro- 
vided for  Negro  Catholics  where 
large  groups  of  them  make  special 
churches  and  schools  feasible  and 
social  circumstances  render  them 
advisable.  In  this  manner  more 
than  two-thirds  of  them  receive 
devoted  and  excellent  pastoral  care. 
However,  in  many  places  the  num- 
ber of  Catholic  Negroes  is  quite 
small  or  else  they  are  widely  scat- 
tered. This  is  the  condition  in 
many  large  cities  of  the  North, 
whither  Negroes  have  migrated 
from  the  South  in  recent  years. 


B.  Tennelly,  $.5.,D.D.) 
1  Here  efforts  have  been  made  to  in- 
corporate them  into  the  white  par- 
ishes where  they  happen  to  have 
settled.  Not  only  may  it  be  said 
that  the  Negro  Catholics  in  this 
country  have  on  the  whole  ample 
opportunities  for  the  practice  of 
their  religion  and  for  the  education 
of  their  children,  but  it  may  be 
said  that  most  of  them  are  avail- 
ing themselves  of  these  opportuni- 
ties. They  have  proven  themselves 
faithful  Catholics  and  show  their 
appreciation  of  church  and  school 
by  what  are  for  them  generous  con- 
tributions to  their  support. 

The  second  objective  of  the 
Negro  apostolate  is  the  propagation 
of  the  Faith  among  the  12,500,000 
non-Catholic  Negroes  in  the  United 
States.  Whilst  a  majority  of  the 
adults  are  affiliated  to  the  Negro 
branches  of  the  Protestant  sects, 
millions  of  others  have  very  mea- 
gre religious  beliefs.  These  spirit- 
ually ignorant  multitudes  offer  un- 
questionably a  vast  field  for  mis- 
sionary enterprise.  Parts  of  it  hold 
out  tempting  promises,  and  these 
opportunities  are  by  no  means  neg- 
lected. The  larger  number  of  Cath- 
olic religious  centers  for  Negroes 
in  the  Southern  States,  approxi- 
mately one  hundred  of  them,  are 
predominantly  missionary  in  char- 
acter. That  is  to  say,  they  are 
striving  to  build  up  congregations 
in  places  where  there  were  few,  if 
any,  Catholics  before.  Most  of  the 
75  Negro  parishes  in  the  North,  al- 
though occupied  chiefly  in  minister- 
ing to  Catholic  Negroes,  are  at  the 
same  time  carrying  on  active  and 
successful  missionary  work.  The 
harvest  of  Negro  converts  is  con- 
siderable. During  the  past  ten 
years  it  numbered  50,000  souls. 
Moreover  the  yield  grows  from  year 
to  year.  Last  year  6,326  Negro 
converts  were  reported. 

Despite  the  successful  efforts  al- 
ready made,  the  field  yet  to  be 
tilled  is  immense.  Of  the  12,865,518 
Negroes  in  this  country,  5,660,618 
are  reported  to  be  members  of  var- 
ious Protestant  churches,  accord- 


403 


ing  to  the  latest  statistics  of  the 
U.  S.  Bureau  of  Census,  which 
counts  only  adult  members.  Their 
children  should  of  course  be  taken 
into  account.  Many  others  would 
also  call  themselves  Christians. 
Yet  there  are  multitudes  with  little 
knowledge  of  religion  in  any  form. 

Unquestionably  many  non-Catho- 
lic Negroes  are  sincere,  upright 
men  and  women,  who  would  gladly 
embrace  the  true  Faith  when  it 
is  presented  to  them.  However, 
the  making  of  converts  is  not  usu- 
ally an  easy  or  a  simple  matter. 
The  initial  difficulty  is  the  attitude 
of  very  many  Negroes  toward  the 
Catholic  Church.  It  is  an  attitude 
of  unfriendliness,  if  not  of  violent 
antipathy,  due  both  to  ignorance  of 
the  Church  and  to  deep  prejudices, 
bred  by  the  hostile  public  opinion 
of  the  communities  in  which  they 
live.  Besides  this,  most  church 
members  are  attached  to  and  satis- 
fied with  their  own  churches.  In 
the  case  of  others,  indifference  to 
any  religion  is  found,  or  irregular 
marital  relations,  or  deep-rooted 
sins. 

The  main  avenue  of  approach  to 
the  non-Catholic  Negro  is  the  Cath- 
olic mission  schools.  The  helpful  in- 
terest in  their  children  shown  by  the 
Sisters  and  their  efficient  teaching 
appeal  to  the  parents.  The  friendly 
contacts  thus  made  break  down 
prejudice  against  the  Church  and 
often  result  in  the  conversion  of 
parents  and  other  relatives  and 
prepare  the  more  mature  pupils  for 
conversion. 

The  social  welfare  activities  spon- 
sored by  the  Negro  parish  or  mis- 
sion extend  also  to  non-Catholic 
Negroes.  The  facilities  of  the  com- 
munity halls,  hospitals,  clinics,  li- 
braries, athletic  and  other  social 
and  recreational  organizations,  al- 
though intended  chiefly  for  Catho- 
lic parishioners,  are  also  available 
to  their  non-Catholic  friends  and 
acquaintances.  The  priest  is  thus 
enabled  to  establish  friendly  con- 
tacts with  prospective  converts,  to 
show  them  his  genuine  interest  in 
their  welfare,  and  to  explain  Cath- 
olic beliefs  and  practices  to  them. 


Interracial  relations  between  the 
Negro  and  his  white  neighbors, 
which  on  the  whole  are  far  from 
satisfactory,  not  only  constitute  a 
sore  in  the  body  politic  of  the  na- 
tion, but  they  also  even  impede  to 
some  extent  the  approach  of  the 
Church  to  the  non-Catholic  Negro. 
In  the  minds  of  some  of  them  she 
is  regarded  as  only  another  un- 
friendly white  institution,  an  im- 
pression that  Protestant  bigotry  is 
glad  to  confirm.  But  to  say  that 
Catholics  have  ignored  the  Negro 
and  his  wrongs  is  only  a  half  truth. 
The  other  half  of  the  truth  is  that 
the  Negro  is  an  unknown  quantity 
to  the  vast  majority  of  Catholics. 
The  bulk  of  them  live  in  the  North- 
ern States  where  until  recently 
Negroes  penetrated  in  only  small 
numbers;  in  the  Southern  States, 
where  the  majority  of  the  Negro 
population  lives,  Catholics  are  in- 
significant numerically. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  Catholics  are 
showing  sincere  interest  in  the 
welfare,  of  the  Negro,  temporal  as 
well  as  spiritual.  Notable  is  the 
attitude  of  the  Catholic  Students 
Mission  Crusade,  the  Catholic  In- 
terracial Council,  and  many  local 
groups  and  Catholic  organizations. 
Two  Catholic  monthlies,  "The  Col- 
ored Harvest"  and  "Our  Colored 
Missions,"  which  specialize  in  re- 
ligious activities  among  the  Ne- 
groes, are  active  in  promoting  bet- 
ter race  relations.  The  Catholic 
press  generally  publishes  frequent 
articles  calculated  to  give  a  better 
understanding  of  the  Negroes'  prob- 
lems and  to  show  Catholics  how 
they  may  aid  in  their  solution. 

This  interest  in  the  Negro  is  not 
strange  to  a  Catholic,  for  the 
Church  has  always  demanded  re- 
spect for  basic  human  rights  irre- 
spective of  race  or  condition  and 
has  always  manifested  a  deep  sym- 
pathy for  the  downtrodden.  Catho- 
lics in  this  country  have  demon- 
strated their  interest  in  the  Ne- 
gro by  deeds  as  well  as  by  words. 
They  have  supported  the  growing 
religious  and  charitable  work  for 
the  colored  people,  which  is  actu- 
ally carried  on  by  their  own  sons 


404 


and  daughters.  This  was  in  fact  one 
of  the  first  missionary  activities  of 
the  Church  in  the  United  States. 

All  this  has  been  inspired  and 
encouraged  by  their  pastors  and 
bishops.  The  Sovereign  Pontiff  him- 
self has  frequently  urged  them  to 
even  greater  efforts.  In  one  of  his 
first  public  pronouncements  to  the 
world  the  present  Pope  declared: 
"We  confess  that  we  feel  a  special 


paternal  affection,  which  is  certain- 
ly inspired  of  heaven,  for  the  Ne- 
gro people  dwelling  among  you; 
for  in  the  field  of  religion  and  ed- 
ucation we  know  that  they  need 
especial  care  and  comfort  and  are 
very  deserving  of  it.  We  therefore 
invoke  an  abundance  of  heavenly 
blessings  and  we  pray  fruitful  suc- 
cess for  those  whose  generous  zeal 
is  devoted  to  their  welfare." 


CATHOLIC  INDIAN   MISSIONS 
(Courtesy  of  the  Rev,  J.  B.  Tennelly,  S.S.,D.D.) 


The  following  ^statistics  are  from 
the  latest  reports  of  the  Bureau  of 
Catholic  Indian  Missions  (1942) : 
Indians  and  Eskimos  in 

U.  S.  and  Alaska 360,000 

Catholic  Indians  and 

Eskimos   (est.)    100,000 

Protestant  Indians  and 

Eskimos   (est.)    100,000 

Unchurched  Indians  and 

Eskimos  (est.)    160,000 


On  the  81  Indian  Reservations: 

Catholic  Indians 89,564 

Catholic  Mission  Centers  . .  154 

Catholic  Churches  386 

Catholic  Mission  Schools  . .  68 

Enrollment  in  same   7,234 

Priests  in  Mission  Work  . .  200 

Brothers  and  Scholastics  . .  82 

Sisters  in  Mission  Work  . .  530 


Living  among  the  Whites: 
Catholic  Indians  (est.) 10,000 

The  Catholic  Church  entered  the 
New  World  immediately  after  its 
discovery  to  spread  the  Faith 
among  the  Indians  and  to  act  as 
their  protector  and  civilizer.  But 
later  on,  warfare  among  the  Colon- 
ial powers,  Britain,  France  and 
Spain,  as  well  as  warfare  among 
the  Indian  tribes,  blighted  or  de- 
stroyed extensive  and  promising 
missions  in  the  Southeastern  and 
Southwestern  parts  of  the  United 
States,  and  along  the  Great  Lakes 
and  in  the  Mississippi  Valley. v After 
the  War  of  Independence  the  in- 
fant American  Church  struggled 
with  its  feeble  resources  to  revive 
and  continue  this  work.  Her  orig- 
inal inheritance  of  a  few  hundred 


Indians  in  a  few  scattered  missions 
God  has  increased  through  the  self- 
sacrificing  labors  of  her  mission- 
aries into  a  multitude  of  a  hundred 
thousand  souls.  Today  Indian  Mis- 
sions flourish  in  twenty-one  states 
and  in  the  Territory  of  Alaska. 

Converted  tribes  have  clung  tena- 
ciously to  their  Faith,  despite  the 
lure  of  their  tribal  life  and  cus- 
toms. With  the  white  man's  in- 
vasion of  the  land  which  the  red 
man  believed  to  be  his  own,  came 
the  greatest  dangers  to  the  religi- 
ous and  the  temporal  welfare  of 
the  Indians.  The  Federal  govern- 
ment assumed  the  direction  of  In- 
dian Affairs,  but  its  influence  has 
been  often  feeble  and  often  inimi- 
cal to  the  interests  and  the  rights 
of  its  wards.  But  the  Church  has 
never  ceased  to  be  their  friend  and 
advocate.  Her  chief  instrumental- 
ity has  been  the  Bureau  of  Catho- 
lic Indian  Missions,  created  in  1874 
to  represent  at  Washington  the  in- 
terests both  of  the  Missions  and 
of  the  Indians,  and  to  secure  sup- 
port of  the  religious,  charitable  and 
educational  work  of  the  Catholic 
Missions. 

Pioneers  and  still  leaders  in  the 
Indian  Mission  work  are  the  Fran- 
ciscans, Jesuits  and  Benedictines. 
The  Franciscan  Fathers  of  the  Sac- 
red Heart  Province  are  laboring  at 
present  among  the  Ottawas  in 
Michigan,  and  the  Menominees, 
Chippewas  and  Stockbridges  in 
Wisconsin.  The  Province  of  St. 
John  the  Baptist  has  missionaries 
among  the  Pueblos  of  New  Mexico, 
the  Navajos  of  New  Mexico  and 


405 


Arizona,  tlie  Hopls  of  Arizona  and 
the  Utes  In  Colorado.  The  Santa 
Barbara  Province  has  charge  of 
the  Pima,  Papago,  Apache  and  Ma- 
ricopa  Reservations  in  Southern 
Arizona;  the  Mescalero  Apache 
Reservation  in  New  Mexico;  the 
Yurna  Reservation  and  several  Mis- 
sion Indian  Rancheries  in  Califor- 
nia. The  Capuchin  Fathers  of  the 
Province  of  St.  Joseph  are  work- 
ing among  the  Northern  Cheyenne 
Indians  of  Montana,  and  the  Fath- 
ers of  the  Irish  Province  among 
the  Porno  Indians  of  California. 

The  Jesuit  Fathers  have  Mis- 
sions among  the  Eskimos  and  Tin- 
neh  Indians  in  Alaska;  the  Yakima, 
Colville  and  Spokanes  in  Washing- 
ton; the  Umatillas  in  Oregon;  the 
Coeur  d'Alenes  and  Nez  Perces  of 
Idaho;  the  Flatheads,  Crows,  As- 
sinlboins,  G-ros  Ventres  and  Black- 
feet  in  Montana;  the  Sioux  in 
South  Dakota;  the  Pottawatomi  in 
Kansas ;  and  the  Arapahos  and  Sho- 
shoni  in  Wyoming. 

The  Benedictines  conduct  Mis- 
sions among  the  Chippewas  of 
Minnesota,  the  Sioux  in  North  and 
South  Dakota;  the  Turtle  Mountain 
Crees  and  CMppewas,  the  Man- 
dans,  Arickaree  and  Hidatsa  of 
North  Dakota;  the  Pottawatomi, 
Kiowa,  Caddos  and  Commanches 
,of  Oklahoma.  The  Fathers  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  are  represented 
among  the  South  Dakota  Sioux; 
the  Society  of  the  Divine  Saviour 
are  at  Grande  Ronde,  Oregon;  the 
Theatine  Fathers  attend  the  South- 
ern Utes  of  Colorado.  Diocesan 
priests  carry  on  work  among  the 
Indians  of  Maine,  New  York,  Mich- 
igan, Wisconsin,  South  Dakota,  Ok- 
lahoma, Louisiana,  Mississippi,  New 
Mexico,  Arizona,  California,  Oregon, 
Washington  and  Montana. 

Missionary  work  has  heen  con- 
fronted by  serious  difficulties.  The 
people  we  call  Indians  belong  to 
almost  two  hundred  different  tribes, 
with  different  customs  and  even 
languages.  Few  of  them  cultivate 
the  land  or  live  in  fixed  settlements. 
Dependent  upon  hunting  and  the 
wild  fruits  of  nature,  they  lead  a 
nomadic  life.  This  has  made  it 


hard  for  the  missionary  to  reach 
them  and  td  train  them  to  regular 
practice  of  religious  duties.  Even 
today  many  Indians  find  it  hard 
to  settle  down.  They  have  not  yet 
conceived  a  strong  attachment  to 
land  or  property.  The  missionary 
gains  converts  one  by  one,  and 
much  pastoral  visitation  is  often 
necessary  to  keep  Ms  flock  up  to 
the  observance  of  a  Catholic  stan- 
dard of  life. 

Much  effective  work  lias  been 
done  and  is  still  being  done  by 
the  mission  schools.  The  future 
and  the  hope  of  every  race  lie 
in  its  young  people.  The  mission- 
aries have  accordingly  made  great 
efforts  to  reach  and  to  train  the 
children.  Their  purpose  is,  first  of 
all,  to  teach  the  children  their  re- 
ligion, then  habits  of  industry  and 
orderliness,  the  use  of  the  English 
language,  and  the  other  elements 
of  education.  In  the  case  of  the 
older  pupils,  attention  is  given  to 
training  that  will  equip  them  to 
make  a  livelihood  and  to  maintain 
better  homes.  In  this  way  the  ris- 
ing generation  is  being  fitted  to 
lead  useful,  self-respecting  and 
Christian  lives  on  their  own  res- 
ervation. Poor  as  it  may  be,  most 
Indians  have  neither  the  inclina- 
tion nor  the  opportunity  to  make 
a  livelihood  elsewhere. 

The  larger  number  of  mission 
schools,  36  of  them,  are  now  day 
schools.  In  places  where  the  In- 
dians are  widely  scattered  or  un- 
settled, or  where  there  are  broken 
or  poor  homes,  boarding  schools  are 
rendering  good  service.  There  are 
31  of  these  with  4,130  pupils. 

Some  of  the  Indian  tribes  are 
now  entirely  Catholic.  In  these 
cases  the  work  of  the  priest  and 
of  the  Sisters  in  the  school  is  much 
the  same  as  it  would  be  in  a  poor 
rural  parish.  Many  of  the  larger 
tribes,  however,  are  either  partly 
pagan  or  Protestant.  Here  the  work 
is  predominantly  missionary  in 
character,  to  win  these  to  the  true 
Faith.  One-third  of  the  Indians  are 
now  Catholics,  and  the  work  of  the 
Missions  may  be  said  to  be  well  be- 
gun but  by  no  means  finished. 


406 


THE  CATHOLIC  MATERNITY  GUILD  APOSTOLATE 


Catholic  maternity  guilds  are  as- 
sociations of  Christian  charity,  in 
which  the  faithful  of  both  sexes, 
married  and  single,  cooperate  for 
the  promotion  of  the  primary  end 
of  marriage,  the  procreation  and 
education  of  children.  In  the  en- 
cyclical on  Christian  Marriage, 
Pope  Pius  XI  declared:  "Quite  fit- 
tingly ...  do  those  pastors  of  souls 
act  who,  to  prevent  married  peo- 
ple from  failing  in  the  observance 
of  God's  law,  urge  them  to  perform 
their  duty  and  exercise  their  re- 
ligion so  that  they  should  give 
themselves  to  God,  continually  ask 
for  His  divine  assistance,  frequent 
the  sacraments  and  always  nour- 
ish and  preserve  a  loyal  and  thor- 
oughly sincere  devotion  to  God." 
But  the  Holy  Father  added:  "Since 
it  is  no  rare  thing  to  find  that  the 
perfect  observance  of  God's  com- 
mands and  conjugal  integrity  en- 
counter difficulties  by  reason  of 
the  fact  that  the  man  and  wife  are 
in  straightened  circumstances,  their 
necessities  must  be  relieved  as  far 
as  possible."  As  secondary  means, 
Pius  XI  then  recommended  "public 
and  private  guilds." 

Genesis  of  the  Crusade — The  Re- 
demptorist  missionary,  Rev.  Joseph 
J.  Schagemann,  C.  Ss.  R.,  of  Anna- 
polis, Md.,  conceived  the  plan  of 
parochial  guilds,  founded  and  can- 
onically  erected  as  "Piae  Uniones," 
subject  entirely  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Ordinary,  to  inspire  rever- 
ence for  parenthood,  to  counteract 
the  evil  of  contraception,  and  to 
build  up  the  Mystical  Body  of 
Christ.  On  March  11,  1931,  shortly 
after  the  promulgation  of  the  en- 
cyclical, the  plan  was  offered  as 
"A  Suggestion  for  Catholic  Action," 
after  a  retreat  to  nurses  at  Provi- 
dence Hospital,  Sandusky,  Ohio.  In 
January,  1932,  the  lecture  was  pub- 
lished under  the  title,  "Why  Not  A 
Maternity  Guild?"  in  the  official 
Bulletin  of  the  National  Catholic 
Women's  Union. 

The  movement  was  inaugurated 
in  August,  1932,  at  the  National 
Convention  of  the  N.  C.  W.  TJ.  in  St. 
Louis,  Mo.  Since  that  time  this  or- 


ganization has  pioneered  in  the 
founding  of  guilds,  which  have  also 
been  established  by  other  associa- 
tions of  the  faithful  in  various  dio- 
ceses. In  one  diocese  a  priest  was 
appointed  by  the  Bishop  to  direct 
the  Apostolate,  and  in  27  parishes 
the  start  has  been  made. 

Reports  of  guilds  in  operation 
can  be  obtained  from  the  Rev.  Jo- 
seph Schagemann,  C.  Ss.  R.,  P.  O. 
Box  746,  Annapolis,  Md. 

The  Means  —  Means  of  the  na- 
tural and  supernatural  order  are 
employed  to  attain  the  objectives. 

Financial  aid  is  given  on  the 
self-help  and  the  mutual-aid  plan 
of  co-operative  guilds,  to  lessen  the 
allurement  of  the  temptation  to 
contraception,  by  helping  parents 
to  defray  the  costs  of  maternity 
care,  by  providing  aid  to  meet  cur- 
rent school  expenses,  and  by  an 
initial  contribution  to  encourage 
parents  and  later  on  the  children 
in  building  up  a  fund  which  will 
enable  them  to  make  a  successful 
start  in  life.  As  the  maternity 
guild  is  a  national  asset,  both  fi- 
nancially and  culturally,  the  sugges- 
tion was  made  by  the  founder  at 
the  1942  convention  of  the  N.C.W.U. 
that  U.  S.  war  stamps  and  war 
bonds  be  contributed  by  the  mem- 
bers for  present  needs  and  for  in- 
vestment in  long-range  planning. 

Cultural  activity,  the  more  im- 
portant feature  of  the  guild  plan, 
requires  lectures  and  discussions a 
on  the  physical  care  of  mother  and* 
child,  together  with  the  careful 
perusal  of  the  pamphlet  literature 
of  the  Children's  Bureau  of  the 
Department  of  Labor.  For  the  pro- 
motion of  virtuous  married  life,  the 
guilds  are  co-ordinated  with  the 
Confraternity  of  Christian  Doctrine. 

Authentic  Information — The  bro- 
chure, "The  Catholic  Maternity 
Guild  Apostolate,"  distributed  gratis 
by  the  Central  Bureau  of  the  Cath- 
olic Central  Verein,  3835  Westmin- 
ster Place,  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  is  the 
authentic  treatise.  Copies  of  the 
specific  suggestions  offered  at  the 
1942  Convention  may  be  obtained 
from  Father  Schagemann. 


407 


u§ 

•*•* 

'•*=    G.g 

I 


L 


- 

*     > 


^,<u 

e  s 

±s  ^ 


= 

a 


s-s§  e- 


•*£» 

H    ~* 

C   -5  a   a   g '' 

I  .rl    oi 

CO    .^  I  Hj 

o   ^  *+i, 

U    [?*S    Q,   ^ 
O  :§£  %  Ss 

•T*          V>     ^>       Q       »-l 

H**      -^y 
vj    «•* 


. 

S! 


"22    ^ 


o- 

5  i 

ls.  ^^i-^ 


c,- 

sffiiS 


,54,33^5  fi-S^- 


1     - 

8*       g 

S  £o 


QJS 

M    U 

2  co 


^ 


2 

i 


c  I    8      1 

•3  *    $     & 


408 


Q. 

IE 

0 

rt 

« 

S 

1 

>,"    . 

| 

^ 

S 

^ 

r 

> 

«<f 

Z 

><' 

1 

* 

a 
•3 

1 

rt 
u 

'5 

Z 

G 
^. 

"S 

1 

^ 

o 

^ 

"0 

c 

$ 

o 

CO 

"o 

$ 

| 

o 

2 

^ 

ns 

| 

*d 

S 

S 

* 

& 

J- 

2 

c 

Z 

"o 

Cu 

•55 

tj 

» 

"2 

CO 

B 

o 

n 

S 

o 

S 

*i 

w 

jj* 

J3 

CO 

fC 

o 

•< 

tl 

G 

1 

'5 

u 
rt     * 

S 

^0 

S 

o 

IS 

rt 
ffi 

.« 

"or  ; 

Id 

Is 

id 

I 

z 

>» 

jBVJ 

•fi  - 

o 

o 

\O  « 

CO 
ON 

E 

CO 

3d 

£  O 

°°^ 

r-*  XT 

c3l 

rO 

^ 

iication 

Ilil 

3 
o 
]oh 
"3 

u< 

S 

a 

o  ^3  M  jj'rt 

*§  o.i  o.i  S 

-«alal 

s-p^o 

•a|^^^^ 

^o  gii  d  u^ 

0  1=!  t6!    «  *  ° 

aftU£:2* 

'i.S"g-Q  G1^ 

&$ 

A 

ot 

CO 

*«3  »-J 

sj^a 

IP. 

!S 

M  S  §> 

1 

Purpose  and  Publ 

jljt 

8^  °  § 

To  unite  all  Catholic  airme 
and  social  affiliation. 

To  defend  Christian  idea 
oppose  present-day  finance 
combat  war  propaganda  ant 
tions;  and  to  oppose  intole 
crimination  directed  against 

The  advancement  of  anthr< 
missionary  science  through 
research  and  publication  by 
sionaries  and  other  specialis 
logical  training  among  cand 
sion  work.  An  annual  serie 
and  monographs. 

SSi 

S"^1^  £?-.§J3 

Life  insurance  in  a  Fratern 
men  between  18  and  5: 
Bulletin." 

l|f| 

Sill 

To  give  financial  assistance 
Missions  of  the  South.  "Oui 
sions,"  monthly. 

^  - 

S      1 
a     .s 


I 

8 


U 

409 


u 


"3 
•S 


.au 


*J 

js-  o! 
•s  ^ 


o  c 

J  4J     O 


§ 


c  £.< 

o  g 

"S  1 5 

<*  Si 


-3  ^§£ 


S2 

Is 

fcj 

3§ 


«al 

'u  2  S     ^£p 
N     ac      ^  «n 

2S.S3     £$£ 


I8|J 

4    H     «    tl 


so 
whi 


o  «  y          ^5  y-o.s 
>•%<  y  .  "3  S'3  ^ 

a  S,     Si^T^  rt— .  2 

5*  °*.a*o2  u.t;"2t< 

•O    0*3    £-£    a  .IH    JnW 

"S?i^^ 

Q   ji,   O   tt»,V    Jn.O   G.S3 

w>fi  I     2»  ...a  ^  ** 
"!a.^  |S2 

a°sal  £s^s 

**3  a     S  ^2  o  *j---S 
g'-g^^^a-2 

-rj  «J.£;   4>— <          O-O-T3 

ig'€8s-a^'SSS 


£t>£5 


S    2 


I 


£  o 
rt  a 
Z  '8 


jg 
u  O 
£,A 


S3 

a 

(-4 
o 

§ 
1 

I 

o 

§ 

O 

rt 

1 

< 

<u 

"§ 

oo 

3 

u 
o 
£ 

«! 

1 

§ 

i 

M-l 

O 

60 

S 

S 

S 

I 

PQ 

3! 

•a 

rt 

S 

S 

"o 

I 


.HD 


t 
U 


410 


•£ 
u 


TJ 

as 


c 

O       u, 


o 


IT 


Z    S 


z   * 

f 
>t 

ll 


u-         -a  t£ 

o      js.g 


J  O  .J  « 


it 
p 


Randolph 
publications 


flPi 


3 


II 


0    K 


3  z  J 

<•"«  c<o 

g  I  2! 

>  lu  VO  c 

w  I  i: 


3§ 


TSifSi-3-!!    §  S|  *l&  =^3 

"HIS  §  «-c  </>  H^-1     S  *-•§    ^2     «    j*~ 

Its  -8§":      s  ^   ^§5«8|S 

eills^  I-  Is'Sl^i 

S.   3  ...2-3  >  §!>    .SB    .-S6_g. 


I  g3'§l-«a*S-|2»«'|-S--s|s«=<3^ 
-a  uX-S  a§--£-<-Il"3"^'S^H03fe:  2 
:^-S "  v  £$  "I  6  g^l.S^'5  g  3  -2§  g^g 

•  -  wi!iti-i;%!^! 

r^^S-sS^^l^li-SiSSag 


rt    2 

Q 


OS   O\      O\ 


P 

I 

1 

< 

s 

o 

to 

Z 

rotective 

.ssociatior 

Mission 

5 
«j 

•§ 

1 

I 
1 

P< 

rt 

*<3 

d 

W 

o 

H 

A 

I 

u 

1 

.2 

1 

i 

.y  1? 

.y 

.y 

.y 

u 

.y 

"3*3 

"o 

"o 

"o 

"o 

"o 

1-8 

U 

43 

3 

"e* 

U 

•5 
u 

A 

3 

^ 

a 


1 


s     3 


a* 
.y 


411 


4  ^ 

c^     O 


•s  -s 

«8       rt 

o    u 


3-o 

II 

4>    p 
JQ    fc 

li 


|.5^  | 

vijo   riJ      « 


!^.s  ."I* 


z 
•fcf 


-o 

ll 


o-a      «  >, 
^3    Q*c 


vo 

o  S 

vrv  «* 


t_  & 

S 


f  I 

frs  „• 
ss   g 

° 


>* 

2 
•*" 

I 
I 


Jg 

*t 

§8 


sin 


*- 
o   o-2^g 


11 


.§S 

1= 

" 


!!< 


.t!  oTJ 

-3^^1.1 

.B88SS4s 


Wo""      6^     "^rj^, 


'1     ^a:.^-2 


^  -  Sll:   1-3  ^P^|*f  »l  a  g|  6  °  "1  §^  ll'S  S  6J 

^l^«S5|r^§^^sJ^^2l!2^|-2i 


^ii^S1  If-o'o-Kl 


igSila-o^l'S^S's^^a-10^! 

gqjy}5'2S>4-'C*3AiQJU  ^C^WTj^G 

5-^.a  rt  tJ'Sb-d  §*^J  B'S.S'H.'S  «  §•! P-S  §)e 

'd     .STB^ud'Sa'SH-3     '3  "^2     -5^=3     2r5'c<^l  g  ^       ocS     --^     ^2 

t22l5li2|(3tllIjiSs.s^g-Haf2|:Mf2>sa^^^dl(2a?i2s1 


OJ    Os 

Q    ^ 


2? 

O 


£ 

z 


a  « 

1 1 

"o  "o 

3  1 


§ 
•i 
"i 
I 

13 


g 

i   i 

o         I"H 


412 


I 


ts 

I 


u 


u 


1  I 


1    3 


J5^5       T3 
W*  lS 


§'   »-i 
2^ 


18 

0  0 


S    $-3 


JC      . 


Su  g 


"nS       .s 


^"S    « 


.gg 

- 


vt  O 

t>    W   Cb 


aJ 

O 


I 


£• 
iJ 
'8 


Jg 
*C« 

U 


•o 

1 
^ 

I    3 

«      ^ 


3   js     WJ 

J3        3          vm 
ta       g  O 

"XJ 

833 

£00 


S 
2 


413 


I 


«-<  C\«T3 


£?s 


T3    X! 

c  u 

«     - 


«*  -5  ' 
§  lc 


f.S 


I  «1    *l 


s 

I 
$.1 


j? 


S2  4J 

^,c  u  co 
2      o 

-»2  to  «3  -rt 


3  I 

r    j3 
<£    ^ 


> 


1 


13 


3* 

l^r 


S  IS 


c  33  u^eS 
S    pu    ,.-"«« 


i  >.  2  A 

u  — <    •*•'  o> 

=  23S 

n!  C 


s  o 
d  to 
ween 


ja   •g-Sj: 

£  Ig3!1 


T3 

C 

m 
d> 

(0 

o 

Q.    - 

s.    * 


.y-g  cJ3 

^S  23 


S     s    ^^rc 

«  0"0  G  8lq 

«     -  &* 


O       4>       ffl        r<  8     ** 

Q.    T3  feO      -S  u  CK 

£:*£e*f:;Suw:     .5 

^  ai|Mj|i'g 


» no  cS  c 

j  gfc  o 

»  w  cj   ji      "  O     '-^  rtJ2"5 

P  ia'lllt'f'S'i 

•i  w  -u    <uc=5  P      i3  o  <u  M    M 

Ju^        o^r!  °    "tJ:     «J  4*  C-0  «          &         "%,  v 

3°  "II  iJ^g.^alil, 

2^  «3  gla^ll|s§"l 

?S  -a-s  II&-SS1 '311  at   ,..,„.   H 

*B  •S§H|syi_.2-?>,^3|-    o8S|^g. 

•^.^cg:      S  G^  s  6  <u--~T3   o    « -5  g     ^'2      §*•" 
3^  g     ,c"|    cj"!^^      rt^^.S   M  a     u^JiiJw 

»:  S5§< '"-«§ga    g^  o^^-^   v****^ 

-    fi-B      "O  G  a  5!  Sj3  a  <u  •*-•<"  tJ  ft    iJ— <  u  cs^— .g 

iarflliv^l1!1:-^^!-!^ 

:||o§«    ^llo^^^-g  o-y   ooJoS     ^TSS 
JtsKH  c.y  Wjq  SH-5  cS-Sf^  E-<"o  HH^H'u.Su  0=1 


.t; 

If 

u^ 
.yf 


§° 


iSSS 


Tf 
o 


1 


D 
.3 

i 

D 


I    II    - 

2  4*  I 

1  *l  -s 

I  ll| 

<*     <»*    ^ 


•Sij    -5 
ud    u 


o       OQ 
*X!        'J3  '73 

2     Si 


414 


0) 

JQ  -a.! 

ili 

2    •*3c 

T32! 

S  s'? 

C          ' 
O    .So 

"S    §- 

O      •—  t- 

o 

J   ^.£ 


*$* 


o 

S 


:-  £ 


c  *S  £ 

o  oo^o  o 

I  ll  I 

§  I.S  S 


£    S 


"          £?     IS 
"•S       d      (j  * 

is  5  Ji 


C 
O 


o     .  5}  *"'     ,      '^"^JG    °«X 


2  ssl^SJ-gg^^'-fl^^o^is^ 

i 

tj     "«w5__-     ^u^3O      «Jcr.2°"S 


2U 


irp!^|.W  1-:ii,:-iL 

1  a  -    .«.§  w  o^.S^  9-9  a-B-G  ^  fife  M^'? 


JS|  w  «!* §  Pf  „  ~  I  o  a  Q  g-s  ffSf -^  s*§.S 

o  o|^i^illliill3  l^sli^lli 


ffi 

o 

•fl 


^ 

c^ 


•S 

. 

'S 

I 

1 

•   1 

•s 

"o 

§' 

$ 

PU 

§ 

1  s 
5  -g 

"p 

1 

.y 

*o 

I, 

rt  ii 

t*.±; 

.1  1 

S    5 

c^ 

s 

U 

o| 

,4        o 

a* 

°       "3 

.y 

"o 

I 

I 

u  o 

?« 

tl 

rO 

3. 
1 

= 

e 

§ 

i* 

.^*o 
•Sc^ 

^1 

^JS 

•P 

3  «3 

al  "a 

!«! 

S5 

co 

H 

D 

&      ^ 

415 


anb 

Literature  is  an  art  which  expresses  truth,  goodness  and  beauty  in  an 
artistic  fashion.  Yet  these  three  metaphysical  objects  of  the  literary  art 
are  so  bound  up  with  nature  that  literature  becomes  a  vivid  intrepretation 
of  nature  and  human  nature  in  terms  of  truth  and  beauty.  It  is  only  from 
the  Author  of  nature  that  the  secrets  of  nature  and  the  complexities  of  the 
human  soul  can  be  learned:  hence  literature  finally  rests  in  its  perfect 
form  upon  an  exact  and  worthy  interpretation  of  truth,  goodness  and 
beauty  in  creation,  which  is  a  reflection  of  the  eternal  blueprint  in  the 
mind  of  God,  obtained  through  Divine  Revelation  wherein  are  divulged 
the  secrets  of  the  Creator,  and  through  the  Church  of  God  which  He  has 
appointed  custodian  of  that  same  Revelation. 

The  Church  has  always  encouraged  literature  and  the  fine  arts  when 
they  have  been  untainted  with  pagan  sensuality.  The  Church  has  always 
denounced  and  repressed  all  literature  tainted  with  moral  evil. 
THE   IMPRIMATUR 

Some  books  are  required  by  Church  Law  to  have  ecclesiastical  censor- 
ship prior  to  publication.  When  these  books  have  been  censored  and 
approved  they  bear  the  Imprimatur  of  the  Ordinary.  The  Imprimatur,  or 
permission  to  have  the  book  published,  is  not  an  approval  of  the  con- 
tents but  is  only  the  judgment  of  the  respective  authority  that  the  book 
may,  under  present  circumstances,  be  read  without  detriment  to  faith 
or  morals. 

Among  the  classes  of  books  or  publications  that  require  ecclesiastical 
censorship  prior  to  publication  are  the  following: 

(1)  Books  of  Holy  Writ;  annotations  or  commentaries  on  the  books 
of  Holy  Writ. 

(2)  Books  treating  of  Holy  Scripture,  sacred  theology,  church  history, 
canon  law,  natural  theology,  and  ethics. 

(3)  Prayer-books;  devotional,  catechetical,  moral,  ascetical,  and  mysti- 
cal books  and  pamphlets. 

(4)  All  writings  which  contain   anything  that  particularly  concerns 
religion  and  morals. 

(5)  Sacred  images  when  printed,  whether  or  not  a  prayer  is  printed 
with  them. 

BOOKS  PROSCRIBED  BY  CANON  LAW 

In  order  to  preserve  faith  and  morals  and  in  an  effort  to  make  clear 
the  mind  of  the  Church  regarding  the  prohibition  of  harmful  books  the 
Code  of  Canon  Law  explicitly  states  what  type  of  book  is  forbidden. 

The  following  books  or  publications  because  of  their  nature  or  because 
of  their  lack  of  approval  by  competent  authority  are,  in  general,  pro- 
hibited by  the  Code  of  Canon  Law: 

(1)  Editions  of  the  original  text  and  of  ancient  Catholic  versions  of 
Holy  Scripture,  even  those  of  the  Oriental  Church,  which  are  published 
by  non-Catholics;  translations  of  the  same  texts  made  or  edited  by  non- 
Catholics. 

(2)  Books  of  any  writers  which  defend  heresy  or  schism  or  which  tend 
in  any  way  to  overthrow  the  very  foundations  of  religion. 

416 


(3)  Books  which  avowedly  attack  religion  or  good  morals. 

(4)  Books  of  any  non-Catholics  which  treat  professedly  of  religion, 
unless  it  is  evident  that  they  contain  nothing  contrary  to  the  Catholic 
Faith. 

(5)  Books  of  Sacred  Scripture,   commentaries   and  notes   concerning 
them,  and  translations  published  without  the  permission  required.   Canon 
Law  demands  that  certain  books,  mentioned  above,  be  subject  to  ecclesi- 
astical approval.  Also  books  and  booklets  which  tell  of  new  apparitions, 
revelations,  visions,  prophecies  and  miracles,  or  which  introduce  new 
devotions,  even  under  the  pretext  that  they  are  private,  unless  they  were 
edited  in  accordance  with  the  precepts  of  Canon  Law. 

(6)  Books  which  impugn  or  deride  any  Catholic  dogmas,  which  defend 
errors  proscribed  by  the  Apostolic  See,  which  detract  from  divine  wor- 
ship,  which   attempt   to    overthrow    ecclesiastical    discipline,    or    which 
avowedly  aim  to  defame  the  hierarchy  or  the  clerical  or  religious  state. 

(7)  Books  which  teach  or  approve  any  kind  of  superstition,  fortune- 
telling,  divination,  magic,  evoking  of  spirits  and  the  like. 

(8)  Books  which   declare  that   duelling,   suicide   or  divorce   is   licit; 
which,  treating  of  the  Masonic  or  similar  sects,  contend  that  these  are 
useful  and  not  dangerous  to  the  Church  and  civil  society. 

(9)  Books  which  of  set  purpose  treat  of,  tell  or  teach  obscene  or  im- 
pure topics. 

•  (10)  Editions  of  liturgical  books  approved  by  the  Apostolic  See  in 
which  something  has  been  so  changed  that  it  does  not  agree  with  the 
authentic  and  approved  editions. 

(11)  Books  in  which  indulgences  are  recorded  which  are  apocryphal 
or  proscribed  and  recalled  by  the  Holy  See. 

(12)  Printed  images  of  Our  Lord,  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mother,  the  angels 
and  saints  and  other  servants  of  God,  not  in  accord  with  the  spirit  and 
decrees  of  the  Church. 

THE    INDEX   OF    PROHIBITED    BOOKS 

During  the  Middle  Ages  the  prohibitions  of  books  were  more  numerous 
than  in  ancient  times  due  to  the  necessity  of  suppressing  heresy  and  the 
fact  that  writings  were  more  widely  disseminated  through  the  invention 
of  printing.  To  prevent  the  faithful  from  reading  books  that  might  ruin 
either  their  faith  or  morals  various  catalogues  of  prohibited  books  were 
printed  by  private  enterprise  until  Pope  Paul  IV  commissioned  the  Holy 
Office  to  prepare  a  general  index.  This  first  Roman  "Index  of  Prohibited 
Books"  was  published  in  1559.  Later  appeared  the  Tridentine  Index 
ordered  by  the  Council  of  Trent  aad  published  in  1564  with  the  approval 
of  Pope  Pius  IV.  It  has  been  often  reprinted  and,  as  modified  and  cor- 
rected by  Leo  XIII,  is  now  followed.  The  last  edition,  published  in  1938, 
reproduces  the  previous  edition  of  1929,  and  includes  all  additions  made 
to  it  up  to  the  end  of  February,  1938. 

A  special  Congregation  for  the  Reform  of  the  Index  and  Correction 
of  Books  was  created  by  Pius  V  in  1571.  This  Congregation  had  universal 
jurisdiction.  It  sought  out  pernicious  publications,  which  if  it  deemed 
suitable  after  mature  examination,  it  condemned  and  proscribed. 

In  1917  Pope  Benedict  XV,  by  a  "Motu  Proprio,"  turned  over  this 
office  of  censoring  publications  to  the  Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office. 
This  "Motu  Proprio"  was  confirmed  in  Canon  247  of  the  Code. 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  books  forbidden  by  the  Holy  See  are  forbidden 
everywhere  and  in  whatsoever  language  they  may  be  translated.  The 
term,  "books,"  applies  in  the  Index  legislation  to  published  volumes  and 
to  booklets,  pamphlets  and  leaflets  as  well. 

417 


GROUND  PLAN  FOR  CATHOLIC  READING 
(Excerpts  from  a  booklet  of  the  name,  with  permission  of  the  author,  F.  J.  Sheed.) 

A  man  in  Ms  twenties  cannot  possibly  graduate  from  college  educated; 
the  college  will  have  done  its  work  nobly  if  he  leaves  it  educable,  A 
reading-habit  man  must  have,  and  if  he  has  never  had  a  proper  formal 
education  as  a  youth  he  may  still,  by  reading,  arrive  at  the  maturity 
proper  to  his  own  mind. 

The  plan  of  reading  here  suggested  is  offered  to  all  those  who  for  any 
reason  feel  they  need  some  such  guide.  There  are  certain  books  in  it 
for  which  there  is  no  possible  substitute.  They  must  be  read.  There  are 
others  for  which  quite  satisfactory  substitutes  might  well  be  found:  their 
importance  is  that  they  cover  a  certain  piece  of  ground. 

A.  Preliminary  (To  Clear  Mind's  Atmosphere) 

1.  To  Tone  up  the  Mind  —  Insensibly  every  Catholic  has  acquired  cer- 
tain sympathies  which  his  judgment  tells  Mm  to  be  wrong  but  which 
from  daily  habit  come  automatically  into  operation.    Before  he  can  set 
about  the  serious  study  of  life,  his  mind  needs  certain  corrective  exer- 
cises.   It  must  pass  some  time  in  company  of.  minds  fully  emancipated 
and  thus  fully  Catholic.   The  following  four  books  will  be  useful  here. 

Orthodoxy,  by  G.  K.  Chesterton. 

Now  I  See,  by  Arnold  Lunn. 

The  Path  to  Rome,  by  Hilaire  Belioc. 

Secret  of  the  Cure  D'Ars,  by  Henri  Gheon. 

2.  God- Made- Man  —  Any  course  of  Catholic  study  must  begin  with  a 
study  of  Christ  Who  is  the  key  to  all  understanding.    The  Gospels  are 
indispensable.   Yet,  life  has  changed  so  immensely  in  the  two  thousand 
years  that  have  elapsed  since  Christ  lived  on  earth  that  the  Gospels  will 
not  yield  all  their  fruit  to  one  who  comes  to  them  unprepared.   A  good 
life  of  our  Lord  is  an  excellent  aid  to  Gospel  reading.  The  following  is  a 
practical  scheme: 

The  Gospel  of  St.  Luke. 

A  Life  of  Our  Lord,  by  Fr.  Vincent  McNabb,  O.  P. 

The  Gospel  of  St.  John. 

3.  Man  and  God  —  Having  thus  come  to  a  clearer  knowledge  of  Christ 
in  Himself,  the  reader  should  get  some  notion  of  what  is  meant  by  the 
statement  that  Christ  is  the  key  to  the  understanding  of  history.   Read: 

The  Everlasting  Man,  by  G.  K.  Chesterton. 

4.  Summary  —  For  a  first  rough  notion  of  what  is  meant  by  synthesis 
or  total  view,  read : 

A  Map  of  Life,  by  F.  J.  Sheed. 

B.  Reading  for  the  Total  View 

This  course  will  of  necessity  be  stiffer.  Reading  is  thinking  —  thinking 
with  someone  else.  It  is  not  simply  listening.  Above  all,  it  is  not  letting 
someone  else  cultivate  your  mind.  No  one  else  can.  Others  can  provide 
the  seeds  and  the  fertilizer;  you  must  do  the  actual  cultivating.  For 
concurrent  reading: 

The  Gospels. 

The  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

The  Epistles. 

The  Psalms. 

The  Imitation  of  Christ. 

418 


1.  God  —  Begin  by  coming  to  a  clearer  notion  of  what  is  meant  by  God, 
and  what  reasons  we  have  for  our  certainty  of  His  existence.    Read: 

Natural  Theology,  by  G.  H.  Joyce,  S.  J. 

2.  God-Made-Man  —  For  man,  the  most  fruitful  study  of  God  is  God  in 
our  nature,  and  this  is  one  prime  value  of  the  Incarnation,  that  it  enables 
us  to  study  God  acting  in  our  nature,  doing  and  suffering  the  things  we 
do  and  suffer.    Read: 

Whom  Do  You  Say?  by  J.  P.  Arendzen. 
The  Son  of  God,  by  Karl  Adam. 

3.  Man  —  The  mind  has  now  a  fuller  and  clearer  idea  of  God.   What 
of  man?   What  kind  of  creature  is  he?  Read: 

The  Human  Soul,  by  Abbot  Vonier. 

4.  Man's  Need  for  God  —  Human  history  testifies  to  man's  essential  in- 
completeness and  consequent  need  for  God.  Consciously  or  unconsciously, 
man  has  always  been  reaching  out  for  God.   Read: 

Progress  and  Religion,  by  Christopher  Dawson. 
The  Unknown  God,  by  Alfred  Noyes. 

5.  God's  Response  to  Man's  Need  —  The  complete  answer  given  by  God 

to  this  irrepressible  human  urge  for  communion  with  Him  is  the  Church, 
not  thought  of  simply  as  an  institution  for  teaching  truth,  and  administer- 
ing sacraments  but  as  the  Mystical  Body  of  Christ.  Read: 

Christ 'in  the  Church,  by  Robert  Hugh  Benson. 

The  Spirit  of  Catholicism,  by  Karl  Adam. 

6.  More  about  Man  —  From  what  we  have  seen  of  God's  plan  for  human- 
ity, it  is  time  to  look  more  closely  at  man.   Read: 

Psychology,  by  Michael  Maher,  S.  J. 

The  Pursuit  of  Happiness,  by  Walter  Farrell,  O.  P. 

Christian  Marriage  (the  encyclical,  Casti  Connubii). 

In  Defense  of  Purity,  by  Dietrich  von  Hildebrand. 

Quadragesimo  Anno,  encyclical  of  Pius  XL 

Religion  and  the  Modern  State,  by  Christopher  Dawson. 

7.  The  Saints  —  The  Christian  life,  the  sum  total  of  the  relations  be- 
tween man  and  God,  may  seem  a  little  remote  simply  as  a  set  of  prin- 
ciples.   To  see  it  as  it  has  actually  been  lived  will  not  only  make  the 
principles  more  vivid  but  take  us  far  deeper  into  them.   Read: 

A  Saint  in  the  Slave  Trade,  by  Arnold  Lunn. 
St.  John  of  the  Cross,  by  Fr.  Bruno. 
The  Autobiography  of  St.  Therese  of  Lisieux, 
St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  by  G.  K.  Chesterton. 

8.  The  Great  Dogmas  —  This  study  is  the  crown  upon  the  edifice  of 

Christian  thinking,  the  supreme  object  of  human  thought.   Read: 
The  Holy  Trinity,  by  J.  P.  Arendzen. 
The  Holy  Ghost,  by  Edward  Leen,  C.  S.  Sp. 
Life  in  Christ,  by  Julius  Tyciak. 
Our  Lady  of  Sorrows,  by  Charles  Journet. 
The  Mysteries  of  Faith  (Mass),  by  M.  de  la  Taille. 
What  Becomes  of  the  Dead,  by  J.  P.  Arendzen. 
The  Church  and  the  Catholic,  by  Romano  Guardini. 
An  Essay  on  Development,  by  Cardinal  Newman. 

9.  Summary  —  Catholic  doctrines  are  parts  of  a  living  system.   Until 
the  system  in  its  totality  has  come  to  be  the  mind's  inseparable  posses- 
sion, the  study  of  individual  dogmas  may  be  accompanied  by  an  obscura- 
tion of  this  total  view.    It  might  be  well  at  this  stage  to  glance  once 
more  through: 

A  Map  of  Life,  by  F.  J.  Sheed, 

419 


C.  Sectional  Reading 

The  reading  so  far  suggested  should  suffice  to  equip  the  mind  with  that 
view  of  being  in  its  totality  which  is  the  indispensable  element  in  educa- 
tion and  in  relation  to  which  the  parts  may  be  seen  in  their  proper  sig- 
nificance. While  the  totality  is  held  clear,  every  new  thing  learned  is  an 
advance  for  the  mind,  and  that  equilibrium  is  reached  in  which  parts  and 
whole  illuminate  each  other.  The  following  reading  is  suggested: 

1.  Philosophy: 

St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  by  G.  K.  Chesterton. 
Introduction  to  Philosophy,  by  Jacques  Maritain. 
Natural  Theology,  by  G.  H.  Joyce,  S.  J. 
Modern  Thomistic  Philosophy,  by  R.  P.  Phillips. 

2.  Psychology: 

General  Psychology,  by  R.  E.  Brennan,  O.  P. 

New  Psychologies,  by  Rudolf  Alters. 

The  Psychology  of  Character,  by  Rudolf  Alters. 

3.  History: 

The  Life  of  the  Church,  by  Pere  Rousselot. 
A  History  of  the  Church,  by  Philip  Hughes. 
The  Making  of  Europe,  by  Christopher  Dawson. 
Characters  of  the  Reformation,  by  Hilaire  Belloc. 
Life  of  Newman,  by  Wilfrid  Ward. 
The  Catholic  Church  and  History,  by  Hilaire  Belloc. 

4.  Comparative    Religion: 

The  Age  of  the  Gods,  by  Christopher  Dawson. 
The  Religions  of  Mankind,  by  Otto  Karrer. 

5.  Scripture: 

The  Holy  Bible. 

6.  Spirituality: 

Ways  of  Christian  Life,  by  Abbot  Butler. 
The  Mystical  Doctrine  of  St.  John  of  the  Cross. 
Christ  the  Life  of  the  Soul,  by  Abbot  Marmion. 
In  the  Likeness  of  Christ,  by  Edward  Leen,  C.  S.  Sp. 
Prayer  for  all  Times,  by  Pere  Charles,  S.  J. 

7.  Genera!  Catholic  Reading: 

The  Confessions  of  St.  Augustine. 

The  City  of  God,  by  St.  Augustine. 

The  Introduction  to  the  Devout  Life,  by  St.  Francis  de  Sales. 

The  Apologia,  by  Cardinal  Newman. 

Idea  of  a  University,  by  Cardinal  Newman. 

The  Satin  Slipper,  by  Paul  Claudel. 

Hymns  to  the  Church,  by  Gertrud  von  le  Fort. 

Conclusion 

One  who  has  read  these  books  carefully  is  on  the  way  to  being  a  reason- 
ably well-read  Catholic;  there  is  no  serious  gap  in  what  may  be  called 
his  background  equipment;  he  knows  what  the  debate  is  about  between 
the  Church  and  the  world;  he  is  coming  to  see  the  whole  of  life  as  the 
Church  sees  it,  to  have  the  mind  of  the  Church  which  is  the  mind  of 
Christ;  he  knows  the  relations  of  things  to  God  and  to  each  other;  he  is 
equipped  for  the  widest  reading,  for  he  has  the  context  of  life  and  every 
new  item  of  knowledge  can  be  put  in  its  place  in  the  context;  he  is  in  a 
state  to  verify  Belloc's  definition  of  the  educated  man  —  one  who  never 
confuses  categories  —  for  he  knows  where  things  come  in  the  totality. 
All  this,  of  course;  is  not  everything.  In  comparison  with  what  the  mind 
thus  equipped  will  later  make  of  the  immeasurable  wonder  of  God  and 
the  universe,  it  will  seem  a  trifle.  But  it  is  a  beginning. 

420 


THE   GALLERY   OF    LIVING   CATHOLIC   AUTHORS 

To  promote  the  apostolate  of  Catholic  letters,  the  Gallery  of  Living  Cath- 
olic Authors  was  founded  by  Sister  Mary  Joseph,  S.  L.,  in  1932  at  Webster 
Groves,  Mo.  It  has  primarily  for  objective  the  recognition  of  living  Cath- 
olic writers,  the  leaders  of  Catholic  thought  both  here  and  abroad;  and 
secondly  the  creation  or  the  building  up  of  a  Catholic  reading  public,  an 
intelligent  and  enthusiastic  Catholic  laity  who  know  the  Catholic  authors, 
read  their  books,  talk  about  them,  demand  their  books  at  public  libraries 
and  consult  the  many  guides  and  reviews  in  order  to  keep  abreast  of  the 
output  of  Catholic  literature.  The  Gallery  functions  through  a  Board 
of  Governors  composed  of  twenty  national  and  international  literary 
authorities,  the  St.  Louis  Consultive  Committee,  and  the  Committee  on 
Juvenile  Literature.  Membership  in  the  Gallery  is  unlimited:  names  of 
authors  may  be  submitted  by  anyone  and  if  approved  by  the  Board  the 
author  is  asked  for  an  autographed  photograph,  a  letter  and  a  page  or 
more  of  original  manuscript.  Originals  are  rephotographed  and  prints 
made  and  used  for  exhibition  purposes,  the  originals  being  placed  in 
safety  files  for  preservation.  Lantern  slides  are  also  made  and  used  for 
the  illustrated  lectures  given  by  the  Director  of  the  Gallery,  Sister  Mary 
Joseph,  S.  L.,  in  schools  and  colleges,  and  before  clubs,  conferences 
and  literary  circles,  throughout  the  United  States,  in  order  to  build  up  a 
wide  knowledge  of  Catholic  writers.  Such  presentation  of  Catholic  literary 
personalities  serves  to  stimulate  interest  in  their  works  and  proves  be- 
yond doubt  that  Catholic  authors  are  comparable  in  every  phase  of  lit- 
erature with  the  best  of  the  un-Christian  or  the  pagan  writers  who  have 
captured  the  literary  field.  After  ten  years,  membership  in  the  Gallery 
numbers  nearly  400  Catholic  contemporary  writers.  Of  these  more  than 
300  are  living  and  some  60  authors  are  now  deceased. 

When  the  Gallery  reached  the  200  mark,  the  Board  decided  to  erect 
the  greatest  of  the  authors  into  an  Academy,  a  Permanent  Gallery,  based 
in  some  points  on  the  French  Academy,  membership  in  this  Academy 
of  forty  contemporary  immortals,  twenty-five  non-Americans  and  fifteen 
Americans,  to  be  decided  by  the  combined  electoral  and  popular  vote, 
vacancies  to  be  filled  by  the  Board.  A  national  plebiscite  was  conducted 
by  Rev.  Francis  X.  Taibot,  S.J.,  chairman  of  the  Board  and  editor  of 
"America,"  and  over  1,500  votes  were  submitted.  Partial  results  were  pub- 
lished in  "America,"  October  10,  1936.  The  list  of  contemporary  immortals 
then  included  twenty  non-American  and  eleven  American  authors;  until 
the  selection  of  forty  is  completed  one  American  and  one  foreign  author 
is  to  be  chosen  each  year;  no  election  has  been  held  since  1939.  G.  K. 
Chesterton  was  elected  to  the  Academy  but  died  before  the  formal  open- 
ing. Death  claimed  another  member  in  1939,  when  Archbishop  Goodier 
died  in  London.  The  list  as  of  January,  1943,  includes  the  following: 

Non-American   Members  of  the  Academy 

Karl  Adam  Christopher  Hollis 

Maurice  Baring  Johannes  Jorgensen 

Hilaire  Belloc  Sheila  Kaye-Smith 

G.  K.  Chesterton  Ronald  Knox 

Paul  Claudel  Shane  Leslie 

Padraic  Colum  D.  B.  Wyndham  Lewis 

Christopher  Dawson  Arnold  Lunn 

Abbe  Ernest  Dimnet  Jacques  Maritain 

Eileen  Duggan  C.  C.  Martindale,  S.  J. 

Henri  Gheon  Alfred  Noyes 

Etienne  Gilson  Giovanni  Papini 

Archbishop  Alban  Goodier,  S.  J.  Sigrid  Undset 

421 


American  Members  of  the  Academy 

Leonard  Feeney,  S.  J.  Agnes  Reppiier 

James  Gillis,  C.  S.  P.  Daniel  Sargent 

Monsignor  Peter  Guilday  Monsignor  Fulton  Sheen 

Carlton  J.  H.  Hayes  Francis  X.  Talbot,  S.  J. 

Daniel  A.  Lord,  S.  J.  William  Thomas  Walsh 

Sister  Madeleva,  C.  S.  C.  Helen  C.  WMte 

Theodore  Maynard  Michael  Williams 

In  1940  it  was  decided  by  the  Board  of  Governors  that  a  Catholic  Lit- 
erary Award  be  given  annually  for  the  outstanding  hook  of  the  year  by 
a  member  of  the  Gallery,  The  first  Award  was  given  posthumously  to 
Eric  'Gill  for  his  "Autobiography,"  published  just  after  his  death  in  1940. 
The  second  Award  was  made  to  the  Rev.  Walter  Farrell,  O.  P.,  for  "A 
Companion  to  the  Suinma." 

The  Gallery  plans  to  be  not  only  a  collection  of  autographed  photo- 
graphs, letters  and  pages  of  manuscripts,  but  a  place  of  research  for 
scholars  and  students  working  on  the  history  of  contemporary  Catholic 
literature,  a  research  library  complete  as  to  books,  pamphlets,  booklets 
and  magazine  articles  written  by  these  twentieth-century  authors,  an  in- 
formation service  offering  biographical  and  bibliographical  data  on  these 
writers;  in  fine,  a  Catholic  clearing-house  of  information  and  suggestions, 
international  in  scope,  authority  and  function.  There  are  now  in  Gallery 
Hall  at  Webster  College,  Webster  Groves,  Mo.,  30,000  pages  of  manuscript 
and  over  300  letters  and  autographed  photographs  of  authors.  There  is 
also  a  card  catalogue  giving  biographical  and  bibliographical  data  on 
5,000  authors,  which  is  constantly  being  enlarged  and  brought  up  to  date. 
Books  of  Gallery  authors  are  solicited  from  publishers,  in  order  to  build 
up  a  complete  library  of  modern  Catholic  literature. 

Eventually  the  Gallery  of  Living  Catholic  Authors  will  be  housed  in  a 
building  of  its  own.  Were  this  in  New  York,  the  literary  center  of  the 
world,  it  could  function  as  a  club  for  authors  and  those  interested  in 
literature.  One  was  specially  designed  for  it  by  the  great  non-Catholic 
architect,  Ralph  Adams  Cram.  The  completion  of  his  plans  and  the 
realization  of  the  above  objectives  depend  upon  those  who  desire  to  as- 
sist in  "the  work  of  making  Catholic  authors  better  known. 

In  order  to  assist  the  Gallery  in  its  work,  the  Friends  of  the  Gallery 
were  formed  in  Dec.,  1941,  in  anticipation  of  its  tenth  anniversary  year. 
They  aid  financially  by  annual  membership  dues,  and  in  return  receive 
not  only  the  spiritual  benefits  of  participation  in  a  vital  form  of  Catholic 
Action,  but  keep  in  touch  with  Catholic  literary  activities  by  means  of  a 
monthly  "News  Bulletin"  sent  to  the  Friends  of  the  Gallery.  The  "Bulle- 
tin" is  issued  from  the  office  of  the  Eastern  Representative  of  the  Gallery 
(45  Prospect  Place,  New  York  City),  whence  publicity  also  is  sent  out. 
This  covers  a  wide  field,  as  Gallery  membership  embraces  authors  from 
all  over  the  world. 

Catholics  have  much  to  give.  Spiritual  standards  make  the  books  writ- 
ten by  the  greater  number  of  Catholic  writers  not  less  literary  and  cer- 
tainly richer  in  content  than  they  would  otherwise  be.  And  if  the  rising 
generation  can  be  stimulated  to  create  a  greater  Catholic  literature  they 
will  have  achieved  a  necessary  work  of  Catholic  Action.  The  highest 
ecclesiastical  approval  and  the  special  blessing  of  the  Holy  Father  have 
been  given  the  Gallery  of  Living  Catholic  Authors. 

A  list  of  members  follows. 

422 


Members  of  Gallery  of  Living  Catholic  Authors 
(Academy  members  are  indicated  by  bold  -face.) 


Adam,  Rev.  Karl 
Alexander,  S.  J.,  Calvert 
Alters,  Rudolph 
Arendzen,  Rev.  Jolm 
Attwater,  Donald 

Bandini,  Rev.  Albert 
Baring,   Maurice 
.  Barrett,  S.  X,  Alfred 
Barrett,  William 
Belloc,  HISasre 

Benson,  M.  S.  Ss.  T.,  Joachim 
Bernanos,  Georges 
Betten,  S.  J.,  Francis 
Blacam,  Hugh  de 
Blakely,  S.  J.,  Paul 
Blondel,  Maurice 
Blunt,  Rev.  Hugh  Francis 
Bolton,  Mother  Margaret 
Bordeaux,  Henri 
Borden,  Lucille  Papin 
Boylan,  S.  X,  Eustace 
Boyton,  S.  X,  Neil 
Bregy,  Katherine 
Britt,  O.  S.  B.,  Matthew 
Brodrick,  S.  J.,  James 
Brown,  S.  J.,  Stephen 
Brunini,  John  Gilland 
Buckley,  Nancy 
Bunker,  John 
Burton,  Katherine 

Campbell,  Roy 

Carlin,  Francis 

Carroll,  C.  S.  C.,  Patrick 

Carver,  George 

Chevalier,  Jacques 

Childe,  Wilfrid  Rowland 

Cicognani,  Most  Rev.  Amleto  G. 

Clarke,  Isabel 

Claude!,  Paul 

Clayton,  Joseph 

Clemens,  Cyril 

Clifton,  Violet 

Clinton,  Ursula 

Code,  Rev.  Joseph  B. 

Colby,  Blbridge 

Colum,  Mary 

Colum,  Padraic 

Concannon,  Helena 

Confrey,  Burton 

Connolly,  James  Brendan 


Constant,  Abbe  Gustav 
Conway,  C.  S.  P.,  Bertrand 
Cooper,  Msgr.  John  M. 
Corkery,  Daniel 
Coudenhove,  Ida  von 
Cox,  S.  J.,  Ignatius 
Crabites,  Pierre 
Cronin,  Archibald  X 
Curtayne,  Alice 

Daly,  S.  J.,  James  J. 
Daly,  Thomas  A. 
D'Arcy,  S.  X,  Martin 
D'Assisi,  O.  S.  IL,  Mother 
Dawson,  Christopher 
Day,  Dorothy 
Deferrari,  Roy 
De  la  Bedoyere,  Michael 
DeWulf,  Maurice 
Dimnet,  Abbe  Ernest 
Donnolly,  S.  J.,  Francis  P. 
Donovan,  Josephine 
Dooley,  Msgr.  Peter 
Drinkwater,  Rev.  Francis 
Dudley,  Rev.  Owen  Francis 
Duggan,   Eileen 

Eden,  Helen  Parry 
Eliot,  Ethel  Cooke 
Ellard,   S.  X,  Gerald 
Eustace,  Cecil  X 

Farrell,  O.  P.,  Walter 

Farren,  Robert 

Farrow,  John 

Faulhauber,  Michael  Cardinal  von 

Feeney,  S.  J.,  Leonard 

Fides  Shepperson,  R.  S.  M.,  Sister 

Fitzpatrick,   Edward   A. 

Furfey,  Rev.  Paul  Hanly 

Garesche,  S.  X,  Edward 

Garrigou-Lagrange,  O.  P.,  Reginald 

Gasquet,  Marie 

Gemelli,  O.  F.  M.,  Agostino 

Gheon,  Henri 

Gibbons,  John 

Gibbs,  Sir  Philip 

Gillis,  C.  S.  P.,  James  M. 

GSIson,  Etienne 

Giltinan,  Caroline 

Grabmann,  Martin 

Graves,  W.  W. 

Gray,  Mary  Agatha 


423 


Greene,  Graham 
Gregory,  Padraic 
Guardini,  Romano 
G  nil  day,   Msgr.   Peter 
Gurian,  Waldemar 
Gwynn,  Denis 

Haas,  Msgr.  Francis 
Handel-Mazzetti,  Enrica  von 
Hartigan,  Father 
Hayes,  Carlton,  J.  H. 
Hayes,  Rev.  James 
Herbst,  S.  D.  S.,  Winfrid 
Hildebrand,  Dietrich  von 
Hoffman,  Ross  J.  S. 
Hoffman,  Rev.  M.  M. 
Hogan,  O.  P.,  Stanislaus 
HolSis,  Christopher 
Horgan,  Paul 
Hubbard,  S.  J.,  Bernard 
Hughes,  Rev.  Philip 
Hurley,  Doran 
Husslein,  S.  J.,  Joseph 

Jaegher,  S.  J.,  Paul  de 
James,  O.  F,  M.  Cap.,  Father 
James,  Stanley  B. 
Jerrold,  Douglas 
Johnson,  Rev.  George  W. 
Jordan,  Elizabeth 
Jorgenson,  Johannes 
Joyce,  S.  J.,  George 

Kaye-Smith,  Sheila 

Kelley,  Most  Rev.  Francis  C. 
Kelly,  Blanche  Mary 
Kelly,  Rev.  John  Bernard 
Kenkel,  Frederick 
Kenny,  S.  J.,  Michael 
Keyes,  Frances  Parkinson 
Kienberger,  O.  P.,  Vincent  F. 
Kilmer,  Kenton 
Kirsch,  O.  F.  M.'Cap.,  Felix 
Klein,  Abbe  Felix 
Klinkner,  Anthony  F. 
Knpx,  Msgr.  Ronald 
Knowles,  O.  S.  B.,  David 
Knowles,  Marion  Miller 
Kerfmacher,  William  C. 
Kroeger,  Paul 
Kuhnmuench,  S.  J.,  Otto 

LaFarge,  S.  J.,  John 
Lavery,  Emmett 
Leahy,  Maurice 
LeBreton,  Miriam  Agatha 


LeBuffe,  S.  J.,  Francis  P. 
Leen,  C.  S.  Sp.,  Edward 
LeFort,  Gertrude  von 

Leonard,  C.  M.,  Joseph 

LePlastrier,  Constance 

Leslie,   Shane 

Lewis,  D.  B,  Wyndham 

Lockington,  S.  J.,  William 

Long,  O.  F.  M.,  Valentine 

Lord,  S.  J.,   Daniel  A. 

Lowndes,  Marie  Beiloc- 

Lunn,  Arnold 

Lynk,  S.  V.  D.,  Frederick 

McAllister,  Anna  Shannon 
McCarthy,  S.  J.,  Raphael 
McCormick,  Msgr.  Patrick  J. 
McGovern,  Milton 
McGroarty,  John  S. 
McGucken,  S.  J.,  William  J. 
McGuiness,  C.  M.,  John  M. 
McGuire,  Paul 
McKenna,  Msgr.  Bernard 
McNabb,  O.  P.,  Vincent 
McNulty,  Rev.  John  L. 
McSorley,  C.  S.  P.,  Joseph 

Mackenzie,  Compton 

MacManus,  Seumas 

Madeleva,  C.  S.  C.,  Sister 

Maguire,  C.  P.,  Theophane 

Marftain  Jacques 

Maritain,  Raissa 

Marshall,  Bruce 

Martindale,  S,  J.,  C.  C. 

Mathew,  Most  Rev.  David 

Matheiv,  O.  P.,  Gervase 

Mauriac,  Francois 

Maurin,  Peter 

Maynard,  Theodore 

Meehan,  Francis 

Mercier,  Louis  J.  A. 

Merrill,  William  Stetson 

Meynell,  Viola 

Meynell,  Wilfrid 

Miller,  J.  Corson 

Minogue,  Anna 

Miriam,  R.  S.  M.,  Sister 

Montessori,  Maria 

Moody,  John 

Moore,  O.  S.  B.,  Thomas  Verner 

Morgan,  Evan 

Morton,  John  Bingham 

Muntsch,  S.  J.,  Albert 

Musser,  Benjamin  Francis 


424 


Newton,  Douglas 
Norris,  Kathleen 
Noyes?  Alfred 

O'Brien,  Erls 
O'Brien,  Rev.  John  A. 
O'Connell,  William  Cardinal 
O'Connor,  Arrnel 
O'Connor,  Rev.  Patrick 
O'Grady,  Msgr.  John 
O'Hara,  Most  Rev.  Edwin  Y. 
O'Leary,  Patrick 
Oldmeadow,  Ernest 
O'Neill,  S.  J.,  George 
Orchard,  Rev.  William  E. 
O'Sheel,  Shaemas 

Papini,  Giovanni 
Parsons,  S.  J.,  Wilfrid 
Phelan,  Rev.  Gerald  B. 
Pins,  S.  J.,  Raoul 
Pope,  O.  P.,  Hugh 
Poppy,  O.  F.  M.,  Maximus 
Power,  S.  J.,  Albert 
Purcell,  Richard 

Quintero,  Joaquin  Alvarez 
Quirk,  S.  J.,  Charles 

Raemers,  Rev.  Sidney 
Reilly,  Joseph  J. 
Repplier,   Agnes 
Rope,  Rev.  Henry  E.  G. 
Ross,  Rev.  J.  Elliot 
Rumble,  M.  S.  C.,  Louis 
Ryan,  Most  Rev.  James  Hugh 
Ryan,  Msgr.  John  A. 

Sargent,  Daniel 

Schlarman,  Most  Rev.  Joseph 


Schmiedeler,  O.  S.  B.,  Edgar 

Scott,  S.  J.,  Martin  J. 
Semper,  Rev.  Isidore  J. 
Sertillanges,  O.  P.,  A.  G. 
Sheed,  Francis  J. 
Sheeny,  Rev.  Maurice 
Sheen,  Msgr.  Fulton  J. 
Sinister,  George  N. 
.Steck,  O.  F.  M.,  Francis  Borgia 
Steuart,  S.  J.,  Robert  H.  J. 
Stock,  Leo  Francis 
Stockley,  William  F.  P. 
Strattmann,  O.  P.,  Franz  Heinrich 
Sturzo,  Don  Luigi 
Sutherland,  Halliday  G. 

Talbot,  S.  J.,  Francis  X. 

Thayer,  Mary  Dixon 
Trappes-Lomax,  Michael 
Tucker,  William  John 

Undset,  Sigrid 
Vann,  O.  P.,  Gerald 

Walsh,  S.  J.,  Edmund 

Walsh,  William  Thomas 

Ward,  C.  S.  C.,  Leo  Richard 

Ward,  Maisie 

Watkin,  E.  I. 

Waugh,  Evelyn 

Whalen,  Rev.  Will  W. 

White,   Helen  C. 

White,  Olive  B. 

Williams,   Michael 

Williamson,  Rev.  Benedict 

Woodruff,  Douglas 

Wyatt,  Mrs.  Euphemia  Van  R. 

Wynne,  S.  J.,  John  J. 

Young,  Cecelia  Mary 


Gallery  Authors  of  Juvenile  Literature 


Bennett,  Richard 

Bolton,  Mother  Margaret 

Boyton,  S.  J.,  Neil 

Buck,  Alan 

Carr,  Mary  Jane 

Colum,  Padraic 

Criss,  Mildred 

Downey,  S.  J.,  Francis  X  (d.  1942) 


Gheon,  Henri 
Heyliger,  William 
Hubbard,  Margaret  Ann 
Kiely,   Mary 
Macmanus,  Seumas 
Newcomb,  Covelle 
Otero,  Nina 
Van  Stockum,  Hilda 


425 


Deceased  Members  of  Gallery  of  Living  Catholic  Authors 


Alverez  Quintero,  Serafin 

(1871-1938) 

Angelita,  B.  V.  M.,  Sister  Mary 

(1878-1934) 

Barrett,  James  Francis  (18884934) 
Baudrillart,  Alfred  Cardinal 

Bertrand  Louis  (1866-1942)* 

Boyle  C.M.,  Patrick  (1849-1933) 
Bremond,  Abbe  Henri  (1865-1933) 
Burke,  C.  S.  P.,  John  Joseph 

(1875-1936) 

Butler,  O,  S.  B.,  Cuthbert 

(1858-1934) 

CabroL  O.  S.  B.,  Fernand 

(1855-1937) 

Camm,  O.  S.B.,  Bede  (1864-1942) 
Carmichael,  Montgomery  (1857-1936) 

Castiello,  S.  J.,  Jaime  (1898-1937) 
Cavanaugh,  C.S.C, 


Chesterton,    Gilbert   K.    (1874-1936) 
Cuthbert,  O.  S.  F.  C.,  Fr.  (1866-1939) 

Delany,  Seldon  Peabody  (1874-1935) 
Dinnis,  Enid  (1873-1942) 

Duffy,  Rev.  Thomas 

Dunne,  Finley  Peter 

Earls   S.  J.,  Michael 
Eleanore,C.S.C.,  Sister 


(1867-1936) 
(1874-1937) 


Foley,  C.  M.,  Leo  P.         (1895-1941) 
.X,  Gilbert  gj£19g) 
Ooo'dier,  S.J,  Most  R 


Gougaud,  O.  S.  B.,  Louis  (1877-1941) 
Goyau,  Georges  (1869-1940) 

Gray,  Canon  John  (1866-1934) 

Hallack,  Cecily  (1898-1938) 

Howard,  Lord  Esme  (1863-1939) 
Howlett,  Rev.  William  J. 

(1847-1936) 
Hughes,  S.  X,  Thomas  Aloysius 

(1849-1939) 

Jammes,  Francis  (1868-1938) 

Jarrett,  O.  P.,  Bede  (1881-1934) 
Kauffmann,  S.  X,  Alfred  (1878-1941) 
Kerby,  Msgr.  William  Joseph 

(1870-1936) 


Kilmer,  Aline 


(1888-1941) 


Laux,  Rev.  John  Joseph  (1878-1939) 
Lavedan,  Henri  (1859-1940) 

Lonergan,  S.  J.,  William  I. 

(1884-1936) 

McGarry,  S.  J.,  William  J. 

(1894-1941) 

Mannix,  Mary  (1846-1939) 

Meehan,  Thomas  F.  (1854-1942) 
Michel,  O.S.B.,  Virgil  (1890-1938) 
Moon,  Parker  Thomas  (1892-1936) 
Mourret,  S.  S.,  Ferdinand 

(1854-1938) 

O'Donnell,  C.  S.  C.,  Charles 

(1884-1934) 

O'Hagan,  Thomas  (1855-1939) 

O'Shaughnessy,  Edith      (        -1939) 

Pace,  Msgr.  Edward  A.  (1861-1938) 
Paula,  S.  C.,  Sister  Marie 

(1867-1941) 

Phillips,  Charles  (1880-1934) 

Pourrat,  S.  S.,  Pierre  (1871-1938) 
Preuss,  Arthur  (1871-1934) 

Rooney,  John  Jerome  (1866-1934) 
Rothensteiner,  Msgr.  John 

(18604936) 

Schwertner,  O.  P.,  Thomas 


Skinner,  Richard  Dana  (1893-1941) 
Souvay,  C.  M.,  Charles  Leon 

(1870-1939) 
Spalding,  S.  J.,  Henry  S. 

(1865-1934) 
Spearman,  Frank  Hamilton 

(1859-1937) 

Thurston,  S.  J.,  Herbert  (1856-1939) 
Tracy,  Vera  Marie  (1895-1940) 

Vonier,  O.  S.  B.,  Anscar  (1875-1938) 

Walsh,  James  Joseph  (1865-1942) 
Ward,  Mrs.  Wilfrid  (1864-1932) 
Woodlock,  S.  J.,  Francis  (1871-1940) 
Wust,  Peter  (1884-1940) 

Yeo,  Margaret  (1877-1941) 

Zybura,  Rev.  John  S.       (1874-1934) 


RECOMMENDED   BOOKS 
Published   September,   1941 — August,    1942    (inclusive) 

In  the  Archdiocese  of  New  York  a  committee  makes  a  survey  of  all 
books  published  in  English,  and  selects  from  them  a  list  of  those  rec- 
ommended to  Catholic  readers.  This  Cardinal  Hayes  Literature  Com- 
mittee publishes  quarterly  about  a  hundred  titles  of  recommended  books. 
These  catalogues  are  called  "The  Book  Survey."  The  work  is  done  by 
highly  qualified  readers  who  are  governed  in  their  judgment  by  an  en- 
lightened Catholic  sense.  Qualifications  for  listing  in  the  "Survey"  are 
three:  (1)  the  book  must  be  worthy  of  a  mature  intelligence;  (2)  it  must 
not  offend  the  Christian  sense  of  truth  or  decency;  (3)  it  must  bear  the 
marks  of  good  literary  craftsmanship. 

To  quote  from  the  "Survey":  "It  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  many 
of  the  evils  from  which  we  are  at  present  suffering  were  produced  by 
books,  hooks  which  have  weakened  faith,  corrupted  taste,  undermined 
morals  and  left  most  of  the  world  floundering  in  despair.  Today  even 
Catholics  read  with  equanimity  books  that  not  only  picture  but  create 
these  conditions,  but  it  is  high  time  that  Catholics  ceased  to  regard  these 
conditions  as  natural  phenomena  for  which  they  have  no  responsibility 
and  which  they  are  powerless  to  change,  high  time  they  realized  that 
unless  they  exert  themselves  in  some  positive  fashion  to  offset  them  they 
are  indeed  morally  responsible  for  them. 

"The  duty  of  the  Catholic  is  clear We  have  lain  too  long  under  the 

literary  dictatorship  of  the  powers  of  darkness.  It  is  time  we  declared  our 
independence,  first,  by  refusing  to  read  immoral  books;  second,  by  refus- 
ing to  apologize  for  that  refusal;  third,  by  reading  the  good  books  which 
are  being:  published  in  sufficient  number  and  variety  to  keep  readers  of 
every  taste  continuously  occupied  and  pleased." 

The  following  is  a  list  of  recommended  books  published  during  the  year 
from  September,  1941,  to  August,  1942,  inclusive. 

Biography  Dark   Symphony,   by  Elizabeth   L. 

Alfred  I.  Dupont,  by  Marquis  James  Adams  (Sheed  &  Ward). 

(Bobbs-Merrill).  Doctors  Mayo,  The,  by  H.  B.  Clape- 

All  the  Day  Long,  by  Daniel  Sar-  sattle  (Minnesota). 

gent  (Longmans,  Green).  Doctor  Wood,  by  William  Seabrook 

American  Giant,  by  Frances  Win-  (Harcourt). 

war  (Harper).  Edgar    Allen    Poe,    by    Arthur    H. 

And  down  the  Days,  by  John  L.  Quinn  (Appleton-Century) . 

Bonn,  S.J.  (MacmiUan).  Famous  Americans,  by  W.  and  E. 

Anton  Bruckner,  by  Werner  Wolff  L.  W.  Huff  (Webb). 

(Dutton).  Father   John   Sullivan,    by    Fergal 

Big  Family,  by  Bellamy  Partridge  McGrath,    S.J.     (Longmans, 

( Whittlesey ) .  Green) . 

Billy  Mitchell,  by  Emile  Gauvreau  From    Cabin    Boy    to    Archbishop, 

and  Lester  Cohen  (Dutton).  t,y  Archbishop  Ullathorne   (Ben- 

Bla@k  Martyrs,  by  J.  P.  Thoonen  ziger). 

(Sheed  &  Ward).  Gall  ana.  Honey,  by  Edward  Do- 
Canton  Captain,  by  James  B.  Con-  hert7  (Sheed  &  Ward"). 

nolly  (Doubleday,  Doran).  General    Douglas    Mac  Arthur,     by 

Clara  Barton,  by  Blanche  C.  Wil-  Francis  T.  Miller  (Winston). 

Hams  (Lippincott).  George  B.  McClellan,  by  H.  J.  Eck- 

Cominodore  Vanderbilt,  by  Wheaton  enrode  and  Bryan  Conrad  (North 

J.  Lane  (Knopf).  Carolina). 

Country  Schoolma'am,  by  Delia  T.  Golden  Legend  of  Jacobus  de  Yora- 

Lutes  (Little,  Brown).  gine,   Vol.    II,    translated   by    G. 
C.  S.  S.  S.,  The,  by  William  L.  Hay-  Ryan   and   H.   Ripperger    (Long- 
ward  (Jeffries  &  Manz).  mans,  Green). 

427 


Good  Cardinal  Richard,  by  Yvonne 

de  la  Vergne  (Herder). 
Great  Experiment,  A,  by  Lord  Rob- 
ert Cecil  (Oxford). 
Great  Men  and  Women  of  Poland, 

by    Stephen    P.    Mizwah    (Mac- 

millan) . 
Happy    Memories    of   a    Sister    of 

Charity,  by  Sister  M.  Xavier  Far- 

rell  (Herder). 
Henry   de    Tonty,   by  Edmund   R. 

Murphy  (Johns  Hopkins). 
Henry  Ward   Beecher,   by   Paxton 

Hibben    (Readers'   Club). 
In    the    Mill,    by    John    Masefield 

(Macmillan). 
James    Madison,    by   Irving   Brant 

(Bobbs-Merrill). 
John    McCormack,    by    L.    A.    G. 

Strong  (Macmillan). 
John   Philip  Kemble,   by  Herschel 

Baker  (Harvard). 
Joseph  Pulitzer  and  His  World,  by 

James  W.  Barrett  (Vanguard). 
Liberators   and  Heroes   of  Mexico 

and  Central  America,  by  Marion 

F.  Lansing  (Page). 
Lover  of  Life,  by  Zsolt  de  Harsanyi 

(Putnam). 
Man    on   My   Back,    The,    by   Eric 

Linklater  (Macmillan). 
Man    Who    Lived    for    Tomorrow, 

The,  by  Wade    W.   Oliver    (But- 
ton). 

Master  of  the  Mississippi,  by  Flor- 
ence L.  Dorsey   (Houghton  Mif- 

flin). 
Mr.   Churchill,  by  Philip   Guedalla 

(Reynal  &  Hitchcock). 
Music  with  a  Feather  Duster,  by 

Elizabeth    Mitchell    (Little, 

Brown). 
My   Father   Is    a    Quiet   Man,   by 

Tommy   Wadelton    (Coward- 

McCann). 
My    Scottish    Husband,    by    Lady 

Neish  (Button). 
Myths    after    Lincoln,    by    Lloyd 

Lewis   (Readers'  Club). 
Native  American,  by  Ray  S.  Baker 

(Scribner's). 
No  Life  for  a  Lady,  by  Agnes  M. 

Cleaveland  (Houghton  Mifflin). 
Paddy  the   Cope,   by  Patrick  Gal- 
lagher (Devin-Adair). 
Paul    Revere    and   the   World   He 

Lived     in,     by     Esther     Forbes 

(Houghton  Mifflin). 


Reed  and  the  Rock,  The,  by 
Theodore  Maynard  (Longmans, 
Green). 

Rig  for  Church,  by  Captain  William 
A.  Maguire,  U.  S.  N.,  (Macmillan) . 

Roger  Boscovich,  S.  J.,  by  H.  V. 
Gill,  S.J.  (Gill). 

Roosevelt:  Dictator  or  Democrat?, 
by  Gerald  W.  Johnson  (Harper). 

Saint  Cecil  Cyprian,  by  Joseph  H. 
Fichter,  S.J.  (Herder). 

Saint  Louise  de  Manilas,  by  M.  V. 
Woodgate  (Herder). 

St.  Regis,  by  Albert  Foley,  S.J. 
(Bruce). 

Saints  of  Ireland,  The,  by  Hugh  de 
Blacam  (Bruce). 

Simon  Bolivar,  by  Elizabeth  Waugh. 

Splendor  and  Shame,  by  Otto  Zarek 
(Bobbs-Merrill). 

Stuffed  Saddlebags,  by  Peter  L. 
Johnson  (Bruce). 

Their  Name  Is  Pius,  by  Lillian 
Browne-Olf  (Bruce). 

They  Knew  Lincoln,  by  John  E. 
Washington  (Dutton). 

Tomorrow  Will  Come,  by  E.  M. 
Almedingen  (Little,  Brown). 

Venture  in  Remembrance,  A,  by  M. 
A.  DeWolfe  Howe  (Little,  Brown). 

Victoria's  Heir,  by  George  Danger- 
field  (Harcourt). 

Viscount  Halifax,  by  Alan  C.  John- 
son (Ives  Washburn). 

We  Have  Been  Friends  Together, 
by  Raissa  Maritain  (Longmans, 
Green) . 

What  You  Don't  Know  about 
George  Washington,  by  G.  M. 
Knight,  Jr.,  and  R.  Harwood- 
Staderman  (American  Good  Gov- 
ernment Society). 

William  Allen  White,  by  Everett 
Rich  (Farrar  &  Rinehart). 

William  Henry  Welch  and  the 
Heroic  Age  of  American  Medi- 
cine, by  S.  and  J.  T.  Flexner 
(Viking). 

Will  Rogers,  by  Betty  Rogers 
(Bobbs-Merrill). 

Fiction 

Anchored  Heart,  The,  by  Ida  Treat 
(Harcourt,  Brace). 

Angel  with  Spurs,  by  Paul  I.  Well- 
man  (Lippincott) . 

Beyond  This  Shore,  by  Princess 
Paul  Sapieha  (Lippincott). 


428 


Bright  to  the  Wanderer,  by  Bruce 
Lancaster  (Little,  Brown). 

Center  of  the  Web,  by  Katharine 
Roberts  (Doubleday,  Doran). 

Children,  The,  by  Nina  Fedorova 
(Little,  Brown). 

Christopher  Strange,  by  Ruth  B. 
McKee  (Doubleday,  Doran). 

Corporal  Cat,  by  Martin  Flavin 
(Harper). 

Cross  Creek,  by  Marjorie  K.  Rawl- 
ings  (Scribner's). 

Dinner  at  Belmont,  by  Alfred  L. 
Crabb  (Bobbs-Merrill). 

Envious  Casca,  by  Georgette  Heyer 
(Doubleday,  Doran). 

Evil  under  the  Sun,  by  Agatha 
Christie  (Dodd,  Mead). 

Forward  the  Nation,  by  Donald  C. 
Peattie  (Putnam). 

Haunted  Lady,  by  Mary  Roberts 
Rinehart  (Farrar  &  Rinehart). 

High  Stakes,  by  Curt  Riess  (Put- 
nam). 

King's  Highway,  by  Lucille  Papin 
Borden  (Macmillan). 

Lady  in  the  Mask,  The,  by  Anne 
Green  (Harper). 

Last  Frontier,  The,  by  Howard  Fast 
(Duell,  Sloan  &  Pearce). 

Long  Alert,  The,  by  Philip  Gibbs 
(Doubleday,  Doran). 

Lost  Fields,  by  Michael  McLaverty 
(Longmans,  Green). 

Meet  Me  in  St.  Louis,  by  Sally  Ben- 
son (Random). 

Men  without  Country,  by  Charles 
Nordhoff  (Little,  Brown). 

Mr.  Bunting  in  Peace  and  War,  by 
Robert  Greenwood  (Bobbs-Mer- 
rffl). 

Mrs.  Appleyard's  Year,  by  Louise 
A.  Kent  (Houghton  Mifflin). 

New  Hope,  by  Ruth  Suckow  (Far- 
rar £  Rinehart). 

New  Hope,  The,  by  J.  C.  and  F. 
Lincoln  (Coward-McCann). 

Northbridge  Rectory,  by  Angela 
Thirkell  (Knopf). 

Not  without  Honor,  by  Vivian  Par- 
sons (Dodd,  Mead).  • 

Ocean,  The,  by  James  Hanley 
(Holt). 

On  Troublesome  Creek,  by  James 
Still  (Viking). 

Pied  Piper,  by  Nevil  Shute  (Mor- 
row). 

R.A.F.,  by  Keith  Ayling  (Holt). 


Royal  Road,  by  Arthur  Kuhl  (Sheed 
&  Ward). 

Seventeenth  Summer,  by  Maureen 
Daly  (Dodd,  Mead). 

Some  Lose  Their  Way,  by  Bloise 
Liddon  (Dutton). 

Tales  from  Bective  Bridge,  by  Mary 
Lavin  (Little,  Brown). 

Thy  People,  My  People,  by  E.  J. 
Edwards,  S.  V.  D.  (Bruce). 

Trouble  Is  My  Master,  by  Darwin 
Teilhet  (Little,  Brown). 

Uninvited,  The,  by  Dorothy  Mac- 
ardle  (Doubleday,  Doran). 

Wakefield's  Course,  by  Mazo  de  la 
Roche  (Little,  Brown). 

Waters  of  the  Wilderness,  by  Shir- 
ley Seifert  (Lippincott). 

Winds  of  the  Gods,  The,  by  Irving 
Bacheller  (Farrar  &  Rinehart). 

Young  Ames,  by  Walter  D.  Ed- 
monds (Little,  Brown). 

Government 

Democracy  or  Anarchy?,  by  F.  A. 
Hermons  (Notre  Dame). 

Public  Papers  and  Addresses  of 
Franklin  D.  Roosevelt,  The  (Mac- 
millan) . 

History 

Ambassadors  in  White,  by  Charles 

M.  Wilson  (Holt). 
Amerigo,  by  Stefan  Zweig  (Viking). 
Anybody's  Gold,  by  Joseph  H.  Jack- 
(  son  (Appleton). 
Baltimore   on  the   Chesapeake,   by 

Hamilton   Owens    (Doubleday, 

Doran). 
Bowen's  Court,  by  Elizabeth  Bowen 

(Knopf). 
Catholic  Church  in  Indiana,  The,  by 

Thomas  T.  McAvoy   (Columbia). 
Catholic  Revival  in  England,  The,# 

by  John  J.  O'Connor  (Macmillan). 
Chronicles  of  the  First  Crusade,  by 

Fulcher    of    Chartres    (Pennsyl- 
vania). 

Continental  Congress,  The,  by  Ed- 
mund C.  Burnett  (Macmillan). 
Crisis  of  Our  Age,  The,  by  Pitirim 

Sorokin  (Dutton). 
Democratic  France,  by  Richard  W. 

Hale,  Jr.  (Coward-McCann). 
Emigres  in  the  Wilderness,  by  T. 

Wood  Clarke  (Macmillan). 
France,   My   Country,   by   Jacques 

Maritain  (Longmans,  Green). 


429 


French  Canada  and  Britain,  A  New 

Interpretation,    by   Abbe   Arthur 

Maheux  (Byerson). 
French  Laic  Laws,  The,  by  Evelyn 

M.  Acomb  (Columbia). 
Generation   of  Materialism,  A,   by 

Carlton  J,  H.  Hayes  (Harper). 
Germanizing   Prussian   Poland,   by 

Richard  W.  Time  (Columbia). 
History  of  the  Popes,  Vol.  XXXIII, 

by  Ludwig  Pastor  (Herder). 
Indian  Agents  of  the  Old  Frontier, 

by  Flora  W.  Seymour  (Appleton- 

Century). 
Indian-Fighting  Army,   by   Fairfax 

Downey  (Scribner's). 
Intimate    Glimpses    of    Old    Saint 

Mary's,  by  George  Morgan  Knight, 

Jr.,  and  Richard  Harwood  Stader- 

man     (American    Good    Govern- 
ment Society). 
Jesuits  in  History,  The,  by  Martin 

P.  Harney,  S.  J.  (America  Press). 
Lands  of  New  World  Neighbors,  by 

Hans  C.  Adamson   ( Whittlesey) . 
Medieval  Humanism,  by  Gerald  G. 

Walsh,  S.J.  (Macmillan). 
My  New  Order,  edited  by  Raoul  de 

Roussy  de  Sales  (Reynal). 
New  Hampshire  Borns  a  Town,  by 

Marion  N.  Rawson  (Button). 
New    Order    in    Poland,    The,    by 

Simon  Segal  (Knopf). 
Newport  Tower,  by  Philip  A.  Means 

(Holt). 

Ninth    National    Eucharistic    Con- 
gress. 
Old  South,  The,  by  Thomas  J.  Wer- 

tenbaker   (Scribner's). 
One  Hundred  Years  of  Probation, 

by  N.  S.  Timasheff  (Fordham). 
Our  Landed  Heritage,  by  Roy  M. 

Robbins  (Princeton). 
Pan  American  Progress,  by  Philip 

L.  Green  (Hastings  House). 
Rod  of  Iron,  by  Milton  Waldman 

(Houghton  Mifflin). 
Secret    History    of    the    American 

Revolution,   by  Carl  Van  Doren 

(Viking). 
Story    of    American    Catholicism, 

The,  by  Theodore  Maynard  (Mac- 
millan). 
Timeless    Land,    The,   by   Eleanor 

Dark  (Macmillan). 
Twelve  Who  Ruled,  The,  by  R.  R. 

Palmer  (Princeton). 


World's  Iron  Age,  The,  by  William 
H.  Chamberlain  (Macmillan). 

Literature  and   Poetry 

Bells  and  Grass,  by  Walter  De  La 
Mare  (Viking). 

Biography  of  Christian  Reid,  by 
Kate  H.  Becker  (Sacred  Heart 
Junior  College,  Belmont,  N.  C.). 

Cautionary  Verses,  by  Hilaire  Bel- 
loc  (Knopf). 

Change  of  Season,  by  Helene  Ma- 
gar  et  (Farrar  &  Rinehart). 

Collected  Poems  of  Maurice  C. 
Fields,  The  (Exposition  Press). 

Garden  Is  Political,  The,  by  John 
M.  Briniiin  (Macmillan). 

Gift  of  Tongues,  The,  by  Dr.  Mar- 
garet Schlauch  (Modern  Age). 

Language  in  Action,  by  S.  I.  Haya- 
kawa  (Harcourt,  Brace). 

Living  Upstairs,  by  Francis  Meehan 
(Dutton). 

Making  of  Jonathan  Wild,  The,  by 
William  R.  Irwin  (Columbia). 

Milton  and  His  Modern  Critics,  by 
Logan  P.  Smith  (Little,  Brown). 

Noble  Castle,  by  Christopher  Hollis 
(Longmans,  Green). 

Not  Even  Death,  by  Theodore  May- 
nard (St.  Anthony  Guild). 

Opinions  of  Oliver  Allston,  by  Van 
Wyck  Brooks  (Dutton). 

Oxford  Companion  to  American 
Literature,  edited  by  James  D. 
Hart  (Oxford). 

Talking  of  the  Love  of  God,  A,  by 
Mother  Mary  Dominicana  (St. 
Anthony  Guild). 

Tireless  Traveler,  The,  edited  by 
Bradford  A.  Booth  (California). 

Philosophy  and   Education 

Child  and  You,  The,  by  F.  J.  Kief- 

fer,  S.  M.  (Bruce). 
Educational  Philosophy  of  National 

Socialism,    The,    by    George    F. 

Kneller  (Yale). 
Education  for  Death,  by  Gregor  Zie- 

mer  (Oxford). 
God    and    Philosophy,    by   Etienne 

Gilson  (Yale). 
In    Defense    of    Mothers,    by    Leo 

Kamner,  M.  D.,  (Dodd,  Mead). 
Is  Modern  Culture  Doomed?,  by  Dr. 

Andrew    J.    Krzesinski     (Devin- 

Adair). 


430 


Marriage  and  the  Family,  by  Dr. 
Jacques  Leclerq  (Pustet). 

Psychology  of  the  Interior  Senses, 
The,  by  Mark  A.  Gaffney  (Her- 
der). 

Ransoming  the  Time,  by  Jacques 
Maritain  (Scribner's). 

Thomistic  Psychology,  by  Robert  E. 
Brennan  ( Macmillan) . 

Youth  Guidance,  by  Killian  J.  Henn- 
rich,  O.  F.  M.  Cap.  (Wagner). 

Religion 

Catechetical  Sermon  Aids,  by  the 
Most  Rev.  Joseph  H.  Schlarman 
(Herder). 

Catholicism  as  Creed  and  Life,  by 
J.  Elliot  Ross  (Devin-Adair). 

Catholic  Pattern,  The,  by  Thomas 
F.  Woodlock  (Simon  &  Schuster). 

Christian  Crisis,  The,  by  Michael 
de  la  Bedoyere  (Macmillan). 

Companion  to  the  Summa,  A,  Vol. 
I,  by  Walter  Farrell,  O.  P.  (Sheed 
&  Ward). 

Concept  of  Sacred  Theology,  The, 
by  Joseph  C.  Fenton,  S.  V.  D. 
(Bruce). 

Concordance  to  the  Bible,  by  N. 
Thompson  and  R.  Stock  (Her- 
der). 

Declaration  of  Dependence,  by  Ful- 
ton J.  Sheen  (Bruce). 

Fast  by  the  Road,  by  John  Moody 
(Macmillan). 

Fear  Not,  Little  Flock,  by  George 
Zimpfer  (Bruce). 

Fruitful  Ideal,  The,  by  Maximus 
Poppy,  O.  F.  M.  (Herder). 

Hand  Clasps  with  the  Holy,  by  Ed- 
ward F.  Murphy,  S.  S.  J.  (Cath- 
olic Literary  Guild). 

Happiness  in  Marriage,  by  L.  Mc- 
Govern  and  R.  H.  D.  Laverty 
(Herder). 

He  Cometh,  by  William  J.  Mc- 
Garry,  S.  J.  (America  Press). 

Heresy  of  National  Socialism,  The, 
by  Irene  Marinoff  (Kenedy). 

Her  Silence  Speaks,  by  John  S. 
Middleton  (Kenedy). 

House  of  Peace,  The,  by  M,  F. 
Egan,  S.J.  (Gill). 

Imitation  of  Christ,  The,  Whitford's 
Version,  edited  by  Edward  J. 
Klein  (Harper), 


In  No  Strange  Land,  by  Katherine 

Burton  (Longmans,  Green). 
Layman's  Call,  The,  by  William  R. 

O'Connor  (Kenedy). 
Legion    of    Mary,    The,    by    Cecily 

Hallack  (Longmans,  Green). 
Light  to  My  Paths,  A,  by  Peter  Lip- 
pert,  S.J.  (Pustet). 
Liturgical  Worship,   by  Joseph  A. 

Jungmann,  S.J.  (Pustet). 
Living  Thoughts  of  St.  Paul,  The, 

by  Jacques  Maritain  (Longmans, 

Green) . 
Man's  Suffering  and  God's  Love,  by 

J.  Messner  (Kenedy). 
March  into  Tomorrow,  by  John  J. 

Considine,     M.  M.      (Field     Afar 

Press). 
Marriage,   by  Dietrich  von   Hilde- 

brand  (Longmans,  Green). 
Maryknoll   Mission   Letters    (Field 

Afar  Press). 
Mass,  The,  by  Joseph  A.  Dunney 

(Macmillan). 
Meaning    of    the    Mass,    The,    by 

Paul  Bussard  and  Felix  Kirsch, 

O.  F.M.  Cap.   (Kenedy). 
New  Song,  The:  The  Beatitudes,  by 

Rev.    Hugh    F.    Blunt    (Catholic 

Literary  Guild). 
One  Inch  of  Splendor,  by  Sister  M. 

Rosalia  (Field  Afar  Press). 
Pope    Speaks,    The    (Harcourt, 

Brace). 
Praise  of  Glory,  The,  E.  I.  Watkin 

(Sheed  &  Ward). 
Prayer    for    All    Men,    by    Pierre 

Charles,  S.J.  (Kenedy). 
Progress  in  Divine  Union,  by  Raoul 

Plus,  S.J.  (Pustet). 
Saints  at  Prayer,  by  Raymond  E. 

F.  Larsson  (Coward-McCann). 
Saviour  of  the  World,  The,  by  Win- 

frid     Herbst,     S.D.  S.     (Catholic 

Literary  Guild). 
Seven  Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  The, 

by    Bernard    J.    Kelly,     C.  S.  P. 

(Sheed  &  Ward). 
This  War  Is  the  Passion,  by  Caryll 

Houslander  (Sheed  &  Ward). 
Voice  of  Trappist  Silence,  The,  by 

Fred     L.     Holmes      (Longmans, 

Green) . 
Whom  Do  You  Say?,  by  J.  P.  Arend- 

zen  (Sheed  &  Ward). 
Why   Does    God   Permit   Evil?,   by 

Don  Bruno  Webb  (Kenedy). 


431 


With  All  Patience,  "by  Martin  J. 
O'Connor  (Diocesan  Guild.  Stu- 
dios). 

Woman  Wrapped  in  Silence,  A,  by 
John  W.  Lynch  (Macmillan). 

Science 

Academic  Man,  The,  by  Logan  Wil- 
son (Oxford). 

Biography  of  the  Earth,  by  George 
Gamow  (Viking). 

Christian  Calendar  and  the  Gre- 
gorian Reform,  The,  by  Peter 
Archer,  S.  J.  (Fordham). 

Flower  Family  Album,  The,  by  H. 
F.  Fischer  and  G.  Harshbarger 
(Minnesota). 

Glass,  The  Miracle  Maker,  by  C.  J. 
Phillips  (Pitman). 

Lot  of  Insects,  A,  by  Frank  B. 
Lutz  (Putnam). 

Lungfish  and  the  Unicorn,  The,  by 
Willy  Ley  (Modern  Age). 

Progress  of  Science,  The,  by  S.  E. 
Farquhar  and  H.  H.  Sheldon 
Grolier. 

Storm,  by  George  R.  Steward  (Ran- 
dom). 

Under  the  Sea-Wind,  by  Rachel  L. 
Carson  (Simon  &  Schuster). 

Sociology 

Colored  Catholics  in  the  United 
States,  by  John  F.  Gillard,  S.  S.  J. 
(Josephite  Press). 

Cooperation,  by  Edgar  Schmiedeler, 
O.  S.  B.  (Catholic  Literary  Guild). 

Cooperative  Plenty,  by  J.  Elliot 
Ross  (Herder). 

History  of  Public  Welfare  in  New 
York  State,  by  D.  M.  Schneider 
and  A.  Deutsch  (University  of 
Chicago) . 

Mechanization  and  Culture,  by  Wal- 
ter J.  Marx  (Herder). 

Scientific  Aspects  of  the  Race 
Problem  (Longmans,  Green). 

Social  Welfare  in  the  Catholic 
Church,  by  Marguerite  T.  Boylan 
(Columbia). 

Travel 

Colombia,     by     Kathleen     Romoli 

(Doubleday,  Doran). 
Four  Years   in   Paradise,   by   Osa 

Johnson  (Lippincott) . 


I    Like    Brazil,    by    Jack    Harding 

(Bobbs-Merrill). 
Maryland    Main    and   the    Eastern 

Shore,    by    H.    Footner    and    L. 

Ruyl   ( Appleton-Century ) . 
Places,  by  Hilaire  Belloc  (Sheed  & 

Ward). 
Salud!,    by    Margaret    C.    Banning 

(Harper). 
Westward  the  Course,  by  Paul  Mc- 

Guire  (Morrow). 
Winter  in  Vermont,  by  Charles  E. 

Crane  (Knopf). 

Miscellaneous 

American  Cowboy,  The,  by  Will 
James  (Scribner's). 

American  Sporting  Scene,  The,  by 
J.  Kieran  and  J.  W.  Golinkin 
(Macmillan). 

America  Speaks,  by  Philip  Gibbs 
(Doubleday,  Doran). 

Armies  March,  The,  by  John  Cud- 
ahy  (Scribner's). 

Assignment  to  Berlin,  by  Harry  W. 
Flannery  (Knopf). 

Balkan  Correspondent,  by  Derek 
Patmore  (Harper). 

Behemoth,  by  Franz  L.  Neumann 
(Oxford).  ' 

Berlin  Embassy,  by  William  Russell 
(Dutton). 

Bibliography  of  Economic  Books 
and  Pamphlets  by  Catholic  Au- 
thors, 1891-1941,  by  P.  J.  Fitz- 
patrick  and  C.  F.  Dirksen,  C.  Pp. 
S.  (Catholic  University). 

Bomber's  Moon,  by  Negley  Farson 
(Harcourt,  Brace). 

Challenge  to  Karl  Marx,  by  John 
K.  Turner  (Reynal  &  Hitchcock). 

Conservative  Revolution,  The,  by 
Hermann  Rauschnigg  (Putnam). 

Defense  Will  Not  Win  the  War,  by 
Lt.  Col.  W.  F.  Kernan  (Little, 
Brown). 

Dilemma  of  Science,  The,  by  Wil- 
liam M.  Agar  (Sheed  &  Ward). 

Diplomacy  and  God,  by  George 
Glasgow  (Longmans,  Green). 

For  Hilaire  Belloc,  edited  by  Doug- 
las Woodruf  (Sheed  &  Ward). 

French  Soldier  Speaks,  A,  by 
Jacques  (Macmillan). 

Heart  of  Europe,  The,  by  D.  de 
Rougement  and  C.  Muret  (Duell, 
Sloane  &  Pearce). 


432 


High  Conquest,   by  James   R.   Ull- 

man  (Lippincott). 
I  Dive  for  Treasure,  by  Lt.  Harry 

E.  Rieseberg  (McBride). 
I    Escaped    from    Hong    Kong,    "by ' 

Jan  Henrik  Marsman  (Reynal  & 

Hitchcock). 
In  the  Steps  of  Dante,  and  Other 

Papers,  by  I.  J.   Semper   (Loras 

College  Press). 
Introduction    to    Shipbuilding,    An 

(Labor  Division,  W.  P.  B.). 
Journey  for  Margaret,  by  William 

L.  White  (Harcourt,  Brace). 
Modification  and  Expansion  of  the 

Dewey  Decimal  Classification  in 

the  200  Class,  A,  by  Richard  J. 

Walsh  (Simon  &  Schuster). 
My  India,  My  America,  by  Kirsh- 

nalal  Shridharani  (Duell,  Sloane 

&  Pearce). 
Natural    Way    to    Draw,    The,    by 

Kimon  Nicolaides  (Houghton  Mif- 

flin). 
Old    McDonald    Had    a    Farm,    by 

Angus  McDonald  (Houghton  Mif- 

flin). 
Our  Contemporary  Composers,   by 

John  T.  Howard  (Crowell). 
Our    National    Enemy    No.    1,    by 

Most  Rev.  John  F.  Noll  (Sunday 

Visitor  Press). 
Problems    of  Lasting   Peace,    The, 

by    Herbert    Hoover    and    Hugh 

Gibson  (Doubleday,  Doran). 
Ramparts    of  the   Pacific,   by   Hal- 

lett  Abend    (Doubleday,   Doran). 
Red  Decade,  The,  by  Eugene  Lyons 

(Bobbs-Merrill). 
Roots    of   American    Culture,    The, 

by  Constance  Rourke  (Harcourt, 

Brace). 
Sea  Power  in  the  Machine  Age,  by 

Bernard  Brodie  (Princeton). 
See    Here,    Private    Hargrove,    by 

Marion  Hargrove  (Holt). 
Shake  Hands  with  the  Dragon,  by 

Carl  Glick  .(Whittlesey). 
There  Stands  a  Winged  Sentry,  by 

Margaret  Kennedy  (Yale). 
This  Age  of  Fable,  by  Gustav  Stol- 

per  (Reynal  &  Hitchcock). 
Victory  through  Air  Power,  by  Maj. 

Alexander  de  Seversky  (Simon  & 

Schuster); 
Volcanic  Isle,  by  Wilfred  Fleisher 

(Doubleday,  Doran). 


Washington  Is  Like  That,  by  W., 

M.  Kiplinger  (Harper). 
Weeds   Are   More   Fun,   by   P.   H. 

Wright  and  A.  Cleveland   (Hale, 

Cushman) . 
West  Point,   Moulder   of  Men,   by 

William  H.  Baumer,  Jr.   (Apple- 

ton-Century ) . 
When  Painting  Was  in  Glory,  by 

Padraic  Gregory  (Bruce). 
Year  of  the  Wild  Boar,  by  Helen 

Hears  (Lippincott). 
Your   Business    Goes    to   War,   by 

Leo   M.    Cherne    (Houghton  Mif- 

flin). 

Juvenile 

Adam  of  the  Road,  by  Elizabeth  J. 

Gray  (Viking), 
Americans  Every  One,  by  Lavinia 

R.  Davis  (Doubleday,  Doran). 
Animal  Book,  The,  by  D.  C.  Hogner 

and  N.  Hogner  (Oxford). 
Au  Clair  de  la  Lune,  by  H.  A.  Rey 

(Grey  stone). 
Audubon's  America,  by  Donald  C. 

Peattie  (Houghton  Miffin) . 
Bibi,  the  Baker's  Horse,  by  Anna  B. 

Stewart  (Lippincott). 
Bible  A  B  C,  by  Grace  A.  Hogarth 

(Stokes)  —Catholic  Edition. 
Birth  of  a  Nation's  Song,  The,  by 

K.  L.  Bakeless  (Stokes). 
Boy  of  the  Woods,  by  M.  L.  Wells 

and  D.  Fox  (Dutton). 
Catch  a  Falling  Star,  by  Gertrude 

Robinson  (Dutton). 
Chemical  Elements,  by  I.  Nechaev 

(Coward-McCann) . 
Coat  for  a  Soldier,  by  Florence  M. 

TJpdegraff  (Harcourt,  Brace). 
Crimson  Shawl,  The,  by  F.  Choate 

and  E.  Curtis  (Stokes). 
Danger  on  the  Coast,  by  Mary  G. 

Bonner  (Knopf). 
David  Farragut,  Midshipman,  by  R. 

N.   Chavanne    (Coward-McCann). 
Dixie  Decides,  by  May  Justus  (Ran- 
dom). 
Don't  Tread  on  Me,  by  Janet  Marsh 

(Houghton  Mifflin). 
Fighting  Ships  of  the  U.  S.  Navy, 

by  Fletcher  Pratt  (Garden  City). 
Freddie  and  the  Ignoramus,  by  Wal- 
ter R.  Brooke  (Knopf). 
Golden  Summer,  by  Leclaire  Alger 

(Harper). 


433 


Grey  Dawn,  The  Wolf  Dog,  by  Dorr 

Yeager  (Penn). 
Growing  up  with  America,  by  May 

L.  Becker  (Stokes). 
Happy  Book,  The,  by  Josephine  van 

Dolzen  Pease  (Rand). 
Here  We  Are,   by  Ernestine   Tag- 

gard  (McBride). 
Hill  Lawyer,  by  Hubert  Skidmore 

(Doubleday,  Doran). 
Houseboat    Summer,    by   Elizabeth 

Coatsworth  (Macmillan). 
Hudson   Frontier,   by  Erick  Berry 

(Oxford). 
"I    Have    Just    Begun    to    Fight," 

by  Commander  Edward  Ellsberg 

(Dodd,  Mead). 
In  Mexico  They  Say,  by  Patricia  F. 

Ross  (Knopf). 
In  Peace  and  War,  by  Alice  C.  Gall 

(Crowell). 
Isabella,  Young  Queen  of  Spain,  by 

Mildred  Criss  (Dodd,  Mead). 
Jack  Harmer,  by  Agnes  D.  Howes 

(Knopf). 
James  Whitcomb  Riley,  by  Jeanett 

C.  Nolan  (Messner). 
Juneau:   The  Sleigh  Dog,  by  West 

Lathrop  (Random). 
Kate   Russell,   Wartime   Nurse,   by 

Martha  Johnson   (Crowe!!). 
King  of  Wreck  Island,  by  Barbara 

Cooney  (Farrar  &  Rinehart). 
Knight    of    the    Sea,    by    Corinne 

Lowe  (Harcourt,  Brace). 
Least  One,   The,  by  Ruth   Sawyer 

(Viking). 
Leif   the   Lucky,    by   I.    and   E.   P. 

D'Aulaire  (Doubleday,  Doran). 
Little    Geography    of    the    United 

States,  by  Mabel   Pyne    (Hough- 
ton  Mifflin). 
Little  History  of  the  United  States, 

by  Mabel  Pyne    (Houghton  Mif- 
flin). 
Little    Town    on    the    Prairie,    by 

Laura  I.  Wilder  (Harper). 
Look  at  America,  by  Elizabeth  K. 

Tarshis  (McBride). 
Lou    Gettrig,    by    Frank    Graham 

(Putnam). 
Make  Way  for  the  Ducklings,  by 

Robert  McCloskey  (Viking). 
Mark  of  Seneca  Basin,  by  Hazel  R. 

Langdale  (Dutton). 
Mayos,  The,  by  Adolph  Regli  (Mess- 
ner) .  } 


Missee  Lee,  by  Arthur  Ransome 
(Macmillan) . 

Modern  Americans  in  Science  and 
Invention,  by  Edna  Yost  (Stokes). 

Mount  and  Ride,  by  Elizabeth  H. 
Buck  (Penn). 

Nicholas  Arnold,  by  Marion  F. 
Lansing  (Doubleday,  Doran). 

Nick  of  the  Woods,  by  Robert  M. 
Bird  (Vanguard). 

Ocean  Outposts,  by  Helen  Follet 
(Scribner's). 

Old  Liberty  Bell,  by  F.  Rogers  and 
A.  Beard  (Stokes). 

Old  Wolf,  by  Leon  W.  Dean  (Far- 
rar &  Rinehart). 

Panchita,  by  Delia  Goetz  (Har- 
court, Brace). 

Paul  Bunyan,  by  Esther  Shephard 
(Harcourt,  Brace). 

Primrose  Day,  by  Carolyn  Hay- 
wood  (Harcourt,  Brace). 

Princess  Poverty,  by  Sara  May- 
nard  (Longmans,  Green). 

Radium  -  Nickel  -  Asbestos,  by  Lil- 
ian Holmes  Strack  (Harper). 

Radium  Treasure  and  the  Curies, 
by  Irmengarde  Eberle  (Crowell). 

Railway  Engineer,  by  Clara  I.  Jud- 
son  (Scribner's). 

Real  Mother  Goose,  The,  illustrated 
by  Blanche  F.  Wright  (Rand). 

Red  Hat,  The,  by  Covelle  New- 
comb  (Longmans,  Green). 

Rudyard  Kipling,  by  Nella  Braddy 
(Messner). 

Saint  Thomas  Aquinas,  by  Raissa 
Maritain  (Longmans,  Green). 

Sandalio  Goes  to  Town,  by  Kath- 
erine  Pollock  (Scribner's), 

Saturdays,  The,  by  Elizabeth  En- 
right  (Farrar  &  Rinehart). 

Ship  Aground,  The,  by  C.  Fox 
Smith  (Oxford). 

SMp  Boy  with  Columbus,  by  Enid 
La  Monte  Meadowcroft  (Crowell). 

Shoemaker's  Son,  The,  by  Con- 
stance B.  Burnett  (Random). 

Shooting  Stars,  by  William  E.  Wil- 
son (Farrar  &  Rinehart). 

Smoozie,  by  Alma  Savage  (Sheed 
&  Ward). 

Snow  Treasure,  by  Marie  McSwigan 
(Button) . 

Soldiers  at  Bat,  by  Jackson  Scholz 
(Morrow), 


Song  without  Words,  by  John  Er- 

skine  (Messner). 
Spin,  Weave  and  Wear,  by  Phyllis 

Ann  Carter  (McBride). 
Stephen  Foster  and  His  Little  Dog 

Tray,  by  Opal  Wheeler  (Button). 
Story  of  the  Great  Lakes,  The,  by 

Marie  E.  Gilchrist  (Harper). 
Stranger  in  Primrose  Lane,  The,  by 

Noel  Streatfield  (Random). 
Sue    in    Tibet,    by   Dorris    S.    Still 

(Day). 
Swift   Thunder   of   the   Prairie,   by 

Lois  Maloy  (Scribner's). 
There  Were  Giants  in  the  Land,  by 

various  authors  (Farrar  &  Rine- 

hart). 
Thomas,  The  Good  Thief,  by  Julie 

Bedier  (Longmans,  Green). 
Tony    Brice     Picture     Book,     The 

(Rand). 
Two  on  a  Tow,  by  Zillah  Macdon- 

ald  (Houghton  Mifflin). 
Vagabond    in    Velvet,    by    Covelle 

Newcomb  (Longmans,  Green). 
Vanished  Island,  by  Cornelia  Meigs 

(Macmillan). 


War    Horse,    by    Fairfax    Downey 

(Dodd,  Mead). 
Washington  Roundabout,  by  Agnes 

Rothery  (Dodd,  Mead). 
Way  of  an  Eagle,   The,   by   Sonie 

Daugherty  (Oxford). 
White    Horse,    The,    by    Elizabeth 

Coatsworth  (Macmillan). 
White  Panther,  The,  by  Theodore 

J.  Waldeck  (Viking). 
Wilhelmina,  A  Little  Dutch  Girl,  by 

Janet  P.  Johl  (Greystone). 
Wider  Wings,  by  Patricia  O'Malley 

(Greystone). 
Winged    Boat,    The,    by    Elizabeth 

Gale  (Putnam). 
Yankee  Doodle's  Cousins,  by  Anne 

Malcolmson  (Houghton  Mifflin). 
Young  America's  Aviation  Manual: 

1941-1942,  edited  by  F.  P.  Graham 

and  R.  M.  Cleveland  (McBride). 
Young   Churchill,  The,   by  Stanley 

Nott  (Coward-McCann). 
Younger  Brother,  by  Charlie  May 

Simon  (Button). 
You    Shall    Have    a    Carriage,    by 

Elizabeth    Coatsworth     (Macmil- 
lan). 


IMPORTANT  AMERICAN    PUBLISHERS   OF  CATHOLIC  BOOKS 

The  following  is  a  list  of  important  publishers  of  Catholic  books  in  the 
United  States,  arranged  alphabetically,  with  their  addresses : 


America  Press,  70  E.  45th  St.,  New 
York,  N.  Y. 

Benziger  Brothers,  26  Park  Place, 
New  York,  N.  Y. 

Bruce  Publishing  Company,  540  N. 
Milwaukee  St.,  Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Catholic  Education  Press,  1326 
Quincy  St.,  N.  E.,  Washington, 
D.  C. 

Catholic  University  of  America 
Press,  Michigan  Ave.,  N.  E., 
Washington,  D.  C. 

Fordham  University  Press,  233 
Broadway,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

B.  Herder  Book  Company,  17  S. 
Broadway,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

P.  J.  Kenedy  &  Sons,  12  Barclay 
St.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 


Longmans,  Green  &  Company,  55 
Fifth  Ave.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

The  Macmillan  Company,  60  Fifth 
Ave.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

John  Murphy  Company,  200  W. 
Lombard  St.,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Paulist  Press,  401  W.  59th  St.,  New 
York,  N.  Y. 

F.  Pustet  Company,  14  Barclay  St., 
New  York,  N.  Y. 

Peter  Reilly  Company,  33  N.  Thir- 
teenth St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

William  H.  Sadlier,  9  Park  Place, 
New  York,  N.  Y. 

St.  Anthony's  Guild,  Paterson,  N.  J. 

Sheed  &  Ward,  63  Fifth  Ave.,  New 
York,  N.  Y. 

Joseph  Wagner,  53  Park  Place. 
New  York,  N.  Y. 


435 


CATHOLIC  PAMPHLET  PUBLISHERS   IN  THE   UNITED  STATES 

(This  list  is  taken  from  the  Fourth  Supplement  to  the  Index  to  American  Catholic 
Pamphlets,  published  by  Eugene  P.  Wtllgmg,  University  of  Scranton,  Scranton,  Pa.) 

Abbey  Student  Press,  St.  Benedict's  College,  Atchison,  Kans. 

America  Press,  53  Park  Place,  New  York  City. 

Basilian  Press,  1000  19th  St.,  Detroit,  Mien.;  68  St.  Nicholas  St.,  Toronto, 

Canada. 

Benedictine  Convent  of  Perpetual  Adoration,  Clyde,  Mo. 
Blessed  Martin  Guild,  141  E.  65th  St.,  New  York  City. 
Bruce  Publishing  Co.,  540  N.  Milwaukee  St.,  Milwaukee,  Wis. 
Carmelite  Press,  55  Demarest  Ave.,  Englewood,  N.  J.;  6401  Dante  Ave., 

Chicago,  111. 

Rev.  C.  M.  Carty,  "Radio  Replies,"  St.  Paul,  Minn. 
Catechetical  Guild,  128  E.  10th  St.,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 
Catholic  Action  Committee,  424  N.  Broadway,  Wichita,  Kans. 
Catholic  Association  for  International  Peace,  1312  Massachusetts  Ave., 

N.  W.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Catholic  Information  League,  21  S.  13th  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Catholic  Library  Association,  P.  O.  Box  346,  Scranton,  Pa. 
Central  Bureau  Press,  3835  Westminster  Place,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 
Church  Supplies  Co.,  Wheeling,  W.  Va. 
Confraternity  of  Christian  Doctrine,   1312   Massachusetts  Ave.,   N.   W., 

Washington,  D.  C.;  or  St.  Anthony  Guild  Press,  Paterson,  N.  J. 
Dolphin  Press,  1722  Arch  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

B.  Herder  Book  Co.,  15  S.  Broadway,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 
Wm.  J.  Hirten  Co.,  25  Barclay  St.,  New  York  City. 

C.  de  Hueck,  34  W.  135th  St.,  New  York  City. 

Jesuit  Mission  Press,  257  Fourth  Ave.,  New  York  City. 

International  Catholic  Truth  Society,  407  Bergen  St.,  Brooklyn.  N.  Y. 

P.  J.  Kenedy  &  Sons,  12  Barclay  St.,  New  York  City. 

E.  M.  Lohmann  Co.,  413  Sibley  St.,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

Mission  Church  Press,  1545  Tremont  St.,  Boston,  Mass. 

Mission  Press,  Techny,  111. 

National  Catholic  Welfare  Conference,  1312  Massachusetts  Ave.,  N.  W., 
Washington,  D.  C. 

National  Council  of  Catholic  Men,  1312  Massachusetts  Ave.,  N.  W.,  Wash- 
ington, D.  C. 

National  Council  of  Catholic  Women,  1312  Massachusetts  Ave.,  N.  W., 
Washington,  D.  C. 

Our  Faith  Press,  Conception,  Mo. 

Our  Sunday  Visitor,  Huntington,  Ind. 

Parish  Visitors  of  Mary  Immaculate,  328  W.  71st  St.,  New  York  City. 

Paulist  Press,  401  W.  59th  St.,  New  York  City. 

Queen's  Work,  3742  W.  Pine  Blvd.,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Radio  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  WEW-760,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

P.  Reilly  Co.,  133  N.  13th  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

St.  Anthony  Guild  Press,  Paterson,  N.  J. 

St.  Paul  Archdiocesan  Youth  Council,  251  Summit  Ave,,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

College  of  St.  Thomas,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

San  Francisco  (Archdiocese)  Catholic  Men's  Association,  Room  720, 
995  Market  St.,  San  Francisco,  Calif. 

The  Sign  Press,  Passionist  Monastery,  Union  City,  N.  J. 

The  Spiritual  Way,  628  W..  140th  St.,  New  York  City. 

Wanderer  Printing  Co.,  128  E.  10th  St.,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

436 


-  THE   CONVERT'S   LIBRARY 
The  following  books  explaining  the  Catholic  Faith  are  recommended  to 


non-Catholics : 

Title  Author 

Bible  and  Its  Interpreter,  The Casey 

Catholicism  and  the  Modern  Mind . .  Williams 
Credentials  of  Christianity,  The... Scott 

Devotions,  Our  Favorite Langs 

Externals  of  the  Catholic  Church . .  Sullivan 

Faith  of  Our  Fathers,  The Gibbons 

God  and  Myself Scott 

God  or  Chaos Kane 

Key  to  the  World's  Progress Devas 

Logic  of  Lourdes,  The Clifford 

Mass,  The Dunney 

Miracles,  The  Question  of Joyce 

Mirage  and  Truth D'Arcy 

Question  Box,  The Con  way 

Sacraments,  The  Wonderful Doyle 

See  of  Peter  and  Voice  of  Antiquity.  Dolan 

Spirit  of  Catholicism,  The Adam 

State  and  Church Ryan-Millar 


Publisher 
McVey 

Dial  Press 
Kenedy 


Address 
Phila. 
New  York 

New  York 


Benziger  Bros.  New  York 
Kenedy  New  York 

Holy  Name  Soc.  New  York 
Kenedy  New  York 

Kenedy  New  York 

Wagner  New  York 

America  Press  New  York 
Macmillan        New  York 
B.  Herder          St.  Louis 
Macmillan        New  York 
Paulist  Press    New  York 
Benziger  Bros.  New  York 
B.  Herder          St.  Louis 
Macmillan        New  York 
Macmillan        New  York 


AUTOBIOGRAPHIES  OF  CONVERTS 


The  Confessions  of  St.  Augustine. 
Baker,    A.:     A    Modern    Pilgrim's 

Progress. 
Benson,  Robert  Hugh:  Confessions 

of  a  Convert.  4 

Buck,  Rev.  J.  R.:  A  Convert  Pastor 

Explains. 
Burnett,  Peter  H.:  The  Path  Which 

Led  a  Protestant  Lawyer  to  the 

Catholic  Church. 
Burrows,  S.:  The  Open  Door. 
Chesterton,  G.  K.:    Autobiography. 
Cory,  Herbert:    The  Emancipation 

of  a  Free  Thinker. 
Day,  Dorothy:  From  Union  Square 

to  Rome. 

Delany,  Selden  P.:  Why  Rome? 
Dorsey,  T.  H. :  From  a  Far  Country. 
Dwight,    Thomas:    Thoughts    of    a 

Catholic  Anatomist. 
Eustace,  C.  J. :  Romewards. 
Fry,  Pen^ose :  The  Church  Surprising. 
Gill,  Eric:  Autobiography. 
Goldstein,  David:  Campaigners  for 

Christ. 
Hilliard,  M.  Pharo:    The  Gracious 

Years. 

Hoffman,  Ross  J.:  Restoration. 
Johnson,  Vernon:    One  Lord,   One 

Faith. 

Jorgensen,    Johannes :    Autobiogra- 
phy. 
Kaye-Smith,    Sheila:    Three   Ways 

Home. 


Kinsman,  Frederick  J. :  Salve  Mater. 

Knox,  Ronald  A.:  Spiritual  Aeneid. 

Kobbe,  Carolyn  Therese:  My  Spirit- 
ual Pilgrimage. 

Levy,  R.  M.:   The  Heavenly  Road. 

Lunn,  Arnold:  Now  I  See. 

Manning,  Henry  E.,  Cardinal:  Why 
I  Became  a  Catholic. 

Martindale,  C.  C.:  The  Faith  of  the 
Roman  Church. 

MacGillivray,  G.  J.:  Through  the 
4  East  to  Rome. 

Maritain,  Raissa:  We  Have  Been 
Friends  Together. 

Maynard,  Theo.:  The  World  I  Saw. 

Moody,  John:  The  Long  Road 
Home;  Fast  by  the  Road. 

Newman,  John  H.,  Cardinal:  Apolo- 
gia pro  Vita  Sua. 

Noyes,  Alfred:  The  Unknown  God. 

Oliver,  Lawrence :  Tadpoles  and  God. 

Orchard,  W.  E. :  From  Faith  to  Faith. 

Sholl,  A.  M.:  The  Ancient  Journey. 

Stanton,  A.  J.  F.:  Impressions  of  a 
Pilgrim. 

Stoddard,  John  L.:  Rebuilding  a 
Lost  Faith;  Twelve  Years  in  the 
Catholic  Church. 

Stone,  James  Kent:  Aa  Awakening 
and  What  Followed. 

Verdake,  Willibrord:  Yesterdays  of 
an  Artist  Monk. 

Williams,  Michael:  The  High  Ro- 
mance. 


437 


THE  CATHOLIC  BOOK  CLUB 

The  Catholic  Book  Club  was  founded  in  1928  to  encourage  the  writing 
and  publication  of  books  that  mirror  the  Catholic  philosophy  of  life.  It 
sends  each  month  to  members  of  the  Club  a  book  chosen  as  the  best 
publication  of  that  date  according  to  standards  of  literary  merit  and  which 
is  in  no  way  offensive  to  Catholic  morals  and  beliefs.  The  Board  of  Edi- 
tors who  make  the  selections  is  composed  of  clergy  and  laity  especially 
concerned  with  present-day  American  letters.  A  "Newsletter"  accompanies 
each  book,  and  a  Quarterly  Supplement  has  reviews  of  current  fiction 
which  are  especially  valuable  to  librarians.  Over  250,000  books  have  been 
distributed  to  members  of  the  Club  in  each  of  the  48  states  and  in  16 
foreign  countries.  It  is  estimated  that  over  1,000,000  persons  have  read 
the  Book  Club  selections.  An  attractive  book  shop  is  maintained  at  the 
Club  headquarters  at  140  East  45th  Street,  New  York  City.  Books  and 
magazines  may  be  purchased  there,  and  information  on  books  obtained. 

The  Catholic  Book  Club  selections  for  1942  were  as  follows: 


Canton  Captain,  by  James  B.  Con- 
nolly (Doubleday,  Doran). 

Past  by  the  Road,  by  John  Moody 
(Macmillan) . 

I,  Too,  Have  Lived  in  Arcadia,  by 
Marie  Belloc-Lowndes  (Dodd, 
Mead). 

And  Down  the  Days,  by  John  L. 
Bonn,  S.  J.  (Macmillan). 

Seventeenth  Summer,  by  Maureen 
Daly  (Dodd,  Mead). 

Faith  the  Root,  by  Barbara  F. 
Fleury  (Dutton). 

Living  Upstairs,  by  Francis  Meehan 
(Dutton). 


The  Reed  and  the  Rock,  by  Theo- 
dore Maynard  (Longmans, 
Green) . 

The  Judgment  of  the  Nations,  by 
Christopher  Dawson  (Sheed  & 
Ward). 

Across  a  World,  by  John  J.  Consi- 
dine,  M.  M.  (Longmans). 

Great  Modern  Catholic  Short  Stor- 
ies, compiled  by  Sister  Mariella 
Gable,  O.  P.  (Sheed  &  Ward). 

Second  Sowing,  by  Mother  Mar- 
garet Williams,  R.  S.  C.  J.  (Sheed 
&  Ward). 


THE   SPIRITUAL   BOOK   ASSOCIATES 

The  aim  of  the  Spiritual  Book  Associates  is  to  popularize  books  of 
high  calibre  that  have  not  merely  a  secular  literary  value,  but  the  charm 
and  inspiration  of  literature  that  is  spiritual.  The  organization  was  initi- 
ated in  September,  1934,  and  distributes  to  each  subscribing  Associate 
ten  outstanding  books  of  the  year,  a  book  each  month  except  July  and 
August.  The  Spiritual  Book  Associates  have  headquarters  in  New  York 
City,  at  381  Fourth  Avenue. 

The  books  selected  by  the  Spiritual  Book  Associates  for  1942  were: 
Things  that  Matter,  by  Rev.  A.  House  of  Peace,  by  M.  Egan,  S.  J. 

(Spiritual  Book  Associates). 
Addresses   and   Sermons,  by  Most 
Rev.  Amleto  Cicognani   (St.  An- 
thony Guild). 
School  of  Mary,  by  Rev.  John  Kane 

(St.  Anthony  Guild). 
We   Wish  to   See   Jesus,   by  Paul 
Blakely,  S.  J.  (America  Press). 


Roche  (Spiritual  Book  Associ- 
ates). 

We  Would  See  Jesus,  by  M.  Egan, 
S.  J.  (Spiritual  Book  Associates). 

Jeremias,  Man  of  Tears,  by  Rev.  H. 
Van  Zellef  (Spiritual  Book  As- 
sociates). 

Father  John  Sullivan,  S.  J.,  by  Fer- 
gal  McGrath,  S.  J.  (Longmans, 
Green). 

In  No  Strange  Land,  by  Katherine 
Burton  (Longmans,  Green). 

Rig  for  Church,  by  Capt  William  A. 
McGuire,  U.  S.  N.  (Macmillan). 


Book  of  Simple  Words;  by  Sister 
Julie  (Kenedy). 

The  Way  of  the  Blessed  Christ,  by 
Vincent  Kienberger,  O.  P.  (Long- 
mans, Green). 

Shining  in  Darkness,  by  F.  X.  Tal- 
bot,  S.  J.  (America  Press). 


438 


CATHOLIC  CHILDREN'S  BOOK  CLUB 

Pro  Parvuiis  is  a  national  book  club  for  Catholic  youth.  Its  members  are 
divided  into  four  age-groups:  children  under  ten;  boys  ten  to  fifteen; 
girls  ten  to  fifteen;  boys  and  girls  of  high-school  age.  Members  receive  six 
carefully  chosen  new  books  during  the  year,  together  with  a  critical  book- 
review  magazine,  the  "Herald."  The  "Herald"  reviews,  suggests,  and  lists 
new  and  old  books  for  children  and  also  serves  high-school  young  people.  It 
is  issued  six  times  a  year  and  may  be  obtained  by  subscription  independ- 
ently of  book-club  membership.  The  Board  of  Directors  of  Pro  Parvuiis  is 
headed  by  the  Most  Rev.  Francis  P.  Keough,  Bishop  of  Providence,  as  Hon- 
orary President.  The  Rev.  Francis  X.  Downey,  S,  J.,  the  founder,  was 
Director  of  the  Club  until  Ms  death,  in  April,  1942.  The  Rev.  J.  Gerard 
Hears,  S.  J.,  succeeded  him  as  Director,  in  the  following  September. 
The  Editorial  Secretary  is  a  trained,  experienced  children's  librarian. 
This  apostolate  of  reading  for  children  has  been  blessed  by  Pope 
Pius  XII.  Pro  Parvuiis  has  a  catalogue  of  books,  entitled  "New 
Worlds  to  Live,"  listing  1,000  books  graded  pre-school  through  high 
school.  It  has  also  a  handbook  of  guiding  principles  for  Catholics  in 
selection  of  children's  literature,  entitled  "Trafiic  Lights:  Safe  Cross- 
ways  into  Modern  Children's  Literature  from  the  Catholic  Point  of  View." 
Each  is  50c  a  copy.  In  1941  the  senior  group  of  Pro  Parvuiis  had  grown 
so  that  it  was  decided  to  give  this  group  its  own  identity.  It  was  named 
the  Talbot  Club,  in  honor  of  Fr.  Francis  Talbot,  S.  J.,  founder  of  the 
modern  Catholic  literature  movement  in  the  United  States.  A  separate 
Board  of  Editors  for  the  Talbot  Club  comprises  the  Rev.  Harold  Gardi- 
ner, S.  J.,  the  Rev.  Joseph  Cantillon,  S.  J.,  Teresa  S.  Fitzpatrick,  Richard 
J.  Hurley  and  Thomas  Reiners.  The  beautiful  rooms  of  the  Book  Club 
are  in  the  Empire  State  Building,  New  York  City,  and  are  a  national 
center.  There  one  may  browse,  talk  over  problems,  purchase  lovely 
children's  books  and  see  the  original  paintings  of  many  of  our  fine 
Catholic  illustrators. 
The  following  books  were  chosen  for  club  members  during  1942: 


Younger  Children 

The  Emperor's  Nephew,  by  Marian 

W.  Magoon  (Farrar  &  Rinehart). 
Bibi,  the  Baker's  Horse,  by  Anna 

B.  Stewart  (Lippincott). 
Boy  of  the  Woods,  by  Marie  Louns- 

bury  and  Dorothy  Fox  (Dutton). 
Easter   Chimes,   collected   by   Wil- 

helmina  Harper   (Dutton). 
Under  the  Little  Fir,  by  Elizabeth 

Yates  (Coward-McCann). 

Girls  10-15 

Pedro's    Pirate,    by    Etta    Baldwin 

Oldham  (Lothrop). 
Clouds,    Air    and    Wind,    by    Eric 

Sloane  (Devin-Adair). 
Isabella,  Young  Queen  of  Spain,  by 

Mildred  Criss  (Dodd,  Mead). 
Hope  Hacienda,  by  Charlotte  Baker 

(Crowell). 
Andries,    by    Hilda   Van    Stockum 

(Viking). 
Rathina,  by  Mairin  Cregan   (Mac- 

millan). 


Boys  10-15 
Pedro's    Pirate,    by   Etta   Baldwin 

Oldham  (Lothrop).  t 

Clouds,    Air    and    Wind,    by    Eric 

Sloane  (Devin-Adair). 
The    Hero    of   Darien,    by   Maxlne 

Shore  and  M.  M.  Oblinger  (Long- 
mans, Green). 
War    Horse,    by    Fairfax    Downey 

(Dodd,  Mead). 
The  Hill  of  Little  Miracles,  by  Va- 

lenti  Angelo  (Viking). 
All  American,  by  John  Tunis  (Har- 

court,  Brace). 

The  Talbot  CSub 

Paddy   the   Cope,   by  Patrick   Gal- 
lagher (Devin-Adair). 
My  Four  Years  of  Nazi  Torture,  by 

Ernst  Winkler   (Appleton-Cen- 

tury). 
The  Song  of  Bernadette,  by  Franz 

Werfel  (Viking). 
Face  to  the  Sun,  by  Arthur  McGrat- 

ty,  S.  J.  (Bruce). 
Big  Doc's  Girl,  by  Mary  Medearis 

(Lippincott). 


439 


CATHOLIC  MAGAZINES  AND  NEWSPAPERS  IN  THE 
UNITED  STATES  AND  TERRITORIES 

(This  list  includes  all  Catholic  periodicals  except  college  publications.  The  *  in- 
dicates that  the  present  status  of  the  publications  cannot  be  ascertained,  inquiries 
addressed  to  them  having  been  unacknowledged.} 

Name  Published  For  or  By  Address 

Dallies 

*A  Kereszt  Usjag   (Hungarian)    A.  Kereszt  Publ.  Co New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 

Amerikanski  Slovoaec  (Jugoslav)    Edinost  Pub.  Co Chicago,  111. 

Draugas    (Lithuanian) Draugas  Pub.  Co Chicago,  111. 

Dziennik  Chicagoski   (Polish)    Polish  Publishing  Co Chicago,  111. 

Dziennik  Zyednoczenia  (Polish)    Polish  R.  C.  Union Chicago,  111. 

L'lndependant  de  Woonsocket  (French) .  .Arthur  Milot  Woonsocket,  R.  I. 

Narod  (Czechoslovak) .Bohemian  Benedictine  Press. .  .Chicago,  111. 

Nowiny  Polskie    (Polish) Nowiny  Pub.  Co Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Tri-weekSy 

America  (Ukrainian)    Providence  Ass'n Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Semi-weekly 

*Hlas   (Czech)    Bohemian  Literary  Soc St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Weeklies 

A  Jo  Pasztor  (Hungarian)    B.  T.  Tarkany Cleveland,  Ohio 

Alaska  Catholic  Vicariate  Apostolic  of  Alaska. .  Juneau,  Alaska 

America  Jesuit  Fathers   New  York,  N.  Y. 

*Amerikansky  Russky  Viestnik 

(Russian,   Slovak,   Eng.)    Greek  Catholic  Union Holmstead,  Pa. 

Augustinian    F.  M.  Gleason  Kalamazoo,  Mich. 

Aurora  und  Qbristliche  Woche German  R.  C.  Orphan  Asylum. Buffalo,  N.  Y. 

Ave  Maria Rev.  P.  J.  Carroll,  C.  S.  C.  .  .Notre  Dame,  Ind, 

Bratstvo  Slovak  News  (Slovak-Eng.) Penn.  Slovak  Roman  and 

Greek  Catholic  Union Wilkesbarre,  Pa. 

Camillus    Rev.  E.  T.  Meehan New  York,  N.  Y, 

Catholic  Action  News Rev.  W.  T.  Mulloy Fargo,  N.  D. 

Catholic  Action  of  the  South .Archdiocese   of   New   Orleans.New   Orleans,   La. 

Diocesan   editions  of 

Catholic  Action  of  the  South:  Alexandria,  Lafayette,  Natchez 

Catholic  Bulletin Cath.  Bulletin  Pub.  Co St.  Paul,  Minn. 

Catholic  Chronicle   Diocese  of  Toledo   Toledo,   Ohio 

Catholic  Courier  Diocese  of  Rochester Rochester,  N.  Y. 

Catholic  Herald Herald  Publishing  Co St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Catholic  Herald Rev.  Stephen  P.  Alencastre. . .  Honolulu,  Hawaii 

Catholic  Herald  Citizen  Archdiocese  of  Milwaukee Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Catholic  Light  Diocese  of  Scranton Scranton,  Pa. 

Catholic  Messenger Messenger  Pub.  Co Davenport,  Iowa 

Catholic  Messenger C.  J.  Crahan Worcester,  Mass. 

Catholic  News Cath.  News.  Pub.  Co New  York,  N.  Y. 

Catholic  Northwest  Progress Diocese  of  Seattle   Seattle,  Wash. 

Catholic    Observer    Catholic  American  Pub.  Co.  . .  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Catholic  Review Cathedral  Foundation,  Inc.   .  .Baltimore,  Md. 

Catholic   Sentinel    Diocese  of  Portland Portland,  Ore. 

Catholic  Standard  and  Times Archdiocese  of  Philadelphia.  .Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Catholic  Sun    The  Catholic  Sun   Syracuse,  N.  Y. 

Catholic  Transcript Diocese  of  Hartford Hartford,  Conn. 

Catholic  Tribune Michael  Lawlor    St.  Joseph,  Mo. 

Catholic  Universe  Bulletin Diocese   of  Cleveland Cleveland,  Ohio 

Catholic  Week    Diocese  of  Mobile  -.Birmingham,  Ala. 

Church  World , Diocese  of  Portland   Portland,  Me. 

440 


Name  Published  For  or  By  Address 

Columbian    K.  of  C.  of  Chicago Chicago,  111. 

Commonweal    Commonweal  Publishing  Co.  .   New  York,  N.  Y. 

Commonweal    Commonweal  Publications,  Inc.  Manila,  P.  I. 

*Corriere  della  Domenka   ..M.  A.  Reymond  .          ..        ..New  York,  N.  Y. 

Courrier  de  Lawrence  (French) Wood  Press,  Inc.   ..  .Lawrence,  Mass. 

Courrier  de  Salem   (French)    Le  Courrier  Pub.  Co Salem,  Mass. 

Couteulx  Leader,  Le Sisters  of  St.  Joseph Buffalo,  N.  Y. 

Darbininkas  (Lithuanian)    Catholic  Assn.  of  Labor    .      .Boston,  Mass. 

*Echo  Z.  Saginaw  (Polish)    Echo  Pub.  Co Saginaw,  Mich. 

El  Piloto  S.  Brau.  No.  75 San  Juan,  Puerto  Rico 

Esperanza   (Spanish)    Mis.  Sons  of  Im.  Heart  of  M. .  .Los  Angeles,  Calif. 

Evangelist    Diocese  of  Albany   Albany*  N.  Y. 

Excelsior Wanderer  Publishing  Co St.  Paul,  Minn. 

Florida  Catholic    Florida  Catholic  Press,  Inc. . .  St.  Augustine,   Fla. 

Fort  Wayne  Ed.  Sunday  Visitor   Diocese  of  Fort  Wayne Huntington,   Ind. 

Franco- American   (French)    Jules  Savarin   Waterville,  Me. 

Glasilo  K.  S.  K.  Jednote   (Slov.)    Slovenian  Cath.  Union   Cleveland,  Ohio 

Glos  Polek   (Polish)    Polish    Women's    Alliance 

of  America Chicago,  III. 

Gosc  Niedzielny  (Polish)    Boys'  Manual  Tr.  Sch Chicago,  111. 

Guardian     Diocese  of  Little  Rock Little  Rock,  Ark. 

Gwiazda  Zachodu   (Polish)      Roncka   Bros. Omaha,  Neb. 

II  Crociato   (Italian-English)      Alessandro   Ciocia    Brooklyn,   N.   Y. 

Indiana  Catholic  and  Record         .    .       ..Diocese  of  Indianapolis    .....Indianapolis,  Ind. 

Inland   Catholic    Diocese  of  Spokane  Spokane,  Wash. 

Jednota   (Slovak)    First  Cath.  Slovak  Un Middletown,  Pa. 

Josephinum  Weekly    Pontifical  Col.  Josephimirn Worthington,  Ohio 

Junior  Catholic  Messenger George  A.   Pflaum  Dayton,  Ohio 

Justice  de  Biddeford  (French)    Justice  Pub.  Co Biddeford,  Me. 

Katolisches  Wochenblatt  und  Der 

Landmann     Otto   J.   Pfeiffer    Omaha,    Neb. 

Katolicky  Sokol   (Slovak)    Slovak  Catholic  Sokol    Passaic,  N.  J. 

Katolik  (Czech-Bohemian)    Benedictine  Press    Chicago,  111. 

Knightland   Crier    Thomas  C.  Mahon    St.  Paul,  Minn. 

Knight  of  St.  John Leo  G.  Schu   Evansville,   Ind. 

Laivas    (Lithuanian)     Marian  Fathers Chicago,  111. 

La  Stella  di  Pittsburgh  (Italian)    Antonio  Certo   Pittsburgh,   Pa. 

La  Voce  del  Popolo  (Italian-English) Rt.  Rev.  J.  ClarrocchI Detroit,  Mich. 

La  Voce  della  Patria  (English-Italian) . . .  J.   Fernandi  » San  Antonio,  Texas 

La  Voz  (Spanish)   Rev.  S.  M.  Metzger San  Antonio,  Texas 

Magyarok  Vasarnapja   (Hungarian) Rev.   Edward   Rickert  and 

Rt.  Rev.  Andrew  Keller Detroit,    Mich. 

Messenger   Belleville  Diocese  East  St.  Louis,  111. 

Michigan  Catholic    Archdiocese    of    Detroit,    and 

Diocese  of  Marquette Detroit,  Mich. 

Monitor     Archdiocese  of  San  Francisco . .  San  Francisco,  Calif. 

Narod  Polski   R.  C.  U.  of  America  Chicago,  111. 

Nasa  Nada Croatian  Catholic  Union    ....  Lamont,  111. 

Nasinec    (Czech)    Nasinec  Publishing  Co Granger,  Texas 

National   Hibernian Thomas  H.  Buckley Abington,  Mass. 

New  World   New  World  Publishing  Co.  .  .Chicago,  111. 

Nord  America   (German)    St.  Vincent's  Orphanage Philadelphia,  Pa. 

North  Dakota  Herold   (German)    Herold,   Inc Dickinson,  N.  D. 

Novy  Domov   (Czech)    Walter  Malec    Hallettsville,  Texas 

Observer    Diocese  of  Rockford   Freeport,  111. 

Ohio  Waisenfreund    Pontifical   Col.   Josephinum. ..  Worthington,  Ohio 

Osadne  Hlasy   (Slovak)    F.  Vane,  V.  J.  Tylka   Chicago,  111. 

Our  Little  Messenger George  A.  Pflaum   Dayton,  Ohio 

Our  Sunday  Visitor Our  Sunday  Visitor,  Inc Huntington,  Ind. 

*Parola  Catholica  (Italian)    Catholic  World  Publ.  Co.  . .  .New  Haven,  Conn. 

Pilot , Archdiocese  of  Boston  Boston,  Mass. 

Pittsburgh  Catholic Catholic  Publishing  Co Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Priatel   Dietok    (Slovak)     Slovak  Catholic  Sokol   Passaic,  N.  J. 

Pritel  Ditek   (Bohemian)    Bohemian   Benedictine  Press.. Chicago,  111. 

Prosvita   (Little  Russian)    United    Soc,    of    Greek 

Catholic  Religion   McKeesport,  Pa. 

441 


Name  Published  For  or  By  Address 

Providence   Visitor    Visitor  Printing  Co Providence,  R.  I. 

Przewodnik  Katoiicki    (Polish)    Rev.  Lucian  Bojnowsld New    Britain,    Conn. 

Record  Archdiocese  of  Louisville   ....  Louisville,  Ky. 

Register    Catholic  Press  Society,  Inc.   .  .Denver,  Colo. 

Diocesan  Editions  of  the  Register: 

Alamo  Register   (San  Antonio,  Texas) 

Altoona  Register  (Altoona,  Pa.) 

Arizona  Catholic   Herald    (Tucson) 

Central  California  Register  (Fresno) 

Superior  California  Register  (Sacramento) 

Catholic  Advance   (Wichita,  KansO 

Catholic  Columbian  (Columbus,  Ohio) 

Catholic  Telegraph-Register  (Cincinnati,  Ohio) 

Denver  Catholic  Register  (Denver,  Colo.) 

Des  Moines  Register  (Des  Moines,  Iowa) 

Duluth  Register  (Duluth,  Minn.) 

Inland  Register   (Spokane,  Wash.) 

Jntermountam  Catholic  Register  (Salt  Lake  City,  Utah) 

Kansas  City  Register   (Kansas  City,  Mo.) 

la  Crosse  Register  (La  Crosse,  Wis.) 

Lake  Shore  Visitor-Register  (Erie,  Pa.) 

Leaverrworth  Register  (Leavenworth,  Kans.) 

Eastern  Montana  Register  (Great  Falls) 

Western  Montana  Register  (Helena) 

Nebraska  Register  (Grand  Island) 

Southern  Nebraska  Register  (Lincoln) 

Nevada  Register  (Reno) 

Northwestern  Kansas  Edition   (Concordia.,  Kans.) 

Peoria  Register  (Peoria,  III.) 

St.  Cloud  Register  (St.  Cloud,  Minn.) 

St.   Louis  Register   (St.   Louis,   Mo.) 

Santa  Fe  Register  (Santa  Fe,  N.  M.) 

Tennessee  Register  (Nashville) 

Texas  Panhandle  Register  (Amarillo) 

West  Virginia  Register  (Wheeling) 

Republika-Gornik    (Polish)     John    Dende    Scranton,  Pa. 

Revista  Catolica  (Spanish)    Jesuit   Fathers    El  Paso,  Texas 

St.  Joseph's  Blatt   (German)    .'Benedictine   Fathers St.  Benedict,   Ore. 

St.  Louis  Catholic D.  C.  Dunne St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Samostatnost-Jndependence    (Slovak)    Samostatnost-Independence  Co.  McKeesport,  Pa. 

Schoolmate    Juvenile  Weekly   Belleville,  111. 

Slovensky  Svet  (Slovak) Cath.  Amer.   Pub.  Co Pittsburgh,   Pa. 

*Sokol  Sojedinenija  (Slov.,  Rus.,  Eng.).. Greek  Catholic  Union Homestead,  Pa. 

Southern  Cross  Diocese  of  San  Diego   San  Diego,  Calif. 

Southern   Messenger    Archdiocese    of    San    Antonio, 

Diocese  of  Corpus  Christi 

and  Diocese  of  Dallas San  Antonio,  Texas 

Southwest  Courier  Diocese    of    Oklahoma    City 

and  Tulsa Oklahoma  City,  Okla. 

Sunday  Companion   Sunday  Comp.  Pub.  Co New  York,  N.  Y. 

Tablet   Diocese  of  Brooklyn Brooklyn,    N.   Y. 

Tidings    Archdiocese  of  Los  Angeles  . .  Los  Angeles,  Calif. 

Tribune   Walter  Malec   Hallettsville,  Texas 

True  Voice  Diocese  of  Omaha  Omaha,  Neb. 

Tydenni   Zpravy    (Bohemian)     Redemptorist  Fathers New  York,  N.  Y. 

Union  and  Echo   Diocese  of  Buffalo Buffalo,  N.  Y. 

Unione  (Italian)    Italian  Catholic  Union    San  Francisco,  Calif. 

Wanderer    (English)    Wanderer  Publishing  Co.    ...St.  Paul,  Minn. 

Wanderer   (German)    Wanderer  Publishing  Co St.  Paul,  Minn. 

Way     The  Apostolate,  Inc Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Western  American Diocese  of  El  Paso El  Paso,  Texas 

Western  Catholic Western  Catholic  Co Quincy,  111. 

*Wielkopolanin    (Polish)    Polish  Printing  &  Pub.  Co.  .  .Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Witness    Archdiocese  of  Dubuque    .      .Dubuque,  Iowa 

Young  Catholic  Messenger   George  A.  Pfiaura  Dayton,  Ohio 

*Zvaizzde   (Lithuanian)    A.  Milukas  &  Co Philadelphia,  Pa.    • 

442 


Name  Published  For  or  By  Address 

Fortnightlies 

Boys  Town  Times Rev.  E.  J.  Flanagan Boys  Town,  Nebr. 

Catholic  Mind  . . . .  „  Jesuit  Fathers New  York,  N«  Y. 

Compass    Robert  M.  Tegeder Minneapolis,  Minn. 

^Vostok    (Ruthenian)    Karpato  Rusm  Ass'n   Perth  Amboy,  N.  J. 

Vytis  (Lithuanian)    Knights  of  Lithuania Chicago,,  111. 

Monthlies 

Acolyte  (For  Priests)    Our  Sunday  Visitor   Huntington,  Ind. 

Action    E.   V.   Corridan    New  York,  N.  Y. 

Altar  and  Home   Rev.  Bede  Scholtz,  O.  S.  B.  .  .Conception,  Mo. 

Annals  of  Our  Lady  of  Lourdes  Holy  Cross  Fathers    Notre  Dame,   Ind. 

Annals  of  St.  Joseph   Premonstratensian  Fathers West  De  Pere,  Wis. 

Annals  of  the  Holy  Childhood Pont.   Assn.   of   the 

Holy  Childhood   Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Apostle Mananhill  Fathers   Dearborn,  Mich. 

Apostle  of  Mary   Rev.  Edwin  J.  Weber,  S.  M. . .  Dayton,  Ohio 

Apostol    (Polish)     Marianhill  Fathers    Dearborn,  Mich. 

Armen  Seelen  Freund   Benedictine   Fathers    St.  Benedict,   Ore. 

Ave  Maria   (Slovak)    Benedictine  Fathers    Cleveland,  Ohio 

Ave  Mane  (Slovenian)    Franciscan  Fathers    Lemont,  111. 

Bengalese    Holy  Cross  Fathers Washington,  D.  C. 

Botschafter    (German)    Pr.  of  the  Most  Precious  BloodCarthagena,  Ohio 

Bozske  Srdce  Jezisa  (Slovak)    Rev.  Joseph  A.  Pisarcik Stratford,  Conn. 

Bulletin    Catholic  Alliance  of  St.  Louis .  St.  Louis,   Mo. 

Bulletin    Catholic    Laymen's    Assoc. 

of  Georgia   Augusta,  Ga. 

Bulletin   Catholic  Women's  Benevolent 

Legion  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Caecilia    McLoughlin  &  Redly  Co.    . .  .Boston,  Mass. 

Call  Board   Catholic  Actors'  Guild   New  York,  N.  Y. 

Carmelite  Review    Carmelite  Fathers Chicago,  111. 

Catholic  Action  N.  C.  W.  C Washington,  D.  C. 

Catholic  Apostolate Pallottme  Fathers   Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Catholic   Bookman    Walter  Romig  and  Co Detroit,  Mich. 

Catholic  Boy Rev.  Francis  E.  Benz Minneapolis,  Minn. 

Catholic  Charities  Review   N.  C.  C.  C Washington,  D.  C. 

Catholic  Digest  Rev.  Paul  Bussard St.  Paul,  Minn. 

Catholic  Educational  Review .N.  C.  E.  A Washington,  D.  C. 

Catholic  Family  Monthly   Cath.   Conf.  OQ  Family  Life. .  Huntington,  Ind. 

Catholic  Forester  Catholic  Order  of  Foresters . . .  Columbus,  Ohio 

Catholic   Girl    Buechler  Publishing  Co Belleville,  111. 

Catholic  Herald Pelican  State  Pub.  Co Alexandria,  La. 

Catholic  Home  Journal  Capuchin  Fathers  Salisbury,  Pa. 

*C.  I.  L.  Messenger   * Cath.  Instruction  League   .    ..  Chicago,  III. 

*Catholic  Knight    Cath.  Knights  of  Wis Milwaukee,  Wis. 

C.  K.  of  A.  Journal   Cath.  Knights  of  America   . . .  Cincinnati,  Ohio 

Catholic  Library  World    Catholic  Library  Assn Scranton,   Pa. 

Catholic  Mirror  Mirror  Press Springfield,  Mass. 

Catholic  Missions    Soc.  Propagation  of  the  Faith. .New  York,  N,  Y. 

Catholic   Record    Western  Catholic  Union   Quincy,  111. 

Catholic  Review  for  the  Blind  (in  Braille)  Xavier  Free  Publication New  York,  N.  Y. 

*Catholic  School   Interests L.   F.   Happel    Elmhurst,  111. 

Catholic  School  Journal Bruce  Publication  Co Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Catholic  Temperance  Advocate    C.  T.  A.  Union  of  America.  .Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Catholic  Virginian    Diocese  of  Richmond   Richmond,  Va. 

Catholic  War  Veteran Catholic  War  Veterans,  Inc.  .  .New  York,  N.  Y. 

Catholic  Worker   Dorothy  Day New  York,  N.  Y. 

Catholic  World  : Paulist  Fathers    New  York,  N.  Y. 

Catholic  Young  People's  Friend   Bruno  Buchrnann   Chicago,  111. 

Celle  Qut  Pleure  (French)    Missionaries   of  La  Salerte Enfield,  N.  H. 

Ceska  Zena   (Czech)    Bohemian   Literary  Society St.   Louis,   Mo. 

China  Monthly   Msgr.  O'Toole,   of  C.  U.   . .  .New  York,  N.  Y. 

443 


Published  For  or  By  Address 

Christian  Family  and  Our  Missions Society  of  Divine  Word Techny,  111. 

CJuristian  Social  Action Christian   Social   Action 

Associates     Detroit,  Mich. 

Columbia Knights  of  Columbus New  Haven,  Conn . 

Companion Friars  Minor  Conventual 


ompami 

Cowl    Friars  Minor  Capuchia 

Crosier  Missionary   Crosier  Fathers  

Ecclesiastical  Review    American  Eccles.  Review 

Echo  from  Africa  Soc.  of  St.  Peter  Claver  . 

Emmanuel Priests*  Eucharistic  League 

'  '    '  .Rev.  Michael  A.  Purtell,  S 


. .  Mount  St.  Francis,  Ind. 
. .   Yonkers,  N.  Y. 
, .  ,  Onamia,  Minn. 

.   Philadelphia,  Pa. 
. .   St.  Louis,  Mo. 
. .  New  York,  N.  Y. 
j.  .Manhasset,   N.   Y  . 


Ephpheta  —  - 

Epistle   ...'.'.'.'.'.'.'.'.'.".'.'.'.'. ". '. '.'.'.'.'.'. '. '. '. '.'.  ".St."  Paul"  Guild"" .  ~ . ."  7.7. . .  .*." '.  New  York,  N.  Y. 

*  Eternal   Light    Rev.  M.  Priori   Indianapolis,  Ind. 

Extension  Magazine Cath.  Ch.  Extension  Soc Chicago,  111. 

Familienblatt   (German)    Society  of  Divine  Word Techny,  111. 

Far  Away  Missions  Franciscan  Missionaries  of 

Mary   N.  Providence,  R.  I. 

Far  East   St.  Columban's  Foreign 

Mission  St.  Columbans,  Neb. 

Field  Afac  Catholic  Foreign  Mission  Soc.Maryknoli,  N.  Y. 

Franciscan  Herald  and  Forum  Franciscan    Fathers Chicago,  111. 

Fraternal  leader;  Ladies'  Cath,  Benevolent  Soc. « Batavia,  N.  Y. 

Fu  Jen    . , , Society  of  the  Divine  Word.  .Techny,  111. 

Gabriel's  Trumpet    „ Patients  of  Sanatorium  Gabriels  .Gabriels,  N.  Y. 

Grail    Benedictine   Fathers    St.  Meinrad,  Ind. 

Guildsman    Edward  A.  Koch Germantown,  Ind. 

Holy  Name  Journal  Dominican   Fathers    New  York,  N.  Y. 

Homiletic  and  Pastoral  Review   Joseph  F.  Wagner,  Inc New  York,  N.  Y. 

Hospital  Progress    Rev.    Schwitalla,   S.  J St.  Louis,  Mo. 

*  Hospital  Social  Service  Hospital  Social  Service  Assoc.  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Interracial    Review    Catholic   Interracial 

Council  of  N.  Y New  York,  N.  Y. 

Jesuit  Missions    Jesuit  Fathers    New  York,  N.  Y. 

Journal  of  Religious  Instruction   De  Paul  University    Chicago,   111. 

Knight  of  St.  George  Knights  of  St.  George Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Kolping  Banner    Kolping  Soc.  of  America  ....  Chicago,  111. 

Kronika  Seraficka   Rev.  Joseph,   O.  M.  C Hartland,  Wis. 

Lamp   Friars  of  Atonement   Peekskill,  N.  Y.  ^ 

Ligourian    Redemptorist  Fathers  Oconomowoc,  Wis. 

Little  Bronzed  Angel  Marty  Mission  Press Marty,  S.  D, 

Little  Flower  Magazine   Discaked  Carmelite  Frs Oklahoma  City,  Wis. 

Little  Missionary Soc.   of  Divine  Word   Techny,  111. 

Liturgy  and  Sociology  Campion  Propaganda  Com.  .  .New  York,  N.  Y. 

Magnificat     Sisters  of  Mercy   Manchester,  N.  H. 

Manna  Soc.  of  Divine  Saviour  St.  Nazianz,  Wis, 

Mary  Immaculate   Oblate  Fathers    San  Antonio,  Tex. 

Mary's  Messenger  M.  &  S.  Pub.  Co Terryville,  Conn. 

Medical  Missionary Soc.  Cath.  Med.  Mis Washington,  D.  C. 

Messenger  of  the  Most  Precious  Blood... Pr.  of  the  Most  Precious  BloodCarthagena,  Ohio 

Messenger  of  the  Sacred  Heart Apostleship  of  Prayer   New  York,  N.  Y. 

Miesiecznik  Frandszaaski   Franciscan  Fathers   Pulaski,  Wis. 

Missionary    Cath.   Missionary  Union    . . .  .Washington,  D.  C. 

Missionary  (Ukrainian)    Sisters  of  St.  Basil  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Missionary  Catechist Soc.  Mis.  Catechists  Huatington,  Ind, 

Mission  Message  Miss.   Assn.   Cath.  Women . . ,  Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Modem  Schoolman .St.  Louis  University   St.  Louis,  Mo. 

*Monitor    Patrick  J.   Ford    New  York,  N.  Y. 

Monthly  Bulletin    Nat  Council  Cath.  Men Washington,  D.  C. 

Monthly  Message   Nat.  Council  Cath,  Women .  .Washington,  D.  C. 

Nebesnaia  Carica  (Ruthenian)    United  Greek  Catholics McKeesport,  Pa. 

Negro  Child    Soc.  St.  Peter  Claver   St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Newsletter Catholic  Book  Club New  York,  N.  Y. 

News  Sheet Nat.   Circle  Daughters   of 

Isabella  New  Haven,  Conn. 

Novi  Svet   (Slovenian)    John  Jerich   Chicago,  111. 

Oblate  World   Oblates  of  Mary   Holy  Wood,  Essex,  N.Y. 

Off.  Bulletin    Cath.  Women's  Union St.  Louis,  Mo. 

*OWo  Catholic  Monthly   James  A.  Cushraan  Springfield,  Ohio 

Orate  Fratres   Benedictine  Fathers    Collegevillc,   Minn. 

Our  Colored  Missions Cath.  Bd.  for  Mis.  Wk New  York,  N.  Y. 

Our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help Archconfraternity  of  Our  Lady 

of  Perpetual  Help   Esopus,  N.  Y. 

Our  Lady's  Missionary  , Rev.  E,  Ladouceur,  M.  S Altamont,  N.  Y. 

,  Out  Orphan  Home Cath.  Children's  Home   Alton,  111. 

Our  Parish  Confraternity   Conf.  of  Christian  Doctrine  .  .Washington,  D.  C. 

444 


Name  Published  For  or  By  Address 

Our  Young  People  (Deaf  Mutes)    St.  John's  Institute   St.  Francis,  Wis. 

Paraclete   St.   Brendan  Cath.   Evidence 

Guild    Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Parish  Visitor    Parish   Visitors    New  York,  N.  Y. 

Pax    Benedictine  Fathers   Newton,  N.  J. 

Perpetual   Help    Redemptorist  Fathers   Oconomowocs  Wis. 

Poise    Rev.   F.   E.   Benz  and  Rev. 

H.  Long    Minneapolis,  Minn. 

Poslaniec  Serca  Jezusa_  (Polish)   Apostleship  of  Prayer New  York,  N.  Y. 

Preservation  of  the  Faith Missionary     Servants     of     the 

Most   Holy  Trinity    Silver  Spring,  Md. 

Prospector    Edward  A.  Coyle Helena,  Mont. 

"Przeglad  Katolicki    (Polish)    Ass'n  Polish  Clergy Peshtigo,  Wis. 

Queen  of  Heaven   (Ruthenian-Engiish )  . . .  Very_  Rev.  Peter  Dolinay   . .  .  .Uniontown,  Pa. 

Queen's  Work  Jesuit  Fathers    St.  Louis,   Mo. 

Retreat  Man  Dr.  B.  R.  Quinn  Wichita,  Kans. 

Revista  Carmelitana   (Spanish)    Discalced  Carmelites   Tucson,  Ariz. 

Rockford  Catholic  Monthly   C.   L.  Fitzpatrick   Rockford,  111. 

Rosalaniec  Serca"  Jezusa  (Polish)    Rev.  E.  Matxel,  S.  J Chicago,  111  . 

Rosary  Magazine  Dominican   Fathers    New  York,  N.  Y. 

St.   Ajnne's  Herald    Archconfraternity  of  St.  Anne. New  Orleans,  La. 

St.  Anthony  Messenger  Franciscan  Fathers    Cincinnati,  Ohio 

St.    Anthony's   Monthly    St.   Jos.   Industrial   School ....  Clayton,  Del. 

St.  Cloud  Advocate   St.   Cloud  Orphans    St.  Cloud,  Minn. 

St.  Joseph  Magazine Benedictine  Fathers    St.  Benedict,  Ore. 

Saviour's  Call    Soc.   Divine  Saviour    St.  Nazianz,  Wis. 

Sendbote   (German)    Franciscan  Fathers   Cincinnati,   Ohio 

Sentinel  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament Frs.  of  Bl.  Sacrament   New  York,  N.  Y. 

Servite    Rev.  J.  W.  De  Pencier Chicago,  111. 

Shield Cath.  Stu.  Mis.  Crusade Cincinnati,  Ohio 

Sign   Passionist  Fathers  Union  City,  N.  J. 

Skarb   Rodziny    Vincentian    Fathers    Erie,   Pa. 

Social  Justice  Review Central  Verein St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Sodales  Maryanski    (Polish)    t Sodalities  of  B.  V.  M Orchard  Lake,  Mich. 

Sponsa  Regis    * Benedictine  Fathers    Coliegeville,  Minn. 

Tabernacle  and  Purgatory  Benedictine  Sisters  of 

,  Perpetual   Adoration    Clyde,  Mo. 

Tabernakel  und  Fegfeuer  (German)    Benedictine  Sisters  of 

Perpetual   Adoration    Clyde,  Mo. 

Torch Dominican  Fathers  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Truth     John  J.  O'Keeffe New  York,  N.  Y. 

Ukrainian  Youth Ukrainian  Catholic  League   . .  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Union   (French)    Union  St.  Jean-Baptiste 

d'Amerique    Woonsocket,  R.  I. 

Vestnik   (Bohemian)    Cath,  1st  Centr.  U Chicago,  111. 

Victorian O.  L.  V.  Homes  of  Char Lackawanna,  N.  Y. 

Vincentian Vincentian   Fathers    St.  Louis,  Mo. 

^Visitor     Rev.  S.  J.  Nieberg   New  York,  N.  Y. 

*Vpce  Dell'Emigrato   Italian  Auxiliary  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Voice  of  St.  Jude   Claretian  Missionary  Fathers. .  Chicago,  111. 

Voice  of  the  Church Czech  Benedictine  Fathers   ...Lisle,  111. 

Vudce    (Bohemian)    Benedictine  Fathers    Chicago,  111. 

Western  Catholic  Union  Record   Western  Cath.  Union   Quincy,  111  . 

Wisdom    t The  Trinity  Leagjue  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Woman's  Voice Cath.  Daughters  of  Am New  York,  N.  Y. 

Women's  Catholic  Forester    Worn.  Cath.  Order  of  Foresters. Chicago,  111. 

Bimonthlies 

American  Midland  Naturalist    Univ.  of  Notre  Dame ..Notre  Dame,   Ind. 

Bells  of  St.  Ann   St.  Ann's  Indian  Mission    . .  .Belcourt,  N.  D. 

Catholic  Art Omaha,  Nebr. 

Colored  Harvest    Josephite   Fathers    Baltimore,  Md. 

Don  Bosco  Messenger  Salesian  Fathers   New  Rochelle,  N.  Y. 

Eastern  Observer  Rev.  J.  K.  Powell  Munhall,  Pa. 

Herald  Pro  Parvulis  Book  Club   New  York,  N.  Y. 

Holy  Ghost  Messenger Missionary    Servants    of    the 

Most  Blessed   Trinity    Holy  Trinity,  Ala. 

Indian  Sentinel   Bureau  Cath.  Indian  Missions. Washington,   D.   C. 

Leaves Rt.  Rev.  J.  Reiner,  C.  M.  M.  .  Sioux  Falls,  S.  D. 

Little  Flower  Circle David  W.  McLaughlin Grand  Rapids,  Wis. 

Mission  Call Pr.  of  the  Sacred  Heart Hales  Corners,   Wis. 

Mission  Fields  at  Home Sisters  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  Cornwells  Heifchts,  Pa. 

Mt.  Carmel  Magazine Discalced   Carmelite   Frs Washington,  D.  C. 

Review  for  Religious   Jesuit  Fathers   St.  Mary's,  Kans. 

Rose  .Effeuille  (French)   Miss  Irene  Farley    Manchester,  N.  H. 

Rose  Petal    Miss  Irene  Farley   Manchester,  N.  H. 

415 


Name  Published  For  or  By  Address 

Seraphischer  Kindexfreund Capuchin    Fathers    Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Spirit    Cath.  Poetry  Soc.  of  America.  .New  York,  N.  Y. 

Victorian   Ella   Nugent Asheville,   N.   C. 

Voice  of  the  Good  Shepherd   Peekskili   Sisters    Peekskiil,   N.   Y- 

Quarteriles 

Alofa  Malia  Sisters   of   Soc.   of  Mary    Bedford,   Mass. 

All   under  Heaven   One  Family    Catholic  Foreign  Mission  Soc.  .Maryknoll,  N.  Y. 

Anthonian     St.  Anthony's  Guild    Paterson,   N.   J. 

Apollonian   (Dentists)    Guild   of   St.    Apollonia Boston,  Mass. 

Apostolate  and  Orphanage Rev.  J.  A.  Beshel  Nazareth,  N.  C. 

Auriesville  Pilgrim    Jesuit   Fathers    Auriesville,  N.  Y. 

Call   of   Blessed   Martin    Rev.  Bruno  Drescher,  S.V.D. .  .Chicago,  111. 

Calumet     Marquette   league    New  York,  N.  Y. 

Catholic   Biblical   Quarterly    *.Cath.  Biblical  Assoc Washington,  D.  C. 

Catholic  Choirmaster    Society  of  St.   Gregory Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Catholic  Historical  Review  Amer.  Cath.  His,  Ass'n   Washington,  D.  C. 

Catholic  Life   Oblates  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales  .Washington,  D.  C. 

Catholic  Periodical  Index   Cath.    Library    Association. ..  .New  York,  N.  Y. 

Catholic  School  Editor  J.  I.  O'Sullivan   Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Catholic  Theatre   Catholic  Theatre  Conference.  .Washington,  D.  C. 

Challenge    Home  Missioners  of  America  .Cincinnati,    Ohio 

Chaplains'  Aid  Bulletin Chaplains'   Aid   Assn.,   Inc.  ..New  York,  N.  Y. 

Chaplains'  Bulletin   Catholic  Boy  Scouts  New  York,  N.  Y. 

College  Newsletter    Midwest  Reg.  Unit  N.C.E.A. .  .Chicago,  111. 

Colored  Man's  Friend   Holy  Rosary  Institute Lafayette,  La. 

Crusader's  Almanac    Commissariat  of  the  Holy  Land  Washington,  D.  C. 

De  Porres   Bl.  Martin  de  Porres  Comm. .   Los  Angeles,  Calif. 

Domimcana Dominican  House  of  Studies.  .Washington,  D.  C. 

Dove    Bernardine  Murphy    Los  Angeles,  Calif. 

Epistle    Rev.  A.  A.  Murray,  C.  S.  P. ..  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Franciscan    Studies    Franciscan  Educational  Conf.  .St.  Bonaventure,  N. 

Knight  of  St.  John  Knights  of  St.  John   Evansville,  Ind. 

L'Ami  de  I'Orphelm  (French)    Brothers  of  Charity Boston,  Mass. 

Land  and  Home  Nat.  Cath.  Rural  Life  Conf.  . .  Des  Moines,  Iowa 

Linacre  Quarterly    Catholic  Physicians   Guild .      . New  York,  N.  Y. 

Little  Flower    League  of  the  Little  Flower  .Baltimore,  Md. 

Liturgical  Arts   Liturgical  Arts  Society New  York,  N.  Y. 

Medical   Mission  News    Cath.   Med.   Mission  Board... New  York,  N.  Y. 

Mid-American    III.  Cath.  His.  Society   Chicago,  111. 

Miraculous  Medal   Rev.  J.  A.  Skelly Camden,  N.  J. 

Mission  Helpers'  Review  Missionary    Helpers    of    the 

Sacred  Heart   Towson,  Md. 

Missionary  Union  of  the  Clergy  Bulletin .. Soc.  Propagation  of  the  Faith. New  York,  N.  Y. 

Newman  News    Newman    Club    Federation Philadelphia,  Pa. 

New  Scholasticism    Catholic  University  Press Washington,  D.  C. 

Orphan's  Friend    Brothers  of  Charity Boston,  Mass. 

Orphan's  Messenger  and  Advocate 

of  the  Blind    Srs.  of  St.  Joseph  of  Newark  Jersey  City,  N.  J. 

Our  Good  Samaritan   Apostolate  of  the  Suffering. .  .Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Our  Faith   Defenders   of   the  Faith Pilot  Grove,  Mo. 

Perpetual   Rosary   Annals    Dominican   Sisters    Camden,   N.   J. 

Pilgrim  of  Our  Lady  of  Martyrs Rev.  J.  J.  Rohan,  S.  J Auriesvdle,  N.  Y. 

Practical  Stage  Work   Catholic  Dramatic  Movement   .  Oconomowoc,  Wis. 

(five  times  a  season) 

Primitive  Man .Rev.  John  M.  Cooper Washington,  D.  C. 

Quarterly   Bulletin    I.  F.  C.  A New  York,  N.  Y. 

Records  and  Researches  Amer.  Cath.  Historical  Soc.  ..Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Report    Christ  Child   Society   Washington,  D.  C. 

Revue  Antialcoolique  (French)    Cercles  Lacordaire  and  Cercles 

Sts.  Jeanne  d'Arc Fail  R.Iver,  Mass. 

Rosary   Pilgrim    Mother  Mary  Thomas,  O.  P.  .  Summit,  N.   J. 

Sacred  Heart  Union    Hudson  Co.  Cath.  Prot Arlington,   N.   J. 

Scapular    Scapular  Militia   » New  York,  N.  Y. 

Silent    Advocate    St.  Rita  School  for  Deaf Cincinnati,    Ohio 

Stigmatine     Stigmatine  Fathers    Waltham,  Mass. 

Studies  Instirutum  Divt  Thomae Cincinnati,    Ohio 

Sword     Order  of  Carmelites Washington,  D.  C. 

Theological   Studies    America  Press   New  York,  N.  Y. 

Thomist Dominican  Fathers  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Thought    Jesuit   Fathers    New  York,  N.  Y. 

Truth    Magazine    Rev.  F.  J.  Kelly New  York,  N.  Y. 

Working   Boy    Xaverian   Brothers    Boston,  Mass. 

Semi-annual 
Polamerican  Law  Journal   Stanley  Pulaski   Chicago,  111. 

446 


of 


STATESMEN   AND   LEADERS 


Albert  or  Albrecht  (died  1229)— 
Bishop  of  Riga,  Apostle  of  Livonia. 
Pounded  Riga  1201  and  by  1206  had 
re-Christianized  Livonia.  In  1202  he 
established  Knights  of  the  Sword. 

ASbornoz,  Gil  Alvarez  Carillo  de 
(1310-1367)-— Archbishop  of  Toledo, 
cardinal,  general  and  statesman. 
Regained  the  Papal  States  for  the 
Pope  in  1354,  and  his  "Egidian  Con- 
stitutions*' for  them  prevailed  until 
1816.  Pounded  college  at  Bologna. 

Alfred  the  Great  (849-899) — First 
Saxon  King  of  England;  noted  for 
wise  laws,  and  the  spread  of  re- 
ligion; he  inspired  the  Anglo-Saxon 
Chronicle. 

Barry,  John  (1745-1803) — Captain 
when  that  rank  was  highest  in  the 
U.  S.  Navy;  he  captured  many  Brit- 
ish vessels  during  the  Revolution, 
and  is  called  the  Father  of  the 
American  Navy. 

Beaton,  David  (1494-1546)— Cardi- 
nal Archbishop  of  St.  Andrews  and 
statesman.  He  opposed  Henry  VIII 
in  separating  Scotland  from  its 
loyalty  to  the  Holy  See,  and  as 
Regent  for  Mary  was  assassinated 
by  Henry's  agents. 

Benson,  William  S.  (1855-1933)  — 
Admiral,  United  States  Navy.  Chief 
of  Naval  Operations  in  First  World 
War.  Elected  first  president  of  the 
National  Council  of  Catholic  Men. 

Burnett,  Peter  Hardeman  (1807- 
1895) — First  Governor  of  California 
after  its  admission  to  Union.  Wrote 
"The  Path  Which  Led  a  Protestant 
Lawyer  to  the  Catholic  Church." 

CaSvert,  Cecil  (1605-1675)  —  Sec- 
ond Lord  Baltimore.  His  policy  of 
religious  toleration  was  carried  out 
by  his  brother  Leonard,  who  led  the 
expedition,  which  settled  at  St. 
Mary's,  1634,  and  was  first  proprie- 
tary Governor  of  Maryland. 

Calvert,  George  (1580-1632) — First 
Lord  Baltimore.  Held  important 
posts  under  James  I.  Had  to  resign 
when  converted.  Established  a  col- 
ony in  Newfoundland.  Obtained  land 
in  northern  Virginia  (Maryland); 
died  before  charter  was  granted. 

Carroll,    Charles,    of    Carrollton 


(1737-1832)— Member  of  Maryland 
Convention  of  1775,  one  of  delega- 
tion of  four  to  Canada,  1776,  mem- 
ber of  the  Continental  Congress  and 
signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence. Assisted  in  drawing  up 
the  Maryland  Constitution,  was 
member  of  State  and  U.  S.  Senates. 

Carroll,  John  (1735-1815) —Born 
in  Maryland.  First  Bishop  of  the " 
hierarchy  of  the  U.  S.,  first  Bishop 
of  Baltimore,  his  diocese  reaching 
from  Georgia  to  Maine,  and  west  to 
the  Mississippi, 

Charlemagne  (742-814)— First  rul- 
er of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire.  He 
defended  the  Papacy  against  the 
Lombards,  developed  agriculture, 
codified  the  Prankish  law,  began 
educational  reform,  encouraged 
church  music,  and  was  zealous  for 
church  discipline. 

Charles  Martel  (c.  688-741)  — 
Duke  of  Austria,  son  of  Pepin.  Re- 
established the  authority  of  the 
Prankish  monarchy.  Drove  the  Sar- 
acens out  of  Europe  in  732  A.  D. 
at  the  battle  of  Tours  and  was 
thereafter  called  Martel  (the  Ham- 
mer). 

Constantine  the  Great  (275-337) — 
Roman  emperor.  Granted  liberty  of 
worship  to  Christians  in  Edict  of 
Milan.  Promoted  welfare  of  empire 
and  bestowed  many  favors  on  the 
Church.  His  capital  Constantinople 
was  renamed  for  him,  330. 

Creighton,  John  (1831-1907)  — 
Born,  Ohio.  He  and  his  brother 
Edward  founded  Creighton  Univer- 
sity and  took  heroic  part  in  1861 
in  laying  the  first  telegraph  line 
that  bound  California  to  the  rest 
of  the  nation.  John  was  made  a 
Knight  of  St.  Gregory  and  a  Roman 
Count  by  Leo  XIII,  and  in  1900 
received  the  Laetare  Medal. 

Dona,  Andrea  (1468-1560)  —  He 
served  in  the  guards  of  Pope  Inno- 
cent VIII;  reorganized  the  Genoese 
fleet  and  directed  the  war  against 
the  Turks  and  Barbary  pirates. 

Ethelbert,  Saint  (560-616)  —  Con- 
fessor, King  of  Kent.  His  baptism 
by  St.  Augustine  led  to  that  of 


447 


10,000  of  Ms  countrymen.  Issued  first 
written  laws  to  the  English,  "built 
Canterbury  and  other  churches. 

Fisher,  John,  Saint  (1459-1535)  — 
Martyr.  Cardinal  and  Bishop  of 
Rochester,  he  steadfastly  resisted 
Henry  VIII  in  his  attempt  to  secure 
a  divorce  from  Catherine,  and  was 
beheaded  when  he  refused  to  take 
the  oath  of  succession  acknowledg- 
ing the  issue  of  Henry  and  Anne 
as  legitimate  heirs  to  the  English 
throne. 

Fstz-SSmmons,  Thomas  (1741-1811) 
—  First  Catholic  to  fill  public  office 
in  Pennsylvania;  a  member  of  the 
Continental  Congress,  and  of  the 
first  Congress  of  the  United  States  ; 
supposed  to  have  been  the  first  to 
suggest  a  protective  tariff  to  aid 
American  industry;  one  of  the 
founders  of  Georgetown  College. 

FreppeS,  Charles  EmISe  (1827- 
1891) — Bishop  of  Angers.  He  was 
the  most  attentively  heard  orator 
of  the  French  Chamber  of  Deputies 
for  eleven  years.  His  works  deal 
with  the  religious,  political  and  so- 
cial questions  of  his  time. 

Frontenac,  Louis  De  Buade,  Count 
(1622-1698)  —  Governor  of  New 
France;  promoted  the  discoveries 
of  Joliet  and  La  Salle;  left  Canada 
enlarged,  respected  and  in  peace. 

Garcia,  Moreno  Gabriel  (1821- 
1875)  —  Great  patriot.  President  of 
Ecuador:  alone  of  all  the  rulers  of 
the  world  protested  against  the  de- 
spoilation  of  the  Holy  See  in  1870. 

Gaston,  WISISam  (1778-1884)  — 
North  Carolina  state  senator,  fed- 
eralist congressman  and  judge  of 
the  North  Carolina  Supreme  Court. 
In  1835,  was  responsible  for  repeal 
of  constitutional  provision  which 
practically  disenfranchised  Catho- 
lics in  his  native  state. 

Gibbons,  James  (1834-1921)  — 
Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Baltimore, 
He  occupied  a  conspicuous  place  in 
American  public  life  as  priest,  prel- 
ate, patriot,  controversialist,  writer 
and  apologete.  Apostolic  Delegate 
to  the  Third  Plenary  Council  of 
Baltimore.  He  championed  the 
rights  of  labor.  His  widely  read 
book,  "Faith  of  Our  Fathers,"  is  a 


remarkably  clear,  simple  exposition 
of  the  Catholic  Faith. 

Godfrey  of  Bouillon  <1060-1100}-— 
Duke  of  Lower  Lorraine,  "Defender 
of  the  Holy  Sepulchre/'  On  First 
Crusade,  entered  Jerusalem,  of 
which  he  accepted  the  sovereignty. 

Gregory  the  Illuminator,  Saint 
(257-337)  —  Martyr,  Bishop,  apostle 
and  national  saint  of  Armenia. 
Helped  free  Armenia  from  the  Per- 
sians, converted  it  so  that  Armenia 
became  the  first  Christian  state. 

Hill,  James  J.  (1838-1916) —The 
greatest  of  railroad  builders  in  the 
United  States.  His  railroad  activi- 
ties were  chiefly  responsible  for  the 
development  of  the  western  states. 

Hunyady,  Janos  •  (1400-1456)  — 
Hungarian  defender  of  Christendom 
against  the  Turks.  Defeated  them 
at  Belgrade,  1456.  The  Franciscan 
saint,  John  Capistran,  led  the  left 
wing  o'f  the  army  joining  Hunyady. 

John  of  Austria,  Don   (1547-1578) 

—  Catholic  hero.  As  Admiral  of  the 
Austrian  and  Spanish  fleets,  he  won 
the  great  victory  of  Lepanto  over 
the  Turks. 

Kosciusko,    Tadeusz     (1746-1817) 

—  Polish  patriot.    Served  in  Wash- 
ington's army  during  the  American 
Revolution.  Headed  the  Revolution 
of  Poland  in  1794,  but  was  captured 
and  imprisoned  by  the  Russians. 

LadisSaus,  Saint  (1040-1095)  — 
King  of  Hungary.  Enlarged  his 
kingdom  and  made  Christianity  the 
national  religion. 

Langton,  Stephen  (died  1228)  — 
Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
England,  who  led  the  English 
barons  against  King  John.  He  is 
the  author  of  the  Magna  Charta. 

Laurter,  Sir  Wilfred    (1841-1919) 

—  Statesman.    First  French  Cana- 
dian to  become  Premier  of  Canada. 

Longstreet,  James  (1821-1904)  — 
Major  General  in  the  Confederate 
Army.  Became  a  Catholic  after  the 
Civil  War. 

Louis  IX,  Saint  (1215-1270)—  Con- 
fessor, King  of  France.  A  model 
Christian  sovereign  and  religious 
ascetic.  Made  two  Crusad-es. 

MacMahon,  Marie  Edme  Patrice 
Maurice  de  (1808-1893)  —  Great 


448 


soldier.  Created  Marshal  of  Prance 
and  Duke  of  Magenta  for  Ms  vic- 
tory of  Magenta  (1859),  and  Gov- 
ernor General  of  Algeria.  In  1873, 
was  elected  President  of  France. 

MalSInckrodtj  Hermann  von  (1821- 
1874)  —  German  statesman.  Enter- 
ing Prussian  Parliament  In  1852, 
assisted  in  founding  the  Center 
Party  to  defend  Catholic  rights. 

Mallory,  Stephen  Russell  (1813- 
1873)  —  Took  part  in  the  Seminole 
War  and  represented  Florida  in  the 
United  States  Senate,  In  the  Civil  War 
he  organized  the  Confederate  navy. 

Maximilian  I,  the  Great  (1573- 
1651) — Duke  and  Elector  of  Bavaria 
and  Steward  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Empire.  Made  Catholicity  the  only 
religion  in  Bavaria. 

Mazarln,  Jules  (1602-1661)  — 
Cardinal.  Prime  Minister  of  France, 
under  Louis  XIII  and  Louis  XIV; 
he  concluded  the  Thirty  Years'  War 
by  the  Treaty  of  Westphalia. 

McGivney  Michael  Joseph  (1852- 
1890)  —  Priest  of  the  Diocese  of 
Hartford,  Conn.;  founded  the 
Knights  of  Columbus  in  1882. 

McLoughlin,  John  (1784-1857)  — 
Canadian  physician  and  pioneer, 
known  as  the  "Father  of  Oregon." 
Partner  of  the  Hudsons  Bay  Co. 
Founder  of  Oregon  City.  Protected 
missionaries  and  because  of  aid  to 
settlers  from  the  United  States  was 
forced  out  of  office  and  died  in 
poverty. 

Mercier,     Desire     Joseph    (1851- 

1926)  —  Cardinal  Archbishop  of 
Malines.  Outstanding  figure  in  Bel- 
gian public  and  intellectual  life  and 
hero  of  the  World  War,  an  intrepid 
leader  against  the  demands  of  Ger- 
man invaders.  Restored  Louvain 
after  the  war.  In  1924,  he  began 
the  "Malines  Conversations,"  an 
attempt  to  unify  the  Anglican  and 
Roman  Churches. 

Montcafm,  Louis  Joseph  Gozon, 
Marquis  de  (17124759)  —  As  Com- 
mander of  the  French  army  in 
Canada,  was  heroically  faithful  to 
duty  against  great  odds. 

Newman,  John  Henry  (1801-1890) 
— Cardinal,  famous  English  convert. 


Had  profound  influence  and  induced 
many  hundreds  to  follow  him. 

O'Connell,  Daniel  (1775-1847)  — 
Called  the  "Liberator"  of  Ireland. 
Through  his  efforts  Catholic  Eman- 
cipation was  granted  in  1829. 

Olaf  Haroldson,  Saint  (995-1030) 
— Martyr.  Converted  Viking,  elected 
to  the  throne  of  Norway,  he  en- 
deavored to  establish  the  Church  on 
Anglo-Saxon  lines.  Was  exiled  and 
on  Ms  return  fell  in  battle. 

Pazmany,  Peter  (d.  1837)— Cardi- 
nal Primate  of  Hungary.  Restored 
Catholicism  in  Hungary,  translated 
Bible  into  Hungarian,  founded  the 
Hungarian  University  of  Sciences. 

Pepin  the  Short  (714-768)  —King 
of  the  Franks,  son  of  Charles  Mar- 
tel  and  father  of  Charlemagne. 
Elected  King  and  crowned  with  re- 
ligious ceremonies,  the  first  in- 
stance among  the  Franks.  Forced 
the  Lombards  to  restore  central 
Italy  to  the  Holy  See. 

Pole,  Reginald  (1500-1558)  — 
Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 
Opposed  the  divorce  of  Henry  VIII 
and  went  into  voluntary  exile.  Re- 
turning to  England  in  Mary's  reign, 
1553,  he  became  a  considerable 
power  in  state  affairs,  but,  uninter- 
ested in  material  promotion,  Ms 
piety,  learning  and  asceticism  were 
the  admiration  of  all. 

Richelieu,  Armand  Jean  du 
Plessls,  Duke  of  (1585-1642)— Cardi- 
nal and  famous  statesman.  Founder 
of  the  French  Academy,  1634.  Zeal- 
ous as  a  churchman,  as  a  statesman 
he  was  strong,  eloquent,  astute  and 
vindictive. 

Rochambeau,  Jean  Baptiste  Dona- 
tlen  de  Vimeur,  Count  de  (1725- 
1807) — French  Marshal  who  aided 
Washington  in  the  Revolution. 

Serra,  Junipero  (1713-1784)  — 
Great  Franciscan  missionary  to 
California,  where  he  established  nu- 
merous Missions. 

Shea,  Sir  Ambrose  (1815-1905)— 
Member  of  House  assembly  of  New- 
foundland almost  continuously  for 
28  years.  As  Governor  of  the 
Bahamas,  1887-95,  he  introduced  the 
sisal  fibre  in  industry,  organized  a 


449 


public  bank  and  laid  the  Bahamas- 
Florida  cable. 

Sobieski,  John  (1629-1696)— Great 
Polish  soldier.  Rescued  Vienna 
from  the  Turks  and  caused  their  ex- 
pulsion from  Poland  and  Hungary. 

Stephen,  Saint  (975-1038)  —  Con- 
fessor, first  King*  and  apostle  of 
Hungary, 

Tancred  (1073-1112)  — -  Prince  of 
Antioch,  joined  In  the  Crusade  of 
1096  and  took  Jerusalem  in  1099. 

Taney,  Roger  Brooke  (1777-1864) 
—  Born,  Calvert  Co.,  Maryland. 
Great  jurist,  fifth  Chief  Justice  of 
the  Supreme  Court.  Responsible 
for  the  Dred  Scott  Decision, 

Thomas  Becket,  Saint  (1118-1170) 
Martyr,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
Chancellor  of  England,  statesman 
and  soldier.  Was  murdered  for  pro- 
tecting the  Church  against  the  en- 
croachments of  the  State  under 
Henry  II. 

Vladimir,  Saint  (956-1015)— Called 
"the  Great."  Grand  Duke  of  Kiev 
and  all  Russia  and  its  first  Christian 
ruler.  Established  schools,  churches 
and  the  ecclesiastical  court,  zeal- 
ously spreading  the  faith. 

William  the  Conqueror  (1027-1087) 
— Duke  of  Normandy.  Invaded  Eng- 
land 1066,  defeated  Harold  at  Hast- 


ings and  was  crowned  King  of  Eng- 
land. 

Windthorst,  Ludwlg  (1812-1891) 
—  Advanced  Catholic  rights  in  Ger- 
many. Established  school  known 
as  "People's  Union  for  Catholic 
Germany.** 

Wiseman,  Nicholas  Patrick  (1802- 
1865) — Cardinal,  first  Archbishop  of 
Westminster.  Influential  in  Cath- 
olic revival  in  England. 

Ximenez  de  Cisneros,  Francisco 
(1436-1517) — Franciscan  statesman. 
Archbishop  of  Toledo,  Viceroy  of 
Burgundy,  Chancellor,  then  Grand 
Inquisitor  of  Castile  and  Leon,  and 
Cardinal.  In  1509  he  defeated  the 
Moors  at  Oran.  As  regent  on  the 
death  of  Ferdinand  he  moved  the 
seat  of  government  to  Madrid,  re- 
formed tax  laws,  and  became  inter- 
ested in  the  welfare  of  the  natives 
of  the  Spanish-American  possessions. 

Zumarraga,  Juan  de  (1468-1548) — 
Franciscan,  first  Bishop  of  Mexico. 
Saved  Mexico  from  a  bloody  civil 
struggle  by  securing  modification  of 
the  "Neuvas  Leyes."  Founded  hos- 
pitals in  Mexico  and  Vera  Cruz,  the 
famous  Colegio  Tlaitelolco,  and  in- 
troduced the  printing  press  into  the 
New  World.  Gave  impetus  to  in- 
dustries, agriculture  and  manufac- 
ture. 


DISCOVERERS  AND  EXPLORERS 


Amerigo  Vespucci  (1451-1512)  — 
Acclaimed  discoverer  of  the  Main- 
land of  America,  named  after  him. 

Balboa,  Vasco  Nunez  de  (1475- 
1517)  „  Discovered  the  Pacific 
Ocean  in  1513. 

Cabot,  John — Italian  navigator  of 
the  15th  century.  Offering  to  do  for 
England  what  Columbus  had  done 
for  Spain,  he  sailed  for  America, 
discovering  the  mainland,  June  24, 
1497. 

Cabra!;  Pedro  Alvarez  (1460-1526) 

—  Discoverer   of   Brazil   which   he 
named  Vera  Cruz. 

Cartier,  Jacques  (1491-1557)  — 
Explored  coasts  of  Labrador  and 
Newfoundland,  and  ascended  the 
St.  Lawrence  to  Montreal. 

Cnampiasn,  Samuel  de  (1570-1635) 

—  Discoverer  of  Lake   Champlain, 
Father  of  New  France  and  founder 


of     Quebec;     considered     a     true 
Christian  explorer. 
Columbus,  Christopher  (1451-1506) 

—  Discoverer  of  America  in  1492. 
Cordova,  Francisco  Hernando  de 

—  Discovered  Yucatan  in  1517  and 
was   mortally   wounded   in   expedi- 
tion. 

Cortez,  Hernando  (1485-1547)  — 
Spanish  explorer  and  masterful 
soldier.  Conquered  Mexico. 

De  Soto,  Hernando  (1496-1542)— 
Discoverer  of  lower  course  of  the 
Mississippi  River  in  1541. 

Dias,  Bartoiomeu  (died  1500)  — 
Portuguese  navigator,  discovered 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  in  1488. 

Gama,  Vasco  da  (1469-1524)— Dis- 
covered a  new  sea  route  to  India. 

GrijaSva,  Juan  de  (1489-1527)  — 
Completed  exploration  of  Yucatan 
and  discovered  Mexico. 


450 


Hennepln,  Louis  (1640-1701)  — 
Franciscan,  first  European  to  see, 
describe  and  depict  Niagara  Fails. 
Explored  the  Great  Lakes  region 
and  the  upper  Mississippi. 

Henry  the  Navigator  (1394-1460) 
Son  of  King  John  I  of  Portugal. 
Discovered  the  Azores,  the  Madeira 
and  Cape  Verde  Islands,  and  traced 
African  coast  as  far  as  Sierre  Leone. 

Joliet,  Louis  (1645-1700)— French 
Canadian  explorer  of  the  Mississippi 
with  Marquette  in  1673. 

La  Salle,  Rene  Robert  Cavelier9 
SSeur  de  (1643-1687)  —  Discovered 
the  Ohio  River  and  explored  the 
valley  of  the  Mississippi  River  for 
France. 

Magellan,  Ferdinand  (1480-1521) 
—  Portuguese  navigator.  Charles  1 
of  Spain  sponsored  his  attempt  to 
circumnavigate  the  globe.  He  sailed 
westward  and  discovered  the  Strait 
of  Magellan,  the  Ladrones  and  the 
Philippines,  where  he  was  slain. 
His  companions,  continuing  west- 
ward, returned  to  Spain,  proving 
the  world's  rotundity. 

Marquette,  Jacques  (1636-1675) — 
Jesuit,  discoverer  of  upper  course 
of  the  Mississippi  in  1673.  He  left 
a  valuable  diary  of  his  voyage,  with 
maps.  His  statue  was  placed  by 
Wisconsin  in  the  Hall  of  Fame, 
Washington,  D.  C. 


Ocampo,  Sebastian  (1466-1521)— 
Circumnavigated  Cuba  and  proved 
its  insular  character, 

Oreliana*  Francisco  de  (1500- 
1546)  —  Spanish  navigator  who  ex- 
plored the  course  of  the  Amazon 
River. 

Perez,  Juan  (d.  before  1513)  — 
Franciscan,  aided  Columbus  in  his 
plans  for  discovery,  accompanied 
him  on  second  voyage  and  said  first 
Mass  in  New  World. 

Pizarro,  Francisco  (1471-1541)  — 
Spanish  explorer  and  conquerer  of 
Peru. 

Polo,  Marco  (1251-1324) -—Great- 
est of  travelers;  blessed  by  the 
Pope  before  Ms  departure  to  China, 
where  he  was  highly  esteemed  at 
court.  The  remarkable  account  of 
his  travels  is  called  the  "Book  of 
Marco  Polo." 

Ponce  de  Leon  (14604521)  — 
Spanish  discoverer  of  Florida. 

Rubruck,  William  (1200-1256)  — 
Franciscan  traveler  in  the  Bast, 
especially  China.  His  account  of 
his  travels  is  a  geographical  mas- 
terpiece. 

Verrazarso,  Giovanni  da  (1485- 
1527) — Explored  the  coast  of  North 
America  for  Francis  I  of  France; 
claimed  by  his  Italian  countrymen 
as  discoverer  of  the  Hudson  River. 


SCIENTISTS 


AgricoSa,  George  (Bauer)  (1494- 
1555)  —  Described  contemporary 

melting  and  smelting  methods.  Is 
called  the  "Father  of  Mineralogy." 
His  chief  work  is  "De  Re  Metallica." 

Albertus  Magnus,  Saint  (1206- 
1280)  —  A  Dominican  friar,  philoso- 
pher and  scientist.  Compiled  an 
encyclopedia.  His  study  of  the  nat- 
ural sciences  was  in  advance  of 
his  time. 

Algue,  Jose  (born  1856) — Spanish 
Jesuit  Invented  the  barocyclono- 
meter  used  to  detect  the  approach 

of  cyclones. 

Ampere,  Andre  IViarle  (1775-1836) 
—  Has  the  practical  unit  of  electri- 
cal current  named  after  Mm;  is  the 
founder  of  the  science  of  electro- 
dynamics. 


Bacon,  Roger  (1214-1294)  —  Fran- 
ciscan. Is  called  the  Father  of  Ex- 
perimental Science.  "Opus  Majus," 
"Opus  Minus"  and  "Tertium"  are  the 
most  important  of  his  more  than 
80  works.  He  writes  of  optical  and 
astronomical  laws  now  generally 
accepted,  discusses  the  possibility 
of  invention  of  the  steamship,  bal- 
loon, airplane,  microscope  and  tele- 
scope, explains  the  composition  and 
effects  of  gunpowder,  and  predicts 
railways  and  the  use  of  electricity. 

Bartholomews  Angllcus  (13th  cen- 
tury) —  English  Franciscan,  who 
wrote  the  first  great  medieval  en- 
cyclopedia of  science. 

Bayma,  Joseph  (1816-1892)— Ital- 
ian Jesuit,  mathematician  and  scien- 
tist. Wrote  "Molecular  Mechanics," 


451 


dealing  with  the  constitution  of 
matter. 

Beccaria,  Giovanni  Battlsta  (1716- 
1781) — Famous  for  Ms  original  re- 
searches in  electricity. 

Becquerel,  Antoine  Cesar  (1788- 
1878)  —  French  physicist,  who  in- 
vented the  constant  cell,  a  differen- 
tial galvanometer,  and  an  electric 
thermometer. 

Becquerel^  Antoine  Henri  (1852- 
1908) — Son  of  Antoine  Cesar.  The 
founder  of  radioactivity ;  discoverer 
of  "BecquerePs  Rays." 

Behatm,  Martin  (1459-1507)  — 
Made  the  geographical  globe,  the 
oldest  in  existence,  in  1492. 

Bernard,  Claude  (1813-1878)  — 
Physiologist,  who  discovered  the 
glycogenic  function  of  the  liver,  and 
the  vasomotor  system. 

Binet,  Jacques  Philippe  Marie 
(1786-1856) — French  mathematician 
and  astronomer.  Enumerated  the 
principle  known  as  Binet's  Theorem. 

Biondo,  FSavio  (1388-1463)— Called 
the  founder  of  the  science  of  arche- 
ology and  Christian  topography. 
Author  of  three  encyclopedias  on 
which  all  subsequent  dictionaries 
of  Roman  antiquities  are  based. 

Blot,  Jean  Baptlste  (1774-1862)— 
Discovered  the  laws  of  rotary  polar- 
ization by  crystalline  bodies. 

Bolzano,  Bernard  (1781-1848) — Bo- 
hemian mathematician  and  philoso- 
pher. Proved  the  binomial  theorem. 

Borrus,  Christopher  (1583-1632)— 
Drew  up  first  chart  of  the  Atlantic 
and  Indian  oceans  showing  the  spot 
where  the  magnetic  needle  makes 
the  same  angle  with  the  meridian. 

Boscovich,  Ruggfer-o  GuiseppI 
(1711-1787) — Jesuit  astronomer,  en- 
gineer and  inventor  of  micrometer 
which  requires  no  artificial  illumi- 
nation, of  the  field  of  the  telescope. 

BosSo,  Antonio  (1575-1629)  — 
Known  as  the  "Columbus  of  the 
Catacombs"  and  called  the  Father 
of  Christian  Archeology. 

Bourgeois,  Louis  (18194878)— Rec- 
tor of  the  Seminary  of  Fontlevoy, 
Loinet-Cher,  was  the  first  to  pre- 
sent and  develop  the  problem  of 

the  eoliths  in  1863. 


BrasISe,  Louis  (1809-1852)— Blind 
educator  of  the  blind,  invented  the 
Braille  system  (used  today  in  re- 
vised form). 

BranSy,  Edouard  (born  1846)  — 
Physicist,  discoverer  of  the  coherer, 
which  made  wireless  telegraphy 
possible. 

Caldani,  Leopold  Marco  Antonio 
(1725-1813) — Anatomist  and  physi- 
ologist. Wrote  an  anatomical  atlas. 
Also  noted  for  anatomical  studies 
on  the  function  of  the  spinal  cord 
and  for  the  introduction  of  electrici- 
ty in  the  physiology  of  the  nerves. 

Cambou,  Paul  (1849-1909)  — 
French  geologist  and  Jesuit  mis- 
sionary to  Madagascar.  Discovered 
the  silk  thread  spun  by  large  native 
spiders,  devised  a  contrivance  on 
which  to  roll  these  webs  so  that 
spinning  and  weaving  could  be  done 
at  Tananarivo. 

Camel,  George  Joseph  (1661-1706) 
— Botanist  and  Jesuit  missionary  to 
the  Philippines.  Wrote  of  his  val- 
uable investigations  of  plants  and 
natural  history  of  the  islands.  Ever- 
green shrub  Camellia  named  for  him. 

Cardan,  Glrolamo  (1501-1576)  — 
Physician  and  mathematician.  His 
treatise  on  algebra  contains  the  so- 
lution of  the  cubic  equation,  since 
named  after  Mm. 

Carnoy,  Jean  Baptsste  (1839-1899) 
—  Priest,  founder  of  the  science  of 
cytology.  Performed  noted  experi- 
ments on  cellular  segmentation. 

Cassini,  Giovanni  Domlnico  (1625- 
1712)— Determined  the  rotation  pe- 
riods of  Venus,  Jupiter  and  Mars, 
discovered  four  satellites  and  sug- 
gested oval  paths,  later  named  Cas- 
sianians,  in  place  of  the  ellipses  of 
Kepler.  First  director  of  Paris  Ob- 
servatory. . 

Cauchy,  Augustin  Louis  (1789- 
1857) — An  important  contributor  to 
mathematics.  The  Calailus  of  Resi- 
dues was  his  invention. 

Caxton,  William  (1422-1491)  — 
First  English  printer,  translated 
and  wrote  original  prologues  and 
epilogues  for  some  of  the  many 
books  he  printed  at  Westminster. 

Cavallere,  Bonaventura  (1598- 
) — Hieronymite  and  mathema- 


452 


tician.  Renowned  for  "Methods  of 
Indivisibles/*  the  forerunner  of  in- 
tegral calculus,  and  Ms  efforts  in 
popularizing  use  of  logarithms  in 
Italy. 

Cesalplno,  Andrea  (1519-1603)— 
Physician,  philosopher  and  botanist. 
His  "De  Plantis  Libre  XVI"  con- 
tains the  foundation  of  plant  mor- 
phology and  physiology. 

Champollfon,  Jean  Francois  (1790- 
1832)  —  Egyptologist.  Discovered 
through  the  Rosetta  Stone  a  sys- 
tem for  deciphering  hieroglyphics. 

Chauliac,  Guy  de  (d.  about  1370) 
—  Distinguished  anatomist  and  fa- 
ther of  modern  surgery.  Gave  a 
complete  and  authoritative  descrip- 
tion of  the  terrible  bubonic  plague 
or  "Black  Death"  of  the  fourteenth 
century. 

Chevreul,  Michel  Eugene  (1786- 
1889)— Chemist,  physicist  and  phi- 
losopher. His  studies  of  animal  fats 

led  to  the  manufacture  of  candles 
and  glycerine  and  his  researches  in 
color  harmony  resulted  in  great  in- 
crease in  variety  of  dyes. 

C!avlus?  Christopher-  (1538-1612) 
— Jesuit  mathematician  and  astron- 
omer. Wrote  innumerable  scientific 
works.  Reformed  the  Gregorian  cal- 
endar. 

Colombo,  Matteo  ReaSdo  (1516- 
1559) — Pioneer  medieval  anatomist. 
Discovered  pulmonary  circulation. 

Copernicus,  NicoSaus  (1473-1543) 
— Dominican  cleric  and  astronomer. 
He  wrote  on  the  heliocentric  plane- 
tary theory  as  opposed  to  the  Ptole- 
maic, and  it  was  named  after  him. 

Coulomb,  Charles  Augustine  (1736- 
1806)  —  Invented  the  "torsion  bal- 
ance/' an  instrument  to  detect  and 
measure  electricity.  The  Coulomb, 
the  practical  unit  of  quantity  of 
electricity,  is  named  in  Ms  honor. 

De  Rossi,  Giovanni  Battista  (1822- 
1894) — Archeologist,  who  aroused  a 
world-wide  interest  in  Christian  an- 
tiquities. Master  of  epigraphy  and 
typography. 

Descartes,  Rene  (1596-1650)  — 
Founder  of  analytical  geometry. 

Divisch,  Procopius  (1698-1765)  — 
A  Premonstratensian,  who  erected  a 


lightning  rod  at  Premdits  in  1754,  be- 
fore Franklin's  work  was  known ;  he 
was  also  among  the  first  to  use  elec- 
tricity in  the  treatment  of  disease. 

Dulong,  Pierre  Louis  (1785-1838) 
—Author  with  Petit  of  the  formula 
for  determining  the  specific  heat  of 
solids. 

Dymas,  Jean  Baptlste  (1800-1884) 
— One  of  the  foremost  chemists  of 
the  nineteenth  century.  He  intro- 
duced a  method  of  ascertaining 
vapor  densities. 

Dwlght?  Thomas  (1843-1911)  — 
Won  for  himself  an  international 
reputation  as  an  anatomist;  wrote 
"Thoughts  of  a  Catholic  Anatomist." 

Eckhel,  Joseph  Hilarlus  (1737- 
1798) — A  Jesuit,  founder  of  the  sci- 
entific numismatics  of  classical  an- 
tiquity. 

Epee,  Charles  Michel  de  Lf  (1712- 
1789)-— Priest  inventor  of  the  sign 
alphabet,  which  is  the  basis  of  all 
systematic  instruction  of  the  deaf 
and  dumb. 

Eustachius,  Bartolomeo  (1500- 
1574) — Famous  for  contributions  to 
the  science  of  anatomy.  The  Eus- 
tachian  Tube,  connecting  the  ear 
and  pharynx,  is  named  after  him. 

Fabre,  Jean  Henrf  (1823-1915)— 
Famous  entomologist.  His  "Souve- 
nirs Entomologiques"  merited  for 
him  the  title  of  "The  Homer  of  the 
Insect  World." 

Fabri,  Honore  (1607-1688) — Jesuit 
who  discovered  the  circulation  of 
the  blood  independently  of  Harvey. 

Faforicsus,  Hseronymos  (1537- 
1619) — Discovered  the  valvular  sys- 
tem of  the  veins;  was  the  teacher 
of  Harvey. 

Falloplo,  Gabrlello  (1523-1562)— 
Anatomist.  The  tube  leading  from 
the  ovary  to  the  uterus,  and  the 
canal  through  which  the  facial  . 
nerve  passes  from  the  auditory,  are 
both  called  by  his  name. 

Faye,  Herve  Auguste  Etlenne  AS- 
bans  (1814-1902)— Astronomer,  dis- 
covered the  comet  named  for  him. 
Invented  the  zenithal  collimator 
and  applied  photography  and  elec- 
tricity to  astronomy. 

Ferrari,  Ludovico  (born  1522)  — 
Discovered  the  method  of  resolving 
equations  of  the  fourth  degree. 


453 


Fizeau,  Armand  Hsppofyte  Louis 
(1819-1896)  —  First  determined  ex- 
perimentally the  velocity  of  light. 

Foucault,  Jean  Bernard  Leon 
(1819-1868)  —  Made  electric  light 
practicable.  Gave  the  first  practical 
electric  arc  light  to  the  world  in 
1844.  Invented  the  gyroscope. 

Fraunhofer,  Joseph  von  (1787- 
1826) — Initiated  spectrum  analysis, 
discovered  the  Fraunhofer  lines 
in  the  solar  spectrum  and  estab- 
lished the  laws  of  diffraction. 

Fresnel,  Augustln  Jean  (1788- 
1827) — Made  great  contributions  to 
the  science  of  optics.  Developed  a 
theory  "bearing  his  name  and  by 
his  system  of  lenses  revolutionized 
lighthouse  illumination. 

Galilei,  Galileo  (1564-1642)— Great 
natural  philosopher  and  astronomer. 
Discovered  the  isochronism  of  the 
pendulum  and,  from  Ms  construc- 
tion of  a  telescope  which  magnified 
32  times,  the  physical  features  of 
the  moon  and  the  satellites  of  Ju- 
piter. Discovered  the  laws  of  pro- 
jectiles, the  principles  of  virtual 
velocities  and  gave  an  exposition  of 
the  true  principles  of  flotation.  For 
his  bold  support  of  the  Copernican 
theory  he  was  condemned  by  the 
Inquisition;  but  he  received  the  spe- 
cial blessing  of  Urban  VIII  before 
his  death. 

Galvant,  Luigi  (1737-1798)— Mani- 
festations of  current  electricity 
have  been  named  "Galvanism"  in 
his  honor.  He  was  buried  in  the 
habit  of  the  Third  Order  of  St. 
Francis. 

Gassendi,  Pierre  (1592-1655)  —  A 
priest  who  was  called  "the  Bacon 
of  France."  He  first  observed  the 
transit  of  Mercury  across  the  sun's 
disc. 

Gay-Lussac,  Joseph  Louis  (1778- 
1850)  —  French  chemist  and  physi- 
cist. Conducted  important  research 
work  in  gaseous  combinations  and 
fermentation;  improved  methods  of 
organic  analysis. 

Gordon,  Andrew  (1712-1751)  — 
Benedictine  monk,  who  first  used 
a  cylinder  of  glass  to  produce  fric- 
tional  electricity;  invented  elec- 
trical chimes. 


Grimafdi,  Francesco  Maria  (1613- 
1663) — Jesuit,  who  discovered  the 
diffraction,  interference  and  dis- 
persion of  light  passing  through  a 
prism. 

Gutenberg,  Johann  (1400-1467)  — 
Inventor  of  printing. 

Hatty,  Rene  Just  (1743-1822)  —  A 
priest  and  mineralogist.  Called  the 
"Father  of  Crystallography." 

Heis,  Eduard  (1806-1877) —First 
ascertained  the  point  of  departure 

of  meteors,  drew  a  chart  of  5,421 
stars,  with  first  authentic  map  of 
the  milky  way. 

Helmont,  Jars  Baptista  van  (1577- 
1644) — Introduced  chemical  meth- 
ods in  biological  studies,  explained 
digestion  and  introduced  the  word 
"gas"  as  it  is  now  used. 

Hengler,  Lawrence  (1806-1858) — 
A  priest,  inventor  of  the  horizontal 
pendulum  used  in  seismographs. 

Heude,  Pierre  (1836-1902)— Jesuit 
zoologist  whose  writings  on  the 
land  molusks  of  China  are  the 
standard  authority. 

Hilgard,  Eugene  WaSdemar  (1833- 
1916)  —  Geologist,  chemist.  Re- 
sponsible for  putting  agriculture 
on  a  scientific  basis  and  for  making 
it  a  subject  of  university  curricula. 
Became  Assistant  State  Geologist 
of  Mississippi  in  1856. 

Holland,  John    Philip    (1844-1914) 

—  American   inventor   of  the   first 
submarine,  successful  from  a  prac- 
tical viewpoint. 

Jussieu,  Bernard  de  (1699-1777) — 
Introduced  a  natural  system  of  the 
classification  of  plants. 

Ketly,  William  (1811-1888)  — 
American  inventor.  Was  first  to 
convert  cast  iron  into  malleable 
steel,  though  he  did  not  get  the 
credit,  it  being  known  as  Besse- 
mer's  process. 

Kircher,    Athanasius    (1601-1680) 

—  Jesuit.  He  studied  volcanoes;  de- 
ciphered   hieroglyphics ;    perfected 
the  speaking  tube  and  the  aeolian 
harp;  invented  the  magic  lantern; 
first  definitely  stated  the  germ  the- 
ory of  disease. 

Laennec,  Rene  Theophile  Hya- 
cinthe  (1781-1826)  —  Physician,  dis- 


454 


coverer  of  auscultation,  father  of 
modern  knowledge  of  pulmonary 
diseases,  inventor  of  the  stetho- 
scope. 

Lamarck,  Jean  Baptlste  de  Monet, 
Chevalier  de  (1744-1829) — Botanist, 
zoologist  and  natural  philosopher. 
Author  of  several  works  and  origi- 
nator of  the  evolutionary  theory 
called  Lamarckism. 

Laplace,  Pierre  Simon  (1749-1827) 
—  Well-known  mathematical  and 
physical  astronomer  and  member  of 
the  principal  Academies  of  Europe. 

Latreille,  Pierre  Andre  (1762- 
1833)  — •  French  zoologist,  pioneer 
in  the  field  of  entomology. 

Lavoisier,  Antoine  Laurent  (1743- 
1794) — French  scientist,  called  the 
"Father  of  Modern  Chemistry/* 

Le  Verrler,  Urbafn  Jean  Joseph 
(1811-1877) — Astronomer.  Made  the 
mathematical  discovery  of  the  plan- 
et Neptune.  Founded  the  Interna- 
tional Meteorological  Institute  and 
organized  the  French  weather  bu- 
reau service. 

Linacre,  Thomas  (1460-1524)  — 
'Physician,  priest.  Founder  of  the 
Royal  College  of  Physicians,  Lon- 
don. 

Malpsghi,  MarcelSo  (1628-1694)  — 
Founder  of  comparative  physiology 
and  microscopic  anatomy,  noted 
for  works  regarding  the  skin, 
spleen  and  liver. 

Mains,  Etlenne  Louis  (1775-1812) 
— Discovered  polarization  of  light; 
invented  the  polariscope. 

Marconi,  Marchese  GuglieSmo 
(1874-1937)— Italian  inventor  and 
engineer.  To  his  genius  is  due  the 
scientific  triumph  of  wireless  teleg- 
raphy or  radio. 

Mariotte,  Edme  (1620-1684)  — 
French  churchman  who  established 
the  law  of  gases  which  bears  his 
name. 

Mendel,  Gregor  Johann  (1822- 
1884)  —  Augustinian  priest  and  bi- 
ologist, author  of  Mendel's  Law  of 
Heredity,  one  of  the  greatest  dis- 
coveries in  biology. 

SVSersenne,  Mann  (1588-1648)  — 
Author  of  numerous  works  on 
mathematical  sciences,  encouraged 
scientists  of  his  time,  friend  of 
Galileo  and  Descartes. 


Monge,  Gaspare!  (1746-1818)  — 
Founder  of  descriptive  geometry, 
conducted  search  for  Egyptian  an- 
tiquities on  Napoleon's  campaign  in 
Egypt,  the  specimens  becoming  the 
nucleus  of  the  Egyptian  department 
of  the  British  Museum. 

IVSorgagnSy  Giovanni  Battista 
(1682-1771)  —  Founder  of  modern 
pathology.  Important  studies  in 
aneurisms  and  pulmonary  disease. 

MuIIer,  Johann  (1436-1476)  —As- 
tronomer. Settled  the  reform  of  the 
calendar. 

Myller,  Johann  (18014858)  — 
Founder  of  modern  physiology. 

Murphy,  John  B.  (1857-1916)  — 
Noted  American  surgeon,  celebrated 
for  the  "Murphy  Button/'  called 
the  "greatest  clinical  teacher  of 
the  day";  awarded  the  Laetare 
Medal  in  1902;  sought  by  President 
Roosevelt  when  he  was  shot  by  a 
maniac. 

Murray,  Thomas  Edward  (1860- 
1929)— Inventor.  Knight  of  St.  Gre- 
gory and  Knight  of  Malta.  Designed 
electric  plants  and  obtained  patents 
for  1,100  inventions,  among  them 
safety  appliances  and  an  electric 
welding  process  for  the  manufac- 
ture of  94-inch  mortar  shells.  Ef- 
fected the  combinations  of  electri- 
cal companies  in  Brooklyn  and  New 
York. 

NeSatoti,  Auguste  (1807-1873)  — 
French  surgeon  who  suggested  the 
ligature  of  both  ends  of  the  arteries 
in  hemorrhages;  invented  the  Nela- 
ton  probe  with  the  porcelain  knob. 

Nieuwland,  Julius  Arthur,  C.S.C. 
(1876-1936)  —Chemist  and  botanist. 
A  contributor  to  the  invention  of 
Lewisite  Gas,  a  deadly  poison.  Dis- 
covered a  method  for  production, 
at  low  cost,  of  synthetic  rubber. 

Nobill,  Leopold  (1784-1835)— Ital- 
ian inventor  of  the  thermophile. 

Nolfet,  Jean-Antolste  (1700-1770) 
— Physicist,  made  valuable  experi- 
mentations in  electricity  and  was 
first  observer  of  electric  sparks 
drawn  from  the  human  body. 

Ortellus,  Abraham  (1527-1598)  — 
Geographer,  cartographer  and  arch- 
aeologist. In  1570  he  published 
the  first  great  modern  atlas,  and 
in  1587  a  still  useful  dictionary  of 
old  geography. 


455 


Ozanam,  Jacques  (1640-1717)  — 
Author  of  numerous  mathematical 
works.  His  "Recreations"  is  still 
popular. 

Pascal,  Blaise  (1623-1662)— Dem- 
onstrated that  a  column  of  air  has 
weight. 

Pasteur,  Louis  (1822-1895)  —  Fa- 
ther of  bacteriology,  and  founder 
of  the  Pasteur  Institute.  Famed  for 
his  vaccine  against  hydrophobia,  for 
successfully  combating  the  silk- 
worm disease  and  Pasteurization. 

Pelouze,  Theophile  Jules  (1807- 
1867)  —  Chemist.  Was  the  first  to 
synthesize  a  fatty  substance  from 
glycerine,  to  isolate  tannic  acid  and 
to  make  gun-cotton  in  France. 

Plazzl,  Giuseppe  (1746-1826)  — 
Theatine  monk  and  astronomer,  dis- 
coverer of  the  first  planetoid,  Ceres. 

Picard,  Jean  (1620-1682)— French 
priest  who  first  accurately  meas- 
ured a  degree  of  the  meridian. 

Pstra,  Jean  Baptfste  Francois 
(1812-1889)— Cardinal,  author,  theo- 
logian and  archeologist:  discovered 
the  "Inscription  of  Autun." 

Plumler,  Charles  (1646-1704)— Re- 
nowned botanical  explorer.  Left 
descriptions  of  plants  of  Antilles 
and  Central  America. 

Potiget,  Jean  Francois  Albert  du, 
Marquis  de  NadalSIac  (1817-1904)— 
Authority  on  cave  drawings. 

Provancher?  Leon  AbeS  (1820- 
1892)  —  Called  the  "Father  of  Nat- 
ural History  in  Canada." 

Regnaolt,  Henri  Victor  (1810- 
1878)  —  Chemist  and  physicist,  au- 
thority in  thermometry. 

RSccIoSI,  Giovanni  BattSsta  (1598- 
1671)  —  Italian  Jesuit  who  intro- 
duced the  lunar  nomenclature  in 
use  today. 

Roentgen,  Wilhelm  Konrad  (1845- 
1923)  —  German  physicist,  discov- 
erer of  the  X-ray.  He  designated 
it  by  the  sign  of  the  unknown  quan- 
tity "X,"  "because  the  mechanism 
of  the  ray  was  unknown  to  him. 

Sahagyn,  Bernardino  de  (1500- 
1590) — Franciscan  missionary  and 
Aztec  archeologist.  Compiled  an 
Aztec  history,  grammar  and  dic- 
tionary. 

Santorinl,  Giovanni  Domenico 
(1681-1737) — Anatomist,  discovered 


emissary  veins  leading  out  of  si- 
nuses, risory  muscles,  fissures  in 
external  ear. 

Schelner,  Christopher  (1575-1650) 
— Jesuit  astronomer.  Invented  the 
pantograph,  or  copying  instrument, 
and  constructed  a  telescope  which 
permitted  him  to  make  the  first  sys- 
tematic investigation  of  sun  spots. 

Schwann,  Theodor  (1810-1882)  — 
Physiologist,  founder  of  the  theory 
of  the  cellular  structure  of  animal 
organisms,  discoverer  of  pepsin  as 
digestive  agent  and  the  organic  na- 
ture of  the  yeast  plant. 

Schwarz,  Berthoid — German  friar 
of  the  thirteenth  century.  Inventor 
of  firearms. 

Secchi,  AngeSo  (1818-1878)  —  Jes- 
uit Italian  astronomer  and  professor 
at  Georgetown  University.  Laid  the 
foundations  of  the  unique  "Sun 
Records";  discovered  the  "flash 
spectrum"  and  the  five  Secchi  types 
of  stars  and  invented  new  instru- 
ments for  studying  the  fixed  stars. 
He  invented  the  meteorograph  and 
also  acquired  fame  as  a  physicist.- 

SemeSweis,  Ignaz  Phllipp  (1818- 
1865)  —  Hungarian  physician.  The 
pioneer  of  antiseptic  treatment.  Dis- 
coverer of  causes  of  puerperal  fever. 

Spallanzanl,  Lazzaro  (1729-1794) 
—  Priest,  gave  the  first  correct  ex- 
planation of  the  nature  of  sperma- 
tazoa  and  of  the  physiologic  proc- 
ess of  digestion.  Proved  the  falsity 
of  the  doctrine  of  spontaneous  gen- 
eration and  proved  the  regenera- 
tion of  matter. 

Steenseen,  Niels  (1638-1686)  — 
Danish  bishop,  anatomist  and  "fa- 
ther of  geology."  First  to  conceive 
the  possibility  of  reading  the  history 
of  the  earth  from  its  geological 
strata.  Discoverer  of  the  excretory 
duct  of  the  parotid  glands. 

Takamfne,  Joklchf  (1853-1922)  — 
Japanese-American  convert  to  Ca- 
tholicism. Discovered  adrenalin. 

Tieffentaller,  Joseph  (1710-1785) 
— Jesuit  missionary  and  noted  geog- 
rapher. Wrote  "Descriptio  Indiae." 

Torrlcelff,  Evangellsta  (1608-1647) 
— Italian  mathematician  and  physi- 
cist, invented  the  barometer. 


456 


Toscanelti,  Paolo  cfaS  Pozzo  (1397- 
1482)  — Mathematician,  astronomer 
and  geographer.  To  his  cosmogra- 
phical  knowledge  Columbus  largely 
owed  the  discovery  of  America. 

Tulasne,  Louis  Rene  (1815-1885) 
—  Mycologist,  widely  known  for  Ms 
microscopic  study  of  fungi. 

Valentine,  Basil  (born  1394)  — 
Benedictine  monK,  founder  of  ana- 
lytical chemistry,  called  the  last  al- 
chemist and  the  first  chemist. 

Vesalfus,  Andreas  (1514-1564)  — 
Founder  of  modern  anatomical  sci- 
ence. 

Vlco,  Francesco  de  (1805-1848)  — 
Jesuit  priest  who  discovered  sis 
comets. 

Vieta,  Francois,  Seigneur  de  La 
Blgottiere  (1540-1603)  —  Father  of 
modern  algebra,  which  he  applied 
to  geometry  and  trigonometry. 


VincS,  Leonardo  da  (1452-1519)  — 
Made  intelligent  investigation  of  the 
principle  of  flying  and  innovations 
in  bridges  and  war  machines,  and 
constructed  canals. 

Volta,  Afessandro  (1T4W827)  — 
Italian  physicist.  The  volt,  unit  of 
electromotive  force,  is  named  after 
Mm;  he  also  invented  the  first  gal- 
vanic "battery. 

Waldseemuller,  Martin  (1475- 
1522)  —  Made  first  modern  atlas  of 
the  world,  and  used  the  name 
America. 

Winckelmann,  Johanti  Joachim 
(1717-1768) — German  art  historian. 
and  the  founder  of  scientific  arche- 
ology. 

Wfndle,  Sir  Bertram  (18584929) 
—  Scientist,  apologist,  did  original 
work  in  anatomy,  archeology  and 
teratology  and  also  wrote  on  eth- 
nology, anthropology  and  spiritism. 


THEOLOGIANS  AND  PHILOSOPHERS 


Abelard,  Peter  (1079-1142)  — 
French  philosopher  and  theologian, 
though  more  brilliant  than  solid. 
Important  contributor  to  Scholastic 
method 

ASbertus  Magnus,  Saint  (1206- 
1280) — "Universal  Doctor,"  Dominl- 
can  theologian  and  eminent  repre- 
sentative of  Scholasticism.  Teacher 
of  Thomas  Aquinas. 

Alculn  Albinos  (735-804)  —  Pro- 
moted education  and  contributed  to 
the  establishment  of  the  Roman 
Rite  in  the  Carolingian  Empire.  Re- 
vised the  Vulgate  text  and  com- 
piled a  Missal. 

Alexander  of  Hales  (died  1245)-— 
First  Franciscan  teacher  at  Paris; 
part  author  of  a  "Summa  Theologi- 
ca"  which  had  much  influence  in 
the  thirteenth  century.  Gave  doc- 
trinal direction  to  the  Franciscan 
School  in  general  and  to  St.  Bona- 
venture  in  particular. 

ASphonsus  Ligouri,  Saint  (1696- 
1787)  —  Confessor,  Doctor  of  the 
Church  and  master  of  moral  the- 
ology. 

Ambrose,  Saint  (340-397)— Bishop 
of  Milan,  one  of  the  four  great 
Latin  Doctors  of  the  Church.  One 
of  the  first  writers  to  attempt  a 
synthesis  of  Christian  morality  in 
his  "De  Officiis  Ministrorum." 


AnseStn,  Saint  (1033-1109) — Con- 
fessor, Doctor  of  the  Church.  Bora 
in  Italy,  died  in  England.  Deeply 
influenced  Catholic  philosophy  and 
theology. 

Athanasfus,  Saint  (c.  295-373)  — 
Confessor  of  the  Church  and  one 
of  the  four  great  Greek  Doctors. 
Champion  of  orthodoxy  in  the 
Church's  contest  against  Arianism. 

Augustine  of  Canterbury,  SaSnt 
(died  604) — Confessor.  Born  Rome, 
died  Canterbury,  England.  Apostle 
of  the  English  and  first  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury. 

Augustine  of  Hippo,  Saint  (354- 
430)  —  Confessor  and  one  of  the 
four  great  Latin  Doctors  of  the 
Church.  Bishop  of  Hippo.  Author 
of  "Confessions"  and  "City  of  God." 

Bacon,  Roger  (1214-1294) —Fran- 
ciscan theologian  and  philosopher 
as  well  as  scientist.  Ardent  pro- 
moter of  practical  theology  and  se- 
vere critic  of  scholastic  abuses. 

BaSraes,  Jaime  Luciano  (1810- 
1848) — Wrote  "Protestantism  Com- 
pared with  Catholicism  in  Their 
Relations  with  European  Civiliza- 
tions/' a  philosophy  of  Christianity 
in  reply  to  Guizot's  "History  of 
Civilization  in  Europe." 

Baraez,  Domingo  (15284604)  — 
Exponent  and  defender  of  Thomis- 
tic  teaching.  Entered  into  contro- 


457 


versy  with  Molina  on  free  will  and 
grace, 

Basil,  Saint  (330-379)  —  Confes- 
sor of  the  Church  and  one  of  the 
four  great  Greek  Doctors,  Defended 
the  Faith  against  Apollinaris. 

Bllluart,  Charles  Rene  (1685- 
1757)  —  Belgian  Dominican  theolo- 
gian and  controversialist. 

Bonaventure,  Saint  (1221-1274) — 
"Seraphic  Doctor/'  Franciscan  the- 
ologian and  eminent  representative 
of  Scholasticism.  His  writings  com- 
bine ardent  piety  and  most  pro- 
found learning,  to  move  the  reader 
as  well  as  to  teach. 

Busenbaum,  Hermann  (1600-1668) 
— Jesuit  whose  moral  theology,  "Me- 
dulla," is  a  classic. 

Cajetan,  Tommaso  De  Vio  Gae- 
tano  (1469-1534) — Dominican  cardi- 
nal, philosopher,  theologian  and  ex- 
egete.  One  of  the  greatest  defend- 
ers of  the  Thomistic  School. 

Cano,  Melchior  (1509-1560) —Do- 
minican bishop  and  theologian.  Con- 
sidered the  Father  of  Fundamental 
Theology  due  to  his  celebrated 
work  in  twelve  books,  "De  Locis 
Theologicis," 

Descartes,  Rene  (1596-1650)  — 
Called  the  Father  of  Intellectual- 
ism.  Though  a  staunch  Catholic, 
his  philosophy  featuring  universal 
methodic  doubt,  through  errors  of 
judgment,  led  to  views  which  make 
faith  and  morality  unreasonable. 

Eck,  Johann  (1486-1543) — Became 
Luther's  most  able  opponent,  pos- 
sessing a  clear  understanding  of 
Lutheranism  and  its  errors. 

Erasmus,  Dessderius  (1466-1536) 
— Priest  and  great  German  human- 
ist leader. 

Francis  of  Vittorla  (1480-1546)-— 
Dominican  theological  writer  and 
teacher  at  Salamanca.  His  treatise 
on  international  relations  merited 
him  title  of  Father  of  International 
Law. 

Frassen,  Claudius  (1620-1711)  — 
Franciscan.  Author  of  "Scotus  Aca- 
demicus"  in  20  volumes,  important 
presentation  of  the  theology  of 
Duns  Scotus. 

Gregory  of  Naziarszus,  Saint  (325- 
SS9)  —  One  of  the  four  great  Greek 
Doctors  of  the  Church,  orator  and 
literary  genius. 


Gregory   of   Valencia    (1550-1603) 

—  Jesuit,  theologian  and  controver- 
sialist,  called    "Doctor   Doctorum," 
played  an  important  part  in  form- 
ing  the    Church's    attitude   in   the 
dispute  concerning  interests. 

Gregory  the  Great,  Saint  (540- 
604)  —  Pope,  and  one  of  the  four 
great  Latin  Doctors  of  the  Church. 
Father  of  the  medieval  papacy;  in- 
troduced Gregorian  chant;  sum- 
med up  in  Ms  writings  the  teach- 
ings of  the  earlier  Fathers  and  pre- 
sented them  as  a  related  whole. 

Hugh  of  St.  Victor  (1096-1141)  — 
Writer  on  philosophy,  theology  and 
mysticism,  a  founder  of  Scholasti- 
cism. Became  head  of  the  famous 
School  of  St.  Victor,  Paris. 

Jerome,  Saint  (340-420)  —  Con- 
fessor, one  of  the  four  great  Latin 
Doctors  of  the  Church.  Author  of 
the  Vulgate  edition  of  the  Bible. 

John  Chrysostom,  Saint  (347- 
407)  —  Confessor  of  the  Church 
and  one  of  the  four  great  Greek 
Doctors.  Famous  and  eloquent  ora- 
tor, whence  his  name  "the  Golden- 
mouthed." 

John  Damascene,  Saint  (c.  676- 
749)  — Last  great  theologian  of  the 
East.  His  work,  "The  Source  of 
Knowledge,"  can  be  compared  with 
the  medieval  theological  classics  of 
the  West 

John  of  the  Cross,  Saint  (1542- 
1591) — Doctor  of  mystic  theology. 
Mystic  writings:  "The  Ascent  of 
Mt.  Carmel,"  "The  Dark  Night  of 
the  Soul,"  "Spiritual  Canticle"  and 
"The  Living  Flame  of  Love." 

Lainez,  James  (1512-1565)  —  Sec- 
ond General  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 
As  papal  theologian  to  the  Council 
of  Trent,  he  defended  the  papal 
origin  of  episcopal  jurisdiction. 

Leo  I,  the  Great,  Saint  (died  461) 

—  Pope  and  Doctor  of  the  Church. 
In  Ms  letters  he  exposed  all  the 
dogmatic    errors    of    his    day    and 
gave  exact  expression  to  the  dogma 
of  the  Incarnation. 

Lombard,  Peter  (died  1160)  — 
Called  the  "Magister  Sententiarum" 
or  simply  the  "Magister,"  because 
of  his  "Four  Books  of  Sentences/' 
This  work  synthesized  almost  the 
whole  of  Catholic  theological  doc- 


458 


trine,  and  was  used  and  commented 
upon  by  ail  the  great  medieval  the- 
ologians. 

Lugo,  John  de  (1583-1660)— Span- 
ish Jesuit  and  cardinal.  Equally  fa- 
mous for  his  moral  and  dogmatic 
theology.  Exhibited  critical  acumen 
and  sound  judgment. 

Mercser,  Desire  Joseph  (1851- 
1926)  —  Cardinal,  Archbishop  of 
Malines,  Appointed  professor  at 
Louvain  by  Leo  XIII,  he  revived 
Scholastic  philosophy,  and  wrote 
many  philosophical  works. 

SVtohter,  Johann  Adam  (1796-1838) 
Introduced  among  Catholics  the 
science  of  "Symbolism"  or  "Com- 
parative Symbolism,"  i.  e.,  the  com- 
parison of  dogmas  or  beliefs  held 
by  different  denominations. 

Molina,  Loss  de  (1535-1600)  — 
Jesuit  theologian  and  author  of 
"Concordia"  expounding  a  system 
for  the  reconciliation  of  grace  and 
free  will,  called  Molinism. 

Nicholas  of  Lyra  (1270-1340)  — 
Franciscan  exegete.  Author  of 
"Postillae,"  placing  emphasis  on 
literal  sense  of  Bible,  the  first 
scriptural  commentary  printed. 

Origen  (185-254)  —  Probably  the 
most  prolific  Christian  writer  on 
things  theological.  His  "De  Princi- 
piis"  systematized  the  whole  of 
Christian  doctrine  and  is  con- 
sidered the  first  "Summa  The- 
ologica." 

Petau  (Petavius),  Denis  (1583- 
1652) — Jesuit  theologian,  called  the 
Father  of  the  History  of  Dogma. 
Did  important  work  in  patrology 
and  the  history  of  dogma. 

Peter  Canisius,  Saint  (1521-1597) 
—  Jesuit  preacher  and  theologian. 
Most  prominent  figure  of  the  "coun- 
ter-Reformation" in  Germany.  His 
triple  "Catechism"  is  a  masterpiece. 

Quirsones,  Francis  (1482-1540)  — 
Cardinal.  Franciscan  liturgist,  best 
known  for  reform  of  the  Breviary. 


Reiffenstuhl,  Anacfete  (1641-1703) 

—  Franciscan  canonist,  whose 
works  are  standard  even  to  the 
present  day. 

Robert  BelSarmsne?  Saint  (1542- 
1621)  — •  Theologian,  cardinal  and 
Doctor  of  the  Church.  Dealt  a  se- 
vere blow  to  Protestantism  with 
his  work,  "Disputationes  de  contro- 
versiis  fidei."  An  authority  on  the 
subject  of  Church  and  State. 
Helped  revise  the  Vulgate  text 

Ruysbroeck,  John,  Blessed  (1293- 
1381) — Confessor,  greatest  Flemish 
mystic.  "Was  called  the  "Admirable 
Doctor"  and  the  "Divine  Doctor." 

Scotus,  John  Duns  (1266-1308)  — 
Franciscan.  Leader  of  Scotist 
School  of  Philosophy.  Born  in  Scot- 
land; buried  in  Cologne.  Called 
"Doctor  subtilis"  and  "Doctor  Mari- 
anus."  Championed  the  Immaculate 
Conception  of  Mary  and  gave  first 
correct  exposition  of  this  dogma. 
Built  his  theology  around  the  Chris- 
tocentric  idea,  sealed  with  her  ap- 
proval by  the  Church  when  she  in- 
stituted the  feast  of  Christ  the 
King.  Forced  to  flee  Paris  when  he 
defended  spiritual  supremacy  of 
Boniface  VIII  against  Philip  IV. 

Skarga,  Peter  (1536-1612) — Jesuit 
theologian  and  missionary.  Court 
preacher  and  adviser  to  tne  King  of 
Poland.  Founded  the  Mons  Pietatis 
in  Cracow. 

Suarez,  Francisco  (1548-1617)  — 
Jesuit  Scholastic  theologian  and 
one  of  the  founders  of  internation- 
al law.  Called  "Doctor  Eximius." 

Thomas  Aquinas,  Saint  (1225- 
1274) — Confessor,  the  "Angelic  Doc- 
tor" of  the  Church.  Author  of  the 
masterpiece  of  Scholasticism,  the 
"Summa."  Patron  of  universities. 

Vasquez,  Gabriel  (1551-1604)  — 
Jesuit  theologian  noted  for  pro- 
fundity and  singularity  of  thought. 


LITERARY  MEN 
Allard,  Paul   (1841-1916) — French      sian  chant,  Hymnograph  and  Milan- 


historian  of  the  persecutions. 

Ambrose,  Saint  (340-397)— -Bishop 
of  Milan,  Father  and  Doctor  of  the 
Church.  One  of  the  Founders  of 
Christian  hymnology.  The  Ambro- 


ese  Rite  are  named  after  Mm. 

Baegert,  Johann  Jakob  (1717- 
1777) — Jesuit  missionary  and  eth- 
nographer. Wrote  on  Lower  Cali- 
fornia. 


459 


Banlm,  Michael  (1796-1874)  and 
John  (1798-1842)  —  Leading  Irish 
national  novelists. 

Baraga,  Frederick  (1797-1868)  — 
Bishop  of  Marquette.  Ranks  among 
foremost  writers  in  American  Indian 
literature. 

Barbour,  John  (1320-1395)— Arch- 
deacon of  Aberdeen  and  author  of 
"The  Bruce,"  historical  poem  con- 
sisting of  6,000  octosyllabic  coup- 
lets, in  Scottish  dialect.  Useful  to 
Scots  for  its  historic  interest 

Bazin,  Rene  (1853-1932)  —  Novel- 
ist and  travel  writer,  member  of 
French  Academy.  Known  especially 
for  his  literary  studies  of  French 
provincial  family  life  and  "The 
Italians  of  Today." 

Bede,  The  Venerable  (672-735)  — 
Benedictine,  Doctor  of  the  Church, 
historian.  His  works  comprise  all 
branches  of  knowledge. 

Benson,  Robert  Hugh  (1875-1914) 
—  An  Anglican  clergyman  who  be- 
came a  Catholic  in  1903  and  was 
ordained.  Author  of  a  number  of 
works,  including  "By  What  Author- 
ity?" "Come  Rack,  Come  Rope," 
"The  Upper  Room,"  and  "Para- 
doses oT  Catholicism." 

Beschi,  Pierre  de  (1575-1629)  — 
Jesuit  Italian  missionary.  Famous 
for  linguistic  and  literary  work  in 
Tamil  language. 

Besse,  Jean  Martial  Leon  (1851- 
1920)  —  Benedictine  monk  and  mo- 
nastic historian. 

Bickerstaffe-Drew,  Francis  (1858- 
1928)  —  Catholic  convert  and  priest 
who  under  the  pseudonym  of  John 
Ayscough  published  several  novels 
including  "San  Ceiestino,"  "Abbots- 
court"  and  "Prodigals  and  Sons." 

BieSski,  Marcln  (1495-1575)— Pro- 
lific^ writer,  called  the  Father  of 
Polish  prose. 

Boileau-Despreaux,  Nicolas  (1636- 
1711)  —  Poet,  satirist  and  critic. 

Holland,  John  van  (1596-1665)  — 
Belgian  Jesuit  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  compiler  of  "Acta  Sancto- 
rum" or  "Acts  of  the  Saints." 

Bona,  Giovanni  (1609-1674)  — 
Cardinal.  Wrote  "De  Rebus  Liturgi- 
cis,"  a  liturgical  encyclopedia. 

Bossuet,  Jacques  Benirsge  (1627- 
1704)— Noted  French  pulpit  orator, 


celebrated  for  sermons  and  funeral 
orations. 

Bourdaloue,  Louis  (1632-1704)— 
Noted  French  pulpit  orator,  called 
"The  Preacher  of  Kings,  and  The 
King  of  Preachers." 

Bracton,  Henry  de  (died  1268)— 
Wrote  greatest  medieval  treatise  on 
English  law,  "On  the  Laws  and 
Customs  of  England." 

Brownson,  Orestes  Augustus 
(1793-1876)  —  Became  a  Catholic 
convert  in  1844;  wrote  "New  Views 
of  Christianity,  Society  and  the 
Church,"  "The  Convert  or  Leaves 
from  My  Experience,"  "The  Ameri- 
can Republic:  Its  Constitution, 
Tendency  and  Destiny." 

Brunetiere,  Ferdinand  (1849-1906) 
—  Great  French  critic,  who  was 
converted  to  Catholicism,  and  de- 
fended the  Church  against  Free- 
thinkers. 

Burke,  Thomas  Nicholas  (1830- 
1882) — Irish  Dominican  orator,  who 
preached  to  great  throngs  in  Eu- 
rope and  in  the  United  States. 

Burnand,  Sir  Francis  CrowSey 
(1836-1917) — English  convert,  Hu- 
morist and  editor  of  "Punch"  (1880- 
1906).  Edited  "English  Catholic 
Who's  Who." 

Sutler,  Alban  (1710-1762)  —  His- 
torian. Wrote  "The  Lives  of  the 
fathers,  Martyrs  and  other  Princi- 
pal  Saints." 

Caedmors  (died  670)— A  lay  broth- 
er in  the  monastery  of  Whitby. 
Put  the  history  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  into  alliterative 
verse. 

Calderon  de  La  Barca,  Pedro 
(1600-1681) — Spanish  priest,  drama- 
tist and  author  of  "Autos  Sacra- 
mentales,"  sacred  allegorical 
dramas  on  the  Eucharist. 

Camoens,  Louis  Vaz  De  (1524- 
1580) — Portuguese  poet  and  drama- 
tist. Master  of  poetic  style  and 
diction.  Wrote  "The  Lusiads." 

Cervantes  Saavedra,  Miguel  de 
(1547-1616)  —  Spanish  author;  his 
masterpiece  is  "Don  Quixote." 

Chaucer,  Geoffrey  (1340-1400) — 
Father  of  English  poetry.  Best 
known  work,  the  "Canterbury 
Tales." 

Chateaubriand,  Francois  Rene  de 


460 


(1768-1848)  —  His  romances  like 
"Atala"  and  Ms  "Genius  of  Chris- 
tianity" had  great  influence  on  19th- 
century  literature. 

Chesterton^  Gilbert  K.  (1874-1936) 
—  Essayist,  poet,  novelist,  "biogra- 
pher, apologete,  author  of  numer- 
ous books  and  editor  of  "G.  K."s 
Weekly."  An  outstanding  lecturer 
and  controversialist.  Convert. 
Called  "Prince  of  Paradox." 

Cobo,  Bernabe  (1582-1657)  — 
Spanish  Jesuit  and  naturalist.  His 
"History  of  the  New  World"  is 
historically  and  scientifically  in- 
valuable. 

Coppee,  Francois,  Edouard  Joa- 
chim (1842-1908)  —  Poet,  novelist 
and  dramatist.  Called  "poet  of  the 
lowly/'  Elected  to  the  French  Acad- 
emy, 1884. 

CorneiSIe,  Pierre  (1606-1684)  — 
French  dramatist,  author  of  "Le 
Cid."  He  was  a  devout  Catholic  and 
made  a  translation  of  the  "Imita- 
tion of  Christ" 

Crashaw,  Richard  (16134649)—- 
Became  a  Catholic  in  1646;  wrote 
religious  poetry,  notably  "Steps  to 
the  Temple." 

Crawford,  Francis  Marion  (1854- 
1909)  —  Well-known  novelist  of 
great  popularity.  His  first  novel, 
"Mr.  Isaacs,"  obtained  immediate 
success.  Became  a  convert  in  1894. 

Dante  ASIghieri  (1265-1321)  — 
Florentine  poet  One  of  the  world's 
greatest  writers;  author  of  the 
"Divina  Commedia,"  "Vita  Nuova" 
and  "De  Monarchia." 

Drydens  John  (1631-1700)  —  Con- 
verted to  Catholicism  in  1686, 
Wrote  "The  Hind  and  the  Panther." 

Faber,  Frederick  William  (1814- 
1862)  —  Convert  Anglican  clergy- 
man, was  ordained  priest  and  be- 
came an  Oratorian.  Wrote  hymns 
and  devotional  works  which  show 
him  to  be  a  master  of  .mystical 
theology. 

Fene!on,  Francois  de  Sallgnac  de 
La  Mothe  (1651-1715)— ArchMshop 
of  Cambrai.  He  wrote  his  "Fables," 
"Dialogues  of  the  Dead"  and  "Tele- 
ma  chiis"  to  teach  his  royal  pupil, 
the  grandson  of  Louis  XIV. 

Fortunatus,  Venantius  Honorius 
Cfementlanus  (530-600)  —  Latin 


poet  Two  of  his  poems  are  ia  the 
liturgy. 

Frechette,  Louis  Honore  (1839- 
1908)  — -  Called  the  "Lamartine  of 
Canada."  Author  of  prose  and 
poetry, 

Frolssart,  Jean  (1337-1410)— His 
"Chronicles"  descriptive  of  the 
feudal  world  entering  upon  its  de- 
cadence are  vivid  and  picturesque. 

Gasquet,  Francis  Aldan  (1846- 
1929)  —  English  Benedictine  and 
Cardinal.  Headed  the  Commission 
of  Revision  of  the  Vulgate.  Chief 
Catholic  historian  of  the  English 
Reformation,  of  English  monastic 
life  and  English  ecclesiastical  his- 
tory of  the  middle  ages. 

Geoffrey  of  Monmouth  (1100-1154) 

—  Bishop  and  chronicler  whose  his- 
tory of  British  kings  has  influenced 
English    literature,    especially    na- 
tional romance,   from  Layamon  to 
Tennyson. 

Gorres,  Johann  Joseph  (1776- 
1848)  —  author  and  champion  of 
Catholic  interests  in  Germany.  He 
produced  a  great  work  on  Christian 
mysticism. 

Gower,  John  (1330-1408)— English 
poet  whose  merits  have  been 
dimmed  by  constant  comparison 
with  Chaucer.  Among  Ms  works  are 
"Mirour  de  I'Omme,"  "Vox  Claman- 
tis,"  and  "Confessio  Amantis." 

Gregory  of  Naztanzus,  Saint  (325- 
389) — Doctor  of  the  Church,  orator 
and  literary  genius.  His  poems, 
epistles  and  orations  are  among  the 
finest  of  his  age. 

Harland,  Henry  (1861-1905)  — 
Novelist  and  journalist.  Author  of 
"The  Cardinal's  Snuff-Box"  and 
other  books. 

Harris,  Joel  Chandler  (1848-1908) 

—  Author    of   the    "Uncle   Remus 
Stories"    translated    into    27    lan- 
guages. He  became  a  Catholic  be- 
fore his  death. 

Herdtrlch,  Christian  Wolfgang 
(1625-1684)— Wrote  the  first  Chi- 
nese-Latin Dictionary;  made  Con- 
fucius known  to  Europeans, 

Heywood,  John  (1497-1565)— Eng- 
lish poet  and  dramatist.  Some  of 
his  works  are:  "The  Spider  and  the 
Ply,"  "Wit  and  Polly,"  "The  Four 
Ps"  and  "The  Play  of  the  Wether.1' 


461 


Huysmans,  Jons  (1848-1907) —A 
novelist  of  the  realistic  school.  One 
of  the  founders  of  the  Concourt 
Academy.  A  convert  in  1895,  lie  be- 
came a  Benedictine  Oblate. 

Jacopone  da  Todi  (1228-1306)  — 
Franciscan  poet,  author  of  the 
"Stabat  Mater." 

Jerome,  Sasnt  (340-420)  —  Con- 
fessor, one  of  the  four  great  Latin 
Doctors  of  the  Church.  Author  of 
the  Vulgate  edition  of  the  Bible. 

John  Chrysostom,  Saint  (347-407) 

—  Greek    Doctor    of    the    Church. 
Archbishop  of  Constantinople.    Fa- 
mous  and   eloquent   orator,   called 
"Golden-mouthed." 

Julius  Afrlcanus,  -Sextos  (160- 
240)  — •  Chronographer.  His  chron- 
icles in  five  books  covered  the  time 
from  the  Creation  to  A.  D.  221. 

Justinian  I  (483-565) — Great  East- 
ern Roman  Emperor.  His  codifica- 
tion of  the  laws  formed  a  system 
of  civil  law. 

Kilmer,  Joyce  (1886-1918)  —  Sol- 
dier-poet Entered  the  Catholic 
Church  in  1913.  Belonged  to  the 
"Fighting  69th"  and  was  killed  in 
action  in  the  World  War.  Among 
his  works  are  "Summer  of  Love," 
"Trees,"  "Main  Street"  and  "An 
Anthology." 

La  Bruyere,  Jean  de  (1645-1696) 
— French  critic  and  moralist,  author 
of  "Caracteres." 

Lacordafre,  Henri"  Dominique 
(1802-1861)  —  French  pulpit  orator. 
Member  of  the  French  Academy, 
his  most  famous  work  is  the  "Con- 
ferences." 

La  Fontaine,  Jean  de  (1621-1695) 

—  Poet  and  author  of  the  famous 
"Fables  of  La  Fontaine." 

Lemaitre,  Jules  (1853-1914)  — 
Literary  critic  and  playwright.  A 
master  of  fluid,  witty  French. 

Ungard,  John  (1771-1851)— Priest 
and  historian.  Wrote  an  eight  vol- 
ume non-partisan  history  of  England. 

(Jure,  Paul  MaximiSIien  Emiie 
(1801-1881)  —  Lexicographer  and 
philosopher.  Wrote  an  immense 
French  •  dictionary. 

Lope  de  Vega  Carpio,  Felix  (1562- 
1635) — Priest,  poet  and  the  domi- 
nant dramatist  of  Spain's  Golden 
Age. 


Mabiflon,  Jean  (1632-1707)—Ben- 
edictine  Father  of  the  science  of 
paleography.  Author  of  "Lives  of 
the  Benedictine  Saints." 

MaSherbe,  Francois  de  (1555- 
1628)  —  Set  up  new  standards  of 
poetic  technique,  purified  the  French 
language,  and  was  influential  as  a 
critic. 

Malory,  Sir  Thomas  (died  1470)— 
Compiler  of  the  "Morte  d'Arthur," 
the  earliest  piece  of  English  liter- 
ary prose,  finished  in  1429. 

Manning,  Henry  Edward  (1808- 
1892) — Archbishop  of  Westminster, 
noted  orator  and  convert. 

Manutlus,  Aldus  (1450-1515)  — 
Scholar  and  printer.  Established 
the  famous  Aldine  printing  press  at 
Venice,  and  the  new  Aldine  Acad- 
emy of  Hellenists  in  1500,  which 
compiled  the  first  Latin  and  Greek 
lexicon. 

Manzons,    Atessandro   (1785-1873) 

—  Italian  poet  and  novelist  whose 
novel,  "I  Promessi  Sposi,"  was  con- 
sidered by  Scott  the  greatest  ro- 
mance of  modern  times. 

Massillon,  Jean  Baptiste  (1663- 
1742) — Celebrated  French  preacher. 
His  works  have  been  frequently  re- 
printed. 

Mercier,  Desire  Joseph  (1851- 
1926)  —  Cardinal  Archbishop  of 
Malines.  Wrote  "Oeuvres  Pastor- 
ales," "Patriotism  and  Endeavor," 
and  many  other  works. 

Motlere,  Jean  Baptiste  Poquelin 
(1622-1673)  —  Dramatist,  the  true 
father  of  French  comedy.  In  "Le 
Bourgeois  Gentilhomme,"  "Tar- 
tuffe,"  "Le  Misanthrope,"  "L'Avare," 
"Le  Malade  Imaginaire,"  "Les 
Femmes  Savantes,"  he  depicts  im- 
mortal types. 

Moore,  Thomas  (1779-1852)  — 
Called  the  "Poet  of  the  People  of 
Ireland.".  Wrote  "Irish  Melodies," 
"Lalla  Rookh"  and  other  works. 

Newman,  John  Henry  (1801-1890) 

—  Famous    convert,    Cardinal   and 
Oratorian.  He  wrote  "Apologia  pro 
vita  sua"  and  is  one  of  the  great 
masters  of  prose  style.  His  poetry, 
as   in   the   "Dream  of   Gerontius," 
expresses  Dante's  Catholic  penetra- 
tion of  eternity. 


462 


O'Reilly,   John    BoySe    (1844-1890) 

—  Poet  and  novelist;   wrote  "The 
Poetry  and  Songs  of  Ireland." 

Orfgen  (185-253)  —  Priest  and 
celebrated  ecclesiastical  writer, 
father  of  the  homily.  His  master- 
piece was  the  "Hexapla,"  an  edi- 
tion of  the  Old  Testament  with  the 
Hebrew  and  Greek  texts  in  parallel 
columns,  and  its  translation  into 
Syriac,  estimated  to  have  filled 
about  6,000  pages. 

Ozanam,  Frederic  (1813-1853)  — 
Litterateur  and  philanthropist.  His 
masterpiece,  "Christian  Civilization 
among  the  Franks." 

Paris,  Gaston  Bruno  Paulin  (1839- 
1903)-— For  thirty  years  the  highest 
authority  on  the  philology  of  Ro- 
mance languages. 

Pascal,  BSasse  (1623-1662)  — 
Scientist  and  religious  philosopher. 
Though  Ms  "Provincial  Letters,"  a 
prose  masterpiece  remarkable  for 
wit  and  elegance,  is  a  defence  of 
Jansenism,  he  died  in  the  Church. 
His  chief  work  was  an  apology  for 
the  Christian  religion,  "Pensees  sur 
la  Religion." 

Patmore,  Coventry  (1823-1896) — 
English  poet.  Author  of  "Unknown 
Eros,"  considered  a  classic. 

Persons  (alias  Parsons),  Robert 
(1546-1610) — Famous  on  the  Eng- 
lish mission,  1580.  At  that  time  he 
wrote  the  "Christian  Directory." 

Pope,  Alexander  (1688-1744)  — 
Representative  English  poet  of  the 
first  half  of  the  18th  century.  Some 
of  his  writings  are  "Essay  on  Man," 
"Pastorals,"  "Rape  of  the  Lock" 
and  the  "Dunciad." 

Racine,  Jean  (1639-1699) — Great 
French  dramatist.  His  work  dis- 
plays keen  psychological  penetra- 
tion and  exquisite  literary  sense. 
His  masterpiece  is  "Athalie." 

Randall,  James  Ryder  (1839-1908) 

—  Born,  Maryland.    Journalist  and 
poet.  Wrote  "Maryland,  My  Mary- 
land."   Called    "Poet    Laureate    of 
the  Lost  Cause." 

Ryan,  Abram  J.  (1839-1886)  — 
Poet-priest  of  the  South.  Born, 
Norfolk.  Chaplain  of  the  Confeder- 
ate Army,  preacher  and  lecturer. 
He  wrote  "Poems  Patriotic,  Relig- 
ious g,n<J  Miscellaneous." 


Sarbiewski,  Mathsas  Casimsr 
(1595-1649)— Called  the  "Horace  of 
Poland." 

Schlegel,  Friedrich  von  (1772- 
1829)  —Writer  and  critic.  With  Ms 
brother  August  Wilhelm  founded 
the  Romantic  School. 

Schmidt,  Christopher  von  (1786- 
1854) — Educator  and  pioneer  writer 
of  children's  books,  which  have 
been  translated  into  24  languages. 

Seidl,  Johann  Gabriel  (1804-1875) 

—  Poet,  author  of  the  Austrian  na- 
tional anthem. 

Shea,  John  Dawson  Gifmary 
(1824-1892)— Historian.  Wrote  "His- 
tory of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the 
United  States." 

Southwell,  Robert  (1561-1595)  — 
Jesuit  martyr.  His  prose  and  poems, 
among  them  "The  Burning  Babe," 
were  highly  esteemed  by  Ms  con- 
temporaries, and  imitated  by  Shake- 
speare. 

Tabb,  John    Banister   (1845-1909) 

—  American  priest  and  poet  master 
of  the  epigrammatic  quatrain.    He 
served  in  the  Confederate  navy. 

Tasso,  Torquato  (1544-1595)  — 
Italian  poet,  author  of  "Jerusalem 
Delivered,"  "Rinaldo"  and  "Aminta." 

TertuSSfan  (born  Carthage,  160) 
— Ecclesiastical  writer  of  note,  after 
his  conversion,  from  paganism. 

Thomas  a  Kempis  (1380-1471)  — 
Dutch  priest  and  religious  of  the 
Canons  Regular.  Wrote  spiritual 
treatises,  of  which  the  most  famous 
is  the  "Imitation  of  Christ." 

Thomas  of  Cefano  (about  1200- 
1225)— Disciple  of  St.  Francis  of 
Assist,  whose  life  he  wrote.  Author 
of  "Dies  Irae." 

Thomas   More,   Saint    (1477-1535) 

—  Martyr.  Lord  Chancellor  of  Eng- 
land   under   Henry   VIII    who    be- 
headed   him    after   long   imprison- 
ment for  his   refusal  to  take  the 
oath  of  supremacy.  The  outstand- 
ing intellectual  genius  and  scholar 
of  his  time,  he  wrote  many  works 
of    which    "Utopia"    is    the    best 
known. 

Thompson,  Francis  (1859-1907)— 
English  poet,  best  known  for  his 
"Hound  of  Heaven," 

TocquevISIe,    Charles    de     (1805- 


463 


1859)  —  Frencli  writer  and  states- 
man. 

Vincent   of   Beauvals    (1190-1264) 

—  Dominican  priest  and  author  of 
colossal  encyclopedia. 

Windie,  Sir   Bertram    (1858-1929) 

—  Apologist  and  scientist.  As  pro- 
fessor   in    Toronto    IJniversity    lie 
wrote    to   reconcile   in   the   public 
mind  scientific  progress  with  the 
Church'g  teaching. 


Xlmenez  de  Cisneros,  Francisco 
(1436-1517)— Franciscan  statesman, 
Archbishop  of  Toledo  and  Regent 
of  Spain.  Famous  as  a  patron  of 
learning,  lie  founded  the  University 
of  Alcala  in  1504  and  undertook  the 
publication  of  the  first  Polyglot 
Bible  with  the  assistance  of  Al- 
fonso de  Zamora,  a  converted  Span- 
ish rabbi. 


ARCHITECTS 


Alan  of  WalsSngham   (died  1364) 

—  English  monk.   His  work  in  Ely 
Cathedral  is  uniQne  and  beautiful. 

Berttly,  John  Francis  (1839-1902) 

—  Promoted  the  Gothic  revival  in 
England,  designed  the  Cathedral  of 
Westminster,  which  he  "built  in  the 
Byzantine    style    to    distinguish   it 
from  Westminster  Abbey. 

Bernini,  Giovanni  Lorenzo  (1598- 
1860) — Famous  for  his  baldachinum 
and  colonnade  of  St.  Peter's. 

Bramante,  Donato  (1444-1514)  — 
Made  the  plan  for  St.  Peter's  but 
did  not  live  to  execute  it  Michel- 
angelo adopted  his  ideas,  and  fin- 
ished the  work. 

Brunelleschl,    FSIIppo  (1377-1446) 

—  First  applied  perspective  to  art 
according  to  definite  rales,  designed 
the  dome  of  the  Cathedral  Church 
of  Florence, 

Campelio,  Filippo  d!  (13th  cen- 
tury) — •  Franciscan  architect  of 
Church  of  St.  Clare,  Assisi. 

Gfacortdo   de  Verona   (1430-1515) 

—  Franciscan    architect,    engineer 
and    antiquarian.    Erected    two 
bridges   over   the    Seine   and   suc- 
ceeded Bramante  as    architect  of 
St.  Peter's,  Rome. 

Giotto  di  Bondone  (1266-1337)— 
Designed  the  famous  Campanile. 

Gobban,  Saer  (560-640)-— Celebra- 
ted Irish  ecclesiastical  architect. 

L'Enfant,  Pierre  Charles  (1754- 
1825) —  Served  in  the  Engineer 
Corps  in  the  American  Revolution. 
Drew  plans  for  laying  out  of  the 
national  capital 

Mansard,  Nicolas  Francois  (1598- 
1666) — An  exponent  of  the  French 
Renaissance  at  its  best.  Designed 


Maison  Lafltte.  The  curved  roof 
with  large  dormer  windows  was 
named  mansard. 

Michelangelo  Buonarroti  (1475- 
1564) — Was  made  the  chief  archi- 
tect, painter  and  sculptor  of  the 
Vatican,  in  1534,  and  took  charge  of 
reconstruction  of  St.  Peter's  in  1547. 

Palladio,  Andrea  (1518-1580)— De- 
signer of  classical  buildings  in  Italy, 
and  the  controlling  influence  of  sev- 
enteenth century  English  architec- 
ture (Palladian). 

Ptsano,  Andrea  (1273-1348)  —  On 
Giotto's  death  had  charge  of  the 
building  of  the  Campanile  of  the 
Duomo  in  Florence.  Designed  the 
facade  of  the  Cathedral  of  Orvieto. 

Pugin,  Augustus  Welby  North- 
more  (1815-1852)  —  Revived  the  ar- 
chitectural forms  of  medieval  Eng- 
land. Designed  many  Catholic 
churches,  and  collaborated  with 
Charles  Barry  in  work  on  the  new 
Houses  of  Parliament. 

SangalSo,  GuilSarso  Giambertl  da 
(1445-1516)  —  Work  in  Rome  and 
Florence.  Architect  of  St.  Peter's, 
1503-11.  His  brother,  Antonio  da 
SangaSIo,  the  Elder  (1455-1534) 
erected  fortifications,  palaces,  and 
the  Church  of  Madonna  di  San 
Biago  at  Montepulciano,  one  of  the 
handsomest  in  Italy.  Their  nephew, 
Antonio  da  Sangallo,  the  Younger 
(1485-1546)  also  exhibited  extraordi- 
nary ability  as  a  builder  of  churches, 
palaces  and  as  a  military  engineer. 

Vignola,  Giacomo  Barozzf  da 
(1507-1573)  —  Wrote  two  standard 
architectural  works.  Designed  pal- 
aces and  churches,  among  them  the 
Gesu  in  Rome.  In  1564  he  con- 
structed the  two  subordinate  domes 
of  St.  Peter's. 


464 


SCULPTORS 


Bernini^  Giovanni  Lorenzo  (1598- 
1680) — Example  of  Ms  work  is  the 
tomb  of  the  Countess  Matilda. 

Brunelleschl,  FIlSppo  (1377-1446) 
—  Made  the  model  for  the  reliefs  of 
the  second  bronze  door  of  the  bap- 
tistry at  Florence. 

Canova,  Antonio  (1757-1822)  — 
The  "Theseus"  of  the  Vatican,  "Per- 
seus" of  the  Belvedere,  "Cupid  and 
Psyche"  of  the  Louvre,  and  the  co- 
lossal tomb  of  Clement  XIII  in  St. 
Peter's  are  well-known  works. 

Cellini,  Benvenuto  (1500-1571)  — 
Goldsmith  and  worker  in  bronze. 
His  masterpiece  is  the  bronze  sta- 
tue of  "Perseus"  of  the  Loggia  dei 
Lanzi  in  Florence. 

Cousin,  Jean  (1500-1590)  — 
Founder  of  the  French  school. 
Noted  for  biblical  and  historical 
scenes  in  woodcut. 

Donatel!o  or  Donate  di  Nicco!o  ds 
Betto  BardI  (1386-1466)  —  Founder 
of  modern  sculpture:  "St.  George" 
and  the  bronze  "David"  in  the  Bar- 
gello  are  by  him. 

Ghiberti,  Lorenzo  dS  Clone  (1381- 
1455) — Designed  the  north  doors  of 
the  Baptistry  of  San  Giovanni  in 
Florence,  and,  the  main  doors  facing 
the  Duomo.  The  latter  are  consid- 
ered his  masterpiece.  Michelan- 
gelo declared  them  worthy  to  be  the 
doors  of  Paradise. 

Hefoert,  Louis  Philippe  (1850- 
1917)  —  Elected  to  the  Royal  Cana- 
dian Academy  in  1883.  Executed 
monuments  in  Ottawa,  Quebec, 
Montreal  and  Calgary. 

Michelangelo     Buonarroti     (1475- 


1564)  — Notable  sculptures  are  the 
beautiful  "Pieta"  in  St.  Peter's, 
"David"  in  the  Academy  of  Flor- 
ence and  the  colossal  figure  of  "Mo- 
ses" in  St.  Pietro  in  Vincolo,  Rome. 

PSchSer  Family  (17th-19th  cen- 
turies)— Gem-cutters  to  the  Popes. 

Pisano,  Andrea  (1273-1348) — De- 
signed the  bronze  doors  on  the 
south  side  of  the  Baptistry  at  Flor- 
ence. 

Pisano,  MIccoIa  (1207-1278)— Ear- 
liest of  great  Italian  sculptors.  Fa- 
mous for  the  hexagonal  pulpit  of  the 
baptistry  of  Pisa,  and  the  beautiful 
fountain  in  Perugia,  in  which  he 
was  assisted  by  his  son  Giovanni. 

Robbsa,  Luca  delta  (1400-1482)— 
Famous  as  the  inventor  of  a  bril- 
liant glaze  for  terra-cotta  ware.  In 
this  ware  he  made  beautiful  plaques 
and  reliefs,  as  the  "Madonna  and 
Child"  in  the  Museo  Nazionale,  the 
"Madonna  of  the  Apple"  in  the  Ber- 
lin Museum,  and  the  "Crucifixion" 
of  San  Miniato.  Also  did  some 
work  in  marble  and  bronze  in  the 
Duomo. 

Stoss,  Veit  (1438-1533)  —  The  al- 
tar-screen in  the  Church  of  Our 
Lady  in  Cracow  is  a  masterpiece  of 
Gothic  wood-carving.  The  "An- 
nunciation" is  a  beautiful  work  in 
the  Church  of  St.  Lawrence,  Nur- 
emburg. 

Verroohio,  Andrea  Del  (1435-1488) 
—  His  masterpiece,  the  bronze 
equestrian  statue  of  Bartolommeo 
Colleoni,  in  Venice,  is  considered  the 
finest  in  the  world.  His  "Boy  with 
a  Fish"  is  in  the  Palazzo  Vecchio. 


PAINTERS 


Angelico,  Fra  (1387-1485)  —  Do- 
minican friar,  now  beatified,  who 
gained  the  name  of  "Angelico"  be- 
cause he  dedicated  his  art  to  re- 
ligious subjects.  Spirituality, 
bright,  decorative  detail  and  fine 
coloring  mark  his  work.  He 
painted  "The  Crucifixion,"  "Ma- 
donna of  the  Star"  and  the  "Coro- 
nation of  the  Virgin,"  now  in  Flor- 
ence. 

Bartoiommeo,  Fra  (1475-1517) — 
After  entering  a  Dominican  con- 


vent, he  resumed  his  painting  at 
the  order  of  his  Superior.  His  mas- 
terpieces are  "Pieta,"  "The  Mar- 
riage of  St.  Catherine"  and  "The 
Virgin  Enthroned  with  Saints." 

Beardsley,  Aubrey  Vincent  (1872- 
1898)  — Nineteenth-century  illustra- 
tor who  became  a  Catholic  in  1895. 

Bellini,  Gentile  (1427-1507)  and 
Giovanni  (1428-1516) — Painters  who 
founded  the  Venetian  School. 

Bordone,  Paris  (1500-1570)  —  Of 
the  Venetian  School.  His  finest 


465 


work.  "Tlie  Fisherman  Presenting 
the  Ring  of  St.  Mark  to  the  Doge." 

Botticelli,  Sartdro  (1447-1510)  — 
Among  Ms  famous  paintings  are 
"Spring,"  the  "Birth  of  Venus"  and 
"The  Magnificat,"  in  Florence. 

Cimabue,  Giovanni  (1240-1302)— 
The  mosaic  of  "John  the  Baptist'* 
in  the  apse  of  the  Pisa  Cathedral  is 
the  only  authentic  example  of  his 
work. 

Corot,  Jean  Baptlste  Camille 
(1796-1875)  —  Famous  for  his  land- 
scapes of  silvery  coloring  and  un- 
usual light  effects. 

Correggio,  Antonio  AlSegri  (1494- 
1534)  —  Noted  for  mastery  of  light 
and  shade ;  painted  "Holy  Night"  in 
the  Dresden  Museum,  and  "The 
Marriage  of  St.  Catherine"  in  the 
Louvre. 

Cousin,  Jean  (1500-1590) — Founder 
of  the  French  School  and  the  first 
Frenchman  to  use  oil  paint.  His 
"Last  Judgment"  is  in  the  Louvre. 

Credl,  Lorenzo  d!  (1459-1537)  — 
Eminent  painter  of  portraits  and 
religious  pictures. 

Delacroix,  Ferdinand  Victor  Eu- 
gene (1798-1863)— Co-founder  of  the 
French  Romantic  School.  "Death 
of  the  Bishop  of  Liege,"  in  the 
Louvre,  is  his  greatest  painting. 

Delaroche,  Paul  (1797-1856)  — 
Leaned  to  Romantic  rather  than 
Classic  School  and  is  chiefly  known 
as  a  popular  historical  painter.  Af- 
ter the  death  of  his  wife  he  pro- 
duced religious  paintings  of  marked 
sincerity  of  feeling. 

Dolcl,  Carlo  (1616-1686)  —  Noted 
for  perfection  of  finish.  His  "Mater 
Dolorosa"  is  a  favorite  for  repro- 
duction. "St.  Andrew  Praying  be- 
fore His  Crucifixion,"  in  the  Pitti 
Palace,  is  his  masterpiece. 

Doyle,  Richard  (1824-1883) — Con- 
tributor to  "Punch"  whose  cover  de- 
sign with  a  little  "Dicky-bird/*  is 
still  used;  he  resigned  because  the 
periodical  was  anti-Catholic. 

Durer,  Albrecht  (1471-1528)— His 
masterpiece.  "The  Four  Apostles," 
is  now  in  Munich.  Considered  to 
rank  close  to  Michelangelo,  espe- 
cially in  drawing. 

Dyck,  Anton  Van  (1599-164=1)  — 
Executed  portraits  of  Charles  I  of 


England,.  Henrietta  Maria  and  their 
children:  his  popular  painting  is 
"Baby  Stewart";  among  his  reli- 
gious paintings  are  "The  Crucifix- 
ion" and  "Madonna  of  the  Rosary." 

Eyck,  Hubert  Van  (1365-1426) 
and  his  brother,  Jan  (1385-1441), 
founded  the  Flemish  School,  noted 
for  charming  landscapes,  architec- 
tural background  and  detail.  Their 
famous  work,  a  polyptybh,  "The 
Adoration  of  the  Lamb/'  is  in  Ghent. 

FSandren,  Jean  HippoSyte  (1809- 
1864)— Painted  "Christ  Blessing  the 
Little  Children,"  in  the  Lisieux  Mu- 
seum, and  "The  Frieze  of  Saints," 
in  the  Church  of  St.  Vincent  de 
Paul,  Paris.  His  brother  Jean  Paul 
was  celebrated  as  a  painter  of  land- 
scapes in  the  classical  manner. 

Ghirlandajo,  Domeoico  (1449-1494) 
—  His  master  frescoes  are  in  the 
Tornobuoni  Chapel  in  S.  Maria  No- 
vella, Florence,  Well-known  paint- 
ings are  "Adoration  of  the  Magi" 
and  "The  Last  Supper"  in  Florence, 
"The  Visitation"  and  his  realistic 
"Old  Man  and  Child"  in  the  Louvre, 
and  his  famous  portrait  of  "Gio- 
vanni degli  Albizzl"  He  was  a 
teacher  of  Michelangelo. 

Giorglone,  Giorgio  (1476-1510)  — 
One  of  the  first  to  make  beautiful 
landscape  an  integral  part  of  the 
picture.  RusMn  called  Ms  "Ma- 
donna" one  of  the  two  most  perfect 
pictures  In  the  world. 

Giotto  di  Bondone  (1266-1337)  — 
Founder  of  modern  painting.  His 
works  are  in  Assisi,  Rome  and  Flor- 
ence, and  the  finest  is  in  the  Ca- 
pella  dell'  Arena  in  Padua. 

Goya  y  Lucientes,  Francisco  Jose 
di  (1746-1828)— Painter,  etcher  and 
lithographer.  Known  in  history  of 
Spanish  art  as  the  last  of  the  old 
masters  and  the  first  of  the  new. 

Herrera,  Francisco,  the  Elder 
(1576-1656)— Bold  realist  and  found- 
er of  the  Spanish  school.  His  mas- 
terpiece is  "The  Last  Judgment,"  in 
Seville.  His  son,  Francisco  Her- 
rera,  the  Younger,  has  his  mas- 
terpiece, "St.  Francis/'  in  the  Se- 
ville cathedral. 

Holbein,  Hans,  the  Younger 
(1497-1543)  —  German  Renaissance 
painter,  famous  for  his  portraits; 


466 


Ms  best  is  the  "Duchess  of  Milan" 
of  the  National  Gallery.  The 
"Dance  of  Death"  woodcuts  rank 
him  with  Durer  as  one  of  the  great- 
est draughtsmen. 

Ingres,  Jean  (1780-1867)  —  Cleric 
and  head  of  the  Classic  School. 
"Oedipus  and  the  Sphinx,"  in  the 
Louvre,  shows  his  excellent 
draughtsmanship. 

LIppi,  Fra  Filippo  (1409-1469)  — 
Humanized  religious  art.  Among 
his  works  are  the  "Madonna"  of  the 
TJfizzi,  the  "Coronation  of  the  Vir- 
gin," and  the  "Annunciation"  in  the 
National  Gallery. 

terrain,  Claude  de  (1600-1681)— 
Master  of  classic  landscape  and 
noted  for  his  unusual  treatment  of 
sunlight. 

Mantegna,  Andrea  (1431-1506)  — 
Founder  of  the  Paduan  School. 
Throughout  his  works  of  art  there 
is  a  noticeable  trace  of  the  scien- 
tific spirit  of  Florentine  painting. 
Among  his  works  are  "St.  Jerome 
in  the  Wilderness,"  "Judith  with 
the  Head  of  Holofernes"  and  "Ma- 
donna and  Child,"  in  the  National 
Art  Gallery,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Masaccio,  Tomrnaso  (about  1402- 
1429)  —  Precocious  artist.  Famed 
frescoes  in  Brancacci  chapel  of  the 
Church  of  Sta.  Maria  del  Carmine, 
Florence. 

Michelangelo  Buonarotti  (1475- 
1564) — Sculptor,  painter  and  archi- 
tect. Decorated  the  Sistine  Chapel 
:wlth  the  history  of  the  Creation 
and  Fall  and  "The  Last  Judgment." 

Millet,  Jean  Francois  (1814-1875) 
—  His  representations  of  peasant 
life  preach  the  dignity  of  labor. 
Famous  are  "The  Angelus,"  "The 
Gleaners,"  "The  Man  with  the  Hoe." 

Murillo,  Bartolome  Esteban  (1617- 
1682)— Native  of  Seville.  His  work 
is  almost  exclusively  religious.  Two 
of  his  twenty  paintings  of  the  Im- 
maculate Conception  are  in  the 
Louvre  and  several  in  the  Prado. 
Other  works  frequently  reproduced 
are  "The  Holy  Family"  in  the  Na- 
tional Gallery,  the  "Madonna  and 
Child"  of  the  Pitti,  and  the  "St. 
Anthony  of  Padua"  of  the  Seville 
cathedral. 

Perugino,    Pietro   Vanucci    (1446- 


1524)  —  Founded  the  Umbrian 
School.  His  works  are  character- 
ized by  the  severe  and  lovely  faces 
of  Ms  saints  and  angels,  beautiful 
landscapes  in  admirable  perspec- 
tive, and  perfection  of  light  and 
color.  Among  his  paintings  are  the 
"Crucifixion"  in  the  Chapter  House 
of  Santa  Maria  Maddalena  del  Pazzi 
in  Florence,  his  masterpiece,  and 
the  exquisite  "Nativity"  of  the  Na- 
tional Gallery. 

Pinturicchio,  Bernardino  di  Betto 
dl  Biagio  (1454-1513)— -Essentially  a 
decorative  artist,  his  work  was 
mainly  fresco  done  in  tempera  (bril- 
liant in  color  and  enlivened  with 
gold  relief).  His  greatest  work  is 
the  decoration  of  the  Borgia  Apart- 
ments in  the  Vatican. 

Poussin;  Nicolas  (1594-1666)  — 
Subjects  from  mythology  and  the 
Old  Testament  and  his  landscapes 
are  notable.  Among  his  paintings 
are  "The  Finding  of  Moses"  and 
"The  Rape  of  the  Sabines." 

Puvis  de  Chavannes,  Pierre  (1824- 
1898)— -His  frescoes,  distinctly  fiat 
and  light  in  color,  are  now  appre- 
ciated for  their  striking  originality. 
Notable  are  his  frescoes  of  St.  Gene- 
vieve  in  the  Pantheon  and  the  stair- 
case frescoes  in  the  Boston  Public 
Library. 

Raphael  Santi  (1483-1520) —Great- 
est painter  of  the  Renaissance.  He 
decorated  the  Stanze  or  rooms  of 
the  Vatican  with  beautiful  frescoes. 
Among  favorite  Madonnas  are  the 
"Madonna  of  the  Chair,"  now  in  the 
Pitti  Gallery,  and  the  supremely 
beautiful  "Sistine  Madonna,"  now 
in  the  Dresden  Gallery. 

Reni,  Guide  (1575-1642)  —  Deco- 
rated Farnese  Palace,  Quirinal  Pal- 
ace and  ceiling  in  Palazzo  Rospi- 
giosi. 

Ribera,  Josef  or  Jusippe  de  (1586- 
1656)~~Called  "the  little  Spaniard." 
The  "Immaculate  Conception,"  done 
for  the  Ursulines  of  Salamanca  is  a 
painting  of  great  beauty,  but  he 
preferred  to  depict  scenes  of  suffer- 
ing or  horror,  as  "The  Flaying  of 
St.  Bartholomew." 

Rubens,  Peter  Paul  (1577-1640)— 
Flemish  artist.  In  France  he  was 
commissioned  to  decorate  the  Lux- 


467 


embourg  Palace,  in  Spain  to  paint  a 
portrait  of  Philip  IV,  and  in  Lon- 
don, where  he  was  knighted,  to 
paint  "Peace  and  War."  Was  made 
court  painter  in  Antwerp,  His  mas- 
terpiece, "The  Descent  from  the 
Cross/'  is  in  the  Antwerp  cathedral. 

Sarto,  Andrea  del  (1486-1531)  — 
Great  colorist  and  draughtsman,  is 
called  the  "Faultless  Painter,"  hut 
is  criticized  for  the  monotony  of 
Ms  types.  "Madonna  of  the  Har- 
pies," in  the  Uffizi  Gallery,  "Ma- 
donna of  the  Sack/'  in  the  cloister 
of  S.  Annunziata  in  Florence,  and 
"St.  John'  the  Baptist,"  in  the  Pitti 
Gallery,  are  some  of  his  works. 

Tintoretto,  Jacopo  Robust!  (1518- 
1594) — He  was  nicknamed  "II  furi- 
oso"  because  of  the  rapidity  and  im- 
petuosity with  which  he  produced 
paintings.  His  masterpiece  is  "The 
Miracle  of  St.  Mark/'  of  the  Acad- 
emy of  Venice.  -The  "Paradiso"  of 
the  Doge's  Palace  is  the  largest 
painting  in  the  world. 

Titian  or  Tiziano  VecflH  (1477- 
1576)  —  Greatest  of  the  Venetian 
painters,  he  shows  mastery  of  tech- 
nique, marvelous  color  and  vigorous 
treatment  in  his  prolific  works.  "Sa- 
cred and  Profane  Love,"  the  "As- 
sumption," the  "Presentation," 
"Bacchus  and  Ariadne,"  "The  Rape 
of  Europa,"  are  some  of  his  master- 
pieces, as  well  as  many  portraits, 
notably  the  "Man  with  the  Glove/' 
in  the  Louvre. 

Vasart,     Giorgio      (1511-1574)  — 


Painter,  architect  and  writer  famed 
for  Ms  "Lives  of  Eminent  Painters, 
Sculptors  and  Architects."  Deco- 
rated Sala  Regia  at  Rome. 

Velasquez,  Dsego  Rodriguez  de 
Silva  y  (1599-1660)  —Famous  Span- 
ish painter,  master  of  naturalism, 
excelling  in  portraiture.  Friend  of 
Philip  IV,  he  left  many  portraits  of 
the  royal  family.  "The  Forge  of 
Vulcan" '  and  "Innocent  X"  are  in 
Rome.  "Christ  on  the  Cross"  and 
"The  Lances"  are  in  the  Prado. 

Verrocchio,  Andrea  Del  (1435- 
1488)  —  Master  of  Leonardo  da 
Vinci  and  Lorenzo  di  Credi.  Painted 
"The  Baptism  of  Christ" 

Veronese,  Paolo  (1528-1588)  — 
Glorifies  Venice  in  his  paintings. 
Famous  for  great  banqueting 
scenes,  as  "The  Marriage  at  Cana" 
in  the  Louvre,  which  display  his 
love  of  color,  pageantry  and  spa- 
cious architectural  background. 

Vines,  Leonardo  di  Ser  Piero  da 
(1452-1519)  —  Painter,  sculptor,  ar- 
chitect, engineer  and  scholar.  Com- 
bined exact  scientific  knowledge 
with  fine  idealism.  Painted  the  "Vir- 
gin of  the  Rocks,"  "St.  Anne  and 
the  Virgin"  and  the  "Mona  Lisa." 

Zurburan,  Francisco  (1598-1662) 
— Some  of  his  works  are  Ms  master- 
piece, in  Seville,  the  "Apotheosis 
of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,"  scenes  de- 
picting the  lives  of  St.  Bonaventure, 
St.  Jerome  and  St.  Bruno,  and  "A 
Kneeling  Monk,"  in  the  National 
Gallery. 


Beethoven,  Ludwig  van  (1770- 
1827) — Famous  German  composer, 
first  of  the  Romanticists.  Generally 
considered  the  greatest  of  sym- 
phonic composers,  with  nine  im- 
mortal works  in  that  form.  Wrote 
Mass  in  D,  concertos  of  symphonic 
proportions  and  other  music  of 
various  forms.  Composed  even  after 
deafness  in  1802. 

Bruckner,  Anton  (1824-1896)  — 
Excellent  composer  in  Romantic 
style,  court  organist  in  Vienna  and 
professor  at  the  conservatory.  Com- 
posed nine  symphonies,  two  Masses, 
a  requiem  and  a  "Te  Deum." 

Byrd,  William  (1543-1623)  —  Com- 
poser and  organist  excelling  in  li- 


MUSIC1ANS 


turgical  compositions.  Also  founded 
the  English  Madrigal  School. 

CherubSni,  Maria  Luigi  C.  Z.  S. 
(1760-1842)  — "Composer  of  operatic 
and  ecclesiastical  music.  His, Mass- 
es in  F  and  A  and  two  requiems  are 
master  works. 

Couperin,  Francois  (1668-1733) — 
Greatest  of  family  of  French  mu- 
sicians. Court  cymbalist,  teacher 
of  princes  and  organist  of  St.  Ger- 
vais.  His  works  for  the  harpsi- 
chord introduced  a  new  style  of 
piano  music,  distinctive  from  the 
organ  style  of  his  predecessors.  In- 
fluenced Handel  and  Bach. 

Donizetti,  Gaetano  (1797-1848)— 
Famous  composer  of  Italian  opera. 


468 


Acclaimed  In  Paris  and  Vienna. 
"Lucia  di  Lammernioor,"  "La  Filie 
du  Regiment"  and  "Don  Pasquale" 
are  his  best-known  works. 

Fraock,  Cesar  Auguste  (1822- 
1890)  —  Belgium's  greatest  com- 
poser, a  pioneer  in  the  modern 
French  school.  In  his  lifetime  mu- 
sicians formed  a  cult  of  his  ad- 
mirers. Among  his  works  are  the 
oratorio  "Ruth,"  a  symphony  in  D, 
two  operas,  a  Mass  and  excellent 
chamber  music. 

GSuck,  Chrlstoph  Wlllibald  (1714- 
1787)  —  German  composer  and  op- 
eratic reformer.  Conductor  of  the 
opera  at  Vienna.  Gave  fixed  com- 
position to  the  orchestra.  Composed 
"Orfeo  ed  Euridice"  and  other 
operas,  which  are  forerunners  to 
the  musical  drama. 

Gounod,  Charles  Francois  (1818- 
1893)  —  Wrote  the  operas  "Faust" 
and  r'Romeo  et  Juliette,"  several 
Masses,  and  the  oratorio  "RedemD- 
tion." 

Guldo  d'Arezzo  (995-1050)  —  Re- 
former of  musical  notation.  "Guid- 
onian"  system  favored  employment 
and  improvement  of  the  four-line 
stave. 

Haydn,  Franz  Joseph   (1732-1809) 

—  One   of  the  most   prolific   and 
widely  significant  composers  in  the 
history  of  music.    Founder  of  the 
Viennese    School    of    composition, 
and    called    the    "inventor   of   the 
symphony."  His  masterpiece  is  the 
oratorio  "Creation."  He  always  in- 
scribed    his     compositions     "Laus 
Deo." 

Lassus,  Orlandus  de  (1532-1594) — 
Last  and  greatest  of  the  Netherland 
School  of  composers.  His  works 
number  2,400. 

Liszt,  Franz  (1811-1886)  —  Ex- 
traordinary pianist  and  clever  com- 
poser, chiefiy  noted  for  his  tech- 
nical feats.  His  best  known  works 
are  "Hungarian  Rhapsodies"  and 
"Symphonic  Poems." 

Martini,  GSambattista  (1706-1804) 

—  Achieved  fame  as  a  composer  of 
church  music.    He  was  a  theorist 
and  a  teacher  in  the  field  of  music. 
He  also  wrote  a  history  of  ancient 
music  and  many  treatises  on  the 
subject  of  music. 


Mozart,  J.  C.  Wolfgang  Amadeus 
(1756-1791)— -Child  genius,  concert 
master  in  Salzburg,  removed  to 
Vienna.  Composed  numerous  works 
classic  for  all  time.  "Don  Juan" 
and  "The  Magic  Flute"  are  among 
Ms  operas.  His  symphonies  and 
concertos  are  superior  to  Ms 
church  music,  which  includes  Ms 
great  Requiem. 

Paderewski,  Ignace  (1859-1941)  — 
First  Premier  of  Poland  after  the 
World  War,  in  1918.  Eminent  pi- 
anist and  composer,  he  toured 
Europe  and  America,  where  he 
died.  Founded  the  Paderewski  Fund 
to  aid  American  composers. 

Paganinl,  Niccoio  (1782-1840)  — 
Prominent  violin  virtuoso.  At  an 
early  age  he  composed  violin  sona- 
tas and  achieved  brilliant  success 
in  public  auditions.  He  composed 
"Symphonie  Fantastique"  and  nu- 
merous violin  sonatas. 

Paiestrina,  Giovanni  PieHuSgi  da 
(1526-1594)  —  Eminent  composer  of 
church  music  in  the  polyphonic 
style. 

Rameau,  Jean-Philippe  (1683- 
1764)  —  Organist,  wrote  several 
theoretical  works,  highly  developed 
symphonic  part  of  opera,  composed 
about  thirty  operas  and  many 
pieces  for  piano.  He  is  considered 
the  typical  representative  of  French 
dramatic  opera. 

Rossini,  Gioacchlno  Antonio 
(1792-1868)  —  Composer  and  great 
Innovator  in  orchestration.  The 
epoch  of  modem  opera  began  with 
him.  "Guillaume  Tell"  is  his  mas- 
terpiece.  Some  other  works  are  a 
"Stabat  Mater,"  "Messe  Solennelle," 
"Barbiere  di  Siviglia"  and  "Otello." 

Scarlatti,  Alessandro   (1659-1725) 

—  Composer  and  creator  of  the  18th 
century  classical  style  in  music.  He 
taught  many  celebrated  musicians. 

Schubert,  Franz  Peter  (1797-1828) 

—  Viennese  composer  of  Romantic 
School.    Wrote  excellent  works  in 
a  wide  range  of  forms.  Of  his  500 
songs  perhaps  the  "Erl  Bang"  and 
"Ave  Maria"  are  best  known.  His 
"Unfinished  Symphony"  is  the  most 
popular  of  his  nine  symphonies. 

Stradivari,  Antonio  (1644-1737)— 
Famous  violin  maker. 


469 


Tallis,  Thomas  (1514-1585)— Eng- 
lish composer  whose  contrapuntal 
work  has  been  compared  to  Pales- 
trina's.  He  shared  with  Byrd  the 
monopoly  of  music  printing  for  21 
years, 

Taverner,  John  (1475-1536)— Com- 
poser  during  the  Reformation  in 
England.  Released  from  prison  be- 
cause of  the  excellence  of  his  music. 

Thomas,  Charles  Louis  Ambrose 
(1811-1896)  —  Born  in  Alsace  Lor- 
raine. Composer  of  the  operas 
"Mignon"  and  "Hamlet,"  "Messe 
Solennelle"  and  a  "Marche  Religi- 
euse."  Particularly  skilful  in  or- 
chestral effects. 


Verds,  Giuseppe  (1813-1901)  — 
Greatest  master  of  Italian  opera. 
"Ernani,"  "Rigoletto,"  "Aida"  and 
"Otello"  are  some  of  his  operas, 
each  representative  of  one  of  the 
four  phases  of  his  musical  develop- 
ment. Also  wrote  "Messa  Requi- 
em" and  "Pater  Noster." 

Weber,  KarS  Maria  von  (1786- 
1826) — Founder  of  romantic  school 
of  music  in  Germany,  influenced 
Wagner.  Composed  "Der  Frei- 
schutz,"  "Oberon"  and  other  operas, 
and  several  instrumental  works, 
chiefly  for  piano.  Royal  director  of 
music  in  Dresden. 


THE    MENDEL    MEDAL 

The  Mendel  Medal  was  founded  by  Villanova  College  in  1928  in  honor 
of  Gregor  Mendel,  Abbot  of  the  Augustinian  Monastery,  Bruna,  Austria, 
whose  scientific  researches  have  given  to  the  world  the  now  celebrated 
Mendelian  Laws  of  Heredity. 

The  Mendel  Medal  is  awarded  to  outstanding  scientists  who,  by  their 
work  to  advance  the  cause  of  science  and  by  the  Catholicity  of  their  lives, 
have  given  practical  demonstration  of  the  fact  that  between  true 
religion  and  true  science  there  is  no  real  conflict.  It  is  conferred  not 
oftener  than  once  yearly,  but  it  need  not  be  conferred  annually. 

It  has  been  awarded  to  the  following  men  : 

1929  —  Dr.  John  A.  Kolmer,  profes-      1935  —  Dr.  Francis   Owen  Rice,   as- 

sor  of  medicine  of  Temple 
University  Medical  School, 
and  director  of  the  Research 
Institute  of  Cutaneous  Medi- 
cine, Philadelphia. 

1930  —  Dr.  Albert  F.  Zahm,  pioneer 

in  aeronautics,  *  director  of 
Aeronautical  Research  in  the 


sociate  professor  of  chemis- 

try  at   Johns   Hopkins   Uni- 
versity. 

1936  —  Rev.  Julius  Arthur  Nieuw- 
land,  C.  S.  C.,  late  professor 
of  chemistry  at  University  of 
Notre  Dame. 


Library  -of  Congress,  Wash- 
ington, D.  C. 

1931—  Dr.  Karl  F.  Herzfeld,  pro- 
fessor of  physics  at  Catholic 
University  of  America. 

1932  —  Dr.  Francis  P.  Garvan,  presi- 
dent of  the  Chemical  Founda- 
tion of  America,  New  York. 

1933—  Dr.  Hugh  Stott  Taylor,  F.  R. 
S.  Li.,  chairman  of  the  chem- 
istry  department,   Princeton 
University, 

1934—  Abbe    Georges    Lemaitre, 
Ph.  D.,    D.  Sc.,    professor    of 
astro-physics  at  the  Catholic 

University  of  Louvain. 


1937—  Rev.  Pierre  Teilhard  de 
Chardin,  S.  J.,  anthropologist 
with  the  Cenozoic  Research 
Laboratory  and  the  National 
Geological  Survey  of  China. 

1938  —  Dr.  Thomas  Parran,  surgeon 

general  of  the  U.  S,  Public 
Health  Service. 

1939  —  Rev.  John  M.  Cooper,  profes- 

sor of  anthropology  at  the 
Catholic  University  of  Amer- 
ica. 

1940—  Dr.  Peter  J.  W.  Debye,  Dutch 
physicist,  lecturer  in  the 
United  States,  and  director 
of  the  Max  Planck  Institute 
of  Berlin. 


470 


1941— -Dr.  Eugene  M.  K.  Gelling,  1942— Dr.  Joseph  A.  Becker,  re- 
professor  of  pharmacology  at  search  physicist  at  the 
fned  Se^Vt^S°  **  Telephone  Laboratories 
ican  Society  for  Pharmacol-  and  acting  editor  of  the 

ogy  and  Experimental  Thera-  Review    of    Scientific    Instru- 

peutics.  ments. 


THE   CATHOLIC  ACTION    MEDAL 

When  Pope  Pius  XI  announced  his  program  of  Catholic  Action,  the 
faculty  of  St.  Bonaventure's  College  and  Seminary  organized  the  same 
movement  among  the  students  on  the  campus  as  well  as  among  the 
alumni  far  and  near.  Since  Benedict  XV  declared  St.  Francis  of  Assisi 
the  patron  of  Catholic  Action,  it  was  felt  that  the  institution,  which  is 
under  Franciscan  auspices,  should  do  something  in  a  public  way  to  stimu- 
late this  movement.  As  a  result,  the  faculty  proposed  that  a  Catholic 
Action  medal  be  conferred  annually  upon  the  lay  person  outstanding  in 
Catholic  Action. 

A  document  stating  the  purpose  of  this  award  and  describing  the  design 
of  the  medal  was  presented  to  Pope  Pius  XI  who  heartily  approved  the 
plan  at  a  private  audience,  Oct.  30,  1931. 

He  was  deeply  interested  in  the  symbolism  of  the  medal.  The  bar 
bears  the  coat-of-arms  of  the  Franciscan  Order  and,  entwined  in  branches 
of  pine,  the  name  "St.  Bonaventure  College/'  The  pine  is  symbolic  of 
the  Cattaraugus  Hills.  The  central  inscription  of  the  medal  contains  the 
words  of  Paul  to  Timothy,  "Bonus  Miles  Christi  Jesus"  —  "A  good  soldier 
of  Jesus  Christ"  —  with  the  emblem  of  the  Holy  Name.  The  inscription  is 
set  in  a  wreath  of  oak  which  symbolizes  manly  strength,  courage  and 
conviction.  At  the  top  there  is  the  royal  crown  of  Christ  the  King 
between  the  two  Greek  letters,  Alpha  and  Omega,  indicating  Christ's 
universal  kingdom.  This  corresponds  to  the  symbol  at  the  bottom,  namely 
the  Keys  of  Peter.  The  bands  on  either  side  bear  the  words  of  St.  James, 
"Estote  Autem  Factores  Verbi":  "But  be  ye  doers  of  the  word." 

The  Holy  Father  made  it  very  definite  that  the  candidate  must  be 
selected  upon  the  approval  of  his  ecclesiastical  superiors. 

The  medal  has  been  awarded  to  the  following  men: 

1934— Hon.  Alfred  E.  Smith,  former  1939— Mr.  William  F.  Montavon,  di~ 

Governor  of  New  York  State.  rector  of  the  Legal  Depart- 

1935 — Dr.  Michael  Williams,  editor  ment  of  the  National  Catholic 

of    "The    Commonweal",    au-  Welfare  Conference, 

thor  of  outstanding  works  on  1940— Mr.  John  J.   Craig,   national 

the  Catholic  Church.  director  of  the  Catholic  Evi- 

1936— Hon.    Joseph    Scott,    philan-  dence    Conference    and    na- 
thropist,  lawyer  and  lecturer;  tional  secretary  of  the  Lay- 
alumnus  and  former  profes-  men's  Retreat  Movement 
sor  of  St.  Bonaventure's  Col-  men  s  Ketreat  Movement, 
lege.  1941 — Mr.   John  S.  Burke,   New 

1937 — Mr.  Patrick  "Scanlan,  manag-  York   City   merchant,   leader 

ing  editor   of   the    Brooklyn  in  charitable  and  educational 

"Tablet",  serving  the  Church  activities  of  Church, 

with  a  fearless  and  vigorous  «nAn    T*     n            «       .  « 

pen  1942 — Dr.  George  Spen  Sperti,  sci- 

1938— Mr.'  George  J.   Gillespie,  na-  entist»    author    and    director 

tional  head  of  the  St.  Vincent  of    the    Institutum    Divi 

de  Paul  Society.  .  Thomae. 

471 


LAETARE   MEDAL   WINNERS 


On  the  fourth  Sunday  of  Lent,  or  Laetare  Sunday,  the  Laetare  Medal 
is  awarded  by  the  University  of  Notre  Dame  to  a  Catholic  layman  of  the 
United  States  prominent  for  distinguished  accomplishment  for  country 
or  Church  and  whose  life  is  a  model  of  Christian  morality  and  good 
citizenship.  Following  is  the  list  of  recipients  to  date: 


1883 — John  Gilmary  Shea,  historian. 

1884— -Patrick  J.  Keeiey,  architect. 

1885— Eliza  Allen  Starr,  art  pro- 
moter. 

Iggg — G-en.  John  Newton,  army  en- 
gineer. 

1887 — Edward  Preuss,  journalist. 

1888 — Patrick  V.  Hickey,  founder  of 
"Catholic  Review." 

1889 — Mrs.  A.  H.  Dorsey,  novelist. 

1890— William  J.  Onahan,  Catholic 
Congress  organizer. 

1891 — Daniel  Dougherty,  orator. 

Ig92 — Henry  F.  Brownson,  author, 
philosopher. 

1893 — Patrick  Donahoe,  founder  of 
the  Boston  "Pilot." 

1394 — Augustin  Daly,  theatrical 
manager. 

1895— Mrs.  James  Sadlier,  writer. 

1896— Gen,  William  S.  Rosecrans, 
Army  of  Cumberland. 

1897 — Dr.  Thomas  Addis  Emmet, 
surgeon. 

1898— Timothy  E.  Howard,  jurist. 

1899 — Mary  Gwendolin  Caldwell, 
donor  to  Catholic  University. 

1900 — John  Creighton,  founder  of 
Creighton  University. 

1901 — William  B  o  u  r  k  e  Cochran, 
orator. 

1902 — Dr.  John  B.  Murphy,  surgeon. 

1903 — Charles  J.  Bonaparte,  Attor- 
ney General. 

1904— Richard  C.  Kerens,  philan- 
thropist. 

1905 — Thomas  B.  Mtzpatrick,  busi- 
ness man. 

1906 — Dr.  Francis  Quinlan,  medical 
specialist. 

1907— Katherine  E.  Conway,  author. 

1908 — James  C.  Monaghan,  lecturer. 

1909 — Frances  Tieraan  (Christian 
Reid),  litterateur. 

1910 — Maurice  F.  Egan,  writer. 

1911 — Agnes  Repplier,  essayist. 


1912— Thomas  M.  Mulry,  charity 
worker. 

1913 — c  h  a  r  1  e  s  G.  Herbermann, 
Catholic  Encyclopedia  editor, 

1914 — Edward  Douglas  White,  Chief 
Justice  of  United  States. 

1915 — Mary  V.  Merrick,  founder  of 
the  Christ  Child  Society. 

1916— Dr.  James  J.  Walsh,  physi- 
cian, author. 

1917— William  S.  Benson,  admiral. 

1918— Joseph  Scott,  lawyer. 

1919 — George  Duval,  philanthropist. 

1920— Dr.  Lawrence  F.  Flick,  physi- 
cian. 

1921 — Elizabeth.  Nourse,  artist. 

1922— Charles  P.  Neil,  economist 

1923— Walter  G.  Smith,  lawyer. 

1924 — Charles  D.  Maginnis,  archi- 
tect. 

1925— Dr.  Albert  F.  Zahm,  scientist. 

1926 — Edward  N.  Hurley,  business 
man. 

1927 — Margaret  Anglin,  actress. 

1928— Jack  J.  Spalding,  lawyer. 

1929— Alfred  E.   Smith,  statesman. 

1930— Frederick  P.  Kenkel,  K.  S.  G., 
sociologist. 

1931 — James  J.  Phelan,  banker  and 
philanthropist. 

1932— Dr.  Stephen  J.  Maher,  ex- 
pert on  tuberculosis. 

1933 — John  McCormack,  singer. 

1934 — Mrs.  Nicholas  F.  Brady,  phi- 
lanthropist. 

1935 — Frank  Spearman,  novelist. 

1936— Richard  Reid,  editor. 

1937 — Jeremiah  D.  M.  Ford,  pro- 
fessor. 

1938 — Dr.  Irvin  Abell,  physician. 

1939 — Josephine  Brownson,  found- 
er of  Catholic  Instruction 
League. 

1940— Hugh  A.  Drum,  Lt.  Gen.  U.  S. 
Army. 

1941— William  Thomas  Walsh,  edu- 
cator and  author. 

1942— Helen  C.  White,  educator  and 
author. 


472 


(Taken  from  Index  Generates;  Mas  son  et  Cie.  Editeurs,  Pans,  France.) 

Explanation  of  Abbreviations:  Ch,  Chemistry;  P,  Peace;  L,  Literature; 
M,  Medicine;   Ph,  Pliysics» 


Addams   (P)   1931 

Adrian  (M)  1932 

Anderson  (Ph)   1936 

Angeli   (P)    1983 

Amoldson  (P)  1908 

Arrhenius   (Ch)   1903 

Asser  (P)  1911 

Aston  (Ch)  1922 

von.  Baeyer  (Ch)  1905 

Bajer  (P)  1908 

Bantin    (M)    1923 

Barany  (M)  1914 

Barkla  (Ph)   1917 

Becquerel   (Ph)   1903 

Beemaert  (P)  1909 

yon  Bearing  (M)  1901 

Benavente  (L.)  1922 

Bergius  (Ch)  1931 

Bergson  (L)  1927 

Bjornson  (L)  190S 

Bohr  (Ph)   1922 

Bordet  (M)  1919 

Bosch  (Ch)    1931 

Bourgeois  (P)  1920 

Bragg,  W.  H.   (Ph)    1915 

Bragg,  W.  L.  (Ph)   1915 

Branting  (P)  1921 

Braun  (Ph)  1909     , 

Briand  (P)  1926 

de  Broglie  (Ph)  1929 

Buchner  (Ch)  1907 

Buck  (L)  1938 

Buisson   (P)    1927 

Bunin  (L)  1929 

Internationa!    Bureau    of    Peace 

1910 

Butler  (P)  1931 
Carducci  (L)  1906 
Carrel    (M)    1912 
Cecil,  Viscount  of  Chelwood  (P) 

1937 

Chadwick  (P)  1935 
Chamberlain  (P)  1925 
International   Committee  of  the 

Red  Cross  (P)  1917 
Compton  (Ph)   1927 
Cremer  (P)  1903 
Curie,  M.  (Ph)  1903 
Curie,  M.  (Ch)  1911 
Curie,  P.  (Ph)  1903 
Dal©   (M)   1936 


Dalen  (Ph)  1912 

Davissoa  (Ph)  1937 

Dawes  (P)   1925 

Debye  (Ch)   1936 

Deledda,  Grazia    (L)    1926 

Dirac    (Ph)    1933 

Ducommun    (P)   1902 

Dunant   (P)    1901 

Echegaray  (L)   1904 

Ehrlich   (M)   1908 

Eijkman  (M)  1929 

Einstein   (Ph)    1921 

Einthoven  (M)   1924 

d'Estoumelles  (P)  1909 

Eucken  (L)  1908 

von  Euler-Chelpin  (Ch)  1929 

Fermi  (Ph)   1938 

Fibiger   (M)   1926 

Finsen   (M)    1903 

Fischer,  E.  (Ch)  1902 

Fischer,  H,  (Ch)  1930 

France,  Anatole  (L)  1921 

Franck  (Ph)  1925 

Fried  (P)  1911 

Galsworthy  (L)  1932 

Card  (L)  1937       • 

Gjellerup   (L)  1917 

Gobat  (P)  1902 

Golgi  (M)  1906 

Grignard  (Ch)  1912 

Guillaume    (Ph)    1920 

Gullstrand  (M)  1911 

Haber  (Ch)  1918 

Hamsun  (L)   1920 

Harden  (Ch)  1929 

Hauptmann   (L)  1912 

Haworth  (Ch)  1937 

von  Heidenstam  (L)  1916 

Heisenberg  (Ph)  1932 

Henderson  (P)   1934 

Herts  (Ph)  1925 

Hess   (Ph)   1936 

Heymans  (M)  1938 

Heyse  (L*)  1910 

Hill  (M)   1922 

Hopkins  (M,)  1929 

Institute    of    International    Law 

(P)    1904 
Joliot    (Ch)    1935 
Jollot-Cnrie  (Ch)  1936 
Karlfeldt  (L.)  1931 
Karrer  (Ch)   1937 
Kellogg  (P)  1929 


473 


Kipling  (L)  1907 

Koch   (M)    1905 

Koclier   (M)    1909 

Kossel  (M)  1910 

Krogh  (M)   1920 

La  Fontaine  (P)  1913 

Lageriof  (L)   1909 

Lamas  (P)  1936 

Landsteiner  (M)  1930 

Lange   (P)  1921 

Langnrair  (Ch)  1932 

YOU  Lane  (Ph)  1914 

Laveran  .(M)   1907 

Lawrence    (Ph)    1939 

Lenard   (Ph)   1905 

Lewis    (L)    1930 

Lippman    (Ph)   19 OS 

Loewi   (M)   1936 

Lorentz  (Ph)  1902 

Macieod   (M)   1923 

Maeterlia  K.  (L)  1911 

Mann   (L)   1029 

Marconi  (Ph)  1909 

Metchnikoff   (M)    1908 

Meyerhof   (M)    1922 

Michelson  (Ph)  1907 

Millikan    (Ph)    1923 

Minot   (M)   1934 

Mistral    (L)    1904 

Moissan    (Ch)    1906 

Mommsen   (L)    1902 

Moneta  (P)  1907 

Morgan  (M)   1933 

Murphy  (M)   1934 

Nansen   (P)    1922 

Nansen   International    Office    for 

Refugees  at  Geneva  (P)  1938 
Nemst  (Ch)  1920 
Nicolle  (M)  1928 
O'Neill  (L)  1936 
Onnes  (Ph)  1913 
von  Ossietzky  (P)  1935 
Ostwaid    (Ch)    1900 
Passy  (P)   1901 
Pavlov  (M)   1904 
Perritt  (Ph)  1926 
Pirandello   (L)   1934 
Planck  (Ph)  1918 
Pontoppidan  (L)  1917 
Pregl  (Ch)  1923 
Qnidde  (P)  1927 
'  Raman   (Ph)   1930 
Ramon  y  Cajal  (M)  1906 


Kamsay    (Ch)    1904 
Rayleigh  (Ph)  1904 
Renault  (P)   1907 
Reymont  (L)  1924 
Richards  (Ch)   1914 
Richardson   (Ph)   1928 
Richet    (M)    1913 
Roentgen   (Ph)   1901 
Rolland  (L)  1915 
Roosevelt   (P)    1908 
Root  (P)   1912 
Ross    (M)    1902 
Rutherford  (Ch)  1908 
Ruzicka   (Ch)  1939 
Sabatier   (Ch)    1912 
Schrodinger  (Ph)   1933 
Shaw   (L)    1925 
Sherington  (M)  1932 
Siegbahn   (Ph)   1924 
Sienkiewicz  (L)  1905 
Sillanpaa  (L)  1939 
Soddy  (Ch)   1921 
Soderblom   (P)   1930 
Spemann  (M)  1935 
Spitteler  (L)  1919 
Stark  (Ph)   1919 
Stresemann    (P)    1926 
Sully  Prudhomme  (L)  1901 
Suttner  (P)  1905 
Svedberg   (Ch)   1926 
von  Szent-Gyongyi   (M)   1937 
Tagore  (L)  1913 
Thomson,  G.  P.  (Ph)  1937 
Thomson,  J.  J.   (Ph)  1906 
Undset    (L)    1928 
Urey  (Ch)   1934 
Van't  Hoff  (Ch)  1901 
van  der  Waals  (Ph)   1910 
Wagner-Jauregg   (M)    1927 
Wallach  (Ch)  1910 
Warburg  (M)   1931 
Werner  (Ch)  1913 
Whipple  (M)  1934 
Wieland   (Ch)    1927 
Wien  (Ph)  1911 
Wlllstatter  (Ch)  1915 
Wilson  Ch.   (Ph)   1927 
Wilson,  W.   (P)   1919 
Windaus    (Ch)   1928 
Yeats    (L)    1923 
Zeeman  (Ph)  1902 
Zsigmondy  (Ch)   1925 


474 


PONTIFICAL  DECORATIONS 


The  Holy  See  confers  various 
titles  of  nobility,  orders  of  Chris- 
tian knighthood  and  other  honors 
upon  men  and  women,  who  have 
in  an  outstanding  manner  furthered 
the  well-being  of  society,  the  Church 
and  the  Holy  See.  The  titles  are 
bestowed  by  the  Pope  as  temporal 
sovereign  and  range  from  prince  to 
baron.  That  most  usually  given  is 
the  title  of  count  prefixed  to  the 
family  name;  it  may  be  personal 
or  transferable  by  right  of  primo- 
geniture in  the  male  line.  The  vari- 
ous orders  of  knighthood  are  as  fol- 
lows: Supreme  Order  of  Christ; 
Order  of  the  Golden  Spur;  Order 
of  Pius  DC;  Order  of  St.  Gregory 
the  Great;  Order  of  St.  Sylvester; 
Order  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre;  and 
Knights  of  Malta.  Other  pontifical 
decorations  include  the  medals 
"Pro  Ecclesia  et  Pontifice,"  "Be- 
nemerenti"  and  of  the  Holy  Land. 
Supreme  Order  of  Christ 

or 
Militia   of   Our   Lord   Jesus   Christ 

This  order  was  instituted  by  Pope 
John  XXII  on  March  14,  1319,  in 
Portugal,  as  a  survival  of  the  Por- 
tuguese Templars  declared  innocent 
in  the  trial  which  led  to  the  sup- 
pression of  the  Knights  Templars 
everywhere.  Expeditions  to  Africa 
to  conquer  Islam  kept  alive  the 
military  spirit  but  religious  disci- 
pline declined,  the  grand  master- 
ship "became  the  prerogative  of  the 
king,  and  in  the  nineteenth  century 
properties  of  the  order  were  con- 
fiscated. The  Pope  had  reserved  to 
himself  and  his  successors  In  the 
bull  of  approval  the  right  to  create 
knights  of  the  order,  and  today  the 
order  survives  only  as  a  papal  dec- 
oration, with  one  class  of  knights. 
Order  of  the  Golden  Spur 

or 
The  Golden  Mffttfa 

It  is  doubtful  who  was  the  orig- 
inal founder  of  this  order,  but  it  is 
the  oldest  and  for  a  long  time  was 
the  most  prized  of  papal  decora- 
tions. Lavish  bestowal  of  it  by  the 
Sforza  family  and  bishops  assistant 
at  the  throne,  who  had  been  granted 
that  privilege,  resulted  in  dimin- 


ished prestige  and  in  1841  Gregory 
XVI  placed  the  order  under  the 
patronage  of  St.  Sylvester.  As  a 
souvenir  of  the  golden  jubilee  of 
the  dogmatic  definition  of  the  Im- 
maculate Conception,  Pius  X  re- 
stored this  Golden  Militia  and  on 
Feb.  7,  1905,  re-established  it  under 
the  patronage  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception.  It  has  one  class  of  100 
knights.  Only  those  are  admitted 
who,  by  feat  of  arms,  or  writings, 
or  outstanding  deeds,  have  spread 
the  Faith,  and  have  safeguarded 
and  championed  the  Church. 

Order  of  Pius  IX 
Pope  Pius  IX  founded  this  order 
on  June  17,  1847.  Its  purpose  is  to 
reward  outstanding  deeds  in  favor 
of  the  Church  and  society.  The  or- 
der is  divided  into  three  classes: 

(1)  Knights  of  the  Grand  Cross; 

(2)  Commanders;  and  (3)  Knights. 
Order  of  St.  Gregory  the  Great 
This   order   was    established    by 

Pope  Gregory  XVI,  Sept.  1,  1831, 
to  reward  the  civic  and  military 
virtues  of  the  subjects  of  the  Papal 
States.  The  order  has  two  main 
divisions,  civil  and  military,  each 
being  divided  into  three  classes: 

(1)  Knights   of  the  Grand  Cross; 

(2)  Commanders;  and  (3)  Knights. 

Order  of  St.  Sylvester 
This  order  had  two  periods.  It 
was  instituted  by  Pope  Gregory 
XVI,  Oct.  31,  1841,  to  absorb  the 
Order  of  the  Golden  Spur,  fallen 
into  abnse,  and  by  Motu  Proprio 
of  Pope  Pius  X,  Feb.  7,  1905,  it 
was  divided  into  two  orders  of 
knighthood,  one  retaining  the  name 
of  St.  Sylvester,  and  the  other  tak- 
ing the  old  name  of  the  Golden 
Militia.  Since  the  regulations  of 
Pius  X  the  Order  of  St.  Sylvester 
has  three  classes:  (1)  Knights  of 
the  Grand  Cross;  (2)  Commanders; 
and  (3)  Knights. 

Order  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre 
There  are  many  reputed  founders 
of  this  order,  among  them  St. 
James,  first  Bishop  of  Jerusalem, 
the  Empress  St.  Helena,  Charle- 
magne, Godfrey  of  Bouillon  and 
Baldwin  I.  Critical  historians  claim 


475 


that  the  order  is  a  branch  of  the 
Knights  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem, 
approved  by  Pope  Pascal  II  in  1113. 
It  is,  however,  generally  accepted 
that  It  was  founded  by  Godfrey  of 
Bouillon  during  tlie  First  Crusade, 
in  July,  1099.  The  Latin  Kings  of 
Jerusalem  instituted  a  guard  of 
honor  of  this  order  around  the 
Sepulchre  of  Christ.  When  the 
Latin  Kingdom  of  Jerusalem  fell, 
the  Knights  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre 
were  driven  out  of  the  Holy  Land, 
and  in  time  the  order  lost  some  of 
its  prestige.  In  1489  it  was  united 
to  the  Knights  Hospitallers  by  Pope 
Innocent  VIII  and  in  1496  was  re- 
stored by  Alexander  VI  who  em- 
powered the  Franciscan  Custodian 
of  the  Holy  Land  to  confer  the 
Knighthood  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre 
upon  worthy  persons.  Upon  the  res- 
toration of  the  Latin  Patriarchate 
of  Jerusalem  in  1847  Pope  Pius 
IX  withdrew  the  Alexandrine  fac- 
ulty and  gave  it  to  the  new  patri- 
arch and  Ms  successors,  who  have 
since  retained  it.  In  1932  new  regu- 
lations were  written.  The  Pope  is 
Grand  Master  of  the  Order  and  the 
Patriarch  of  Jerusalem  is  its  rector 
and  administrator. 

The  order  enjoys  the  highest 
standing  in  Europe  where  it  has 
been  bestowed  upon  royalty,  no- 
bility, heads  of  republics,  and  others 
distinguished  in  their  service  to  the 
Church,  or  in  the  arts*  sciences  and 
literature.  Members  are  first  desig- 
nated by  the  bishop  of  the  diocese 
in  which  they  reside  and  then  by 
the  Patriarch  of  Jerusalem  and  are 
finally  approved  by  the  Holy  See. 
There  are  three  classes:  (1)  Knights 
of  the  Grand  Cross;  (2)  Command- 
ers; (3)  Knights.  There  are  also 
Ladies  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  di- 
vided into  three  classes.  In  various 
countries  lieutenants  of  the  order 
are  appointed.  There  are  about  60 
members  in  the  United  States. 
Michael  Francis  Doyle,  of  Phila- 
delphia, was  designated  Lieutenant 
of  the  Grand  Master  in  1938;  he  is 
also  President  of  the  American 
chapter.  Cardinal  Dougherty  is 
Bailie  of  the  Order. 


Knights  of  Malta 

This  is  the  oldest  order  of  laymen 
and  prelates  in  the  Church.  Found- 
ed in  the  middle  of  the  eleventh 
century,  their  history  can  be  traced 
to  the  Hospitallers  of  St.  John  of 
Jerusalem,  and  then  through  the 
Knights  of  Rhodes.  The  order  has 
gone  by  the  name  of  Knights  of 
Malta  since  1530.  The  schisms  in 
the  order  which  came  as  a  result 
of  the  Reformation,  'and  from  the 
assumed  leadership  of  self-appoint- 
ed persons,  were  brought  to  an 
end  in  1797  when  the  Pope  re- 
fused to  recognize  the  election  of 
Czar  Paul  of  Russia  as  grand  mas- 
ter. Since  that  time,  the  grand 
master  has  been  named  by  the 
Pope.  The  conditions  for  admis- 
sion to  the  order  are  nobility  of 
sixteen  quarterings,  the  Catholic 
faith,  attainment  of  full  legal  age, 
integrity  of  character,  and  corre- 
sponding social  position.  There  are 
in  existence  four  great  priories.  The 
membership  comprises  commanders 
and  several  classes  of  knights. 
MedaS  "Pro  Eccfesta  et  Pontifice" 

This  decoration  had  its  origin  as 
a  memorial  or  souvenir  of  the 
golden  sacerdotal  jubilee  of  Pope 
Leo  XIII,  who  bestowed  it  upon 
those  men  and  women  who  had 
aided  in  making  Ms  jubilee  and 
the  Vatican  Exposition  successful. 
It  has  been  conserved  by  his  suc- 
cessors, with  his  effigy,  and  is  given 
in  recognition  of  outstanding  serv- 
ice to  the  Pope  and  the  Church. 
Medal  "Benemererstl" 

Pope  Gregory  XVI  in  1832  insti- 
tuted two  merit  medals,  civil  and 
military,  to  reward  daring  and 
courage.  The  decoration  has  been 
conserved  by  Ms  successors  and 
bears  their  effigy. 

Medal  of  the  Holy  Land 
Pope  Leo  XIII  designed  this 
medal,  to  be  bestowed  upon  pil- 
grims to  the  Holy  Land  who  have 
a  genuinely  religious  intention  in 
making  the  pilgrimage  and  who 
can  present  a  certificate  of  moral 
Christian  life  from  their  parish 
priest  The  decoration  is  bestowed 
by  the  Custodian  of  the  Holy  Land. 


476 


St.  Francis  was  the  originator  and  founder  of  three  orders  in  the 
Church  of  God:  the  Friars  of  the  First  Order,  the  nuns  of  the  Second 
Order,  and  the  members  of  the  Third  Order,  bota  secular  and  regular, 
including  both  men  and  women. 

The   First 


The  First  Order  dates  back  to 
the  year  1207.  Francis,  the  Poor 
Man  of  Assist,  attracted  to  himself 
a  number  of  companions  desirous 
of  leading  a  more  perfect  life.  He 
called  Ms  band  the  "Friars  Minor/' 
or  the  "Lesser  Brethren."  He  drew 
up  for  them  a  Rule  of  life  con- 
sisting for  the  most  part  of  texts 
from  Holy  Writ  On  April  16,  1209, 
Pope  Innocent  III  gave  a  verbal  ap- 
proval to  this  rule  in  the  presence 
of  Francis  and  his  companions. 

After  the  Saint's  death  a  ten- 
dency to  division  manifested  itself 
among  the  friars.  Some  of  them 
favored  certain  dispensations  in  re- 
gard to  corporate  poverty.  The  two 
parties  did  not  become  autonomous* 
however,  until  the  year  1517,  when 
Pope  Leo  X  formally  separated  the 
First  Order  of  St.  Francis  into  two 
branches:  the  Friars  Minor  of  the 


Observants,  and  the  Friars  Minor 
Conventual.  In  152 6,  Friar  M atteo  da 
Bassi  of  the  Observants  obtained 
permission  from  Pope  Clement  VII 
to  introduce  a  third  branch  of  the 
order,  the  members  of  which  soon 
became  known  as  the  Capuchins. 
Today  we  still  find  the  First 
Order  divided  Into  three  great  and 
independent  bodies;  the  Friars  Mi- 
nor, simply  so  called,  and  popu- 
larly known  as  the  Franciscans; 
the  Friars  Minor  Conventual  popu- 
larly the  Conventuals  or  the  Black 
Franciscans;  and  the  Friars  Minor 
Capuchin,  popularly  the  Capuchins. 
Altogether  therefore  there  are  over 
44,000  Franciscan  friars  in  the 
world  today.  These  many  brethren 
are  engaged  in  every  field  of  reli- 
gious and  priestly  labor,  and  work 
side  by  side  in  every  land,  in  all 
things  "catholic  and  apostolic/' 
like  their  holy  Father,  Francis. 


The  Second  Order 
In  the  year  1212,  Lady  Clare  of     In  but  a  few  years  Clare,  who  styled 


Assist  placed  herself  under  the  spir- 
itual direction  of  St.  Francis.  Real- 
izing what  a  spiritual  treasure  lie 
had  found  in  St.  Clare,  Francis 
clothed  her  with  a  habit  of  pen- 
ance not  unlike  his  own.  This  was 
the  beginning  of  the  Second  Order, 
that  of  the  Poor  Ladies,  or,  as  they 
are  now  called,  the  Poor  Clares. 
St.  Clare  was  soon  joined  by  her 
sister  Agnes.  The  Poverello  wrote 
for  them  a  simple  Rule,  and  turned 
over  to  them  the  Church  of  San 
Damiano,  to  be  their  motherliouse, 
and  convent  of  perpetual  inclosure. 


herself  "the  handmaid  and  little 
plant  of  our  holy  Father,  Francis," 
found  herself  the  spiritual  mother 
of  many  nuns. 

Although  the  Rule  of  the  Poor 
Clares  is  most  austere,  the  Second 
Order  has  prospered  wonderfully 
in  every  century.  Today  the  order 
numbers  nearly  14,000  nuns  and  is 
divided  into  two  observances:  the 
Poor  Clares  Urbanists,  who  keep 
the  Rule  with  a  few  mitigations; 
and  the  Poor  Clares  Collettines, 
who  keep  the  Rule  In  its  primitive 
severity. 


The  Third   Order 


Third  Orders  are  of  two  kinds, 
secular  and  religious  or  regular. 
The  former  are  associations  of  per- 
sons living  in  the  world,  the  latter 
are  groups  of  religious  living  a 
community  life  under  vows. 

The  Third  Order  Secular  of  St. 
Francis  is  a  religious  order  in  the 


strict  sense  of  the  word.  It  was 
founded  by  St.  Francis  of  Assisi 
in  1221,  for  men  and  women,  mar- 
ried and  single,  who,  though  living 
in  the  world  and  occupied  in  trades 
and  professions,  want  to  lead  a 
more  perfect  Catholic  life. 


477 


THIRD  ORDER  SECULAR  OF  ST.  FRANCIS  IN  THE  MODERN  WORLD 


Why  the  Third  Order?  —  "It  lias 
been  our  earnest  wish  that  all 
should  do  their  best  to  follow  the 
example  of  St.  Francis  of  Assist 
Wherefore,  in  the  past  We  have 
always  devoted  special  attention 
to  the  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis; 
and  now  that  by  the  great  favor 
of  God  We  have  been  called  to  the 
Supreme  Pontificate  and  a  favor- 
able opportunity  has  presented  it- 
self, We  do  urge  all  Christians  not 
to  be  behindhand  in  joining  the 
ranks  of  this  soldiery  of  Christ." 
In  these  words  of  his  encyclical, 
"Auspicate,"  Sept  17,  1882,  did 
Pope  Leo  XIII  appeal  to  his  chil- 
dren to  enroll  in  the  Third  Order 
of  St.  Francis,  of  which  he  was 
the  most  renowned  tertiary  at  that 
time.  Also  Third  Order  members 
were  Pius  X,  Benedict  XV  and  Pius 
XI.  Like  their  venerable  predeces- 
sor they  commended  and  recom- 
mended the  Third  Order  to  the 
faithful.  While  our  present  Holy 
Father  has  not  yet  spoken  on  the 
merits  of  the  Third  Order,  yet  the 
fact  that  he  is  both  a  Dominican 
and  a  Franciscan  tertiary  is  a  rec- 
ommendation more  convincing  than 
words.  If  our  Supreme  Pontiffs  have 
thought  so  highly  of  the  Third 
Order,  and  if  Leo  XIII  even  pro- 
posed the  Third  Order  as  Ms  re- 
form for  the  world,  surely  it  be- 
hooves our  Catholic  people  to  look 
into  the  Third  Order  and  to  enroll, 
if  possible,  under  the  banner  of 
Francis  to  fight  "the  good  fight" 
for  God,  for  Church,  and  for  coun- 
try. 

Its  Origin  —  We  trace  the  origin 
of  the  Third  Order  to  about  the 
year  1221  when  St.  Francis  clothed 
Blessed  Luchesio  of  Poggibonzi 
with  the  habit  of  the  Third  Order. 
For  several  years  the  First  and 
Second  Orders  had  existed,  were 
flourishing,  were  leading  men  back 
to  Christ,  and  were  putting  Christ 
once  again  into  the  hearts  of  men. 
The  people  saw  how  much  good 
St.  Francis  had  accomplished  by 
his  founding  of  the  First  and  Sec- 
ond Orders;  so  they  besought  him 
to  draw  up  also  a  rule  of  life  for 


them.  After  much  prayer  and  medi- 
tation St.  Francis,  assisted  by  his 
great  friend  and  protector,  Cardinal 
Ugolino,  drew  up  the  Rule  of  the 
Third  Order.  "The  year  1221  is  now 
generally  regarded  as  the  date  of 
this  Rule,"  writes  Fr.  Gregory 
Cleary,  O.  F.  M.  This  Rule  consisted 
of  twelve  chapters,  a  thirteenth  be- 
ing added  in  1227.  Immediately  the 
Third  Order  spread  far  and  wide, 
producing  far-reaching  results. 

Its  First  Fruits  —  At  this  period, 
which  marked  a  turning  point  in 
history,  the  Christian  world  was 
badly  in  need  of  reform.  Subtle 
heresies  were  being  propagated  by 
false  reformers.  Party  strife  and 
petty  wars  with  their  terrible  re- 
sults were  laying  waste  the  Im- 
perial and  Papal  states  and  the 
cities  of  Italy.  The  rich  lived  in 
luxury  and  pleasure:  the  poor  eked 
out  a  miserable  existence.  By  mak- 
ing thoroughly  loyal  Catholicity  a 
requisite  for  membership  in  the 
Third  Order,  St.  Francis  laid  the 
axe  to  the  root  of  the  heresies.  By 
forbidding  the  tertiaries  to  take 
formal  oaths  unnecessarily  and  to 
bear  arms  except  in  defense  of  the 
Roman  Church,  the  Christian  faith, 
their  country  or  themselves,  St. 
Francis  brought  peace  to  Europe. 
By  his  rules  of  moderation  and  de- 
cency, by  exhorting  the  practice  of 
the  virtues  of  poverty,  chastity 
and  obedience  according  to  each 
one's  state  in  life,  by  stressing  the 
dignity  and  freedom  of  all  men 
redeemed  by  Christ,  St.  Francis 
brought  justice  and  charity  back 
into  the  lives  of  men.  As  Pius  XI 
writes :  "Francis  by  his  indomitable 
apostolate  and  that  of  his  order, 
as  well  as  by  means  of  the  Third 
Order,  laid  anew  the  foundations 
of  society,  reforming  it  thoroughly 
according  to  the  ideals  of  the  Gos- 
pel." 

Its  Rule  and  Nature  —  The  first 
Rule  of  the  Third  Order  was  pro- 
mulgated by  St.  Francis  himself  in 
1221.  By  his  Bull,  "On  the  Moun- 
tain," issued  August  18,  1289,  Pope 
Nicholas  IV  expanded  and  con- 
firmed this  Rule.  Leo  XIII  in  his 


478 


Apostolic  Constitution,  "The  Merci- 
ful Son  of  God,"  issued  May  30, 
1883,  adapted  this  Rule  to  meet 
modern  needs  without,  however, 
changing  the  nature  of  the  Third 
Order.  Hence  today  the  Third  Order 
is  still  a  true  secular  order;  the 
Superiors  of  the  First  Order  have 
direct  jurisdiction  over  it;  and  its 
life  and  apostolate  remain  the  same 
as  before. 

The  present  Rule  consists  of 
three  short  simple  chapters.  The 
first  chapter  limits  membership  to 
loyal  Catholics  who  have  completed 
their  fourteenth  year;  provides  for 
the  reception  of  married  women; 
prescribes  wearing  of  the  scapular 
and  cord;  and  decrees  for  the  re- 
ception, novitiate  and  profession  of 
tertiaries.  The  second  chapter  pre- 
scribes moderation  in  living;  de- 
cency in  one's  mode  of  life;  the 
virtues  of  temperance  and  thanks- 
giving; fasts  on  the  Vigils  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception  and  of  St. 
Francis;  monthly  confession  and 
Communion;  daily  recitation  of 
twelve  Our  Fathers,  Hail  Marys 
and  Glorys,  or  of  the  Little  Office 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  for  those 
who  do  not  say  the  Divine  Office; 
timely  making  of  one's  will;  good 
example  and  zeal  in  the  Christian 
apostolate;  the  virtue  of  charity 
and  the  spirit  of  peace;  no  unnec- 
essary oaths,  indecent  language  or 
vulgar  jokes;  attendance  at  daily 
Mass  if  possible,  and  at  the  month- 
ly meetings;  maintenace  of  a  com- 
mon fund  for  the  benefit  of  the 
members  and  of  good  causes;  visit- 
ing of  the  sick  tertiaries;  and  pray- 
ing for  those  departed.  The  third 
chapter  provides  for  the  conferring 
of  offices,  visitation,  admonishing 
of  disobedient  tertiaries,  and  dis- 
pensations from  the  Rule.  It  points 
out  that  violations  of  the  Rule  are 
not  sinful  unless  they  are  also  vio- 
lations of  the  Commandments  of 
God  or  of  the  Church. 

Hence  we  see  that  there  is  noth- 
ing very  difficult  about  the  Rule. 
It  was  written,  not  for  great  saints, 
but  for  ordinary  good  Catholics  who 
want  to  cultivate  spiritual  perfec- 
tion according  to  their  state  in  life. 


Like  all  Franciscan  Rules  it  re- 
stricts itself  to  essentials,  giving 
great  latitude  to  the  spiritual  bent 
of  the  individual.  The  Third  Order 
is  wide  enough  to  include  all  Cath- 
olics, from  the  Holy  Father  to  the 
young  student  in  high  school,  from 
the  president  of  a  great  industrial 
organization  to  the  porter  who 
sweeps  the  floor  of  a  warehouse. 
If  only  all  Catholics  would  embrace 
the  Third  Order  in  the  spirit  of 
penance  springing  from  a  sincere 
love  of  God,  what  a  spiritual  reno- 
vation would  take  place  in  our  day! 
For  as  the  Most  Rev.  Leonard  M. 
Bello,  Minister  General  of  the 
Order  of  Friars  Minor,  writes  in 
Ms  encyclical  on  the  Third  Order: 
"The  Franciscan  Third  Order  is  an 
association  of  the  elect  of  the  faith- 
ful, who  although  they  live  in  the 
world,  nay  because  they  live  in  the 
world,  desire,  nevertheless  to  pur- 
sue Christian  perfection  according 
to  the  very  spirit  of  the  Franciscan 
religious  and  nuns,  but  in  a  manner 
suitable  to  their  state  in  life:  so 
that  while  having  professed  nei- 
ther the  cloistral  law  nor  the  three 
vows  of  the  same,  they  set  up  in 
their  homes  a  cloister,  as  it  Were, 
shut  off  from  the  allurements  of 
the  world;  and  they  endeavor  to 
practise  with  a  cheerful  spirit  all 
the  virtues  corresponding  to  the 
three  vows  of  religious," 

"My  Plan  for  Social  Reform"  — 
"My  plan  for  social  reform  is  the 
Third  Order,"  Leo  XIII  was  accus- 
tomed to  say.  For  the  Third  Order 
goes  to  the  root  of  all  our  present 
social  evils;  it  would  reform  the 
source  of  all  our  man-made  evils 
—  the  heart  of  man.  Yet  the  Third 
Order  has  not  for  its  primary  end 
any  social  or  economic  reforms. 
Like  the  Church  it  is  a  purely  spir- 
itual society,  having  for  its  end  the 
salvation  and  sanctification  of  men. 
This  religious  spirit  of  the  Third 
Order  is  the  source  whence  the 
brothers  and  sisters  of  the  Third 
Order  draw  their  inspiration  for 
countless  works  of  charity.  In  his 
encyclical,  "Quadragesimo  Anno," 
Pius  XI  pointed  out  that  there  can 
be  no  true  social  or  economic  re- 


479 


forms  without  a  moral  reform.  Vice 
versa  it  follows  that  social  and  eco- 
nomic reforms  must  of  necessity 
follow  a  moral  reform.  Why?  Be- 
cause religion  was  not  and  was 
never  intended  to  be  the  affair  of 
one  hour  on  Sunday;  true  religion 
must  and  does  enter  into  every  act 
of  our  lives.  Hence,  let  a  man  for 
Ms  sanctification  become  a  tertiary, 
and  what  happens?  That  man  sanc- 
tifies himself  by  prayer,  the  sacra- 
ments, and  attendance  at  Holy 
Mass.  He  practises  the  virtues  of 
poverty,  chastity  and  obedience  ac- 
cording to  Ms  state  in  life.  By  the 
virtue  of  poverty  he  lives  moder- 
ately, within  his  means;  he  does 
not  seek  to  amass  wealth  but  rather 
to  share  it  By  the  virtue  of  chas- 
tity he  practises  modesty  and  de- 
cency in  thought,  word,  and  deed; 
he  does  not  seek  pleasure  immod- 
erately. By  the  virtue  of  obedience 
he  is  loyal  to  Ms  God,  his  Church, 
and  his  country.  Thus  he  conquers 
the  old  enemies  of  man  which  are 
so  active  today  —  the  world,  the 
flesh  and  the  devil. 

But  the  reforming  power  of  the 
Third  Order  does  not  stop  here. 
The  Third  Order  is  a  world-wide 
fraternal  society.  Get  a  world-wide 
society  of  men  and  women  prac- 
tising the  virtues  of  poverty,  chas- 
tity and  obedience  according  to 
their  states  in  life,  and  you  have 
a  most  powerful  moral  force  that 
will  shame  the  grabbers  of  mate- 
rial wealth  and  promote  the  eco- 
nomic good  of  each  individual;  that 
will  discourage  the  filthiness  of  in- 
decency and  impurity,  and  foster 
the  beauty  and  holiness  of  modesty 
and  chastity;  that  will  remain  im- 
pervious to  the  present  widespread 
attacks  against  Church  and  State, 
and  promote  loyalty  to  both  accord- 
ing to  Catholic  principles.  The 
Third  Order  renovated  the  face  of 
the  earth  in  the  thirteenth  century; 
it  can  do  the  same  today.  (For 
a  complete,  authoritative,  inspiring, 
solid  treatment  of  this  aspect  of 
the  Third  Order  we  cannot  recom- 
mend too  highly  "Social  Ideals  of 


St.  Francis,"  by  JTr.  James  Meyer, 
O.  P.  M.,  popular  "edition  60  cents.) 
So  too  the  Third  Order  holds 
the  key  to  the  solution  of  many 
of  our  other  problems.  The  real 
Christianity  of  real  Franciscanism 
has  no  place  for  snobbery,  exploi- 
tation or  race  prejudices.  For  the 
love  of  Christ,  Francis  ministered 
to  the  lepers,  his  brothers  in  Christ. 
If  Francis  lived  with  us  today,  how 
could  he  act  unjustly  or  unchari- 
tably toward  Ms  brothers  and  sis- 
ters for  love  of  whom  Christ  was 
born  and  crucified,  and  into  whose 
hearts  Christ  enters  in  Holy  Com- 
munion? 

Franciscan  Youth  —  If  the  Third 
Order  is  a  powerful  spiritual  help 
for  Catholic  men  and  women,  how 
much  more  helpful  is  it  for  Cath- 
olic youth!  St.  Francis  teaches 
them  that  religion  should  be  a  posi- 
tive, joyful  service  in  the  House 
of  their  Heavenly  Father.  He  offers 
them  a  Rule  of  Life  that  is  the 
guarantee  of  true  success  and  hap- 
piness in  this  life  and  in  the  next. 
Father  General  writes  that  young 
tertiaries  should  have  special  con- 
sideration up  to  25  years  of  age; 
that,  when  possible,  they  should 
have  their  own  board  of  officers, 
director,  and  literature,  and  other 
advantages  suitable  to  their  nature 
and  inclinations.  For  further  infor- 
mation see  "The  Seraphic  Youth 
Movement"  in  "Survey  of  a  Dec- 
ade," by  Poppy  and  Martin,  page 
78,  and  Father  General's  encycli- 
cal, numbers  24-26. 

Organization -—A  fraternity  must 
be  erected  by  a  Franciscan  Provin- 
cial or  Superior  of  the  First  Order 
or  of  the  Third  Order  Regular  with- 
in whose  territory  the  fraternity 
is  to  be  located.  Fraternities  are 
organized:  (1)  locally,  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  local  Franciscan 
Superior;  (2)  regionally,  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  respective  Min- 
isters Provincial;  (3)  international- 
ly, under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  re- 
spective Ministers  General.  Usu- 
ally each  Province  appoints  a  Third 


480 


Order  Commissary.  Recently  the 
Fathers  General  of  the  vari- 
ous Franciscan  Orders  have  ap- 
pointed Commissary  Generals  for 
all  the  Third  Order  fraternities 
under  their  jurisdiction.  In  the 
United  States  a  National  Organiza- 
tion of  the  Third  Order  of  St.  Fran- 
cis was  founded  in  1921  to  further 
the  full  observance  of  the  Rule  of 
the  TMrd  Order,  and  to  foster  na- 
tional union  and  co-operation.  (The 
Fathers  General  urge  such  federa- 
tion and  directive  union  of  the  ter- 
tiary provinces  and  fraternities.) 
The  Franciscan  Provincial  Supe- 
riors constitute  the  National  Direc- 
tive Board  of  which  the  secretary 
is  the  Very  Rev.  Adalbert  Foley, 
O.  F.  M.  Secretary  of  the  National 
Executive  Board  is  Fr.  Maximus 
Poppy,  O.  F.  M.,  who  has  been 
active  in  Third  Order  work  for  10 
years.  His  office  is  at  3200  Mera- 
mec  St.,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Privileges  —  Tertiaries  can  gain 
many  plenary  and  partial  indul- 
gences, and  can  receive  General 
Absolution  on  many  great  feast 
days.  Pius  X  granted  tertiarfes 
communication  of  indulgences  with 
the  First  and  Second  Orders  and 
participation  in  the  spiritual  fruits 
of  their  good  works.  Priest  ter- 
tiaries enjoy  the  personal  favor  of 
the  "privileged  altar"  three  times 
a  week;  and  may,  apart  from  cho- 
ral office,  use  the  Divine  Office  and 
the  Missal  of  that  family  of  the 
First  Order  to  which  they  are  affili- 
ated. Hence  on  Saturdays  in  Fran- 
ciscan churches  and  private  ora- 
tories they  may  say  the  Mass  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception. 

Third  Order  and  Catholic  Action 
—  A  misunderstanding  of  the  na- 
ture of  Catholic  Action  has  pro- 
duced a  tendency  to  identify  long- 
established  religious  societies  with 
Catholic  Action.  The  attempt  to 
identify  the  Third  Order  in  its  nor- 
mal functioning  with  Catholic  Ac- 
tion would  injure  both.  Yet,  a  con- 
sideration of  the  relation  between 
the  Third  Order  and  Catholic  Ac- 
tion will  show  the  universality  and 
the  effectiveness  of  the  TMrd  Or- 
der in  furthering  the  mission  of 


the  Church,  namely,  the  salvation 
of  souls,  in  any  given  age. 

Catholic  Action  is  the  participa- 
tion of  the  laity  in  the  apostolate 
of  the  hierarchy  which  is  the  salva- 
tion of  souls.  The  Third  Order  is  a 
true  religious  order  of  seculars, 
both  priests  and  laity,  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  superiors  of  the 
Franciscan  First  Order  and  Third 
Order  Regular,  having  for  its  pri- 
mary purpose  the  salvation  and  sanc- 
tification  of  the  Tertiaries.  Cath- 
olic Action  being  a  participation  in 
the  apostolate  of  the  hierarchy,  it 
must  be  conducted  under  the  direct 
supervision  of  the  hierarchy  of 
which  each  bishop  is  the  representa- 
tive in  his  own  diocese.  The  TMrd 
Order  is  subject  to  ecclesiastical 
authority  and  each  fraternity  can 
be  established  only  with  the  per- 
mission of  the  local  Ordinary  and  is 
subject  to  visitation  by  him.  Cath- 
olic Action  is  of  its  nature  corpor- 
ate, implying  united  action  of  all 
the  members  of  the  Mystical  Body 
of  Christ  toward  spreading  God's 
kingdom  over  all  the  earth.  The 
Third  Order  dedicates  its  members 
to  all  good  works,  and  this  wide 
scope  of  purpose  includes  whatever 
work  the  bishop  may  give  the  mem- 
bers to  do  as  Catholic  Action.  Cath- 
olic Action  has  the  pursuit  of  per- 
sonal perfection  as  its  first  and 
greatest  end.  The  entire  rule  of 
the  Third  Order  aims  primarily  at 
the  sanctification  of  the  individual. 

To  summarize,  then,  the  Third 
Order  is  at  one  with  Catholic  Ac- 
tion in  its  observance  of  Gospel  life, 
its  constitution  for  the  laity,  and  its 
obedience  to  Church  authority,  as 
well  as  its  corporate  aim  and  per- 
sonal implications.  Even  though  the 
Third  Order  may  not  be  designated 
as  Catholic  Action  by  a  bishop,  it 
should  be  the  backbone  of  Catholic 
Action  in  a  diocese.  Pope  Pius  XI 
called  upon  Tertiaries  to  fight  the 
battles  of  the  Lord  against  godless 
Communism  and  the  other  errors 
of  our  age,  as  knights  in  the  army 
of  Catholic  Action.  Tertiaries, there- 
fore, should  be  the  leaders  in  Cath- 
olic Action,  the  papal  crusade  of  our 
day  to  win  the  world  for  Christ. 


481 


THIRD   ORDER   INFORMATION 
If  there  is  DO  Franciscan  Friary  in  your  vicinity,  write  to  the  nearest  Third  Order  Superior. 

1.  Franciscan   Friary,   Pulaski,  Wis.    (Polish) 

2.  151  Thompson  St.,  New  York,  N.  Y.   (Italian). 

3.  135  W.  31st  St.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

4.  1615  Vine  St.,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

5.  1434  W.  51st  St.,  Chicago,  111. 

6.  1500  34th  Ave.,  Oakland,  Calif. 

7.  Franciscan  Monastery,  Washington,  D.  C. 

8.  Box  443,   Lemont,  111.    (Slovenian). 

9.  220  37th  St.,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.. 

10,  1740  Mt.  Elliott  Ave.,  Detroit,  Mich. 

11    754  Gun  Hill  Road,   Williamsbridge,   New  York,   N.   Y.    (Italian). 

12.  1541  Golden  Gate  Ave.,  Los  Angeles,  Calif. 

13.  234  Norwood  Ave.,  Providence,  K.  I. 

14.  St.  Anthony's  Convent,  Clark  &  Kent  Sts.,  Buffalo,  N.  Y.   (Polish). 

15.  812  N.  Salina  St.,   Syracuse,    N.   Y. 

16.  2222  W.  Market  St.,  Louisville,  Ky. 

17.  St.  Francis  College,  Loretto,  Pa.  . 

18    Friars  of  the  Atonement,  Graymoor,  Garrison^ N.    *. 

8:  £  SE;  S^sk^%L^'  fiafi^Vsio^. 

£  ^-Sra^  g^VSTM'  3200  M™  St.,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

For  literature  on  the  Third  Order,  address  your  order  to:  Franciscan  Herald  Press,  1434 
^^•if^^WCwS  of  St.  Francis  m  the  United  States  is  the  monthly.  "Franciscan 
Herald  and  Forum/'  5045  Laflin  St.,  Chicago,  111.  $1-00  per  year. 

STANDARD  REFERENCES  ON  THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  FRANCIS 
Name  Author 

Pilgrim's  Guide  to  Franciscan  Italy Anaon,  Peter  F. 

Life    of    St.    Francis -  Bonaventure,  Saint 

Life  and  Legends  of  St.  Francis Chalippe,  Candide,  OF.  M. 

St.  Francis  of  Assisi r  tuT'p^        O   S   F  C 

Life  of  St.  Francis  of  Assisi Cuthbert,  Father,  O.  S.  F.  C. 

The  Romanticism  of  St.  Francis  and  Other  Studies  Pai.u*r    n     S    F    C 

in  the  Genius  of  the  Franciscans Cuthbert,  Father,  O.  S.  F.  C. 

St.  Francis,  A  Historical  Drama ^^  *£**.'  .°'  S'  S*  3' 

Franciscan  Eflsays   Jevas,   Fr.  Bommic,  O.  F.  M. 

Everybody's    St.    Francis Egan,   Ma-urice  Francis 

The  Land  of  Francis;  Assisi  and  Perugia.         .      . .  Faure,  Gabriel 

The  Ideals  of  St  Francis  Fdder,  Hiiarm,  O.  M.  Cap. 

The  Fianciscan  Message  to  the  World Gemeiii,  Agostino,  O.  F.  M. 

My  Lady  Poverty— A  Saint's  Courtship Gliebe,  Francis,  p.  F.  M. 

Franciscan  Italy  • Goad,  Howard  Elsdale 

The  Story  of  St.   Francis Heins,  M.  Alice 

Little  Plays  of  St.  Francis Housman,  Lawrence 

Followers  of  St.  Francis Housman,  Lawrence 

The  Lord's  Minstrel 3<>™*>  G-  M-  Demean 

St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  A  Biography Jorgensen,  Johannes 

St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  The  Povereilo Kenny,   L.  Stacpoole 

The  Poor  Little  Man Lee,  Harry 

Franciscan  Legends  Malloy,  Mary  J. 

The  Month  of  St.  Francis Mariotti,  Candido,  O.  F.  M. 

Social  Ideals  of  St.  Francis James  Meyer,  O.  F.  M. 

Fioretti,  or  Little  Flowers  of  St.  Francis Okey,  Tnomas 

The  Writings  of  St.  Francis  of  Assisi -  .Robinson,  Paschal,  O.  F.  M. 

The  Saints  of  Assisi Salusbury,  E. 

The  Life  of  St.  Francis  of  Assisi Salvatorelli,  Luigi 

St.   Francis  of  Assisi Santorelli,  Alfonso  Maria,  O.  F.  M 

St.  Francis  of  Assisi Subercaseaux,  Bom  Errazuiz 

The  Galilee  of  Francis Walsh,  Marie  Donegan 

Little  Brother  Francis  of  Assisi Williams,  Michael 

St  Francis  of  Assisi  Wilmot-Buxton,  EL  M. 

A  Little  Book  of  St.  Francis  and  His  Brethren Wilmot-Buxton,  E.  M. 

482 


THE   FRANCISCAN  CALENDAR 

(This  calendar  presents  those  feasts  which  are  proper 
to  the  Franciscan  Order.  On  the  days  not  listed 
here  the  feasts  of  the  Universal  Church  are  kept.) 

January 

2  BB.  Bentivoglio  and  Gerard  Cagnoli,  Confessors,  I  Order 

4  Bl.  Angela  of  Foligno,  Widow,  III  Order 

14  BB.  Odoric,  Roger  and  Giles,  Confessors,  I  Order 

16  SS.  Berard  and  Four  Companions,  Protomartyrs,  I  Order 

19  BB,  Thomas,  Charles  and  Bernard,  Confessors,  I  Order 

23  Espousals  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  with  St.  Joseph 

30  St.  Hyacintha  Mariscotti,  Virgin,  III  Order 

31  BB.  Louise  and  Paula,  Widows,  III  Order 

February 

1  BB.  Eustochium  and  Veridiana,  Virgins,  II  and  HI  Orders 

3  Bl.  Matthew  of  Girgenti,  Confessor,  I  Order 

4  St.  Joseph  of  Leonissa,  Confessor,  I  Order 

5  SS.  Peter  Baptist  and  Twenty-two  Companions,  Martyrs,  I  and  III 

Orders 

7    BB.    Rizzerio,    Giles-Mary,    and   Anthony    of    Stroncone,    Confessors, 
I  Order 

13  BL  John  of  Triora,  Martyr,  I  Order 

14  Bl.  Jane  of  Valois,  Widow,  III  Order 

15  Bl.  Andrew  of  Segni,  Confessor,  I  Order 

16  BL  Philippa  Mareri,  Virgin,  II  Order 

17  Bl.  Luke  Belludi,  Confessor,  I  Order 

19  St.  Conrad  of  Piacenza,  Confessor,  III  Order 

20  BL  Peter  of  Treja,  Confessor,  I  Order 

22    St.  Margaret  of  Cortona,  Penitent,  III  Order 

25  BL  Sebastian  of  Apparicio,  Confessor,  I  Order 

26  BL  Isabella,  Virgin,  II  Order 

28    BL  Antonia  of  Florence,  Widow,  II  Order 

March 

First 

Friday    Mysteries  of  the  Way  of  the  Cross 

2  BL  Agnes  of  Prague,  Virgin,  II  Order 

5  St.  John  Joseph  of  the  Cross,  Confessor,  I  Order 

6  St.  CoUette,  Virgin,  II  Order 

9    St.  Catherine  of  Bologna,  Virgin,  II  Order 

11    BB.  John  Baptist  of  Fabriano  and  Christopher  of  Milan,  Confessors, 
I  Order 

13  Bl.  Agnello  of  Pisa,  Confessor,  I  Order 

14  Transference  of  the  Body  of  St.  Bonaventure 

18  St.  Salvator  of  Horta,  Confessor,  I  Order 

20  BB.  John  of  Parma,  Mark  of  Montegallo,  and  Hippolyte  Galantini, 

Confessors,  I  and  III  Orders 

22  St.  Benevenute,  Bishop  and  Confessor,  I  Order 

26  BL  Didacus  Joseph,  Confessor,  I  Order 

28  St.  John  Capistran,  Confessor,  I  Order 

29  BL  Jane  Mary  of  Maille,  Widow,  III  Order 

30  St.  Peter  Regalatus,  Confessor,  I  Order 

483 


April 

2  BI.  Leopold,  Confessor,  I  Order 

3  BB.  Gandulf  of  Binasco  and  John  of  Pinna,  Confessors,  I  Order 

4  St.  Benedict  the  Moor,  Confessor,  I  Order 

6  Bl.  Mary  Crescentia  Hoess,  Virgin,  III  Order 

7  BL  William  of  Scicli,  Hermit,  Confessor,  III  Order 

8  Bl.  Julian  of  St.  Augustine,  Confessor,  I  Order 

9  BL  Thomas  of  Tolentino,  Martyr,  I  Order 

10  BL  Mark  Fantuzzi  of  Bologna,  Confessor,  I  Order 

12  BL  Angelo  of  Chivasso,  Confessor,  I  Order 

16  Anniversary  of  St.  Francis'  Profession 

18  BL  Andrew  of  Hibernon,  Confessor,  I  Order 

19  BL  Conrad  of  Ascoli,  Confessor,  I  Order. 

21  St.  Conrad  of  Parzham,  Confessor,  I  Order 

22  BL  Francis  of  Fabriano,  Confessor,  I  Order 

23  BL  Giles  of  Assisi,  Confessor,  I  Order 

24  St.  Fidelis  of  Sigmaringen,  Martyr,  I  Order 

28  BL  Luchesius,  Confessor,  III  Order 

30  St.  Joseph  Benedict  Cottolengo,  Confessor,  III  Order 

May 

11  BB.  Benedict,  Julian  and  James,  Confessors,  I  Order 

14  BL  Petronilla,  Virgin,  II  Order 

17  St.  Paschal  Baylon,  Confessor,  I  Order 

18  St.  Felix  of  Cantalice,  Confessor,  I  Order 

19  SS.  Theophilus  and  Ivo,  Confessors,  I  and  III  Orders 

20  St.  Bernardine  of  Siena,  Confessor,  I  Order 

21  BB.   Ladisjaus,    Crispin   and   Waldo,    Confessors,   I   and   III   Orders 

22  BB.  John  Forest,  Godfrey  Maurice  Jones;  and  Joachim  of  St.  Anna 

Wall,  Martyrs,   I  Order 

23  BL  Bartholomew,  Benvenute  and  Gerard,  Confessors,  I  and  III  Orders 

24  BB.  John  of  Prado,  John  of  Cetina,  and  Peter,  Martyrs,  I  Order 

25  Dedication  of  the  Basilica  of  Assisi 

26  BL  Mary  Anne  of  Jesus,  Virgin,  III  Order 

29  BB.  Stephen  and  Raymond,  Martyrs,  I  Order 

30  St.  Ferdinand,  King,   Confessor,  III   Order 

31  The  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  Mediatrix  of  all  Graces 

June 

1  St.  Angela  Merici,  Virgin,  III  Order 

%  BB.  Herculian,  Felix  and  John,  Confessors,  I  and  III  Orders 

3  BL  Andrew  of  Hyspello,  Confessor,  I  Order 

7  Bl.  Humiliana,  Widow,  III  Order 

8  BL  Baptista  Varani,  Virgin,  II  Order 

9  BB.  Pacificus  and  Lawrence,  Confessors,  I  Order 

13  St.  Anthony  of  Padua,  Confessor,  I  Order 

15  BL  Yolande,  Widow,  II  Order 

16  BL  Guy  of  Cortona,  Confessor,  I  Order 

20  BL  Micheline,  Widow,  III  Order 

23  BL  Joseph  Cafasso,  Confessor,  HI  Order 

27  BL  Benvenute,  Confessor,  I  Order 

484 


4  BL  Raymond  Lull,   Martyr,  III  Order 

8  St.  Elizabeth  of  Portugal,  Widow,  III  Order 

9  SS.  Nicolas  and  Ten  Companions,  Martyrs,  I  Order 

10  BB.  Emannel  Ruiz  and  Seven  Companions,  Martyrs,  I  Order 

11  St.  Veronica  Juliani,  Virgin,  II  Order 

13  St.  Francis  Solanus,  Confessor,  I  Order 

14  St.  Bonaventure,  Confessor,  Doctor,  1  Order 

15  Feast  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre 

16  Commemoration  of  the  Canonization  of  St.  Francis 
21  BL  Angeline  of  Marsciano,  Widow,  III  Order 

23  St.  Lawrence  of  Brindisi,  Confessor,  I  Order 

24  BL  Cunegunda,  Virgin,  II  Order 

27  BL  Mary  Magdalen  Martinengo,  Virgin,  II  Order 

30  BB.  Simon,  Peter  and  Archangelus,  Confessors,  I  Order 


August 

2  Our  Lady  of  the  Angels  (Portiuncula  Indulgence) 

7  BB.  Agathangelus  and  Cassian,  Martyrs,  I  Order 

9  St.  John  Mary  Vianney,  Cure  of  Ars,  Confessor,  III  Order 

11  BL  Louise  of  Savoy,  Widow,  II  Order 

12  St.  Clare,  Foundress,  Virgin,  II  Order 

13  BB.  John  of  Alverna,  Vincent  of  Aquilla,  and  Novellonus  of  Faenza, 

Confessors,  I  and  III  Orders 

14  BB.  Sanctes  and  Francis,  Confessors,  I  and  III  Orders 

17  St.  Roch,  Confessor,  III  Order 

18  BB.  Beatrice  and  Paula,  Virgins,  II  Order 

19  St.  Louis,    Bishop,  Confessor,  I  Order 

22  Seven  Joys  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 

25  St.  Louis,  King,  Confessor,  III  Order  (Patron  of  the  Third  Order) 

26  BB.  Timothy  and  Bernard,  Confessors,  I  Order 

September 

1  BB.  John  and  Peter,  Martyrs,  I  Order 

2  BB.  John,  Appolinaris  and  Severin,  Martyrs,  I  and  III  Orders 

4  St.  Rose  of  Viterbo,  Virgin,  III  Order 

5  BL  Gentle  of  Matilica,  Martyr,  I  Order 

6  BB.  Liberates  and  Peregrinus,  Confessors,  I  Order 
9  BB.  Seraphina  of  Sforza,  Widow,  II  Order 

10  BB.  Apollinaris  and  Forty-four  Companions,  Martyrs,  I  and  III  Orders 

11  BL  Bonaventure,  Confessor,  I  Order 

13  BL  Francis  Calderola,  Confessor,  I  Order 

17'  Stigmata  of  St.  Francis  of  Assisi 

18  St.  Joseph  of  Cupertino,  Confessor,  I  Order 

23  Finding  of  the  Relics  of  St.  Clare 

24  St.  Pacificus,  Confessor,  I  Order 

25  BL  Francis  Camporubeo,  Confessor,  I  Order 

26  BL  Lucy  of  Calatagirone,  Virgin,  III  Order 

27  St.  Elzear,  Confessor,  III  Order 

28  BL  Bernadine  of  Feltre,  Confessor,  I  Order 

485 


October 

1  BB.  John  and  Nicholas,  Confessors,  I  and  III  Orders 

3  Vigil  of  St.  Francis  (Fast  for  Tertiaries) 

4  Our  Holy  Father  St.  Francis,  Confessor,  Founder  of  the  Franciscan 

Order 

5  BL  Felix  Meda,  Virgin,  II  Order 

6  St.  Mary  Frances  of  the  Five  Wounds,  Virgin,  III  Order 
8  St.  Bridget,  Widow,  III  Order 

10  SS.  Daniel  and  Six  Companions,  Martyrs,  I  Order 

12  St.  Seraphin,  Confessor,  I  Order 

19  St.  Peter  of  Alcantara,  Confessor,  I  Order 

21  BL  James  of  Strepa,  Bishop,  Confessor,  I  Order 

22  Anniversary  of  Dedication  of  Bach  Church 

23  Bl.  Josephine  Leroux,  Virgin,  Martyr,  II  Order 

25  Bl.  Balthassar  of  Clavario,  Confessor,  I  Order 

26  BL  Bonaventure  Potenza,  Confessor,  I  Order 

30  BL  Angelus  of  Acrio,  Confessor,  I  Order 

31  BB.  Christopher  and  Thomas,  Confessors,  I  Order 

November 

3  BL  Rayner,  Confessor,  I  Order 

5  Relics  in  the  Churches  of  the  Seraphic  Order 

6  BL  Margaret  of  Lorraine,  Widow,  II  Order 

7  BL  Helena  Enselmina,  Virgin,  II  Order 

12  BB.  Gabriel  and  John,  Confessors,  I  and  III  Orders 

13  St.  Didacus,  Confessor,  I  Order 

16  St.  Agnes  of  Assisi,  Virgin,  II  Order 

17  BB.  Salome  and  Jane,  Virgins,  II  and  III  Orders 

19  St.  Elizabeth  of  Hungary,  Queen,  Widow,  III  Order  (Patroness  of  the 
Third  Order) 

26  St.  Leonard  of  Port  Maurice,  Confessor,  I  Order 

27  BB.  Bernardine  and  Humilis,  Confessors,  I  Order 

28  St.  James  of  the  Marches,  Confessor,  I  Order 

29  All  Saints  of  the  Three  Orders 


December 

1    BL  Anthony  Bonfadini,  Confessor,  I  Order 

Likewise  the  commemoration  of  Holy  Souls  of  the  Three  Orders 
5    BL  Nicolas,  Martyr,  I  Order 

8  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  Special  Patroness 

of  the  Seraphic  Order 

9  BB.  Elizabeth  and  Delphine,  Virgins,  III  Order 

10  BL  Peter  of  Siena,  Confessor,  III  Order 

11  BL  Hugoline,  Hermit,  Confessor,  III  Order 

12  Finding  of  St.  Francis'  Body 

14    BB.  Conrad  and  Bartholus,  Confessors,  I  and  III  Orders 

23    BL  Nicholas  Factor,  Confessor,  I  Order 

30     BB.  Margaret  and  Matthia,  Virgins,  II  Order 

486 


AMERICAN    FRANCISCAN    PROVINCES  AND  COMMISSARIATS 
Order  of  Friars  Minor   (O.  F.  M.) 
Delegate  Genera!,  SVIathlas  Faust 
Province  Founded      Provincial  Location 

St.  John  the  Baptist 1844  . .    Adalbert  Rolfes   . . .    Cincinnati,  O. 

Sacred  Heart 1858  . .  Wenceslaus  Krzycki. .  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Most  Holy  Name  of  Jesus  .     1901  ..    Jerome  Bawson...New  York,  N.  Y. 

Immaculate  Conception  1911  . .    Anicetus  Silvioni.  .New  York,  N.  Y. 

Santa  Barbara   1916  . .    Martin  Knauff  ....  Oakland,  Calif. 

Assumption  of  the  B.  V.  M.  1939  . .    Isidore  Cwiklinski  . . .  Pulaski,  Wis. 

Commissariat  Founded  Commissary  Location 

Holy   Cross    1912   . .  Benedict  Hoge   Lemont,  III. 

Holy  Land   Leonard  Walsh.  .Washington,  D.  C. 

Holy  Family   ;  1927   . .  David  Zrno Chicago,  111, 

Holy   Saviour    Martinian  Krajcir  . .  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

St.  John  Capistran   1928   ..  Medard  Medveczky. Arrochar,  N.  Y". 

Order  of  Friars  Minor  Conventual   (O.  M.  C.) 
Province  Founded      Provincial  Location 

Immaculate    Conception    ...   1852   ..  Daniel  Lutz Syracuse,  N.  Y. 

St.   Anthony    1903   . .    Lawrence  Cyman. . .  .Buffalo,  N.  Y. 

St.   Bonaventure    1939   ..  Cyril   Kita Milwaukee,   Wis. 

Our  Lady  of  Consolation 1926   . .    Anthony  Hodapp Louisville,  Ky. 

Order  of  Friars  Minor  Capuchin    (O.  F.  M.  Cap) 
Province  Founded      Provincial  Location 

St.   Joseph 1857   . .  Clement  Neubauer. . .  .Detroit,  Mich. 

St.  Augustine   1873   . .    Claude  Vogel Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Custody  Founded     Gustos  "  Location 

Italian-American    1918   . .    Accursio  Rosi Orange,  N.  J. 

Irish-American    " Stephen  Murtagh.Los Angeles, Calif. 

House   of   English  Province 

of  O.  S.  F.  C 1926   ..  George  Scott Providence,  R.  I. 

(Guardian) 

Third  Ord'er  Regular  (T.  O.  R.) 
Province  Founded      Provincial  Location 

Sacred  Heart    1910  ..  Benedict  Determan. . .  .Loretto,  Pa. 

Immaculate  Conception  Benignus  Gallagher  ....  Hollidays- 

burg,  Pa. 

IT.  S.  Foundation  (Spanish)   Michael  Vidal Waco,  Tex. 

(Superior) 

Franciscan   Friars  of  the  Atonement  (S.  A.) 

(Third  Order  of  St.  Francis) 
Founded  Superior  Location 

1909 Raphael  Grande Garrison,  N.  Y, 

487 


MARRIAGE   LEGISLATION  OF  THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH 


The  marriage  contract  is  a  law- 
ful agreement  between  a  man  and 
a  woman  by  which  is  given  and  ac- 
cepted the  exclusive  and  perpetual 
right  to  those  bodily  functions  in- 
tended for  the  generation  of  chil- 
dren. It  was  this  contract  which 
our  Lord  raised  to  the  dignity  of 
a  sacrament  when  He  instituted 
the  Sacrament  of  Matrimony.  This 
sacrament  sanctifies  the  union  and 
gives  to  the  couple  the  graces 
which  they  need  for  the  proper  ful- 
filment of  the  duties  of  their  state 
in  life.  Those  who  are  not  baptized 
can  enter  into  a  natural  contract 
of  marriage,  but  only  those  who  are 
baptized  can  receive  the  sacrament. 

The  primary  purpose  of  marriage 
is  the  generation  and  the  education 
of  children;  the  secondary  pur- 
poses are  the  cultivating  of  mutual  • 
love  and  the  quieting  of  concupis- 
cence. The  two  essential  qualities 
of  this  union  are  unity  and  perma- 
nence. True  and  lawful  marriage 
is,  therefore,  a  union  between  one 
man  and  one  woman  which  can  be 
broken  by  nothing  but  the  death  of 
either  party.  These  qualities  serve 
to  secure  the  ends  for  which  mar- 
riage is  intended;  its  unity  insures 
the  proper  care  and  the  loving  co- 
operation in  the  rearing  of  the  chil- 
dren; its  permanence  guarantees 
mutual  love  and  support  all  through 
the  natural  lives  of  both  parties. 

All  persons  who  are  not  forbid- 
den by  law  may  contract  marriage. 
Certain  prohibitions  are  laid  down 
by  the  natural  and  the  divine  law. 
These  are  binding  upon  all  men  no 
matter  what  their  religious  beliefs* 
may  be.  Thus  for  example,  all  men 
are  bound  by  the  natural  law  which 
forbids  marriage  before  a  certain 
age.  But,  since  Christ  left  to  His 
Church  complete  jurisdiction  over 


all  baptized  Christians,  she  has  the 
supreme  power  to  regulate  concern- 
ing their  marriages.  Her  laws  are 
binding  upon  all  who  are  validly 
baptized,  hence  they  oblige  here- 
tics, schismatics  and  apostates  un- 
less these  classes  are  positively  ex- 
empted by  the  Church.  In  two 
cases  this  exemption  is  stated: 
heretics  and  schismatics  are  not 
bound  by  the  impediment  of  dis- 
parity of  worship  nor  are  they  held 
to  the  canonical  form  of  celebra- 
tion before  a  priest.  Unbaptized 
persons  are  bound  to  the  observ- 
ance of  these  laws  when  these  laws 
authentically  explain  the  provisions 
of  the  divine  law. 

The  Church  has  laid  down  a  list 
of  impediments  which  affect  the 
status  of  a  marriage.  Some  of 
these  impediments  render  the  mar- 
riage null  and  void  so  that  in  the 
eyes  of  the  Church  such  a  mar- 
riage is  worthless.  These  are 
known  as  diriment  or  nullifying 
impediments.  Other  impediments, 
while  they  do  not  render  the  mar- 
riage invalid  and  worthless,  never- 
theless make  it  gravely  sinful. 
These  are  called  impeding  or  pro- 
hibitory impediments. 

The  Impeding  or  Prohibitory 

Impediments 

1.  The  impediment  of  Simple 
Vows,  (a)  One  who  is  bound  by  a 
simple  vow  of  virginity  cannot  en- 
ter marriage  without  grave  sin. 
Virginity  is  the  state  of  perfect 
purity  which  has  never  been  de- 
filed by  any  sinful  thought,  word 
or  action  contrary  to  this  virtue. 
In  taking  a  vow  of  virginity  a  per- 
son promises  to  persevere  in  this 
state  by  avoiding  the  first  deliber- 
ate act  which  would  violate  the 
purity  of  the  soul.  A  marriage  con-. 


488 


tracted  without  a  dispensation 
from  this  vow,  although  valid, 
would  be  sinful  because  one  of  the 
duties  of  the  married  state  is  the 
generation  of  children  winch  in- 
volves the  violation  of  this  vow. 

(b)  One  who  has  made  a  vow  of 
perfect   chastity   has    promised   to 
abstain    from    sexual    intercourse 
and    from   voluntary   acts    against 
purity.  One  entering  marriage  with- 
out dispensation  from  this  vow  sins 
gravely  but  the  marriage  is  valid. 

(c)  The    vow   of   celibacy   is    a 
promise  never  to  marry.  Unless  a 
person  is  dispensed  from  this  vow' 
lie  cannot  enter  marriage  without 
grave  sin. 

(d)  The  vow  to  enter  a  religious 
order  hinders  a  person  from  con- 
tracting marriage  without  grave  sin. 

(e)  The  vow  to  receive  sacred 
orders  is  a  promise  to  receive  the 
orders  of  subdiaconate,   diaconate 
and  priesthood.  One  who  has  made 
such  a  vow  cannot  contract  mar- 
riage without  grave  sin  in  as  much 
as  the  observance  of  his  vow  after 
marriage  is  practically  impossible. 

2.  The  impediment  of  Legal   Re- 
lationship. Legal  relationship  is  the 
bond  which  exists  between  the  per- 
son    adopting     and     the     person 
adopted.  If  Civil  Law  states  that 
this   relationship   is    a   prohibitory 
impediment,  it  is  also  regarded  as 
such  by  the  Church;    if  the  Law 
states  that  it  is  a  nullifying  impedi- 
ment,  the    Church   likewise   looks 
upon  it  as  such.  In  this  matter  the 
Church   determines   the  nature   of 
the   impediment   according  to   the 
provisions   of  the  Civil  Law.    No- 
where in  the  United   States   does 
an   impediment   arise    from   Legal 
relationship. 

3.  The    Impediment   of   Different 
Religions.  The  Church  strongly  for- 
bids the  marriage  of  a  Catholic  to 
any  baptized  member  of  an  here- 
tical  or   schismatical   sect    More- 
over if  there  is  grave  reason  to 
believe  that  such  a  marriage  would 
result   in    the    loss    of   the    Faith 
of   the    Catholic    party,    the    mar- 
riage is   forbidden   by  the   Divine 
Law  itself.  "Mixed"  marriages  are 
gravely  sinful  if  contracted  with- 
out   the    proper    dispensation,    al- 


though they  are  nevertheless  valid. 
To  obtain  such  a  dispensation  it  is 
necessary  that  there  be  just  and 
grave  reasons  for  the  marriage; 
that  the  non-Catholic  party  promise 
to  allow  the  Catholic  party  com- 
plete freedom  in  the  practise  of 
religion;  that  both  parties  promise 
that  ail  the  children  born  to  them 
will  be  baptized  and  brought  up  as 
Catholics;  that  there  be  strong 
grounds  for  believing  that  these 
promises  will  be  observed  sincerely. 

The  Diriment  OP  Nullifying 
Impediments 

1.  Impediment  of  Age.  No  male 
before   Ms    sixteenth   year   of  age 
completed  and  no  female  before  her 
fourteenth   year   completed   is    ca- 
pable   of    contracting   a   true    and 
valid   marriage.    Marriage   at  any 
time  after  that  age  would  be  valid, 
but  the  Church  urges  young  people 
to    observe   the   age   limits   which 
certain  states  have  specified,  other- 
wise   serious    legal    consequences 
would    follow.    This    is    especially 
true   in  the   case  of  minors.   The 
pastor   should   not   assist  at  their 
marriage    if    the    parents    are    un- 
aware of  it  or  if  they  are  reason- 
ably unwilling  that  it  take  place. 

2.  The  Impediment  of  Impotency. 
Impotency    consists    in    the    inca- 
pacity to  perform  the  normal,  physi- 
cal act  of  copulation.    Such  impo- 
tence,   provided  that    it    preceded 
marriage  and  is  a  permanent  physi- 
cal defect,  whether  on  the  part  of 
the  man  or  the  woman,  renders  the 
marriage  null  and  void.  In  cases  of 
doubt  the  Church  does  not  hinder 
the   parties   from  marrying.    Ster- 
ility is  not  to  be  considered  an  im- 
pediment to  marriage. 

3.  The   Impediment  of  an   Exist- 
ing Bond.  Unity  is  one  of  the  Quali- 
ties of  marriage.  Hence   a  person 
who  is  already  validly  married  can- 
not contract  another  valid  marriage 
as  long  as  he  is  bound  by  the  bonds 
of  the   previous   union.    A  second 
marriage   may  be   entered   into   if 
the  first  was  null  or  has  been  legiti- 
mately dissolved. 

4.  The   Impediment  of   Disparity 
of    Worship.     The    Church   forbids 
the  marriage  of  any  non-baptized 


489 


person  with  one  baptized  in  the 
Catholic  Church  or  converted  to 
the  Church  from  heresy  or  schism. 
Such  a  marriage  attempted  with- 
out the  necessary  dispensation 
would  be  invalid.  Dispensations 
are  granted  on  the  conditions  men- 
tioned above  in  the  treatment  of 
the  Impediment  of  Mixed  Religions. 

5.  The  Impediment  of  Sacred  Or- 
ders. One  who  has  been  ordained 
a  subdeacon,  deacon  or  priest  can- 
not contract  a  valid  marriage.    It 
is  possible  with  a  dispensation  for 
a  married  man  to  receive  Sacred 
Orders  provided  that  his  wife  con- 
sents and  takes  a  vow  of  chastity. 

6.  The    Impediment  of   Religious 
Profession.    The    members    of    cer- 
tain religious   orders   take   solemn 
vows     of     poverty,     chastity     and 
obedience.   One   who  is   bound   by 
such  a  vow  of  chastity  cannot  con- 
tract  a   valid   marriage.    This   im- 
pediment affects  both  male  and  fe- 
male religious.   It  is   to   be   noted 
that  whereas  solemn  vows  render 
a  marriage  null  and  void,  simple 
vows   render  the   marriage   sinful 
but  do  not  impair  its  validity.    In 
only  one  case  do  simple  vows  ren- 
der a  marriage  invalid,  and  this  is 
due  to  a  privilege  granted  to  the 
Jesuits  by  Pope   Gregory  XIII   by 
which  their  simple  vows  invalidate 
marriage. 

7.  The  Impediment  of  Abduction. 
There  can  be  no  valid  marriage  be- 
tween an  abductor  and  a  woman 
abducted  with  a  view  to  marriage, 
so    long    as    she    remains    in    the 
power   of  the   abductor.    This   im- 
pediment  ceases   as    soon   as   the 
woman  gains  her  freedom  and  free- 
ly marries  the  man.  One  who  for- 
cibly detains  a  woman  against  her 
will  incurs  this  same  impediment 
even  though  the  woman  came  of 
her  own  free  will  to  the  place  in 
which  she  is  detained. 

8.  The  impediment  of  Crime.  This 
impediment  may  arise   in   one   of 
three  ways: 

(a)  Through  an  act  of  adultery 
with  an  accompanying  promise  of 
marriage  or  an  attempt  to  contract 
marriage.  The  parties  concerned 
would  be  incapable  of  contracting 
a  valid  marriage  without  a  dispen- 


sation, even  after  the  death  of  their 
consorts. 

(b)  Through  an  act  of  adultery 
joined  with  the  murder  of  the  con- 
sort of  either  party.   This  murder 
may  be  planned  and  executed  by 
either  of  the  guilty  parties;   it  is 
not  necessary  that  there  be  a  mu- 
tual    conspiracy.     A     dispensation 
would  have  to  be  obtained  before 
the    parties    concerned   could    con- 
tract a  valid  marriage. 

(c)  Through  the  crime  of  conju- 
cide.  This  impediment  is  incurred 
when  there  is  a  mutual  conspiracy 
resulting  in  the  death  of  a  legiti- 
mately wedded  consort.  The  inten- 
tion   of   marrying   the    accomplice 
must  likewise  enter  in. 

9.  The  Impediment  of  Relation- 
ship. Relationship  may  come  about 
in  four  ways: 

(a)  Through  consanguinity  or  re- 
lation by  carnal  descent.  In  de- 
termining the  relationship  existing 
between  persons  we  must  note  the 
common  ancestor,  the  line  and  the 
degree.  Those  in  the  direct  line 
are  descended  one  from  the  other 
such  as  children  from  parents, 
grandchildren  from  grandparents. 
Those  in  the  collateral  line  have  a 
common  ancestor  but  are  not  de- 
scended from  one  another  such  as 
brothers  or  sisters.  The  degree  of 
relationship  is  the  distance  from 
the  common  ancestor.  The  following 
table  illustrates  these  principles. 

John 

Mary         Jane 

Edmund  Andrew 

Michael  Bertha 

John  and  Michael  are  related  in 
the  third  degree  of  consanguinity 
in  the  direct  line.  Jane  and  Bertha 
are  related  in  the  second  degree  of 
the  direct  line.  Michael  and  Bertha 
are  related  in  the  third  degree  of 
consanguinity  in  the  collateral  line. 
Edmund  and  Bertha  are  related  in 
the  third  degree  of  the  collateral 
line  because  the  number  of  degrees 
is  determined  by  the  number  in  the 
longer  of  the  two  lines. 

There  can  be  no  valid  marriage 
between  blood  relatives  in  the  di- 
rect line  no  matter  what  degree  of 
relationship  exists.  Likewise  all 
marriages  are  invalid  which  are 


490 


contracted  without  dispensation  be- 
tween persons  who  are  related 
within  the  third  degree  of  the  col- 
lateral line  of  consanguinity.  The 
Church  never  dispenses  in  the  di- 
rect line  nor  in  the  first  degree  of 
the  collateral  line. 

(b)  Through  affinity  or  relation 
resulting    from    a    valid    marriage. 
The    husband    contracts    this    rela- 
tionship with  the  blood  relatives  of 
the  wife  and  vice  versa.  There  is, 
however,  no  relationship  of  affinity 
between  the  blood  relatives  of  the 
husband  and  the  blood  relatives  of 
the  wife.  The  degree  of  affinity  is 
computed  in  such  a  way  that  those 
who  are  blood  relatives  of  the  man 
are  related  by  affinity  to  the  woman 
in   the    same   line    and    degree    in 
which  they  are  related  to  the  man. 
Thus  the  blood  brother  of  the  hus- 
band is  related  to  the  wife  in  the 
first  degree  of  the  collateral  line. 
The  mother  of  the  bride  is  related 
to  the  groom  in  the  first  degree  of 
the  direct  line. 

The  Church  declares  invalid  any 
marriage  between  persons  who  are 
related  by  affinity  in  any  degree  of 
the  direct  line  as  well  as  between 
those  who  are  related  by  affinity 
within  the  second  degree  of  the 
collateral  line. 

(c)  Through    spiritual    relation- 
ship   arising   from    baptism.   Who- 
ever administers  baptism,  whether 
solemnly  or  privately,  contracts  a 
certain  relationship  with  the  per- 
son baptized.   This   same  relation- 
ship exists  between  the  godparents 
and  the  one  baptized.  Hence,  with- 
out a  dispensation,  there  can  be  no 
valid  marriage  between  a  godchild 
and  its  godparents  nor  between  the 
one    baptized    and    the    one    who 
baptizes. 

(d)  Through  adoption  or  legal  re- 
lationship. As  noted  under  the  Im- 
peding Impediments,  legal  relation- 
ship may  become  a   diriment  im- 
pediment   rendering    invalid    any 
marriage  between  the  adopter  and 
the  person  adopted.  In  this  matter 
the    Church    merely    follows    the 
norm  established  by  the  Civil  Law 
and  considers  legal  relationship  in 
the    light    of   these    laws    as    pro- 
hibiting or  annulling  impediments. 


10.    The     Impediment    of    Public 

Honesty.  This  impediment  arises 
from  an  invalid  marriage  or  from 
public  or  notorious  concubinage.  It 
renders  the  man  incapable  of  con- 
tracting a  valid  marriage  with  the 
relatives  of  the  woman  in  the  first 
and  second  degrees  of  the  direct 
line  and  vice  versa.  The  accom- 
panying plan  will  illustrate  this. 
John  William 


Patrick 

ATBoip- 

Francis 

Mary 

Martha 

Alice  is  living  with  Edward  as 
his  concubine.  This  fact  gives  rise 
to  an  impediment  which  prevents 
Edward  from  marrying  Mary  or 
Martha  who  are  related  to  Alice  in 
the  first  and  second  degrees  re- 
spectively of  the  direct  line.  The 
same  impediment  hinders  Alice 
from  marrying  William  or  Francis. 

Publishing  the  Banns 
To  insure  the  absence  of  all  im- 
pediments the  Church  orders  the 
pastor  to  announce  publicly  the 
names  of  people  who  are  about  to 
contract  marriage.  The  publishing 
of  the  "banns"  is  usually  done  in 
Church  at  the  parochial  Mass  on 
three  continuous  Sundays  or  holy- 
days  of  obligation.  If  the  parties 
are  of  different  parishes,  the  banns 
are  announced  in  both  places.  Per- 
sons who  know  of  reasons  why  the 
marriage  should  not  take  place  are 
obliged  to  make  known  these  rea- 
sons to  the  pastor  before  the  date 
set  for  the  wedding. 
The  Prescribed  Form  of  Marriage 
Not  only  must  the  parties  be 
free  from  all  impediments,  they 
must  also  observe  the  form  of  mar- 
riage which  is  demanded  by  the 
law  of  the  Church.  This  law  states 
that  those  marriages  only  are  valid 
which  are  contracted  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  pastor  of  the  place  in 
which  the  ceremony  is  performed, 
or  in  the  presence  of  the  local  Ordi- 
nary, or  in  the  presence  of  a  priest 


491 


delegated   by   either.    There   must 
also  be  present  two  witnesses. 

This  prescription  of  the  law  is 
binding  upon  the  following:  (a) 
Catholics  by  baptism  or  conversion 
when  marrying  among  themselves; 
(b)  Catholics  who  marry  non- 
Catholics  even  after  they  have  re- 
ceived a  dispensation  from  the  im- 
pediment of  different  religions  or 
of  disparity  of  worship;  (c)  An 
Oriental  Catholic  who  marries  a 
Catholic  of  the  Latin  rite. 

In  view  of  this  law  it  is  evident 
that  a  Catholic  who  goes  through 
a  marriage  ceremony  before  a  min- 
ister or  a  Justice  of  the  Peace  con- 
tracts no  marriage.  Moreover,  a 
Catholic  who  goes  through  this 
ceremony  before  a  Protestant  min- 
ister incurs  excommunication  re- 
served to  the  bishop  (Canon  1063). 
However,  because  the  Code  of  Can- 
on Law  expressly  exempts  non- 
Catholics  from  this  law,  the  mar- 
riages of  non-Catholics  before  min- 
isters and  Justices  are  valid,  if  not 
rendered  null  by  the  presence  of 
other  nullifying  impediments. 
Fear  as  a  Cause  of  Nullify 

A  fear  which  would  so  disturb 
the  mind  as  to  suppress  the  use  of 
reason  would  also  destroy  the  con- 
sent which  is  necessary  for  validly 
contracting  marriage.  The  Church 
has  stated  that  in  certain  cases 
fear,  even  though  it  left  a  degree 
of  consent  that  would  be  sufficient 
for  another  natural  contract,  may 
be  the  cause  of  nullity  in  a  mar- 
riage. This  fear  must  be  really 
grave;  it  must  be  provoked  by  an 
outside  free  agent;  it  must  be  un- 
justly provoked. 
The  Separation  of  Married  People 

1.  A  valid  marriage  between  bap- 
tized persons,  after  it  has  been  con- 
summated, cannot  be  dissolved  by 
any  human  power  or  by  any  cause 
other  than  the  death  of  either  of 
the    parties.    Consummation    of    a 
marriage  is  effected  by  the  conju- 
gal act  by  which  the  spouses  be- 
come one  flesh. 

2.  A  valid  marriage  between  bap- 
tized persons   or   between  a  bap- 
tized  and    a   non-baptized    person, 
provided  that  it  has  not  been  con- 


summated, may  be  dissolved  in  two 
cases: 

(a)  The  solemn  religious  profes- 
sion of  one  of  the  parties.  A  mar- 
ried person,  therefore,  who  wished 
to    enter    an    order    and    to    take 
solemn  vows  would  bave  to  prove 
that   the    marriage   had   not   been 
consummated.  'If  this  were  proven, 
the    matrimonial    bond    would    be 
broken  and  the  party  who  remains 
in  the  world  would  be  free  to  con- 
tract a  new  marriage. 

(b)  Dispensation  from  the  Holy 
See.  There  must  be  a  grave  cause 
for  seeking  such  a  dispensation.  It 
is    enough    if    one    of   the    parties 
makes  the  request;  and  the  request 
is  often  granted  in  spite  of  the  op- 
position of  the  other  party.  When 
the    dispensation   is   granted   both 
parties  are  free  to  enter  new  mar- 
riages. 

These  exceptions  do  not  under- 
mine the  indissolubility  of  mar- 
riage. In  both  cases  the  marriage 
had  not  been  rendered  perfect  by 
a  consummation.  Moreover  it  is  the 
Pope  and  not  a  civil  authority  who 
pronounces  the  sentence.  As  the 
Vicar  of  Christ,  and  in  virtue  of  Ms 
pontifical  authority,  he  dispenses 
in  these  particular  cases  because 
of  grave  necessity  and  in  the  in- 
terests of  the  spiritual  welfare  of 
the  persons  concerned. 

3.  A  legitimate  marriage,  even 
consummated,  between  non-bap- 
tized persons  can  be  dissolved  in 
favor  of  the  party  who  is  con- 
verted. This  is  the  "Pauline  Priv- 
ilege" or  the  "Privilege  of  the 
Faith."  It  is  so  called  because 
Saint  Paul  first  promulgated  it  as 
a  means  of  protecting  the  Faith 
of  his  converts.  (I  Corinthians,  vii, 
12-15.)  The  conditions  necessary 
for  using  the  Pauline  Privilege  are: 

(a)  The  marriage  must  have  been 
contracted  before   the   baptism   of 
either  party; 

(b)  One,  only,  of  the  parties  must 
be    converted    and    have    received 
valid  Christian  baptism. 

(c)  The  infidel  party  must  refuse 
to  be  converted  or  at  least  to  live 
peacefully    without    insulting    God 
and   without   interfering   with   the 
freedom  of  the  Christian  party  in 


492 


the  practice  of  religion.  The  mar- 
riage will  not  be  dissolved  if  the 
infidel  party  assents  to  both  de- 
mands, or  at  least  to  the  second. 
But  because  the  Pope  has  the 
power  to  dissolve  such  a  marriage, 
since  it  is  not  a  consummated 
Christian  marriage,  he  may  do  so 
in  exceptional  cases  for  extremely 
grave  reasons  even  if  the  infidel 
party  assents  to  both  demands. 

4.  There  are  also  certain  cases 
in  which  the  partners  in  a  valid 
marriage  may  separate  without  the 
right  of  marrying  again.  The  chief 
cause  of  perpetual  separation 
arises  from  adultery  of  one  of  the 
parties.  There  are  other  causes 
which  permit  the  injured  party  to 
seek  a  separation:  the  affiliation  of 
the  other  party  with  a  non-Cath- 
olic sect;  criminal  and  shameful 
conduct;  the  education  of  the  chil- 
dren in  schism  or  heresy;  grave 
peril  of  soul  or  body.  In  this,  as  in 
all  other  matters  pertaining  to  the 
Sacrament  of  Matrimony,  the  ad- 


vice of  the  pastor  should  be  sought 
and  followed. 

Sacred  Tribunal  of  the  Rota 
Courts  of  first  instance  and  of 
second  instance,  for  the  adjudica- 
tion of  matrimonial  cases,  are  es- 
tablished in  all  dioceses  through- 
out the  world.  Every  case  is  ap- 
pealed after  the  first  trial:  by  the 
parties  themselves  if  the  verdict 
has  been  against  nullity;  and  by 
the  Defender  of  the  Bond  if  the 
decision  has  been  in  favor  of  it. 
The  case  is  settled  if  the  decisions 
from  the  court  of  first  instance  and 
the  court  of  second  instance  are 
identical.  If  they  are  not,  a  third 
trial  is  necessary,  and  this  takes 
place  before  the  Sacred  Tribunal 
of  the  Rota  in  Rome.  In  1941  the 
Sacred  Rota  issued  29  decrees  of 
nullity  in  the  87  matrimonial  cases 
examined.  By  papal  rescript  courts 
of  third  instance  established  in  this 
country  may  during  the  war  adju- 
dicate matrimonial  cases  usually 
tried  before  the  Roman  Rota. 


BIRTH  CONTROL 


By  the  technical  term  "birth  con- 
trol" is  meant  the  unlawful  limita- 
tion of  offspring.  All  such  birth 
control  is  by  its  very  nature  evil. 
Because  it  is  intrinsically  evil,  no 
reason,  however  great,  can  justify 
it.  The  prohibition  against  birth 
control  is  not  a  Church  law,  but 
is  a  dictate  of  the  natural  law 
which  is  God's  law  implanted  in 
His  creatures.  The  chief  forms  of 
birth  control  are:  contraceptives, 
abortion  and  sterilization. 

The  only  legitimate  method  for 
limiting  offspring  is  abstinence  and 
self-control. 

Contraceptives  —  The  use  of  con- 
traceptives, whether  they  be  instru- 
ments or  medicines,  is  to  the  mar- 
ried and  unmarried  alike  mortally 
sinful.  The  malice  of  this  type  of 
birth  control  arises  from  the  fact 
that  while  the  faculty  of  genera- 
tion is  used,  its  primary  purpose 
(the  generation  of  offspring)  is 
frustrated.  When  that  primary  pur- 
pose is  frustrated,  nature  (God's 
law)  is  perverted.  Such  a  perversion 
is  nothing  less  than  the  sin  of  onan- 


ism,  spoken  of  in  Genesis,  38,  9-10. 

Abortion  is  the  ejection  of  a  liv- 
ing immature  foetus  from  the  womb 
of  the  mother  at  a  time  when  the 
foetus  cannot  live  outside  the 
womb.  Intentional  abortion  is  really 
murder,  and  all  who  take  part 
in  an  abortion,  not  excepting  the 
mother,  incur  an  excommunication 
reserved  to  the  bishop,  if  the  abor- 
tion really  follows  from  the  attempt 
to  perform  it  (Canon  2350). 

Closely  allied  to  abortion  is  crani- 
otomy  which  is  that  operation  in 
which  forceps  are  used  to  crush 
and  kill  the  child  in  the*  womb. 
This  also  is  murder. 

Sterilization  is  an  operation  in 
which  the  tubes,  destined  to  carry 
the  seed,  are  cut  or  tied  so  that 
during  the  sexual  act  no  seed  will 
be  ejected  and  no  conception  can 
take  place.  Sterilization  frustrates 
and  perverts  nature  in  the  same 
way  as  does  the  use  of  contracep- 
tives. Hence  sterilization,  except 
when  necessary  to  preserve  the 
health  of  the  whole  body  of  the 
one  sterilized,  is  gravely  sinful. 


493 


RACISM 


The  racist  doctrine  may  be  sum- 
marized as  follows: 

(a)  There    are    essential    differ- 
ences   between   the   various    races 
of  men  that  inhabit  the  globe. 

(b)  These    essential    differences 
derive  from  the  blood  of  each  race 
which  is   the   "soul"   of  the   race. 

(c)  Aryan  blood  has  given  rise 
to  all  the  real  and  enduring  culture 
of  the  world.  The  Nordic  race  is 
the  present-day  counterpart  of  the 
ancient  Aryan  race. 

(d)  The   higher   or   more   noble 
races,  among  which  the  Nordic  race 
is  supreme,  are  predestined  by  na- 
ture to  dominate  the  inferior  races, 
among  which  the  Jewish  race  is  the 
lowest. 

Upon  the  unstable  foundation  of 
this  racist  error  several  countries 
have  more  or  less  completely  pat- 
terned their  national  policy.  They 
have  conveniently  adopted  a  pan- 
theistic concept  of  the  universe  and 
adapted  it  to  their  racist  theory. 
They  reject  the  Christian  and  Jew- 
ish concept  of  a  personal  God,  the 
Supreme  Being  Who  is  Creator  of 
the  universe  and  hence  distinct 
from  it,  %  and  in  place  of  the  per- 
sonal God  the  racists  conjure  up 
a  god  whom  they  identify  with  na- 
ture —  that  nature  which  has  de- 
creed the  supremacy  of  the  Nordic 
race.  This  pantheistic  god  is  best 
served  by  an  obedience  to  his  ra- 
cial laws. 

With  the  law  of  racial  superior- 
ity accepted  as  fundamental  and 
the  blood  of  the  race  considered 
the  ultimate  source  of  all  value, 
the  leaders  in  the  movement  have 
logically  evolved  an  entirely  new 
moral  code.  Whatever  tends  to  pre- 
serve and  perpetuate  the  "purity" 
of  race  is  good;  whereas  whatever 
tends  to  pollute  the  race  or  hinder 
its  development  is  evil.  For  exam- 
ple, procreation  of  pure  Aryans  be 
it  within  or  without  the  bond  of 
matrimony  is  good,  whereas  pro- 
creation of  children  within  the 
bond  of  marriage  contracted  by  an 
Aryan  and  a  Jew  is  an  evil.  Today 
marriages  of  the  latter  type  are 
declared  illegal  in  Germany.  The 


Christian  virtues  such  as  love  of 
neighbor,  mercy  and  humility  are 
decried  as  weakness  and  corrup- 
tion, whereas  the  Nordic  virtues  of 
honor,  loyalty  and  pride,  whereby 
the  god  of  nature  is  served  and 
the  laws  of  race  superiority  fur- 
thered, alone  are  considered  decent 
and  worthy  of  human  beings. 

A  new  creed  is  thus  established 
— •  a  creed  without  foundation  in 
science,  without  foundation  in  rea- 
son, and  without  a  vestige  of  truth 
in  theology. 

The  doctrine  is  unscientific.  The 
"Aryan  race"  is  an  arbitrary  classi- 
fication based  upon  similarity  of 
language  among  various  peoples. 
And,  in  the  light  of  our  present 
scientific  knowledge,  it  would  be 
imprudent  to  attempt  to  prove  a 
definite  and  universal  connection 
between  blood  and  lingual  relation- 
ships. Objective  scientists  working 
with  facts,  and  not  attempting  to 
fit  facts  to  a  preconceived  theory, 
conclude,  as  does  Professor  Franz 
Boaz  of  Columbia  University:  "Peo- 
ple confuse  individual  heredity  with 
race  heredity.  Individual  heredity 
is  a  scientific  reality,  but  to  speak 
of  'race  heredity'  is  nonsense.  What 
we  know  as  'race'  is  largely  a 
matter  of  environment.  There  is  no 
such  thing  as  'pure'  race.  All  Euro- 
pean races  are  mixtures  of  many 
stocks,  particularly  so  wherever  you 
have  a  large  group." 

The  doctrine  is  without  any  logi- 
cal justification.  The  proposition 
that  "pure"  Aryan  or  Nordic' blood 
will  necessarily  produce  real  cul- 
ture is  unreasonable.  Blood  and 
culture  are  not  correlative  terms. 
Culture  is  based  upon  thought:  cul- 
ture is  real  if  ideas  are  "true;  and 
ideas  are  true  if  in  agreement  with 
objective  reality  —  not  because 
they  are  Nordic  ideas  or  ideals. 
Culture  is  not  real  because  it  is 
Nordic  culture  and  degraded  be- 
cause it  is  Jewish  or  Christian,  any 
more  than  fools'  gold  is  true  gold 
because  found  in  Germany,  or  true 
gold  is  fools'  gold  because  found 
in  South  Africa. 

Finally,    viewed    in    its    conflict 


494 


with  theology,  racism  is,  as  Pope 
Pius  XI  has  said,  "a  true  form  of 
apostasy.  It  Is  not  merely  one  idea 
or  another  which  is  false.  It  is  the 
whole  spirit  of  the  doctrine  which 
is  contrary  to  the  faith  of  Christ." 
In  his  encyclical,  "Mit  brennender 
Sorge,"  the  same  Pope  Pius  wrote: 
"Whoever  exalts  race,  or  the  peo- 
ple, or  the  State,  or  a  particular 
form  of  state,  or  the  depositories 
of  power,  or  any  other  fundamental 
value  of  the  human  community  .  .  . 
whoever  raises  these  notions  above 
their  standard  value  and  divinizes 
them  to  an  idolatrous  level,  dis- 
torts and  perverts  an  order  of  the 
world  planned  and  created  by  God; 
he  is  far  from  the  true  faith  in 
God  and  from  the  concept  of  life 
which  that  faith  upholds." 

No  more  telling  indictment  of  the 
racist  heresy  is  to  be  found  than 
that  given  by  Pope  Pius  XII,  in  his 
first  encyclical,  "Summi  Pontifica- 
tus:  "...Widespread  today  is  the 
forgetfulness  of  that  law  of  human 
solidarity  and  charity  which  is  dic- 
tated and  imposed  by  our  common 
origin  and  by  the  equality  of  ra- 
tional nature  in  all  men,  to  what- 
ever people  they  belong,  and  by 
the  redeeming  Sacrifice  offered  by 
Jesus  Christ  on  the  Altar  of  the 
Cross  to  His  Heavenly  Father  on 
behalf  of  sinful  mankind." 

After  recalling  the  facts  that  God 
created  man  to  His  own  image  and 
likeness  and  hence  is  the  true  Fa- 
ther of  man,  the  Holy  Father  in- 
sists on  the  essential  unity  of  the 
human  race  which  is  denied  in  the 
racist  doctrine.  He  recalls  what  St. 
Paul  proclaimed  to  the  *  proud 
Greeks,  the  Aryans  of  that  day: 
that  God  "hath  made  of  one,  all 
mankind,  to  dwell  upon  the  whole 
face  of  the  earth,  determining  ap- 
pointed times,  and  the  limits  of 
their  habitation,  that  they  should 
seek  God"  (Acts,  xvii,  26,  27). 

St.  Paul,  the  herald  of  this  truth, 
opens  to  us  what  the  Holy  Father 
terms  "a  marvelous  vision,"  a  vi- 
sion "which  makes  us  see  the  hu- 
man race  in  the  unity  of  one  com- 
mon origin  in  God,  'one  God  and 
Father  of  all,  Who  is  above  all, 


and  through  all  and  in  us  all'  (Ephe- 
sians,  iv,  6);  in  the  unity  of  na- 
ture which  in  every  man  is  equally 
composed  of  material  body  and  spir- 
itual, immortal  soul;  in  the  unity 
of  immediate  end  and  mission  in 
the  world;  in  the  unity  of  dwelling 
place,  the  earth . . .  ;  in  the  unity 
of  the  supernatural  end,  God  Him- 
self, to  Whom  all  should  tend ;  in  the 
unity  of  means  to  secure  that  end." 

The  Holy  Father  carefully  avoids 
the  other  extreme,  exemplified  by 
Communism,  which  preaches  a  lev- 
elling process  that  would  submerge 
the  individual  characteristics  of  peo- 
ples in  the  international  reign  of  a 
homogeneous  proletariat.  He  points 
out  that  "the  nations  despite  a  differ- 
ence of  development  due  to  diverse 
conditions  of  life  and  culture  are 
not  destined  to  break  the  unity 
of  the  human  race,  but  rather  to 
enrich  and  embellish  it  by  the  shar- 
ing of  their  own  peculiar  gifts,  and 
by  that  reciprocal  interchange  of 
goods  which  can  be  possible  and 
efficacious  only  when  a  mutual  love 
and  a  lively  sense  of  charity  unite 
all  the  sons  of  the  same  Father 
and  all  those  redeemed  by  the  same 
Divine  Blood."  He  further  proclaims 
that  "the  Church  hails  with  joy  and 
follows  with  her  maternal  blessing 
every  method  of  guidance  which 
aims  at  a  wise  and  orderly  evolu- 
tion of  particular  forces  and  tenden- 
cies having  their  origin  in  the  in- 
dividual character  of  each  race, 
provided  they  are  not  opposed  to  the 
duties  incumbent  on  men  from  their 
unity  of  origin  and  common  destiny." 

Having  shown  the  unity  of  man- 
kind within  which  all  races  har- 
moniously develop,  the  Holy  Father 
insists  on  their  essential  equality. 
"The  spirit,  the  teaching  and  the 
work  of  the  Church  can  never  be 
other  than  that  which  the  Apostle 
of  the  Gentiles  preached:  'putting 
on  the  new  [man],  him  who  is  re- 
newed unto  knowledge  according 
to  the  image  of  Him  that  created 
him.  Where  there  is  neither  Gen- 
tile nor  Jew,  circumcision  nor  un- 
circumcision,  barbarian  nor  Scythi- 
an, bond  nor  free.  But  Christ  is  all 
and  in  all'  (Colossians,  iii,  10-11)." 


495 


CATHOLICS  AND  PSYCHOLOGY 


Today,  there  is  a  widespread  in- 
terest in  psychology.  "Intelligence 
tests/'  "inferiority  complexes," 
"neuroses,"  "inhibitions,"  "obses- 
sions/* "the  subconscious"  and 
many  other  words,  are  no  longer 
the  peculiar  property  of  the  phi- 
losophers, but  form  a  part  of  every- 
day language.  Newspapers  search 
out  the  hidden  psychological  mo- 
tives for  every  crime  and  misdeed; 
books  are  published  which  treat 
of  the  "development  of  a  winning 
personality";  and  sensational  sex- 
theories  are  popularized  by  maga- 
zines, novels  and  movies. 

But  the  terminology  is  not  the 
only  thing  that  has  ceased  to  be 
the  exclusive  property  of  the  phi- 
losophers, A  part  of  psychology  has 
veered  further  and  further  away 
from  philosophy  until,  in  modern 
times,  it  has  ceased  to  be  a  branch 
of  philosophy  and  has  become  an 
independent  science.  Though  we 
still  have  traditional  psychology, 
which  is  rational  or  philosophical, 
we  also  have  a  new  psychology, 
which  is  experimental  or  empiric 
and  which  approximates  a  natural 
science.  Psychology  means  the  sci- 
ence of  the  soul,  and  everything 
in  philosophical  psychology  hinges 
on  the  nature,  the  origin,  the  des- 
tiny of  the  human  soul  as  the  prin- 
ciple of  life.  This  branch  of  phi- 
losophy answers  such  questions  as: 
"Does  the  soul  exist?"  "What  is 
its  essence?"  "Where  did  it  come 
from?"  "What  is  it  capable  of  do- 
ing?" "What  is  its  influence?"  It 
answers  these  questions  by  study- 
ing man's  actions  and  proceeding 
back  to  the  reasons  for  them,  the 
cause  of  them:  the  soul.  If  man 
has  thoughts,  then  there  must  be 
some  power  in  man  whose  function 
it  is  to  think.  This  power  is  not 
in  man's  body,  for  thought  is  spir- 
itual and  the  body  is  material. 
Therefore,  concludes  philosophical 
psychology,  there  is  in  man  some- 
thing spiritual  that  has  the  power 
or  faculty  of  thinking.  That  spirit- 
ual tiling  is  the  soul,  and  the  faculty 
of  the  soul  that  thinks  is  the  mind. 

Experimental  psychology,  on  the 


other  hand,  is  more  or  less  biologi- 
cal In  character.  It  is  more  inter- 
ested In  the  Immediate  causes  of 
man's  actions  than  in  the  funda- 
mental cause;  it  is  more  inter- 
ested in  studying  the  physical  mani- 
festations of  man's  mind  than  in 
speculatively  studying  the  mind.  It 
wants  to  measure  mental  phenom- 
ena with  material  means.  If  man 
has  thoughts,  experimental  psychol- 
ogy wants  to  know  how  fast  he  ac- 
quired those  thoughts.  How  much 
can  he  understand?  How  fast  can 
he  put  into  practice  what  he  has 
learned?  How  long  does  it  take 
for  his  thoughts  to  influence  Ms 
nervous  system,  his  muscular  sys- 
tem? A  person  takes  an  intelli- 
gence test  and  has  his  mind  cata- 
logued as  being  of  a  certain  "men- 
tal age";  this  mental  age  is  di- 
vided by  the  age  of  the  person  to 
get  his  I  Q  or  Intelligence  Quotient. 

That,  briefly  and  simply  stated, 
serves  to  indicate  by  way  of  exam- 
ple how  far  experimental  psychol- 
ogy has  departed  from  philosophy. 
It  is  today  an  independent,  autono- 
mous science:  a  natural  science  to 
be  ranked  with  chemistry,  biology, 
etc.  The  Catholic  Church's  attitude 
towards  this  science  is  the  same 
as  her  attitude  towards  all  science: 
she  welcomes  what  is  true  (pro- 
vided it  be  true  and  not  merely 
theoretical)  and  rejects  what  is 
false.  There  are  Catholics  who  have 
become  outstanding  in  this  branch 
of  knowledge,  engaged  as  they  are 
either  in  teaching  it  in  Catholic 
colleges  and  universities  or  in  con- 
ducting Independent  research  In 
their  laboratories. 

What  has  been  found  objection- 
able in  so  much  of  this  "scientific 
psychology"  Is  that  many  of  its  mod- 
ern exponents  have  not  been  con- 
tent with  its  separation  from  phi- 
losophy: they  have  proceeded  to 
deny  many  of  the  principles  of 
philosophy.  Many  have  been  so  oc- 
cupied with  observing  and  measur- 
ing and  cataloguing  the  mental 
states  and  functionings  of  the  mind 
that  they  have  first  forgotten  about 
the  soul,  and  then  denied  its  very 


496 


existence.  They  have  been  so  pre- 
occupied -with  the  material  aspects 
that  they  have  disregarded  the  spir- 
itual. This  materialism  is  respon- 
sible for  a  whole  series  of  errors. 
After  saying  that  man  Is  only  mat- 
ter, without  a  spiritual  soul,  it  was 
only  a  step  to  say  that  the  mind 
is  the  sum  total  of  its  conscious 
states,  thus  denying  the  substan- 
tiality of  the  soul,  and  from  there 
proceed  to  say  that  thought  is  mat- 
ter in  motion  and  that  man  re- 
acts to  Ms  environment  as  one 
chemical  reacts  to  another. 

It  is  needless  to  state  that  this 
materialism  is  opposed  to  Catholic 
philosophy.  Catholic  philosophers 
in  their  psychology  can  and  do  use 
to  advantage  many  of  the  findings 
of  scientific  psychology,  but  they 
reject  what  is  false  and  vehemently 
oppose  it.  They  do  this  secure  in 
the  knowledge  that  their  philosophy 
is  true  and  that  it  cannot  be  dis- 
proved by  any  startling  "discovery" 
of  science.  They  are  neither  over- 
awed nor  frightened  by  any  number 
of  precision  machines  or  measuring 
devices.  For  the  truth  of  the  mat- 
ter is  that  philosophy  does  not  de- 
pend on  science.  The  philosophers 
base  their  psychology  on  solid 
grounds.  They,  too,  observe  facts, 
and  from  these  facts  draw  their 
conclusions  by  reason.  But  they 
do  not  need  a  minute  description 
of  the  facts,  nor  do  they/  need  to 
measure  them  to  prove,  for  exam- 
ple, that  man  has  a  spiritual  soul 
or  that  he  has  freedom  of  the  will. 
The  findings  of  scientists  often 
throw  light  on  some  philosophical 
problem.  But  the  point  is  that 
philosophy  does  not  need  them. 
They  are  not  necessary;  they  are 
useful.  Consequently,  while  Cath- 
olic philosophy  welcomes  certain 
systematic  and  scientific  observa- 
tions of  scientific  psychology,  it  re- 
sents and  resists  any  effort  on  the 
part  of  modern  exponents  of  that 
psychology  to  deny  the  tried  and 
true  principles  of  philosophy. 

Catholics  have  subjected  many 
of  the  teachings  of  scientific  psy- 
chology to  severe  criticism,  and 
justly  so,  for  these  false  teachings 
when  applied  to  human  conduct  are 


treacherous  and  morally  fatal.  They 
are  the  more  dangerous,  because 
these  false  teachings  have  long 
since  ceased  to  be  of  mere  aca- 
demic interest;  they  have  been 
brought  to  the  people  in  the  street 
by  the  papers  they  read  and  the 
magazines  they  buy.  And,  unfor- 
tunately, they  have  played  no  small 
part  in  influencing  the  lives  and 
conduct  of  many  people. 

They  have  found  a  welcome  re- 
ception by  those  who  are  beset 
by  the  worries  and  doubts  and  in- 
securities of  life.  In  this  restless, 
nervous  age,  the  stress  and  strain, 
the  complexity  of  modern  life  is 
proving  too  much,  for  an  alarmingly 
increasing  number  of  people,  and 
when  this  so-called  psychology  of- 
fers its  help,  they  turn  to  it  (as 
people  once  turned  to  religion)  for 
peace  and  security.  But  the  untrue 
principles  of  modern  psychology 
cannot  help  them,  for  it  is  based 
on  materialism  from  which  the  whole 
world  suffers.  Success  in  life  is  meas- 
ured in  terms  of  money  and  social 
position.  Men  engage  in  breakneck 
competition  to  earn  more  than  other 
men  or  to  become  better  known 
socially.  Emphasis  is  everywhere 
placed  on  the  satisfaction  of  man's 
material  needs  to  the  neglect  of 
his  soul.  This  prevailing  material- 
ism has  destroyed  belief  in  a  spir- 
itual world  for  a  great  many  peo- 
ple; it  has  even  considerably  weak- 
ened the  faith  of  many  others  who 
have  a  religion.  They  have  been 
led,  all  unwittingly  perhaps,  to  re- 
gard this  life  as  all-important.  They 
have  directed  all  their  energies  to 
that  end.  And  they  have  failed. 
In  many  cases  not  through  their 
own  fault  but  because  of  conditions 
over  which  they  had  no  control. 

Recently,  universal  depression 
brought  the  material  world  of  many 
crashing  to  the  ground.  Everywhere 
men  were  brought  face  to  face  with 
unemployment  and  economic  chaos. 
They  saw  things  that  were  once 
taken  for  granted  and  considered 
of  lasting  value  passing  away.  They 
saw,  and  they  are  still  witnessing, 
menacing  changes  in  the  very 
framework  of  society  itself.  And 


497 


they  are  panic-stricken  to  learn 
that  what  they  had  based  their 
hopes  on  is  no  more.  They  are 
thrown  back  upon  themselves,  and 
forced  to  ask  the  questions:  "What 
about  me?"  "What  good  is  life?" 
"Why  am  I  living?"  "What  of  the 
future?"  In  search  of  help  and  se- 
curity, they  turn  to  psychology.  But 
they  are  already  suffering  from  an 
overdose  of  materialism,  and  so  will 
find  neither  help  nor  solace  in  the 
answer  materialistic  psychology 
gives.  For  materialism  looks  only 
to  this  world  and  believes  that  man 
means  nothing,  comes  from  no- 
where and  has  no  destination.  This 
type  of  materialistic  psychology  is 
unable  to  assist  people  burdened 
with  the  cares  of  life:  it  can  only 
aggravate  their  condition  by  wrong 
advice,  by  counseling  behavior  that 
is  immoral  and  unnatural. 

And  it  is  safe  to  say  that  any 
system  of  knowledge  that  fails  to 
take  into  account  the  true  nature 
of  man  is  wrong  and  dangerous. 
Catholic  psychology  can  assist  men 
to  avoid  or  to  get  rid  of  mental 
trouble  for  it  recognizes  the  com- 
plete human  nature,  body  and  soul. 
The  Catholic  Church  has  for  cen- 
turies been  interested  in  human 
behavior  and  because  she  knows 
human  nature  so  well  (for  besides 
her  long  experience  she  is  aided  by 
Revelation  and  the  divine  power 
vested  in  her  to  teach  and  lead 
men  to  their  true  end)  she  pos- 
sesses the  true  knowledge  of  lead- 
ing men  to  peace  of  soul  with  God 
and  men.  The  main  reason  why 
there  are  so  many  mental  and  nerv- 
ous disorders  among  men  today  is 
that  religion  has  ceased  to  be  a 
vital  factor  in  their  lives.  The  Cath- 
olic religion  teaches  that  man  was 
created  for  heaven;  but  whether 
men  believe  it  or  not,  the  majority 
act  as  though  they  were  created 
for  this  world.  The  Catholic  moral 
code  would  keep  men  on  the 
straight  road  to  heaven  and  bring 
peace  and  order  to  earth,  were  it 
universally  observed.  But  the  sins 
of  nations  and  of  society  and  of 
individuals  have  laid  waste  the 
earth,  not  to  speak  of  the  spiritual 


effects  on  human  souls.  Hence  it  is 
many  have  become  disgusted  with 
life  and  are  left  drifting  in  a  world 
of  bare  and  comfortless  reality. 

A  psychology  to  be  true,  then, 
must  not  reject  philosophy;  for  a 
psychology  to  be  Catholic,  it  must 
be  based  on  the  doctrines  and  mor- 
ality of  the  Catholic  faith.  With 
this  foundation  it  can  incorporate 
into  itself  and  use  the  knowledge 
which  true  science  has  given  us 
of  the  bodily  constitution  of  man 
and  the  mechanism  of  his  functions. 

The  Nature  of  Man  —  Man  is  a 
finite  creature  composed  of  body 
and  soul,  created  by  God  to  do  His 
will  in  this  life  by  observing  His 
Law,  and  to  be  happy  with  Him 
forever  in  heaven.  Man's  body  is 
material;  his  soul  is  spiritual.  Both 
body  and  soul  make  up  man,  so 
that  he  is  not  a  pure  spirit  as  are 
the  angels,  nor  is  he  pure  matter 
as  are  the  animals.  The  soul  is 
the  reason  for  the  life  of  the  body; 
it  is  the  reason  why  man  can  live, 
and  feel  and  think.  This  principle 
of  life  is  so  intimately  united  with 
the  body  that  it  pervades  every 
part  of  it  and  when  it  leaves  the 
body,  the  body  dies.  But  if  the 
body'  is  so  dependent  on  the  soul 
that  it  cannot  live  without  it,  the 
soul  too  is  dependent  on  the  body. 
Since  the  soul  is  a  spiritual  sub- 
stance, it  could  not  contact  the 
material  world  without  the  assist- 
ance of  a  material  instrument,  and 
the  body  is  this  instrument;  it  is 
the  means  of  communication  which 
the  soul  has  with  outside  reality. 
The  soul  is  the  more  important 
element  in  man,  but  the  body 
should  not  be  minimized.  For  with- 
out the  body,  the  soul  could  not 
be  called  "man,"  Both  body  and 
soul  united  is  man.  They  are  in- 
timately united,  and  though  the 
body  will  be  separated  from  the 
soul  at  death,  yet  it  is  destined 
to  be  reunited  with  the  soul  on 
the  last  day  and  to  live  with  it 
throughout  eternity. 

The  Fallen  Nature  of  Man  — 
Man,  then,  was  created  by  God  to 
act  as  a  complete  integral  unit. 
But  when  the  human  race  became 


498 


stained  by  original  sin,  through  the 
Fall  of  our  first  parents,  this  unity 
of  action  was  disturbed.  The  soul 
lost  its  perfect  control  over  the 
body.  Man  became,  in  a  sense,  di- 
vided against  himself,  for  due  to 
his  original  sin,  his  lower  nature 
strives  for  supremacy  over  his 
higher  nature.  Furthermore,  the 
partners  of  this  union  were  injured. 
The  soul  was  wounded :  the  intellect 
was  darkened  and  the  will  weakened. 
The  body  was  wounded:  it  became 
subject  to  sickness  and  disease  and 
death.  The  disturbance  of  the  per- 
fect balance  between  the  soul  and 
the  body,  and  the  injury  done  to 
both,  are  the  punishments  which 
the  sin  of  Adam  and  Eve  brought 
upon  the  human  race. 

Though  not  a  perfectly  "balanced 
union  the  soul  and  the  body  of  man, 
however,  are  still  so  closely  united 
that  separation  means  the  death 
of  the  body.  They  are  so  intimately 
united  that  the  soul  still  acts 
through  and  with  the  body,  its 
means  of  communication  with  ma- 
terial things.  And  so  certain  con- 
ditions of  the  body  still  affect  the 
soul  and  vice  versa.  With  original 
sin,  however,  enters  in  the  fact 
that  the  body  is  subject  to  sickness 
and  disease  and  so  we  have  the 
possibility  of  the  soul  being  affected 
by  diseased  or  abnormal  conditions 
of  the  body.  With  original  sin  also 
enters  in  the  fact  that  the  mind 
and  will  of  man  are  imperfect  and 
can  be  misused,  and  so  we  have 
the  possibility  of  the  body  being 
injured  by  abnormal  conditions  of 
the  soul.  Consequently,  the  quality 
of  thought  and  reason  often  de- 
pends on  the  quality  of  certain  or- 
gans and  parts  of  the  body.  In  this 
respect  the  health  of  the  brain  and 
the  highly  developed  nerve  centers 
is  an  important  factor  in  mental 
life. 

Those  parts  of  the  body  that  are 
closely  related  to  intellectuality, 
and  which  form  the  physical  basis 
for  thought,  may  not  develop  prop- 
erly, thereby  causing  feeble-minded- 
ness;  or,  after  development,  may 
contract  disease  and  deteriorate, 
thereby  causing  insanity.  Modern 


psychiatry  (that  branch  of  medi- 
cine that  treats  diseases  of  the 
mind)  and  neurology  (study  of  the 
nervous  system)  have  made  great 
advances  in  investigating  the  na- 
ture and  the  development  of  the 
nerves  and  in  showing  the  effect 
sickness  and  disease  have  on  nerve 
and  brain  tissue.  They  have  stud- 
ied the  diseases  of  the  brain  and 
have  developed  new  and  effective 
treatments  for  insanity.  Not  all 
types  of  insanity  can  be  cured,  for 
if  the  physical  basis  of  mental  life 
is  lacking  or  has  wasted  away,  no 
medical  treatment  can  supply  it. 
Nevertheless,  modern  treatment  can 
do  much  to  alleviate  insanity,  and 
if  given  in  the  early  stages  of  the 
disease  can  often  prevent  it. 

The  different  types  of  insanity 
are  technically  called  "psychoses." 
They  may  be  caused  by  poisons 
taken  into  the  body,  by  infection, 
by  injuries  to  the  head;  or  they 
may  be  induced  by  conditions  with- 
in the  person:  prolonged  and  ex- 
cessive worry,  alcoholism,  and  so 
forth.  Insanity  may  affect  the  emo- 
tions, causing  its  victims  (manic-de- 
pressives) to  be  excessively  elated 
and  in  turn,  abnormally  depressed. 
Another  type  (schizophrenia  — 
"split  personality")  attacks  person- 
ality, and  its  victim  thinks  he  is 
William  Jennings  Bryan  or  perhaps 
Napoleon.  Other  types  affect  the 
memory,  the  powers  of  perception. 
There  are  many  varieties,  and  many 
degrees  of  insanity.  Some  are  vio- 
lent types,  while  others  depart  only 
a  little  from  the  normal.  All,  how- 
ever, need  medical  attention. 

Since  man  is  a  rational  creature 
and  is  distinguished  from  the  ani- 
mal by  his  power  of  thought,  it  can 
be  understood  why  some  people  re- 
gard insanity  as  disgraceful.  But 
such  an  attitude  is  inexcusable  be- 
cause insanity  is  no  more  disgrace- 
ful than  pneumonia  or  any  other 
of  the  diseases  or  injuries  that 
afflict  the  body  of  man.  However, 
while  maintaining  and  encourag- 
ing the  proper  attitude  towards  in- 
sanity, Catholics,  when  they  hear 
the  Church  blamed  for  the  "harsh 
and  inhuman  treatment"  given  the 
insane  in  ages  past,  will  do  well 


to  remember  that  it  Is  still  neces- 
sary to  restrain  the  violently  insane 
lest  they  harm  themselves  and 
others;  and  that  If  the  insane  in 
those  ages  lacked  the  "refinements" 
of  modern  scientific  treatment,  BO 
did  normal  people  lack  the  conven- 
iences of  present-day  life. 

Besides  those  mental  disorders 
that  are  the  result  of  disease  and 
have  a  physical  or  organic  basis, 
there  are  also  disorders  of  the 
mind  that  are  mental  only  and  do 
not  entail  any  deterioration  of  the 
physical  organism.  These  are  called 
"psycho-neuroses"  and  are  due  in 
most  cases  to  fears,  anxieties, 
dreads.  Thus  people  may  be  over- 
solicitous  for  the  health  of  their 
body(  hypochondria),  and  fear  that 
they  have  heart  trouble,  stomach 
trouble  or  suffer  from  some  ailment 
that  will  necessitate  an  operation. 
They  may  experience  a  normal 
physiological  sensation  and,  through 
ignorance  and  fear,  exaggerate  it 
until  it  becomes  in  their  minds  the 
symptom  of  a  disease.  These  sym- 
toms  may  not  be  purely  imaginary, 
for  it  is  possible  for  the  mind  to 
cause  disturbances  in  the  body  that 
are  like  those  caused  by  actual 
illness.  There  are  any  number  of 
other  phobias:  fear  of  closed  places 
(claustrophobia)  causes  people  to 
believe  they  are  smothering  in  an 
ordinary  room;  there  is  the  fear 
of  the  dark,  often  found  in  chil- 
dren; the  fear  of  high  places,  of 
germs,  and  so  forth;  These  phobias 
throw  the  person  into  an  emotional 
panic.  To  rid  himself  of  this  panic 
he  either  performs  an  action  or  is 
prevented  from  acting.  If  he  per- 
forms an  action  (e.  g.,  he  feels  com- 
pelled to  wash  his  hands)  he  is  the 
victim  of  an  "obsession";  if  emo- 
tional panic  makes  him  avoid  doing 
something,  he  is  the  victim  of  an 
"inhibition."  ,Thus  many  people  are 
afraid  to  shake  hands  or  walk  under 
ladders.  A  popular  psycho-neurosis 
seems  to  be  the  "inferiority  com- 
plex," a  fear  people  have  that  they 
are  inadequate  and  cannot  measure 
up  to  certain  situations  in  life.  So 
they  are  shy,  retiring,  and  avoid 
social  contacts  as  much  as  possible. 


A  neurotic  condition  that  is  often 
found  in  pious  people  is  scrupulos- 
ity. This  is  not  in  any  way  due 
to  religion  itself;  it  is  on  a  par 
with  other  neuroses.  The  person 
who  has  an  unreasoning  fear  that 
he  has  stained  his  soul  by  sin,  and 
must  confess  Ms  sins  over  and  over 
again,  is  just  like  the  person  who 
has  an  abnormal  fear  of  being  in- 
fected by  germs  and  must  be  al- 
ways washing  his  hands.  The  per- 
son who  is  really  scrupulous  (and 
not  merely  conscientious)  feels  he 
has  sinned  when  he  really  has  not, 
or  worries  about  Ms  confessions 
when  there  is  no  reason  to  worry. 
Scrupulosity  is  usually,  if  not  al- 
ways, characterized  by  selfishness 
and  pride.  The  scrupulous  person 
fears  sin,  not  so  much  because  it 
displeases  God,  but  because  if  he 
sins,  it  will  tarnish  his  soul 

Fear  is  natural  and  necessary. 
Man  has  the  instinct  of  self-pres- 
ervation and  when  his  existence  or 
well-being  is  threatened  by  evil, 
he  experiences  the  emotion  of  fear. 
Lake  all  other  emotions,  fear  is 
capable  of  good  or  evil.  It  must 
be  controlled  by  right  reason.  Too 
much  fear  is  wrong,  and  so  is  the 
total  lack  of  it.  Man  must  train 
himself  to.  act  according  to  right 
reason,  and  not  be  influenced  un- 
duly by  his  emotions. 

In  individual  cases,  the  cause  of 
the  neurosis  may  not  be  clearly 
apparent.  It  is  usually  hidden  from 
the  person  himself  so  that  he  acts 
without  knowing  the  motive  of  his 
action,  or  attributes  the  act  to  an- 
other motive.  The  true  motive  may 
be  hidden  from  consciousness  or 
buried  in  the  "unconscious"  mind. 
Thus  the  adult  who  experiences  a 
violent  reaction  every  time  he  sees 
a  man  wearing  a  derby  hat  may 
have  forgotten  that  the  family  doc- 
tor who  lanced  a  boil  when  he  was 
a  child  wore  a  derby  hat  at  the 
time.  Duns  Scotus,  a  Catholic  the- 
ologian of  the  13th  century,  ad- 
mitted the  possibility  of  present  ac- 
tion being  caused  by  motives  long 
since  forgotten.  Psycho-analysts  of 
today  work  on  the  same  principle. 
Emotions,  they  say,  are  "repressed," 


500 


forced  out  of  consciousness  by  a 
"censor"  which  keeps  them  in  the 
realm  of  the  unconscious.  The  con- 
flict that  results  when  the  repres- 
sion (which  still  remains  active) 
struggles  to  emerge  into  conscious- 
ness is  the  cause  of  the  neurosis. 
The  mental  difficulty  of  the  patient 
can  be  cured  by  bringing  this  hid- 
den force  to  consciousness. 

This  is  done  by  psycho-analyz- 
ing the  person.  On  the  assumption 
that  all  his  thoughts  are  related 
as  links  in  a  chain,  he  is  encour- 
aged to  talk  freely.  One  thought 
will  link  into  another  until  by  "free 
association"  Ms  mind  reaches  back 
into  the  dark  recesses  of  the  un- 
conscious. Since  these  repressions 
remain  active,  they  may  find  expres- 
sion in  a  substitute  gratification. 
Since  Freud  believes  that  all  dreams 
are  symbolic  and  "wish-fulfilments" 
of  suppressed  desires,  the  interpre- 
tation of  dreams  enters  into  the  proc- 
ess. If  this  mechanism  of  repres- 
sion has  any  value,  it  should  teach 
the  Catholic  (what  his  faith  already 
teaches)  that  it  is  sinful  to  enter- 
tain interiorly  what  it  is  sinful  to 
do  exteriorly.  The  wilful  desire  to 
commit  adultery  is  adultery.  He 
must  be  chaste  in  mind  as  well 
as  in  body.  He  must  be  sincere  in 
conforming  himself,  soul  and  body, 
whole  and  entire,  to  the  laws  of  God. 

Catholics  who  are  suffering  from 
neuroses  can  find  help  in  the  con- 
fessional. The  priest  in  the  con- 
fessional, besides  being  a  Father 
who  gives  the  life  of  grace  by  tak- 
ing away  sins  (thereby  also  easing 
the  mind)  is  also  a  teacher,  a 
judge,  a  physician  of  souls  who  can 
see  the  true  state  of  the  penitent's 
soul  and  is  often  in  a  position  to 
cure  his  neurosis.  Yet  in  serious 
cases  a  Catholic  psychiatrist  should 
be  consulted.  Psycho-analysis  is 
fraught  with  danger.  Even  psycho- 
analysts themselves  do  not  recom- 
mend it  for  all  cases,  and  believe 
that  many  neuroses  can  be  cured 
without  recourse  to  this  extreme 
method.  For  a  Catholic,  further 
danger  arises  from  the  naturalistic 
and  materialistic  principles  of  many 


psycho-analysts  who  deny  the  spir- 
itual element  in  man,  many  of  them 
regarding  even  religion  itself  as  a 
neurosis.  And  their  denial  of  orig- 
inal sin  leads  them  to  counsel  a 
license  of  action  that  is  inconsistent 
with,  and  opposed  to,  morality  and 
religion. 

The  Catholic  knows  that  there  is 
something  wrong  with  his  nature, 
that  in  its  present  state  it  is  a 
fallen  nature,  and  that  he  cannot 
give  free  rein  to  all  Ms  passions. 
The  Catholic  knows  that,  due  to 
original  sin,  there  is  a  conflict  with- 
in himself;  but  since  he  regards 
this  warfare  as  normal  in  Ms  pres- 
ent state,  he  will  not  be  unduly 
worried  or  morbidly  disgusted  with 
himself  when  spiritual  progress 
seems  slow.  He  will  face  life  and 
its  problems  with  courage,  know- 
ing that  his  faith  gives  him  a  rem- 
edy for  everything  that  man  lost 
by  the  Fall.  The  Fall  darkened  the 
intellect,  weakened  the  will  and 
lessened  the  control  the  soul  had 
over  the  body.  The  Catholic  has 
his  intellect  enlightened  so  that  he 
.  knows  there  is  in  him  the  con- 
cupiscence of  the  flesh,  the  con- 
cupiscence of  the  eyes,  the  pride 
of  life.  He  has  his  will  strength- 
ened so  that  he  is  able  (by  the 
example  and  grace  of  Christ)  to 
bring  his  flesh  gradually  into  sub- 
jection by  mortification,  to  control 
his  selfishness  by  detachment  from 
this  world's  goods,  to  be  humble 
in  the  sight  of  God  and  man.  St. 
Thomas  in  speaking  of  the  sin  of 
our  first  parents  says  that  man 
fell  by  desiring  to  be  in  some  way 
equal  to  God.  The  Catholic  knows 
it  is  impossible  for  him  to  be  in- 
finite for  he  has  a  finite  nature, 
and  so  he  is  content  with  the  limi- 
tations of  his  true  nature  and  resists 
the  tendencies  of  his  fallen  nature. 
The  soaring  illimitability  of  a  super- 
man has  no  attraction  for  him,  for 
the  very  limitations  of  his  nature 
have  been  sanctified  by  the  Second 
Person  of  the  Blessed  Trinity,  Who 
took  upon  Himself  a  human  nature, 
and  Who  has  made  us  really  adopted 
sons  of  God. 


501 


"Science,  which  is  the  true  knowledge  of  things,  never 

is  repugnant  to  the  truths  of  the  Christian  Faith." 

(Pope  Pius  XI  in  "In  multis  solaciis,"  October,  1936.) 

RELATION    OF   THE   CHURCH    TO    SCIENCE 

The  relation  of  the  Church  to  science  is  admirably  expressed  in  the  fol- 
lowing words  of  the  Very  Rev.  Thomas  Plassmann,  O.  F.  M.,  president  of 
St.  Bonaventure  College,  on  the  occasion  of  the  first  meeting  of  the  Cath- 
olic Round  Table  of  Science  of  Western  New  York  and  Pennsylvania. 

"The  Church  teaches  all  her  children  to  love  nature  because  of  its 
beauty.  She  points  out  to  us  the  usefulness  of  the  various  elements  and 
sanctifies  them  with  her  material  benediction.  And  in  their  beauty  and 
power  she  sees,  as  the  Seraphic  Doctor  puts  it,  the  vestiges  of  the 
Almighty. 

"No  greater  error  has  ever  been  propagated  than  that  the  Catholic 
theologian  should  be  afraid  of  scientific  research.  The  Catholic  theologian 
has  the  professional  duty  of  keeping  abreast  at  all  times  with  the  findings 
of  research.  He  has  before  him  the  two  great  books,  the  Book  of  the 
Revelation  and  the  Book  of  Nature.  The  former  is  the  writing  of  God's 
spirit;  the  latter  is  the  work  of  His  hands.  He  knows  that  Revelation 
touches  only  the  fringe  of  the  mysteries  of  God,  even  as  science,  notwith- 
standing ail  the  astounding  discoveries  of  recent  decades,  has  no  more 
than  touched  the  fringe  of  the  mysteries  of  nature. 

"Theology  is  anxiously  waiting  for  new  light,  but  naturally  she  asks  for 
facts  and  not  mere  theories.  Meanwhile  the  theologian  and  the  scientist 
shall  work  in  accord,  each  one  keeping  within  his  limits;  but  in  all  prob- 
ability, when  the  trumpet  will  sound  from  Mount  Sion  for  the  final  reckon- 
ing, the  theologian  will  still  be  pouring  over  the  obscure  pages  of  the 
Apocalypse  and  the  scientist  will  still  be  busy  with  his  microscope,  tele- 
scope and  spectroscope " 

CATHOLIC  SCIENTIFIC  SOCIETIES 

Besides  the  outstanding  Catholic  scientific  societies  which  are  estab- 
lished at  many  Catholic  universities  and  colleges  we  find  three  new  or- 
ganizations fostered  by  the  Church:  The  Pontifical  Academy  of  Sciences, 
The  Catholic  Round  Table  of  Science,  and  The  Institutum  DM  Thomae. 
The   Pontifical  Academy  of  Sciences 

The  Accademia  del  Lincei  which  reformed  and  reorganized  the  Ac- 
was  founded  by  Prince  Federigo  cademia.  "We,  in  the  fulness  of 
Cesi,  at  Rome,  August  17,  1603,  Our  power,  of  Our  own  initiative, 
was  devoted  chiefly  to  the  study  and  after  mature  deliberation  on 
of  the  mathematical,  physical  and  Our  part,"  he  said,  "restore  this 
philosophical  sciences.  It  counted,  house  of  studies  according  to  new 
among  its  members,  many  of  the  norms;  We  constitute  and  declare 
famous  scientists  of  the  time,  in-  the  same  The  Pontifical  Academy 
eluding  Galileo.  of  Sciences';  and  at  the  same  time 

The  Accademia  was  reorganized  We  promulgate  the  statutes  here- 
by Pius  IX  on  July  3,  1848,  and  unto  appended,  as  proper  to  it,  in 
was  given  the  name,  Pontificia  Ac-  accordance  with  which  the  assem- 
cademia  del  Nuovi  Llncei.  Leo  bly  itself  should  be  guided  in  the 
XIII  encouraged  the  development  future." 

of  the  Academy  and  in  1887  drew         The  statutes  declare  that  the  end 
up  a  new  constitution  for  it.  and  scope  of  the  Pontifical  Acad- 

Pitis  XI  in  his  Motu  Proprio,  "In  emy  of  Sciences  is  to  encourage 
multis  solaciis,"  of  October  28, 1936,  the  study,  development  and  history 

502 


of  the  physical,  mathematical  and 
natural  sciences.  Pope  Pius  XI  in 
selecting  the  seventy  scientists 
who  hold  membership  for  life,  said : 
"We  have  chosen  these  men  with 
the  greatest  care  from  among  the 
various  scientists  who  are  held  in 
high  honor  in  each  country.  In 
making  this  selection  We  have 
been  influenced  both  by  the  im- 
portance of  their  labors  and  of 
their  writings,  which  each  one  on 
his  part  has  contributed  to  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  sciences;  and  by 
the  reputation  which  these  schol- 
ars, by  common  consent,  enjoy  in 
the  ranks  of  the  learned." 

Italy  has  twenty-eight  members; 
Germany,  eight,  including  two  Aus- 
trians  and  one  Czechoslovakian; 
the  United  States,  seven;  Belgium 
and  France,  five  each;  Holland, 
four;  England,  two;  Argentina, 
Brazil,  China,  Denmark,  Ireland, 
Norway,  Poland,  Portugal,  and 
Switzerland,  one  each. 

The  seven  American  members  of 
the  Academy  are:  George  D.  Birk- 
hoff,  professor  of  mathematics  at 
Harvard  University;  Alexis  Carrel, 
professor  of  biology  at  the  Rocke- 
feller Institute  for  Medical  Re- 
search; Robert  A.  Millikan,  direc- 
tor of  the  Norman  Bridge  Labora- 
tory of  Physics  in  the  California 
Institute  of  Technology;  Thomas 
H.  Morgan,  director  of  the  depart- 


ment of  biological  sciences  in  the 
California  Institute  of  Technology; 
George  S.  Sperti,  director  of  the 
Institution  Divi  Thomae  in  the 
Athenaeum  .of  Ohio;  Hugh  S.  Tay- 
lor, professor  of  chemistry  at 
Princeton  University;  and  Harlow 
Shapley,  director  of  the  Harvard 
College  Observatory. 

In  1938  the  Pius  XI  Prize  was 
personally  conferred  on  Professor 
Heymans  of  the  University  of 
Ghent,  Belgium. 

Pope  Pius  XI  selected  as  the 
first  president  of  the  re-established 
Academy,  the  famous  Franciscan 
scientist,  Fr.  Agostino  Gemelli. 

Born  in  Milan  on  January  18, 
1878,  Fr.  Gemelli  received  the  de- 
gree of  Doctor  of  Medicine  and 
Surgery,  summa  cum  laude,  in  1902 
from  the  University  of  Pavia.  He 
joined  the  Franciscan  Order  in 
1903,  and  was  ordained  in  1908. 
In  1920,  Fr.  Gemelli  founded  the 
Giuseppe  Toniolo  Institute  for 
Higher  Studies.  At  its  solemn  open- 
ing on  December  8,  1921,  the  chief 
inaugural  speaker  was  Cardinal 
Ratti,  who  later  became  Pope  Pius 
XI.  Fr.  Gemelli  became  the  first 
rector  of  this  new  Catholic  Uni- 
versity of  Italy.  He  was  also  com- 
missioned by  the  Holy  Father  to 
found  a  Catholic  Medical  Center 
in  Rome,  construction  of  which 
was  under  way  in  1940. 


The  Catholic  Round  Table  of  Science 


The  Catholic  Round  Table  of  Sci- 
ence, which  was  organized  by  Dr. 
John  M.  Cooper,  of  the  Catholic 
University  of  America,  held  its  first 
meeting  in  New  York  City  on  De- 
cember 28,  1928.  Its  objective  is 
the  encouragement  of  productive 
scholarship,  as  distinct  from  ab- 
sorptive scholarship,  by  Catholics, 
particularly  by  Catholic  colleges 
and  universities,  in  the  field  of  nat- 
ural sciences. 

The  meetings  are  held  in  con- 
junction with  the  annual  meeting 
of  the  American  Association  for 
the  Advancement  of  Science.  The 
local  conference  plan  was  adopted 
at  the  1934  meeting  and  many 
chapters  have  been  established  in 


various  sections  of  the  country.  The 
New  York  Metropolitan  Chapter 
held  its  first  meeting  on  March  23, 

1935,  at  Fordham  University;    Fr. 
Francis  P.  LeBuff e,  S.  J.,  was  elected 
secretary  of  the  Chapter.  The  West- 
ern  New    York   and    Pennsylvania 
Chapter  held  its  first  official  meet- 
ing at  St.  Bonaventure  College  on 
October  12,  1935;    Sister  Grace  of 
the    Sacred    Heart,    of    D'Youville 
College,  was  elected  secretary.  The 
New  England  Chapter  was  organ- 
ized on  January  25,  1936,  at  Boston 
College  and  Fr.  John  A.  Tobin,  S.  J., 
of  Boston  College,  was  elected  per- 
manent secretary.    On  October  11, 

1936,  the  Catholic  high  school  teach- 
ers of  science  of  Rochester,  Auburn 


503 


and  Elmira  formed  the  Rochester 
Chapter  and  elected  Sister  Martini 
Marie,  S.  S.  J.,  of  Nazareth  Acad- 
emy, secretary  of  the  Chapter.  The 
Scranton  Chapter  was  organized  on 
January  9,  1937,  and  Sister  Mary 
Wilfrid,  R.S.M.,  of  Misericordia  Col- 
lege was  elected  secretary.  The 
Vermont  Chapter  was  formed  at 
St.  Michael's  College  on  May  15, 
1937,  and  the  Chicago  Chapter  was 
organized  at  Loyola  University  on 
May  1,  1937,  The  general  secretary 
of  the  Catholic  Round  Table  of  Sci- 

Institutum 

A  graduate  school  of  scientific 
research  of  the  Athenaeum  of  Ohio 
was  founded  by  the  Most  Reverend 
John  T.  McNicholas,  Archbishop  of 
Cincinnati,  on  June  1,  1935.  The 
object  of  the  Institutum  DM  Tho- 
mae  is  to  carry  on  fundamental 
research  in  the  natural  sciences  in 
order  to  determine,  as  far  as  is 
possible,  the  basic  laws  governing 
natural  phenomena.  As  a  graduate 
school  of  research  the  Institutum 
Divi  Thomae  has  various  affili- 
ated units  cooperating  in  its  re- 
search program.  These  are  at: 
Rosary  College,  River  Forest,  111.; 
Marymount  College,  Salina,  Kans.; 
Siena  Heights  College,  Adrian, 
Mich.;  Barry  College,  Miami,  Fid.; 
Bradley  Hall,  Palm  Beach,  Fla.; 
Good  Samaritan  Hospital,  Dayton, 
Ohio;  and  St.  Francis  Hospital,  Cin- 
cinnati, Ohio.  From  the  Institutum 
plans,  directions  and  assignment  of 


ence  is  the  Very  Rev.  Anselm  M. 
Keefe,  O.  Praern,,  rector  of  St.  Nor- 
bert  College,  West  De  Pere,  Wis. 
At  these  meetings  plans  were 
formulated  whereby  Catholic  scien- 
tists could  carry  on  co-operative  re- 
search work.  Previously,  this  work 
had  been  hindered,  due  to  the  lack 
of  adequate  equipment  and  of  time 
on  the  part  of  the  professors.  The 
individual  colleges  now  take  por- 
tions of  some  investigation,  depend- 
ing upon  the  necessary  equipment 
being  available  at  their  institution. 

Dsvl  Thomae 

various  phases  of  research  are  is- 
sued to  these  units. 

Dr.  George  S.  Sperti,  a  member 
of  the  Pontifical  Academy  of  Sci- 
ences, is  director  of  the  Institutum. 

The  school  is  specially  engaged 
in  studying  the  cellular  growth  in 
cancer,  these  researches  being  part 
of  a  comprehensive  research  pro- 
gram to  nnd  medical  cancer  reme- 
dies more  fundamentally  effective 
than  surgery,  radium  and  X-rays, 
and  to  attack  the  basic  conditions 
responsible  for  the  disease. 

Since  the  entrance  of  the  United 
States  into  the  present  war,  the 
facilities  of  the  Institutum  have 
been  used  in  solving  some  of  the 
special  problems  created  by  the 
war.  The  dean,  Msgr.  Cletus  Miller, 
and  Dr.  Sperti  have  been  advisors 
to  the  Government  in  organizing 
the  scientific  resources  of  the  na- 
tion. 


Scientific  and  Technical  Societies  at  Some 

Catholic  Colleges  and  Universities 
College,     Boston,     Mass.:      Creighton  University,  Omaha,  Neb.: 


Boston 

Chemical  Club;  Physics  Research 
Academy,  members  are  graduates 
with  M.  S.  or  Doctorate  degrees 
in  Physics;  Physics  Club;  Radio 
Club,  operating  Station  WIPE; 
Pre-Medical v  Academy. 

Canisius  College,  Buffalo,  N.  Y.: 
Chemistry  Club;  Mendel  Club 
(Biology) ;  Strohaver  Science 
Club. 

Catholic  University  of  America, 
Washington,  D.  C.;  A.S.C.B.*; 
A.I.E.E.*;  A.S.M.E.*  Scientific 
publication,  "Catholic  Anthropo- 
logical Conference." 


Caducean  Society  (Medical); 
Chemistry  Club;  Creighton  Phar- 
maceutical Association;  Mathe- 
matics Club;  Odontological  So- 
ciety; Pasteur  Club  (Biology). 

Fordham  University,  New  York 
City,  N.  Y.:  Chemists'  Club; 
monthly  publication,  "The  Re- 
tort"; Mendel  Club,  monthly  pub- 
lication of  biological  research, 
"Cabmuth";  Physics  Club;  Seis- 
mological  Observatory. 

Georgetown  University,  Washing- 
ton, D.  C.:  Astronomical  Observa- 
tory; Chemo-Medical  Research  In- 


,     504 


stitute;  Chemists'  Club;   Seismo- 

logical  Observatory,  monthly  pub- 
lications, "Instrumental  Bulletin'* 
and  "Selsmological  Despatches." 

Holy  Cross  College,  Worcester, 
Mass.:  Affiliated  with  American 
Mathematical  Association,  Amer- 
ican Physical  Society,  American 
Chemical  Society  and  the  Amer- 
ican Association  of  Jesuit  Sci- 
entists. Scientific  Society;  Men- 
del Club  (Biology);  Chemists' 
Club,  publication,  "The  Hor- 
mone." 

John  Carrol  University,  Cleveland, 
Ohio:  Scientific  Academy. 

Loyola  College,  Baltimore,  Md.: 
Loyola  Chemists'  Club. 

Loyola  University,  Chicago,  111.: 
Lambda  CM  Sigma  Honorary 
Chemical  Society. 

Loyola  University  of  Los  Angeles, 
Los  Angeles,  CaL:  Engineering 
Society;  Pre-Medical  Society. 

Manhattan  College,  New  York  City, 
N.  Y.:  A.S.C.*,  Mendelian  Society 
of  Biological  Research;  Newton 
Mathematical  Society. 

Marquette  University,  Milwaukee, 
Wis.:  Radio  Club;  Chemical  Club; 
Engineering  Association;  Junior 
Branch  American  Dental  Asso- 
ciation; Mathematics-  Club; 
A.S.C.E.*;  A.I.E.E.*;  A.S.M.E.*; 
A.I.C.E.*  Scientific  publications, 
"The  Marquette  Medical  Research 
Bulletin"  and  "The  Marquette 
Medical  Review." 

St.  Bonaventure  College,  St.  Bona- 
venture,  N.  Y.:  Astronomical  Ob- 
servatory; Alpha  Kappa  Mu  Pre- 
Medical  Society;  Roger  Bacon- 
McLaughlin  Club  (Mathematics 
and  Physics);  Tau  Chi  Sigma 
Chemical  Society!  Science  Center. 
Scientific  publication,  "Science 
Studies." 

St.  Edward's  University,  Austin, 
Texas:  St.  Edward's  Academy  of 
Science,  affiliated  with  the  Gen- 
eral Texas  Academy  of  Science. 

Siena  College,  Loudonville,  N.  Y.: 
Roger  Bacon  Mathematics  Club; 
Berthold  Schwarz  Chemistry 
Club;  Radio  Club. 

University  of  Dayton,  Dayton,  Ohio: 
Sigma  Delta  Pi  Pre-Medical  So- 
ciety, publication  "Sigma  Delta 


Pi  News";  Chemical  Seminar 
Club;  Illuminating  Engineering 
Society;  Radio  Club;  Mechanical 
Engineering  Society;  A.S.C.E.*, 
honored  in  two  consecutive  years 
by  the  National  Society  as  being 
one  of  the  twelve  outstanding 
Student  Chapters  in  the  United 
States. 

University  of  Detroit,  Detroit, 
Mich. :  Aeronautical  Society, 
affiiliated  with  the  Institute  of 
Aeronautical  Sciences;  Architec- 
tural Society;  Sigma  Rho  Tau, 
Engineering  Honoring  Speech  So- 
ciety; Tau  Phi,  Honorary  Engi- 
neering Society;  A.  I.  C.  E.518; 
A.LE.E.*;  A.S.M.E.518;  S.A.E.*; 
A.S.C.E.*;  A.C.S.* 

University  of  Notre  Dame,  Notre 
Dame,  Ind.:  Notre  Dame  Acad- 
emy of  Science;  Chemists'  Club; 
Engineering  Society. 

University  of  Portland,  Portland, 
Ore.:  Biologists'  Club,  publica- 
tion, quarterly,  "The  Biolog." 

University  of  San  Francisco,  San 
Francisco,  CaL :  Bio-Chemical 
Club;  Wasmann  Club  (Biology). 

University  of  Santa  Clara,  Santa 
Clara,  CaL:  Astronomical,  Mete- 
orological and  Seismological  Ob- 
servatory; Engineering  Society; 
Mendel  Club;  Galtes  Chemistry 
Society;  A.I.B.B.*;  A.S.C.E.*; 
A.S.M.B.* 

University  of  Scranton,  Scranton, 
Pa.:  Chemical  Society;  Physics 
Club. 

Vfilanova  College,  Villanova,  Pa.: 
Phi  Kappa  Pi  Engineering  Fra- 
ternity; Lambda  Kappa  Delta 
Science  Fraternity;  Villanova 
Chemical  Society;  A.I.E.E.*; 
A.S.C.E.*;  A.S.M.E.*  Publications, 
"The  Villanova  Engineer" 
(monthly)  and  "Mendel  Bulletin" 
(science  quarterly). 


•A.C.S. — Student  Branch  of  the  American 
Chemical  Society. 
*A.I.C.B. — Student  Branch  of  the  American 

Institute  of  Chemical  Engineers. 

*A.I.E.E. — Student  Branch  of  the  American 
Institute  of  Electrical  Engineers. 

*A.S.C.E. — Student  Branch  of  the  American 
Society  of  Civil  Engineers. 

*  A.S.M.E. — Student  Branch  of  the  Ameri- 
can Society  of  Mechanical  Engineers. 

*S.A.E. — Student  Branch  of  the  Society  of 
Automotive  Engineers. 


505 


SOME  SIGNIFICANT  DEVELOPMENTS  IN  SCIENCE 


Prodyct 


Year 


Adding  Machine 1888 

Aeronautical  Instruments 

Airplane  Compass 1917 

Directional  Gyro 1929 

Gyro  Horizon 1929 

Gyropilot    1933 

Terrain  Clearance  Indicator  1938 
Agricultural  Implements 
Automatic  cotton  picker, . .  1936 
Cast  iron  plow,  modern  type  1819 
Combined   Harvester   and 

thresher   1888 

Cotton  gin . .  1793 

McCormick  reaper 1831 

Rotary  disk  cultivator  ....  1878 

Self  binding  reaper 1875 

Threshing  machine  ..."     ...  1786 

Air  brake 1869 

Airplane  1903 

Airplane,  first  to  fly  across  U.S.  1911 

Airship    1852 

Alabamine,  a  new  element  ...  1931 
Alcohol,  Ethyl-synthesized  ...  1826 

Aluminum,  Hall  process 1886 

Anaesthesia 

Chloroform    1847 

Ether  —  first   demonstration  1846 

Nitrous  oxide  gas 1844 

Analytic  Geometry 1637 

Aniline  dye 1856 

Antiseptic,   first  use   of   Car- 
bolic Acid   1865 

Atomic  Hydrogen  Welding. . .  1927 

Atomic  Theory  of  Matter 1811 

Atomic  Weights,  Law  of 1808 

Automobile,  First  commercial  1891 
Automobile  starting  system..  1912 

Bakelite    1907 

Balloon 1783 

Barometer   1643 

Benzine    1825 

Bicycle,  modern  type 1884 

Blood  —  Nature  of  the  heart 

and  circulation  of  blood . .  1628 

'Bromide  from  Marsh  Salt 1826 

Bronchoscope   1917 

Cable,  First  transatlantic  . . .  1866 

Camphor,  Synthetic  1932 

Carborundum    1891 

Cash  register  1879 

Caustic  soda,  Castner  process  1890 

Cellophane    1900 

Cellophane  perfected 1928 

Celluloid  1869 


Originator 
Burroughs 


Country 
U.S. 


Mendenhall  &  Williamson  U.  S. 
Sperry  Gyroscope  Co.  . .  U.  S. 
Sperry  Gyroscope  Co.  . .  U.  S. 
Sperry  Gyroscope  Co.  . .  U.  S. 
United  Air  Lines U.  S. 

Rust  Brothers  U.  S. 

Jethro  Wood U.  S. 

S.  C.  Matteson   U.S. 

Eli  Whitney U.  S. 

Cyrus  H.  McCormick  ...  U.  S. 

Mallon    U.  S. 

J.  F.  Appleby   ..         .     .U.S. 

Andrew  Meikle  Scotland 

George  Westinghouse,  Jr.  U.  S. 

Orville  &  Wilbur  Wright.  U.  S. 

G.  P.  Rodgers   U.  S. 

Henri  Gifford France 

Fred  Allison    U.  S. 

Henry  Hennel Germany 

Charles  M.  Hall U.  S. 

Simpson  England 

Morton  &  Jackson U.  S. 

Horace  Wells  U.  S. 

Rene  Descartes France 

W.  Perkin    England 

Lister   England 

Irving  Langmuir U.  S. 

Pietro  Avagadro   Italy 

Dalton    England 

Levassor France 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

L  H.  Baekeland U.  S. 

J.  E.  &  J,  M.  Montgolfier  France 

Torricelli   Italy 

Michael  Faraday England 

James  Starley England 

D.  Harvey England 

Antoin  J.  Balard France 

Chevalier  Jackson U.  S. 

Cyrus  W.  Field U.  S. 

E.  1  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 

E.  G.  Acheson   U.  S. 

J.  Ritty  U.  S. 

Hamilton  Y.  Castner U.  S. 

J.  E.  Brandenberger France 

Hale  Charch U.  S. 

J.  W.  &  Isaac  Hyatt U.  S. 


506 


Product  Year 

Cement,  Portland   1824 

Centrifugal  cream  separator . .  1879 
Coherer,  for  detecting  wireless 

waves    1892 

Cosmic  Ray 1925 

Cotton,  mercerized 1844 

Cyanide  process  for  gold  and 

silver  ore  1890 

Dental  plate  of  rubber 1855 

Diesel  engine   .' 1892 

Diver's   suit    1819 

Doll,  sleeping  1889 

Edison  Effect,  basis  of  radio 

tubes   1884 

Electric 

Arc  furnace 1853 

Arc  lighting   1878 

Battery  1800 

Battery,  nickel-iron  type  . . .  1903 

Battery,  lead  cell 1859 

Dynamo    1880 

First   dynamo    electric    ma- 
chine      1831 

First  electrically  driven 

warship    1915 

First  electric  light  employed 

in  a  lighthouse 1858 

Flash  light   1914 

Galvanometer  1820 

Induction  ceil 1851 

Lamp,  carbon  fiilament 1879 

Lamp,  ductile  tungsten  fila- 
ment       1910 

Lamp,  gas  filled 1912 

Lamp,  mercury  vapor 1900 

Meter    1881 

Motor  for  A.  C 1892 

Motor,  drum  wound 1854 

Motor,  split  phase  induction  1887 

Motor    1881 

Resistance  Furnace   1880 

Rotary  converter   1887 

Transformer    1885 

Transformer    for    220,000 

volts    1922 

Wattmeter,  recording  type.  1889 

Welding   1877 

Electromagnet    1819 

Electromagnetic  induction  . . .  1831 
Electromagnetic    theory    of 

light    1845 

Electroplating    1805 

Electrotyping    1838 

Elements,  Periodic  Law  of  ...  1860 
Elevator,  power  operated   ...  1852 
Ether   first  used  general   an- 
aesthetic     ' 1842 


Originator  Country 

Joseph  Aspdin England 

C.  G.  P.  de  Laval Sweden 

E.  Branly  France 

R.  A.  Millikan   IT.  S. 

John  Mercer England 

Forrest  &  MacArthur  . . .  Scotland 
Charles  Goodyear,  Jr.  ...  TJ.  S. 

Rudolph  Diesel Germany 

A.   Siebe    Germany 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Johnson   England 

C.  F.  Brash   U.  S. 

Allessandro  Volta   Italy 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Gaston  Plante    France 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Michael  Faraday England 

U.  S.  S.  New  Mexico  ...  U.  S. 

So.  Foreland   England 

Thomas  A.  Edison  U.  S. 

Sweigger  Germany 

Rukmkorff    Germany 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

W.  D.  Coolidge,  G.  E.  Co.  U.  S. 

Irving  Langmuir,  G.  E.  Co.  U.  S. 

Peter  Cooper  Hewitt  ...  U.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Nicola  Tesla   U.  S. 

Werner  Siemens Germany 

Nicola  Tesla   U.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

W.  Borchers   Germany 

Bradley    U.S. 

William  Stanley TJ.  S. 

So.  Calif.  Edison  Co U.  S. 

Thomson  U.  S. 

Elihu  Thompson U.  S. 

Oersted   Denmark 

Michael  Faraday England 

Michael  Faraday England 

Luigi  Brugnatelli  Italy 

Moritz  H.  von  Jacobi  . . .  Germany 

Mendelejeff     Russia 

Elisha  G.  Otis  "U.  S. 


C.  W.  Long   U.  S. 


507 


Product 
Explosives 

Depth  bomb     , ,      . 1816 

Dynamite  1867 

Flashless     and     smokeless 

powder    1936 

Gun  cotton   1845 

Nitramon,    "safe"    blasting 

agent  1935 

Nitroglycerine    1847 

Percussion  cap 1816 

Percussion  compound  1807 

Smokeless  powder   1867 

Eye,  Ophthalmoscope,  instru- 
ment for  measuring  in- 
terior of  eye 1851 

Fever  therapy   1930 

Flame  proofing  agent  for  tex- 
tiles and  paper 1937 

Fountain  pen,  first  successful  1884 
Food     preservation,     canning 

process  1810 

Galvanizing  process  for  iron.  1837 
Gas 

Automobile  engine  1875 

Compound  gas  engine   1921 

Electric    ignition    for    gas 

engine  1857 

Four  cycle  gas  engine 1877 

Illuminating  gas   1792 

Incandescent  gas  mantle  . .  1885 

Meter,  modern  type   1843 

Water  gas,  modern  process  1873 
Germ  theory  of  Fermentation, 

Putrif action  and  Disease...  1859 
Glass,    Process    of    making 

Plate   1887 

Graphophone    1885 

Gun 

Breech  loading  gun 1836 

Browning  machine  gun 1916 

Lewis  machine  gun  1912 

Military  rifle,  bolt  action  . .  1839 

Naval  telescopic  sight  1891 

Silencer    1909 

Gyroscope    1852 

Gyrocompass    1906 

Heavy  Hydrogen  (Deuterium)  1931 

Helium 1868 

Hydraulic  Press   1795 

Hydrofluoric  Acid  1771 

Hydrometer,  Baume    

Hydroplane   1911 

Ice  Machine,  absorption  system  1860 
Ice  Machine,  compressor  system  1834 

Illinium,  a  new  element 1926 

Insulin    1921 


Year       Originator 


Country 


Shaw    ................    .   U.  S. 

Alfred  Nobel Sweden 

E.  I.  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 

Schonbein  Germany 

E.  I.  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 

Sobero    Scotland 

Shaw    U.S. 

A.  J.  Forsythe Scotland 

J.  Schultze  Germany 


Helmholtz  Germany 

W.  R.  Whitney U.  S. 

E.  I.  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 

Waterman     U.  S. 

Appert  France 

Henry  Craufurd   England 

S.  Markus Germany 

C.  Eickemeyer U.  S. 

Barsonti  &  Matteucci...  Italy 

N.  A.  Otto  Germany 

W.  Murdock England 

Welsbach    Austria 

W.  Richards U.  S. 

T.  Lowe IT.  S. 

Louis  Pasteur  France 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Bell  &  Tainter  U.  S. 

Casimir  Le  Faucheux  . . .  France 

John  M.  Browning U.  S. 

X  N.  Lewis  U.  S. 

Dreyse  Germany 

Bradley  A.  Fiske  U.  S. 

Hiram  P.  Maxim  U.  S. 

Foucants     France 

A.  Anschutz-Kampfe Germany 

Dr.   Urey    U.  S. 

Frankland  &  Lockyer  . . .  England 

Joseph  Bramah    England 

Karl  W.   Scheele    Sweden 

Antoine  Baume France 

Clen  H.  Curtiss   U.  S. 

E.   P.   Carre    France 

Jacob   Perkins    U.  S. 

Dr.  Hopkins U.  S. 

Banting  &  Best  Canada 


508 


Product 


Interferometer   1887 

Iodine   1811 

Kaleidoscope    1816 

Kodak,  roil  film 1888 

Lens,  bifocal 1780 

Lenses,  molded   1937 

Lewisite,  dew  of  death. 1918 

Leyden  jar   1745 

Lightning  rod  1752 

Lignasan,     prevents     "blue 

stain"  of  fresh  cut  lumber  1930 

Linotype    1885 

Lithography 1798 

Matches,  Friction  1827 

Matches,   Safety    1855 

Mechanical  equivalent  of  heat  1843 
Mercury  condensation  vacuum 

pump     1915 

Metallized  Carbon  filament  . .  1905 

Micro-organisms    1859 

Microphone,  carbon  type 1877 

Microscope,  compound   1590 

Military  tank  1914 

Mimeograph    1875 

Monitor,  first  revolving  turret 

for  battleships 1862 

Motion  picture  machine 1895 

Motion  picture  machine 1895 

Nails,  machine  cut 1786 

Narcotine  from  Opium  1803 

Neoprene,  synthetic  rubber  . .  1931 
Nitrogen  fixation: 

Catalytic  process   1911 

Cyanamid  process 1908 

Electric  arc  process   1903 

Nylon,    first    organic    textile 
fiber  prepared  wholly  from 

minerals  1938 

Ohm's  law  for  electric  circuits  1827 

Oleomargarine   1869 

Optophone,  by  which  the  blind 

can  read  type 1914 

Ore  separator 1881 

Oxygen  1771 

Paper  making  machine   1798 

Pen,  steel   1780 

Phonograph    1876 

Phonograph  records,  disk  type  1923 

Phosphoric  acid    1765 

Photograph,  first    1802 

Photography 

Autochrome  ^process 1906 

Bichromatic  process   1839 

Collodion  process  1851 

Color  1892 

Daguerreotype  process 1830 


Year      Originator  Country 

A.  A.  Michalson  U.  S. 

Courtoise    France 

David  Brewster  .........  England 

Eastman  &  Walker U.  S. 

Benjamin  Franklin   U.  S. 

E.  I.  Bu  Pont  Co U.  S. 

Father  Nieuwland  U.  S. 

Von  Kleist Germany 

Benjamin    Franklin    U.  S. 

E.  L  Bu  Pont  Co U.  S. 

Ottmar  Mergenthaler  ...  U.  S. 

Alois  Senefelder Bohemia 

John  Walker  England 

Lundstrom  Sweden 

J.  P.  Joule England 

Irving  Langmuir,  G,  E.  Co.  U.  S. 
W.  R.  Whitney,  G.  E.  Co.  U.  S. 

Louis  Pasteur  France 

Emile  Berlimer U.  S. 

Zacharias  Janssen   Holland 

E.  D.  Swinton   England 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

John  Ericsson U.  S. 

Serturner    Germany 

Thomas  Armat  U.  S. 

Ezekiel  Reed  U.  S. 

Derosne  Germany 

E.  I.  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 


Haber  &  Bosch 
Caro  &  Franke  . 
C.  Birkeland 


Germany 
Germany 

Norway 


E.  I.  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 

George  Simon  Ohm Germany 

H.  Mege-Mouries   France 

E.  E.  Fournier  d'Albe  . . .  England 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Karl  W.  Seheele  „ Sweden 

Louis  Robert France 

Samuel  Harrison  England 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Karl  W.  Seheele  Sweden 

Wedgwood    England 

A.  &.  L,  Lumiere France 

Mungo  Ponto  Scotland 

Scott  Archer  England 

F.  E.  Ives  U.  S. 

L.  Daguerre  France 


509 


Product 


Year       Originator 


Gelatin,  sliver  bromide  emul- 
sion      1871 

Modern  roll  film  1887 

Ruled  screen  process 1894 

Use  of  Hypo 1839 

Piano    1709 

Pin  making  machine  1824 

Planet  Adonis,  discovered  . . .  1936 
Player  piano,  pneumatic  type  1863 

Pneumatic  tool 1865 

Printing  with  movable  type  . .  1450 

Printing  press,  cylinder 1811 

Printing  press,  first  in  N.  A..  1536 

Printing  press,  rotary 1850 

Propeller,  screw  type  1841 

Pulmotor   1911 

Quinine    1819 

Radio      '• 
First  radio  telegraph  message: 

across  Atlantic  Ocean 1901 

across  English  Channel. .  1899 

First  broadcast  1920 

First   radio    range    for    air- 
craft navigation    1927 

First  S.  O.  S 1909 

Hertzian  waves  1887 

High  vacuum  power  tube..  1912 

Neutrodyne  circuit 1923 

Photoradio    1925 

Radiotelegraphy    1895 

Radiotelephone    1915 

Radiotelephone  service : 
between  IT.  S,  and  France  1936 
between  U.  S.  and  London  1927 

Superheterodyne  circuit 1924 

Vacuum  tube  1904 

Vacuum  tube  for  A.  C 1922 

Vacuum    tube,    three    elec- 
trodes      1906 

Radioactivity,   artificial    1934 

Radium     1898 

Railroad 

Diesel  powered  train 1934 

First  electric  railway 1887 

First  successful  steam  loco- 
motive      1829 

Rail,  flanged  T   1831 

Steam  coach 1801 

Steam  locomotive  on  rails.  1804 

Rayon  1883 

Resin,  synthetic   1936 

Revolver    1835 

Rifle,  repeating  type 1860 

Rifle,  spiral  grooves 1620 

Rochelle  salt  1672 

Rotor   ship    1924 


R.  L.  Maddox 

Hannibal  Goodwin 

John  Joly 

John  Herschel    

Bartolommeo  Christofori. 

L.  R.  Wright  

E.   Delporte    

M.  Fourneaux  

George  Law  

J.  Gutenberg  

J.  Konlg  

Juan  Pablos 

Thomas  Nelson 

John  Ericsson 

Alexander  B.  Dragen 

Pelletier  &  Caventou  .... 


Country 

England 

U.S. 

Ireland 

England 

Italy 

U.S. 

Belgium 

France 

England 

Germany 

Germany 

Mexico 

England 

Sweden 

Germany 

France 


G.  Marconi  Italy 

G.  Marconi  Italy 

Station  KDKA    U.S. 

Hadley  Field,  N.  J U.  S. 

S.  S.  Republic U.  S. 

Heinrick  Hertz  Germany 

Irving  Langmuir,  G.  E.  Co.  U.  S. 

L.  A.  Hazeltine U.  S. 

R.  H.  Ranger   U.  S. 

G.  Marconi  Italy 

Ernst  F.  Alexanderson . . .  U.  S. 

American  Tel.  &  Tel.  Co.  U.  S. 
American  Tel.  &  Tel.  Co.  U.  S. 
Edwin  H.  Armstrong  ...  U.  S. 
F.  A.  Fleming  England 

Freeman  &  Dimmell U.  S. 

Lee  De  Forest U.  S. 

Fermi  Italy 

Pierre  Curie  &  Mme.  Curie  France 

Burlington   Zephyr    U.  S. 

Frank  J.  Sprague U.  S. 

George  Stephenson  England 

R.  L.   Stevens    U.  S. 

Richard  Trevithick  England 

Richard  Trevithick   England 

Joe  Swan   England 

E.  I.  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 

Samuel  Colt    U.  S. 

Henry    U.S. 

Koster    England 

Peter  Seignette   France 

Anton  Flettner  Germany 


510 


Product  Year 

Rubber,  synthetic  1931 

Rubber,  vulcanized  1839 

Saw,  band  type  1808 

Saw,  circular  type  1777 

Seaplane,  regular  commercial 
service  across  Pacific 

Ocean    1936 

Sewing  machine  1830 

Sewing  machine,  modern  type  1846 

Shoe  sewing  machine 1858 

Signal  system  for  railroads. . .  1885 

Silk,   artificial    1888 

Sink    and    Float   Process    for 

Mineral  Separation   1938 

Spectroscope    1859 

Sponge,  synthetic  1936 

Stereotyping  1725 

Stethoscope    1819 

Stoker,  mechanical   1819 

Strychnine    1818 

Steam 

Atmospheric  steam  engine,  1705 
Compound  steam  engine  . .  1781 
First  successful  steamboat.  1807 
First  steam  engine  on  roads  1769 
High  pressure  steam  engine  1799 

Pressure  gauge  1849 

Steam  engine  with  separate 

condenser    1765 

Steam  engine,  double  action  1782 

Steam  hammer  1839 

Steam  injector  for  boilers. .  1858 

Turbine    1884 

Steel 

Bessemer  process 1856 

Crucible  process  1740 

Open  hearth  process   1866 

Stock  market  ticker 1869 

Submarine  1900 

Submarine  detector  1917 

Sulfamic  acid,  useful  in  mak- 
ing a  flame-proofing  agent  1938 

Talking  moving  pictures 1913 

Telegraph    1837 

Automatic  transmitter   1857 

Duplex  system 1872 

Quadruples  system 1872 

Repeater    1865 

Telephone    1876 

Telephone,  automatic  type   . .  1889 
Telephone  loading  coil,  made 
possible   long   distance 

communication    1900 

Telephone  service  to  Mexico 
and  England  from  North 
America  1927 


Originator  Country 

Father  Nieuwland    17.  S. 

Charles  Goodyear    IT.  S. 

William  Newberry  England 

Samuel  Miller  England 


Pan  American  Airways  Co.  U.S. 

Thimonier    France 

Elias  Howe    U.  S. 

Lyman  Blake IT.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

H.  De  Chardonnet France 

E.  I.  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 

Kirchoff  &  Beinsen Germany 

E.  I.  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 

William  Ged Scotland 

Laennec  France 

William  Brunton  England 

Pelletier  &  Caventou  . . .  France 

Thomas  Newcomen England 

J.  C.  Hornblower England 

Robert    Fulton    U.  S. 

Cugnst  France 

Oliver  Evans U.  S. 

Bourdon    France 

James  Watt Scotland 

James  Watt Scotland 

James  Nasmyth Scotland 

Henri  Gifford   France 

Charles  A.  Parsons England 

Henry  Bessemer   England 

Robert  Huntsman   England 

Siemens  &  Martin   England 

Thomas  A.  Edison  U.  S. 

John  P.  Holland U.  S. 

Max  Mason   U.S. 

E.  I.  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

S.  F.  B.  Morse  U.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

J.  B.   Stearns   '. . .  .  U.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

A.  G.  Bell   U.S. 

A.  B.  Strowger U.  S. 


Michael  J.  Pupin  U.  S. 


American  Tel.  &  Tel.  Co.  U.  S. 


511 


Product  Year 
Telephone  service  between  N. 

and  S.  America 1930 

Telephone  service  between 

U.  S.  and  France  (direct)  1936 

Telephone  transmitter 1877 

Telephotography  1925 

Telescope  1608 

Teletypesetter  1928 

Television 
Aid  for  blind  landing  in  fog 

bound  airports 1936 

Cathode  Ray  receiver 1929 

Coaxial  cable  1936 

Electron  projection  gun  . . .  1937 
Textile 

Flying  shuttle  1738 

Knitting  machine   1589 

Knitting  machine,  circular.  1816 
Knitting    machine,    latch 

needle  1858 

Pattern  loom   1801 

Power  loom 1785 

Spinning  jenny   1770 

Spinning  mule  1779 

Water  power  spinner  . . . . ,  1771 
Theretin,  a  heart  stimulant..  1936 

Thermometer   1593 

Tire,  pneumatic   1845 

Torpedo,   self-propelled    1868 

Tractor,  caterpillar   1900 

Trolley  car  1881 

Trolley  car,  practical  system  1888 

Tuning  fork  1711 

Tunnel  shield    1818 

Turbine,  mercury  vapor   ....  1923 

Typewriter 1868 

Urea  crystals  1935 

Vaccination     1796 

Vacuum  bottle 1892 

Virginium,  a  new  element  . . .  1929 
Vitamin  A  1913 

Vitamin  Bl  1896 

Vitamin  B2  1925 

Vitamin  C  1907 

Vitamin  3D 1919 

Vitamin  E  1922 

Voltaic  pile  , 1834 

Watches,  machine  made  1850 

Wood  pnlp,  mechanical  process  1844 

Wood  pulp,  soda  process 1854 

Wood  pulp,  sulphate  process.  1883 

Wood  pulp,  sulphite  process . .  1867 

X-Ray   1895 

X-Ray  tube  1912 


Originator  Country 

American  Tel.  &  Tel.  Co.  U.  S. 

American  Tel.  &  Tel.  Co.  U.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

Bell  Tel.  Laboratories ...  U.  S. 

Jan  Lippershey Holland 

Morkrum-Kleinschmidt 

Corp U.  S. 


John  Hays  Hammond   . .  U.  S. 

V.  K.  Zworykin U.  S. 

Bell  Tel,  Laboratories...  U.S. 

R.  R.  Law  U.  S. 

Kay  England 

William    England 

M.  I.  Brunei  England 

Townsend  &  Moulding...  England 

M.  J.  Jacquard  France 

Edmund  Cartwright   England 

James  Hargreayes    England 

Samuel  Crompton   England 

Richard  Arkwright  England 

K.  Chem  &  Amy  Chem. . .  U.  S. 

Galileo  Italy 

R.  W.  Thompson England 

Whitehead    England 

B.  Holt U.  S. 

Thomas  A.  Edison U.  S. 

F.  J.  Sprague  U.  S. 

John  Shore   England 

M.  I.  Brunei   England 

General  Electric  Co U.  S. 

C.  L.  Sholes   U.  S. 

E.  I.  Du  Pont  Co U.  S. 

Edward   Jenner    England 

James  Dewar England 

Fred  Allison U.  S. 

McCollum   &  Mendel   & 

Osborne     U.  S. 

C.  Eijkman Holland 

McCollum   U.  S. 

Hoist  &  Frolech Germany 

E.  Meilanby  England 

Evans  &  Bishop   U.  S. 

A.  Volta   Italy 

Dennison  &,  Howard  ....  U.  S. 

Keller  &  Voelter Germany 

Watt  &  Burgess England 

Dahl   Sweden 

B.  C.  Telghmann U.  S. 

W.  K.  Roentgen Germany 

W.  'D.  Coolidge,  G.  E.  Co.  U.  S. 


512 


Radiotelegraphy  lias  been  used  since  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth 
century,  principally  by  ships  in  communicating  with  other"  ships  or 
with  shore  stations.  It  has  served  to  make  the  science  of  navigation 
safer  and  more  accurate  in  many  ways.  The  exact  time  is  always  obtain- 
able and  exact  bearings  can  be  given  to  ships  in  fog  by  means  of  the 
direction-finding  apparatus. 

Radioteiephony  became  a  reality  in  1915  when  through  the  research 
work  of  the  engineers  of  the  American  Telephone  and  Telegraph  Com- 
pany wire  systems  were  used  in  connection  with  the  radiotelephone. 
At  first  headphones  were  used,  but  since  1920  rapid  improvements  have 
been  made.  Service  was  opened  up  between  New  York  and  London, 
January  7,  1927.  Direct  transmissions  from  abroad  are  now  obtained 
on  radio  sets  equipped  for  short  wave  reception.  So  great  has  been  the 
development  of  radio  that  today  there  are  in  the  United  States  915 
licensed  stations,  52  under  construction  and  60,000  receiving  sets, 

TELEVISION 

A  picture  being  televisioned  is  dissected,  in  sequence,  into  small  areas 
which  are  transformed  into  varying  electrical  currents  by  means  of  a  • 
photo-electric  cell.  These  currents  are  transmitted  over  a  carrier  wave 
and  then  transformed  back  again  into  a  picture  in  the  receiving  set. 
The  human  eye,  due  to  persistency  of  vision,  is  not  sensitive  to  rapid 
changes  in  motion.  If  in  a  series,  twenty  pictures  a  second  are  repro- 
duced, the  eye  will  perceive  a  moving  picture  without  a  flicker.  In  the 
earlier  television  sets  a  scanning  disc  was  employed.  Due  to  many  tech- 
nical difficulties  this  apparatus  has  been  replaced  by  the  cathode-ray  tube. 

The  Federal  Communications  Commission  has  assigned  channels  in 
the  6  to  3.5  meter  band  for  television  transmission.  As  the  maximum 
range  of  these  low  waves  is  75  miles,  a  number  of  transmitters  would 
be  needed  to  cover  an  extensive  area.  In  the  light  of  present  knowledge 
this  would  be  done  through  the  use  of  the  coaxial  cable  developed 
by  the  Bell  Telephone  Laboratories  in  1936,  or  by  a  series  of  automatic 
hill-top  relay  stations  spaced  ten  to  twenty  miles  apart,  as  worked  out  by 
the  Radio  Corporation  of  America. 

Television  sets  must  be  accurately  synchronized  with  the  transmitter 
sending  the  program  or  images  will  be  illegible.  This  means  that  any 
change  in  the  method  used  in  transmitting  television  signals  requires  a 
similar  change  in  the  receiver.  Because  of  this,  the  Federal  Communica- 
tions Commission  has  insisted  on  the  formulation  of  a  set  of  standards 
under  which  all  groups  interested  in  television  must  operate. 

In  1938  the  Radio  Manufacturers  Association  adopted  standards  to  be 
applied  to  television.  Among  other  items,  the  regulations  specified  that 
the  term,  "television  receiver/'  is  to  be  applied  only  to  sets  which  re- 
ceive the  picture  and  accompanying  sound  as  a  unit.  A  "picture  receiver 
with  sound  converter"  is  the  term  to  be  used  when  a  television  instrument 
re-creates  only  the  image,  with  the  sound  reproduced  by  suitable  attach- 
ment with  a  standard  broadcast  set. 

513 


The  size  of  the  picture  produced  on  a  home  television  set  varies 
from  the  smallest,  about  2  by  3  inches,  to  the  largest,  about  14  by  17 
inches.  Experimental  models  have  been  demonstrated  in  which  the 
picture  is  thrown  on  a  retractable  screen  18  by  24  inches. 

While  natural  static  produces  little  interference  with  the  television 
image  and  none  with  the  accompanying  sound,  since  the  latter  is  now 
transmitted  by  FM,  automobile  ignition  systems,  diathermy  devices  and 
X-ray  equipment  cause  considerable  annoyance  unless  special  arrange- 
ments can  be  made  at  the  receiving  end  to  overcome  them. 

During  1938  the  National  Broadcasting  Company  gave  more  than  125 
satisfactory  demonstrations  of  television  broadcasts.  The  development 
of  a  mobile  unit  made  possible  a  number  of  novel  pickups  out-of-doors, 
in  addition  to  the  studio  shows.  The  N.  B.  C.  commenced  regular  pro- 
gramming in  the  New  York  area  in  April,  1939,  with  two  hours  broad- 
casting scheduled  for  each  week,  and  four  or  five  hours  of  broadcasts 
each  day  at  the  New  York  World's  Fair.  The  estimated  cost  of  operating 
the  broadcasting  station,  exclusive  of  talent  costs,  is  $2,000  an  hour. 
In  1941  the  National  Broadcasting  Company  exhibited  the  potentialities 
of  radio  by  picking  up  scenes  at  Camp  Upton,  Long  Island,  and  re- 
creating them  on  a  theatre-sized  screen  installed  in  the  New  Yorker 
Theatre.  Well  over  a  thousand  guests  applauded  the  accomplishment, 
as  images  of  soldiers  in  action  68  miles  distant  appeared  on  the  10  foot 
by  15  foot  surface. 

The  Columbia  Broadcasting  System  took  quarters  for  a  television  studio 
in  the  Grand  Central  Terminal,  and  has  a  transmitter  for  its  television 
station,  WCBW,  in  the  nearby  Chrysler  tower.  Tests  were  satisfactorily 
completed,  and  in  1941  telecast  began  a  regular  program  schedule  of  sev- 
eral hours  a  week. 

A  third  television  transmitter,  WABD,  erected  and  operated  by  the 
A.  B.  Dumont  Laboratories,  is  now  operating  a  few  hours  a  week  from 
its  location  at  515  Madison  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

Television  in  full  color  for  practical  broadcasting  had  its  first  successful 
laboratory  demonstration  in  September,  1940.  The  system,  invented  by 
Dr.  Peter  C.  Goldmark,  gives  a  more  pleasing  lifelike  and  dramatic 
quality  to  the  pictures,  increases  the  apparent  definition  of  the  objects 
and  makes  small  details  easier  to  recognize.  The  method  is  compara- 
tively simple,  using  only  one  camera  at  the  pickup  point,  one  trans- 
mitter and  a  receiver  with  only  a  single  cathode-ray  tube  of  conven- 
tional design.  The  color  attachment  for  reproduction  is  comparatively 
inexpensive  and  can  be  fitted  to  the  standard  model  receiver  altered 
to  a  slight  extent.  The  same  frequency  band  width  of  4%  megacycles 
is  used  and  the  scanning  quality  is  343,  although  experiments  are  under 
way  to  raise  the  line  number  to  a  point  between  400  and  500.  One  of  the 
most  unique  features  of  this  color  method  is  that  it  makes  possible  the 
reception  of  the  picture  either  in  full  color  for  those  receivers  equipped 
with  the  color  attachment  or  in  black  and  white  for  the  ones  lacking  it. 
Further  experiment  in  this  field  has  been  slowed  up  because,  of  the  war. 

514 


HIGH    LIGHTS   IN    THE    HISTORY   OF   RADIO 


In  1864,  James  Clerk  Maxwell 
formulated  the  theory  of  electro- 
magnetic waves  radiating  from  os- 
cillating charges  and  Hertz,  in 
1887,  experimentally  verified  this 
theory.  While  working  on  the  de- 
velopment of  the  incandescent 
lamp,  Thomas  A.  Edison  discovered 
that  a  feeble  flow  of  electrons  came 
from  the  heated  filament.  This  phe- 
nomenon, which  was  first  observed 
in  1883,  is  known  as  the  "Edison 
Effect"  and  is  the  basis  of  opera- 
tion of  all  vacuum  tubes.  Fleming 
made  use  of  the  "Edison  Effect" 
and  in  1904  developed  the  two  ele- 
ment vacuum  tube.  In  1906,  De 
Forest  introduced  a  third  element, 
a  grid,  to  control  the  flow  of  elec- 
trons from  the  heated  filament  to 
the  plate. 

Marconi  invented  wireless  teleg- 
raphy in  1895.  He  successfully 
sent  a  message  across  the  English 
Channel  in  1899,  and  spanned  the 
Atlantic  Ocean  with  wireless  in 
1901.  In  the  early  days  of  wireless 
telegraphy,  communication  was  al- 
most exclusively  restricted  to  ships 
and  shore  stations. 

The  first  wireless  SOS  was  sent 
by  the  sinking  transatlantic  liner 
Republic  in  January,  1909. 

The  Congress  of  the  United 
States  was  the  first  to  recognize 
this  aid  to  navigation,  and  in  1910 
passed  the  Radio  Act,  which  re- 
quired wireless  equipment  and  an 
operator  on  every  deep  sea  vessel 
carrying  more  than  50  persons.  In 
April,  1912,  the  Titanic  sent  out 
an  SOS  which  was  heard  by  the 
S.  S.  Carpathia.  Though  at  a  con- 
siderable distance  from  the  strick- 
en vessel  the  Carpathia  arrived  in 
time  to  save  706  lives.  Another  ves- 
sel, which  was  much  nearer  to  the 
scene  of  the  disaster  and  which 
was  equipped  with  wireless  appara- 
tus, did  not  hear  the  call  for  help 
because  the  operator  was  off  duty 
when  the  SOS  call  was  sent  out 
by  the  Titanic.  Had  there  been  an- 
other wireless  operator  on  duty  at 
that  time,  many  of  the  1,517  per- 
sons who  perished  might  have  been 
saved.  As  a  result  of  this  disaster 


Congress  amended  the  Radio  Act  in 
1912  and,  among  other  require- 
ments, it  called  for  two  wireless 
operators  to  be  on  constant  duty 
while  the  vessel  was  on  the  high 
seas. 

The  first  radio  station,  KDKA, 
was  established  for  organized  broad- 
casting on  November  2,  1920.  The 
first  commercially  sponsored  pro- 
gram was  broadcast  from  Station 
WEAF  on  September  7,  1922.  The 
neutrodyne  circuit  was  introduced 
by  L.  A.  Hazeltine  in  March,  1923, 
and  the  superheterodyne  receiver 
was  demonstrated  in  March,  1924, 
by  Edwin  H.  Armstrong.  The  first 
multiple  station  broadcast  of  Sta- 
tions WEAF  of  New  York  City, 
WGY  of  Schenectady,  KDKA  of 
Pittsburgh,  and  KYW  of  Chicago 
was  made  in  June,  1923.  The  first  in- 
ternational program  was  sent  from 
Coventry,  England,  to  Houlton,  Me., 
thence  by  telephone  wires  to  Station 
WJZ,  New  York  City,  in  March,  1924. 

The  A.  C.  Vacuum  tubes  were  in- 
troduced in  August,  1925.  The  Na- 
tional Broadcasting  Company  was 
organized  on  November  1, 1926.  The 
first  coast  -  to  -  coast  broadcasting 
hook-up  was  used  to  broadcast  the 
Rose  Bowl  football  game,  on  Janu- 
ary 1,  1927.  Transatlantic  radio- 
telephone service  was  opened  be- 
tween New  York  and  London  on 
January  7,  1927.  The  Federal  Radio 
Commission  was  appointed  on  March 
2,  1927.  This  Radio  Commission 
provided  for  the  assignment  of 
wave-lengths  and  the  regulation  of 
broadcasting  stations.  The  Colum- 
bia Broadcasting  System  was  or- 
ganized in  September,  1927.  The 
first  transatlantic  television  trans- 
mission was  made  on  February  8, 
1928,  by  John  L.  Baird.  The  Cathode 
Ray  television  receiver  was  demon- 
strated by  V.  K.  Zworykin  in  1929. 

The  Vatican  City  Station  HVJ 
transmitted  for  the  first  time,  Feb- 
ruary 12,  1921,  carrying  Pope  Pius 
XFs  voice,  through  an  international 
broadcast,  around  the  world.  The 
Metropolitan  Opera  House,  on  De- 
cember 25,  1931,  presented  an  op- 
era, "Hansel  and  Gretel,"  for  the 


515 


first  time  by  radio.  The  Mutual 
Broadcasting  System  was  organized 
September  30,  1934.  The  Bell  Tele- 
phone announced  the  development 
of  a  Coaxial  Cable  for  television 
in  1936.  The  Electron  Projection 
Gun,  which  projects  a  television 
picture  8  x  10  feet,  on  a  screen,  was 
demonstrated  by  y.  K.  Zworykin 
and  R.  R.  Law  in  1937.  A  foghorn 
synchronized  to  operate  with  radio 
signals  was  developed  by  the  IT.  S. 
Lighthouse  Service  to  provide  the 
means  of  determining  a  vessel's 
distance,  as  well  as  the  direction 
from  a  lighthouse,  in  1937. 

In  1938  there  was  a  great  in- 
crease in  the  size  of  the  networks. 
The  Canadian  Transcontinental 
Network  was  hooked  up  with  the 
United  States  Networks. 

On  March  2, 1939,  a  waiting  world 
heard  the  announcement  from  Vati- 
can City  that  His  Eminence  Eugenio 
Cardinal  Pacelli  had  been  elected 
Pope  by  the  Conclave,  and  had 
chosen  the  name  Pius  XII.  Within  a 
few  moments,  after  this  announce- 
ment had  been  made,  the  world  was 
thrilled  in  hearing  Pius  XII  bestow 
his  blessing  from  the  balcony  of 
the  Basilica  of  St.  Peter.  On  March 
12,  1939,  the  Columbia,  Mutual  and 
National  Broadcasting  Companies 
broadcast  the  complete  ceremony 
of  the  coronation  of  Pius  XII. 

When  Germany  invaded  Poland 
on  September  1,  1939,  plans  already 
worked  out  by  American,  broad- 
casters were  set  in  motion  to  reach 
the  theatres  of  war  wherever  they 
might  be.  N.B.  C.  and  C.  B.  S.  ar- 
ranged for  combination  trans- 
oceanic short-wave  circuits  and 
land  lines  to  bring  first-hand  de- 
scriptions of  military  actions  to 
American  listeners.  Rulers  and 
other  high  officials  spoke  with  ever- 
increasing  frequency  into  micro- 
phones tied  in  with  American  sta- 
tions. The  world  was  closer  to- 
gether than  ever  before. 

By  the  beginning  of  1940,  news 
broadcasts  from  foreign  lands  were 
reaching  new  highs.  Newscasts  in 
1940  increased  251  per  cent  over 
1939  in  the  case  of  N.B.C.  and  to 
a  comparable  degree  on  C.B.S.  In 


its  annual  year-end  report,  N.B.C. 
announced  that  it  had  brought 
1,742  programs  from  foreign  coun- 
tries, compared  to  695  the  previous 
year. 

During  the  same  period,  accord- 
ing to  N.B.C.,  Winston  Churchill's 
addresses  were  brought  to  this 
country  seven  times;  Adolph  Hit- 
ler's only  twice.  Among  the  special 
features  which  attracted  listeners 
were  Mussolini's  dramatic  declara- 
tion of  war  on  England  and  France, 
and,  later,  the  signing  of  the  Franco- 
German  armistice  terms  in  a 
wagon-lit  deep  in  the  forests  of 
Compiegne.  Late  in  1942  came  the 
broadcast  describing  America's 
first  peace-time  draft  drawing  in 
Washington. 

Networks  continued  to  expand  as 
listeners  demanded  to  hear  the  out- 
standing programs  offered  by  C.B.S. 
and  N.B.C.  The  latter's  combined 
Red  and  Blue  chains  added  40  out- 
lets alone,  bringing  their  total  to 
220  stations. 

At  the  end  of  1940,  N.B.C.  an- 
nounced that  it  had  received  over 
one  million  letters  from  listeners 
keenly  interested  in  the  religious 
programs  broadcast  by  representa- 
tives of  all  faiths. 

In  1941,  with  the  war  expanding 
rapidly  into  both  hemispheres,  the 
time  and  facilities  allotted  to  news- 
casts from  or  near  the  fighting 
fronts  and  from  the  seats  of  all 
governments  concerned  with  the 
war,  increased  from  month  to 
month.  By  the  end  of  the  year, 
N.B.C.  had  broadcast  over  3,000 
newscasts  by  its  40  foreign  cor- 
respondents. This  was  the  year 
also  when  the  Good  Neighbor  policy 
began  to  take  tangible  form.  Both 
major  network  organizations  con- 
tributed their  share  of  aid  in  this 
project  intended  to  bring  the  peo- 
ples of  the  Americas  closer  to- 
gether. N.B.C.'s  Pan  American  net- 
work was  formed  in  1941  with  109 
outlets  below  the  Rio  Grande  and 
far  into  Central  and  South  America. 
A  constant  flow  of  programs  from 
and  to  the  United  States  helped  to 
cement  relations  between  the  two 
Americas. 


516 


Visitors  to  New  York  continued 
to  make  Radio  City  one  of  their 
chief  points  of  interest.  Records 
compiled  for  1941  showed  that  over 
two  million  guests  had  witnessed 
broadcasts  in  the  spacious  N.B.C. 
studios  of  Radio  City.  Hundreds 
of  thousands  of  other  visitors  used 
the  guided  tours  to  watch  the 
wheels  of  radio  and  television  move 
in  their  spectacular  ways. 

It  was  in  1941  that  television, 
long  considered  merely  an  experi- 
mental venture,  became  a  commer- 
cial industry.  Television  station 
W2XBS,  atop  the  lofty  Empire 
State  tower,  dropped  its  experi- 
mental license  on  July  1  and,  in 
its  place,  acquired  the  right  to  ac- 
cept sponsored  television  programs 
using  new  call  letters  of  WNBT. 
WNBT  thus  became  the  first  com- 
mercial television  station  in  New 
York  City. 

With  the  extent  of  listening  con- 
stantly on  the  increase,  Americans 
found  the  number  of  broadcast  sta- 
tions growing  in  the  same  degree. 
Compared  to  1922  when  the  United 
States  had  but  30  radio  stations, 
the  year  1942  showed  a  total  of 
923  ethereal  voices.  These  stations 
served  an  estimated  audience  of 
well  over  125,000,000  persons.  On 
January  1,  1942,  reliable  surveys 
indicated  a  total  of  30,300,000  homes 
equipped  with  radios  and  several 
million  automobiles  equipped  to  re- 
ceive programs.  Because  many 
homes  had  more  than  one  radio, 
the  tota\  number  of  sets  in  use 
were  said  to  be  60,000,000,  at  the 
beginning  of  this  year. 

The  new  high  quality  system  of 
radio  transmission  invented  by  Ma- 


jor Edwin  H.  Armstrong  and  called 
by  him  Frequency  Modulation,  has 
kept  in  step  with  the  expansion  of 
standard  radio  broadcasting.  The 
former  is  known  familiarly  as  FM; 
the  latter  as  AM,  meaning  ampli- 
tude modulation.  From  the  inven- 
tor's pioneer  FM  station  W2XMN, 
located  atop  the  Palisades  near 
Alpine,  N.  J.,  the  new  system  ex- 
panded rapidly  in  the  eastern  part 
of  the  country.  By  mid-1942  more 
than  two  score  of  FM  stations 
were  operating  on  schedules  that 
varied  from  a  few  hours  a  day  to 
full  time.  Many  manufacturers,  vis- 
ioning  the  growth  of  a  demand  for 
high  quality  FM  reproduction 
brought  out  special  receivers  for 
this  purpose.  The  FM  audience 
continued  to  grow  and  might  have 
become  an  important  factor  in 
broadcasting  if  the  scarcity  of  cer- 
tain materials  had  not  led  to  the 
War  Production  Board  order  of 
March  22,  to  cease  manufacture  of 
all  radio  receivers.  FM  programs 
are  transmitted  on  waves  from  6 
to  7%  meters  in  length.  Television 
stations  utilize  the  still  shorter 
waves  of  3%  to  6  meters. 

Facsimile,  the  radio  printing 
press,  which  transmits  texts  or 
pictures  by  wire  or  over  the  air, 
went  into  commercial  operation 
between  Los  Angeles  and  New 
York  in  1941. 

The  Electron  Microscope,  devel- 
oped from  the  radio  practice  of  Dr. 
Zworykin,  made  great  strides  in 
1941.  This  instrument  magnifies 
fifty  times  more  than  the  best  op- 
tical microscope.  There  are  about 
15  of  them  in  use  in  different  lab- 
oratories. 


CATHOLIC   RADIO  WORK    IN   THE   UNITED   STATES 

(Courtesy  of  N.  C.  C.  M.) 


Regular  weekly  .  Catholic  broad- 
casts were  heard  over  individual 
stations  in  the  United  States  as 
early  as  1923,  not  long  after  the 
beginning  of  organized  broadcast- 
ing. These  grew  in  number  in  the 
seven  years  following,  many  of 
them  being  broadcast  over  Catholic 
stations.  But  it  was  not  until  1929 
that  the  first  regular  network  pro- 


gram was  put  on  the  air  under 
Catholic  auspices.  This  was  the 
Catholic  Truth  Period,  begun  by 
the  Rev.  M.  J.  Ahern,  S.  J.,  over 
the  N.B.C.  Yankee  Network  in  New 
England.  This  has  been  on  the  air 
each  year  since  under  the  same 
direction.  It  is  now  broadcast  over 
stations  of  the  Yankee  Network. 
The  following  year  the  nation- 


517 


wide  Catholic  Hour  was  begun 
over  the  N.B.  C.  Red  Network  by 
the  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Men,  and  it  has  been  on  the  air 
continuously  every  Sunday  with  the 
exception  of  one  Sunday  in  1931, 
which  was  given  over  to  an  ad- 
dress by  the  President  of  the  United 
States.  The  broadcast's  starting 
time  and  network  have  remained 
the  same  throughout  twelve  years 
on  the  air  —  six  o'clock,  Eastern 
War  Time.  The  Catholic  Hour  is 
now  broadcast  by  more  than  100 
stations  in  the  United  States  and 
Hawaii. 

The  C.B.S.  Church  of  the  Air 
was  inaugurated  in  1931.  This  pro- 
gram presents  speakers  of  differ- 
ent religious  faiths,  Protestant, 
Jewish  and  Catholic,  on  different 
Sundays  throughout  the  year.  In 
1937  a  second  program  of  the  -same 
type  was  added,  the  morning  pro- 
gram going  on  the  air  at  10:00 
a.  m.,  R  S.  T.,  and  the  afternoon 
at  1:00  p.  m.,  E.  S.  T.  Approximate- 
ly one  Catholic  program  is  included 
in  each  division  each  month,  and 
is  broadcast  by  about  65  stations. 

The  Ave  Maria  program  was  be- 
gun in  1935  by  the  Franciscan 
Friars  of  the  Atonement  at  Gray- 
moor,  Garrison,  N.  Y.,  and  is  car- 
ried at  present  by  a  network  of 
7  stations  in  the  East.  These  broad- 
casts are  dramatizations  of  lives  of 
the  saints.  The  "live"  Ave  Maria 
program  is  heard  over  7  stations. 

The  Sacred  Heart  Program,  daily 
broadcast  originating  from  Station 
WEW,  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  and  directed 
by  the  Rev.  Eugene  P.  Murphy, 
S.  J.,  numbers  9,000,000  listeners 
and  is  heard  over  85  stations  from 
coast  to  coast  and  in  Alaska. 

Other  "live"  programs  are  the 
Rosary  Hour,  a  full  hour  broadcast 
heard  during  20  weeks  of  the  year 
over  a  network  of  17  stations  ex- 
tending from  Massachusetts  to  Il- 
linois; and  the  Cathedral  Hour,  a 
15-minute  broadcast  each  week  over 
3  Arizona  stations.  The  Rosary 


Hour  is  broadcast  in  the  Polish  lan- 
guage. The  Cathedral  Hour  is  a 
children's  program  written  and  pro- 
duced by  Fr.  Don  Hughes  of  Tuc- 
son, Ariz. 

Electrically  transcribed  programs 
have  been  coming  to  the  fore  in  re- 
cent years.  Transcriptions  are  made 
of  the  "live"  Ave  Maria  program 
which  are  distributed  throughout 
the  country  and  broadcast  over  164 
stations  weekly.  Boys  Town,  Omaha, 
Neb.,  produces  a  transcribed  pro- 
gram centering  about  the  activities 
of  Boys  Town  which  is  broadcast 
over  approximately  264  stations. 
Rev.  Richard  Felix,  O.  S.  B.,  of  Con- 
ception, Mo.,  director  of  the  De- 
fenders of  the  Faith,  produces  and 
distributes  the  transcribed  series, 
Highway  to  Heaven.  The  National 
Council  of  Catholic  Men  has  pro- 
duced a  number  of  transcribed  ad- 
dresses by  Msgr.  Fulton  J.  Sheen 
and  other  Catholic  Hour  speakers 
which  local  organizations  are  able 
to  sponsor  at  nominal  cost. 

A  survey  made  by  the  National 
Council  of  Catholic  Men  shows  that 
there  are  52  quarter-hour  local 
Catholic  "live"  broadcasts  initiated 
weekly  throughout  the  country;  60 
half -hour  broadcasts;  12  full  hour 
broadcasts;  and  28  broadcasts  ex- 
tending for  miscellaneous  periods. 

A  special  series  of  Holy  Week 
dramatizations  has  been  offered  for 
several  years  by  the  National  Coun- 
cil of  Catholic  Men,  originally  as  a 
"live"^  program,  now  in  the  form  of 
transcriptions.  These  are  drama- 
tizations of  a  script  entitled  "The 
Living  God,"  played  by  a  profes- 
sional Hollywood  cast  and  broad- 
cast over  as  many  as  239  stations. 

There  are  a  number  of  Catholic 
college  workshops  in  operation, 
notably  at  Catholic  University, 
Washington,  D.  C.;  Fordham  Uni- 
versity in  New  York;  Loyola  Uni- 
versity in  Los  Angeles ;  Immaculata 
College,  Immaculata,  Pa.;  St.  Bona- 
venture's  College,  St.  Bonaventure, 
N.  Y.;  Loras  College,  Dubuque, 
Iowa;  and  St.  Benedict's  College  in 
Atchison,  Kans.  In  addition  there 


518 


are    many    Catholic    colleges    that 

have  produced  a  series  or  more  of 
programs  over  their  local  stations, 

and  offer  one  or  more  courses  in 

radio. 

A  Catholic  Radio  Bureau  was 
organized  in  November,  1938,  by 
the  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Men  as  a  service  to  Catholics  in- 
terested in  the  work.  It  is  the  aim 
of  the  Bureau  to  assist  them  In 
their  relations  with  the  station 
manager,  in  securing  time  for  a 
program,  to  help  in  deciding  on  the 


type  of  program  and  its  chief  fea- 
tures, to  help  in  the  production  of 
the  program,  to  operate  a  Cath- 
olic script  library,  to  serve  as  a 
means  of  contact  for  Catholic  radio 
groups  and  to  act  as  a  clearing- 
house for  information  helpful  to 
Catholic  broadcasters.  A  "Memo- 
randum on  Producing  Catholic 
Radio  Programs,"  which  contains 
helpful  information  along  these 
lines,  has  been  issued  by  the  Bu- 
reau and  may  be  secured  from  the 
N.  C.  C.  M.  on  request. 


The  Catholic  Hour 


The  nation-wide  Catholic  Hour, 
now  grown  to  be  the  world's  largest 
regular  religious  radio  broadcast, 
was  inaugurated  on  March  2,  1930, 
by  the  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Men  and  the  National  Broadcasting 
Company  jointly.  The  inaugural  pro- 
gram was  carried  on  22  stations 
associated  with  the  National  Broad- 
casting Company,  and  this  number 
has  now  grown  to  104,  located 
throughout  the  United  States  and 
Hawaii,  and  including  one  short- 
wave station.  The  program  can  be 
received  regularly  by  short  wave 
in  almost  any  part  of  the  Western 
World  and  the  National  Council  of 
Catholic  Men  reports  that  it  has 
received  letters  from  listeners  as 
far  away  as  the  Falkland  Islands, 
Nigeria,  Turkey,  Alaska  and  Aus- 
tralia. The  N.  C.  C.  M.  produces  the 
program  in  its  entirety,  and  attends 
to  all  administrative  details,  etc. 
N.B.C.  and  its  associated  stations 
co-operate  by  providing  studio  fa- 
cilities and  radio  service. 

The  program,  originally  of  one 
hour's  duration,  now  lasts  only  a 
half-hour  and  consists  of  an  eight- 
een-minute  address,  ten  minutes  of 
choral  music,  and  announcements. 
Each  speaker  delivers  a  series  of 
addresses  in  sequence,  some  of  the 
series  continuing  through  as  many 
as  seventeen  weeks.  The  subjects 
are  usually  doctrinal,  moral,  or  his- 
torical. The  priest-speakers  are 
chosen  from  many  sections  of  the 
country  by  a  special  committee  es- 


tablished by  the  National  Council 
of  Catholic  Men. 

Music  is  provided  by  a  choral 
group  associated  with  the  famous 
Paulist  choristers. 

The  Catholic  Hour  elicits  mail 
response  to  the  extent  of  about 
16,000  letters  per  month  averaged 
throughout  the  year.  The  National 
Council  of  Catholic  Men  estimates 
that  about  20  per  cent  of  these  are 
from  non-Catholics,  and  that  less 
than  one-half  of  one  percent  are 
adversely  critical.  Hundreds  of  peo- 
ple have  been  brought  into  and 
back  to  the  Church  through  its 
instrumentality. 

An  innovation  for  the  Catholic 
Hour  was  begun  in  the  series  of 
programs  given  during  January, 
February,  and  March,  1940,  by  the 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Fulton  J.  Sheen.  Be- 
ginning his  series  with  a  plea  for 
a  return  to  God  and  to  the  spirit  of 
prayer,  he  offered  free  on  request  a 
small  "Prayer  Book  for  Our  Times," 
which  he  prepared  in  co-operation 
with  St.  Anthony's  Guild  of  Pater- 
son,  N.  J.  There  were  35,000  lis- 
teners who  responded  to  that  call, 
and  when  the  series  was  ended  on 
Easter  Sunday  the  number  had 
swelled  to  more  than  300,000.  The 
N.  C.  C.  M.  office  alone  distributed 
323,000  of  the  prayer  books. 

A  comparable  supplementary 
booklet  has  been  prepared  by  Msgr. 
Sheen  each  year  since  and  offered 
free  of  charge  to  the  radio  audi- 
ence. 


519 


THE  CHURCH'S  STAND  ON   CAPITAL  AND   LABOR 

Thoughts  from  the   Encyclical  "Qoadrageslmo  Anno"  of  Pope   Plus  XS 

("Forty  Years"  after  the  "Rerum  Novarum"  of  Pope  Leo  XIII) 


The  industrial  Revolution  created 
both  tlie  privileged  capitalist  class 
and  the  oppressed  laboring  class. 

Charity — The  capitalist  has  not 
desired  a  fair  distribution  of  profits 
but  has  consigned  the  wretched 
laborer  to  the  good  offices  of 
charity. 

Industrial  Reform  —  The  unde- 
servedly miserable  laborer  has  agi- 
tated, sometimes  wisely,  sometimes 
unwisely,  for  the  reform  of  indus- 
try. 

Unjust  Distribution  —  Catholic 
priests  and  laymen  were  quickly 
convinced  that  the  unjust  distinc- 
tion in  the  distribution  of  wealth 
was  an  evil. 

Expioitation  of  Labor — Pope  Leo 
XIII  espoused  the  cause  of  the 
working  man,  who  had  long  been 
exploited  by  cruel  employers  and 
greedy  competition. 

Modern  Social  and  Economic 
Problems  —  Today  modern  econom- 
ics must  be  arraigned;  Socialism 
must  be  examined;  the  root  of  the 
present  social  disorder  must  be  ex- 
posed; the  cure  must  be  indicated 
— and  that  is  a  reform  of  Christian 
morals. 

Work  of  the  Church — Pope  Leo 
insisted  on  the  authority  of  the 
Gospel  to  end  or  make  conflicts  less 
bitter.  The  Church  enlightens  and 
directs  the  mind  and  improves  and 
betters  the  condition  of  the  working 
man  by  approving  working  men's 
organizations.  The  Church  awak- 
ened the  down-trodden  working 
man  with  a  sense  of  his  true  dig- 
nity. Institutions  were  founded  for 
the  assistance  and  support  of  labor. 

Importance  of  Catholic  Teachings 
-Whether  consciously  or  not,  the 


teachings  of  Pope  Leo  came  to  be 
used  by  the  whole  world,  particu- 
larly after  the  World  War.  Many 
underestimate  the  importance  of 
Pope  Leo's  doctrine,  but  thereby 
they  show  their  own  ignorance  or 
ingratitude. 

Duties  of  the  State  —  Pope  Leo 
reminded  the  State  that  it  has  the 
duty  of  insuring  public  and  private 
prosperity  and  demanded  that  the 
State  give  special  protection  to  the 
needy  wage-earner  rather  than  ex- 
tend privilege  to  the  capitalist. 

Rights  of  Labor  —  Pope  Leo 
taught  that  the  rights  of  the  laborer 
spring  from  his  dignity  as  a  man 
and  as  a  Christian  and  concern  the 
soul,  the  health  and  strength  of  the 
body,  the  housing,  workshops, 
wages,  dangerous  occupations, 
risks,  etc. 

Unions  of  Employers  and  Em- 
ployees —  Pope  Leo  held  that  or- 
ganizations of  working  men.  and 
employers  would  bring  the  two 
classes  closer  together  and  would 
aid  in  alleviating  distress. 

Liberalism  Denounced — Pope  Leo 
denounced  Liberalism  which  per- 
mits capitalists  to  organize  in  cor- 
porations, etc.,  but  denies  laborers 
the  right  to  unite. 

Trades  Unions  Approved  —  Pope 
Leo  encouraged  the  formation  of 
trades  unions,  with  religious  back- 
ground if  possible,  in  opposition  to 
socialist  organizations  whereby  re- 
spect for  justice  and  collaboration 
is  lost. 

Employers'  Associations  —  Pope 
Leo  proposed  associations  of  em- 
ployers for  the  common  good  but, 
so  far,  little  has  been  done  to  meet 
his  proposal. 


520 


Rights  of  the  Church — It  is  the 
right  of  the  Church  to  deal  authori- 
tatively with  social  and  economic 
problems  whenever  they  interfere 
with  moral  conduct. 

Private  Property — Pope  Leo  de- 
fended the  right  of  private  property 
against  Socialism  but  this  does  not 
mean  that  the  Church  upholds  the 
wealthier  classes  against  the  pro- 
letariat. 

Defense  of  Private  Ownership  — 
The  abolition  of  private  ownership 
would  not  be  beneficial  but  griev- 
ously harmful  to  the  working 
classes. 

Purpose  of  Private  Ownership  — 
The  right  to  own  private  property 
has  "been  given  by  God  Himself  so 
that  individuals  may  provide  for 
their  own  needs  and  the  needs  of 
their  families. 

Character  of  Ownership  —  The 
right  of  ownership  is  twofold,  i.e., 
individual  and  social.  Too  much 
stress  on  one  or  the  other  leads  to 
the  evils  of  individualism  and  col- 
lectivism. 

Distinction  of  Right  and  Use  — 
The  right  of  private  property  must 
be  distinguished  from  its  use.  The 
misuse  of  the  privilege  of  owner- 
ship does  not  destroy  the  principle 
of  ownership. 

Defining  Private  Possession — The 
defining  of  private  possession  has 
been  left  by  God  to  man's  own  in- 
dustry and  to  the  laws  of  individual 
people.  The  right  to  possess  private 
property  is  derived  from  the  Author 
of  nature,  not  from  man. 

Rights  of  the  State— The  State 
has  no  right  to  abolish  the  institu- 
tion of  private  property  but  only 
the  right  to  control  its  use  in  har- 
mony with  the  public  good. 

Superfluous  Income  —  Those  with 
superfluous  income  have  the  obliga- 
tion of  using  it  for  charity. 

Interdependence  of  Capital  and 
Labor  —  Capital  cannot  do  without 
labor,  nor  labor  without  capital.  It 
is  flagrantly  unjust  for  one  or  the 
other  to  seize  all  the  profits  of 
production. 

Unjust  Claims  of  Capital — Capital 
has  unjustly  claimed  all  the  prod- 
ucts and  profits  and  has  left  only  a 
minimum  of  subsistence  to  labor. 


Unjust  Claims  of  Labor  —  Labor 
also  has  unjustly  claimed  ail  prod- 
ucts and  profits  except  what  is  nec- 
essary for  the  repair  of  capital.  It 
is  to  be  understood  that  the  laborer 
has  not  the  right  to  the  full  product 
of  his  toil. 

Proper  DSstHbuti/on  of  Wealth  — 
Wealth  produced  should  be  dis- 
tributed for  the  common  good 
among  individuals  and  classes  of 
people.  The  proletariat  must  be  up- 
lifted from  hand-to-mouth  uncer- 
tainty. A  just  share  of  the  profits 
should  go  to  capital  but  an  amply 
sufficient  share  should  be  given  to 
labor,  with  which,  by  thrift  and 
good  management,  the  family  bur- 
dens may  be  borne  with  greater 
ease. 

Enterprise,  capital  and  labor  must 
combine  to  produce;  all  three  de- 
serve a  share  in  the  fruits  of  in- 
dustry, not  only  one. 

Danger  of  Revolution  —  Unless 
proletarian  conditions  are  im- 
proved, human  society  cannot  be 
defended  from  the  forces  of  revolu- 
tion. 

Property  for  Laborers — The  prop- 
ertyless  laborer  should  be  enabled 
to  acquire  some  property. 

Wage  Contracts — Partnerships  — 
It  is  an  error  to  say  that  wage  con- 
tracts are  unjust,  but  it  is  desirable 
under  modern  conditions  that  some 
form  of  partnership  be  used  so  that 
wage  earners  may  participate  in 
ownership,  management  or  profits. 

Just  Wage— A  just  wage  must  be 
sufficient  to  support  the  laborer  and 
his  family.  Others  in  the  family 
should  contribute  to  its  mainten- 
ance, but  tender  children  and 
women,  particularly  mothers,  fehould 
not  be  forced  to  seek  work  out- 
side the  home.  Every  effort  must 
b©  made  to  enable  fathers  of  fam- 
ilies to  receive  a  sufficient  wage.  If 
this  is  not  possible  in  the  present 
state  of  society,  reforms  should  be 
introduced  to  guarantee  such  a 
wage. 

Unjust  Wages — It  is  unjust  to  de- 
mand wages  so  high  that  an  em- 
ployer cannot  pay  them  without 
ruin  to  himself  or  ultimate  harm 
to  employees. 


521 


Unjust  Wage  Cuts— But  if  busi- 
ness makes  smaller  profits  on  ac- 
count of  bad  management,  the  want 
of  enterprise  or  out-of-date  methods, 
that  is  not  a  just  reason  for  reduc- 
ing tie  working  man's  wages.  It 
is  unjust  to  lower  or  raise  wages 
for  private  profit  without  consider- 
ing the  common  good. 

Unjust  Burdens — If  business  does 
not  make  enough  money  to  pay  a 
just  wage  on  account  of  unjust  bur- 
dens or  competition,  those  who 
force  business  into  such  straits  are 
to  blame. 

Harmony  between  Capital  and 
Labor  —  Employers  and  employees 
should  join  to  overcome  difficulties 
and  obstacles. 

Savings — It  is  conducive  to  the 
common  good  that  wage  earners 
save  a  portion  of  their  wages  so  as 
to  attain  a  certain  modest  fortune. 

Employment  —  Opportunity  for 
work  should  be  provided  for  those 
who  are  willing  and  able  to  work. 

Wage  Scales  —  A  scale  of  wages 
too  low  as  well  as  one  too  high, 
causes  unemployment. 

Unemployment — Widespread  and 
lengthy  unemployment  is  a  dreadful 
scourge,  causing  misery  and  temp- 
tation to  the  laborer,  the  ruin  of 
prosperity  in  nations  and  the  en- 
dangering of  public  order,  peace 
and  tranquillity. 

Individualism  and  the  State — The 
State  should  interfere  to  correct  the 
evils  of  individualism.  It  is  the 
duty  of  the  State  to  abolish  conflict 
between  classes  and  to  promote 
harmony  between  the  various  ranks 
of  society. 

Labor  Not  a  Commodity  —  Since 
the  human  dignity  of  the  working 
man  must  be  recognized  in  labor, 
labor  is  not  a  chattel  or  a  commod- 
ity for  sale. 

Occupational  Groups — instead  of 
subjecting  labor  to  the  commodity 
law  of  supply  and  demand,  laborers 
should  organize  themselves  into  oc- 
cupational groups.  The  Occupation- 
al Group  system  is  the  organizing 
of  the  members  of  the  same  trade 
or  occupation.  This  is  similar  to 
the  Guild  system  of  the  Middle 
Ages. 


Labor  Unions — Laborers  have  the 
right  to  create  or  join  unions  and 
adopt  rules  for  the  attainment  of 
their  objects. 

Lalssez-faSre  —  Economic  affairs 
cannot  be  left  to  free  competition 
alone.  The  individualistic  ideal  that 
the  State  should  keep  hands  off  in- 
dustry is  a  dangerous  doctrine. 

Monopoly  —  Monopoly  must  be 
controlled  by  social  justice.  Social 
justice  may  be  defined  as  that  vir- 
tue (of  justice)  by  which  the  mem- 
bers of  a  society  perform  all  ac- 
tions necessary  for  attaining  or 
maintaining  the  common  good  of 
that  society,  and  direct  all  their 
conduct  in  right  relation  to  that 
same  common  good. 

International  Pacts  —  Since  na- 
tions are  dependent,  one  upon  the 
other,  economic  cooperation  should 
be  promoted  by  prudent  pacts  and 
institutions. 

Corporations  —  Syndicates — Syn- 
dical  and  corporative  organizations 
under  public  control  are  advanta- 
geous in  preventing  strikes  and  lock- 
outs and  in  repressing  Socialism 
but  they  have  the  risk  of  becoming 
bureaucratic  and  political  unless 
actuated  by  Catholic  principles. 

Economic  Domination  of  a  Few — 
Free  competition  has  been  super- 
seded during  the  last  forty  years 
by  the  concentration  of  great  power 
and  economic  domination  in  the 
hands  of  a  few,  such  as  trustees 
and  directors  of  invested  funds. 
These  few  are  able  to  govern  credit 
and  determine  its  allotment,  thus 
holding  in  their  hands  the  soul  of 
production. 

Survival  of  the  Strongest — Limit- 
less free  competition  has  resulted  in 
the  survival  of  the  strongest,  who 
very  often  are  not  the  most  just. 

Results  of  Economic  Dominations 
—  This  concentration  of  economic 
power  has  led  to  a  struggle  for  eco- 
nomic dictatorship,  a  struggle  for 
the  control  of  the  State  so  that  its 
resources  and  authority  might  be 
abused,  and  finally  to  a  clash  be- 
tween states  over  economic  matters. 

Politics  and  Economics  —  States 
have  used  their  power  and  political 
influence  to  promote  the  economic 


522 


advantage  of  their  citizens;  eco- 
nomic forces  have  insisted  on  decid- 
ing political  controversies. 

Economic  Dictatorship  —  Free 
competition  is  dead;  economic  dic- 
tatorship has  taken  its  place.  Eco- 
nomic life  has  become  hard,  cruel 
and  relentless. 

Imperialism  —  The  State,  which 
should  be  supreme,  has  become  a 
slave  to  human  passion  and  greed. 
A  detestable  imperialism  holds 
that  where  a  man's  fortune  is,  there 
is  his  country. 

Public  Authority — Free  competi- 
tion and  economic  domination  must 
be  subjected  to  public  authority 
which  should  seek  public  good. 

Socialism  Diviaea  —  WiUun  the 
past  forty  years  Socialism  has  been 
divided  into  two  hostile  groups, 
both  of  which  however,  oppose  the 
Christian  faith. 

Communism — One  group  has  de- 
generated into  Communism  which 
pursues  a  merciless  class  warfare 
and  aims  to  abolish  private  owner- 
ship. It  is  cruel  and  relentless  when 
in  power.  All  care  should  be  taken 
to  prevent  the  propagation  of  Com- 
munist doctrines  and  to  prevent 
conditions  which  so  discourage 
people  that  they  will  welcome  the 
change  offered  by  Communism. 

Moderate  Social iism — Less  radical 
is  the  other  section  of  Socialism 
which  condemns  recourse  to  phys- 
ical force  and  mitigates  the  pro- 
gram of  class  warfare  and  abolition 
of  private  property.  Its  recent  pro- 
grams often  approach  the  ideal  of 
Christian  reform.  This  group,  how- 
ever, has  not  rejected  class  war- 
fare and  the  abolition  of  private 
property  but  has  merely  become 
more  moderate  in  these  matters.  It 
is  vain  to  meet  Socialism  half  way. 
Socialism  must  accept  Christian 
truths  wholeheartedly  before  it  can 
be  called  Christian. 

Just  Demands  of  Socialise — So- 
cialists should  be  convinced  that 
their  just  demands  are  defended  by 
Christian  faith,  and  promoted  by 
Christian  charity. 

Socialism  and  the  Church — Many 
have  questioned  whether  that  form 
of  Socialism  which  has  retracted 


false  doctrines  can  be  accepted  by 
the  Church. 

Christianity  Opposes  Socialism — 
Whether  Socialism  is  considered 
as  a  doctrine,  a  historical  fact  or 
a  movement,  if  it  really  remains 
Socialism,  it  cannot  be  brought  into 
harmony  with  the  Church  because 
it  conceives  human  society  in  a 
way  utterly  alien  to  Christian  truth. 

Christian  Doctrine — Teaches  that 
man  is  placed  on  earth  to  develop 
his  faculties  for  the  praise  and 
glory  of  God,  so  that  he  may  attain 
temporal  and  eternal  happiness. 

bocsaiist  Doctrine  —  Socialism 
holds  that  man  lives  on  earth  sim- 
ply for  his  own  material  advantage 
and  that 'for  the  better  production 
of  wealth,  man  must  surrender  his 
individuality  and  submit  to  the  dic- 
tates of  a  society  dedicated  to  the 
production  of  wealth. 

Temporal  Goods — The  acquisition 
of  temporal  goods  is  so  highly  es- 
teemed by  Socialists  that  they 
would  sacrifice  other  greater  goods, 
such  as  liberty,  therefor;  they 
would  replace  human  dignity  with 
material  abundance. 

Socialist  Authority  —  A  Socialist 
society  is  impossible  without  the 
use  of  excessive  compulsion.  So- 
cialist authority  is  based  on  the 
need  for  the  acquisition  of  wealth, 
not  on  the  authority  of  God. 

"Religious  Socialism"  and  "Chris- 
tian Socialism"  are  contradictions 
in  terms.  No  one  can.  be  at  the 
same  time  a  sincere  Catholic  and 
a  true  Socialist. 

Cultural  Socialism,  likewise  to  be 
avoided,  was  born  of  Liberalism; 
its  offspring  will  be  Bolshevism. 

Church  Does  Not  Favor  the  Rich 
— Many  Catholics  have  joined  so- 
cialistic organizations,  giving  as 
their  excuse  that  the  Church  favors 
the  rich  and  neglects  the  working 
man.  This  is  an  unjust  charge,  as 
the  encyclical  of  Pope  Leo  XIII 
proves.  Those  who  have  wandered 
astray  are  earnestly  besought  to 
return  to  the  Church. 

Social  Reconstruction,  to  be  ef- 
fective, must  be  preceded  by  moral 
rA-n ovation.  If  society  is  to  be 
healed,  it  must  return  to  Christian 
life  and  Christian  institutions. 
523 


Christianity  Opposes  Greed  — 
Christianity  alone  supplies  the  rem- 
edy for  the  excessive  solicitude  for 
transitory  things,  which  is  the  ori- 
gin of  all  vices. 

Violation  of  Law — The  unquench- 
able thirst  for  riches  and  temporal 
possessions  has  caused  men  to 
break  the  law  of  God  and  violate 
the  rights  of  their  neighbors. 

Evil  Consciences — The  uncertain- 
ty of  economic  conditions  demands 
the  keenest  and  most  unceasing 
straining  of  energy  with  the  result 
that  some  have  become  so  hardened 
against  the  stings  of  conscience  as 
to  hold  all  means  good  which  en- 
able them  to  increase  their  profits 
and  safeguard  the  wealth  amassed 
by  unremitting  toil  against  the  sud- 
den changes  of  fortune. 

Speculation  —  The  easy  returns 
possible  from  speculation  have  ap- 
pealed to  the  greed  for  gain  there- 
by, resulting  in  unchecked  specula- 
tion, whereby  prices  have  been 
raised  and  lowered. 

Corporations — Abominable  abuses 
have  arisen  in  corporations.  Injus- 
tices and  frauds  have  taken  place 
where  boards  of  directors  violate 
their  trusts  as  regards  the  savings 
they  administer 

Rationalism — Civil  authority  could 
have  averted  these  evils,  but  ra- 
tionalism, which  disregards  moral 
law,  had  permeated  civil  authority 
and  gave  free  reign  to  avarice. 

Workers  Used  as  Tools  —  As 
business  leaders  fell  into  evil, 
workingmen  followed  them,  particu- 
larly as  many  employers  treated 
workers  as  mere  tools,  without  con- 
sidering the  welfare  of  their  souls. 

Moral  Perils  in  Factories  —  Boys 
and  young  men,  girls  and  women 
are  exposed  in  factories  to  fright- 
ful perils  to  morals. 

Family  Life  Ruined — The  present 
economic  regime  and  the  resulting 
disgraceful  housing  conditions  have 
proven  obstacles  to  family  ties  and 
family  life. 

Dally  Bread — Instead  of  the  true 
Christian  spirit,  man's  one  aim  has 
been  to  obtain  his  daily  bread  as 
best  he  can. 

Labor's  Perversion — Bodily  labor, 


which  was  decreed  for  the  good  of 
man's  body  and  soul,  has  been 
changed  into  an  instrument  of 
strange  perversion. 

New  Economic  Order — Economic 
life  must  be  rationalized  but  it  will 
be  faulty  and  imperfect  unless 
based  on  the  divine  plan. 

Divine  Plan — God  is  the  supreme 
end  of  all  created  activity;  all 
created  goods  are  merely  instru- 
ments leading  to  God.  God  has 
placed  man  upon  earth  to  work  and 
use  it  for  his  own  needs. 

Fortunes — Those  engaged  in  pro- 
duction are  not  forbidden  to  in- 
crease their  fortunes  in  a  lawful 
and  just  manner. 

Proportionate  Share  of  Wealth — 
He  who  serves  society  and  develops 
its  wealth  should  be  given  a  pro- 
portionate share  of  the  increased 
public  riches,  provided  he  respects 
the  law  of  G-od  and  the  rights  of 
his  neighbor. 

Justice  and  Charity — Justice  can 
remove  the  cause  of  social  strife 
but  it  is  left  to  charity  to  bring  a 
union  of  hearts  and  minds.  In  the 
absence  of  charity,  the  wisest  regu- 
lations come  to  nothing. 

Charity  and  the  Laborer — Under 
charity  the  rich  and  powerful  will 
change  their  former  negligence  of 
their  poorer  brethren  into  solici- 
tous and  effective  regard.  Under 
charity  working  men  will  lay  aside 
all  feelings  of  hatred  or  envy,  will 
become  proud  of  their  positions  and 
work  usefully  and  honorably  for  the 
common  good,  following  Christ, 
Who  chose  to  become  a  carpenter. 

Paganism — We  are  confronted 
with  a  world  which  has  almost 
fallen  back  into  paganism.  Work- 
ing men  who  have  denied  Christ 
must  be  won  back  to  Him. 

Social  Studies — An  intense  study 
of  social  matters,  Christian  training 
in  youth,  and  spiritual  exercises 
are  necessary  to  enable  Christians 
to  solve  the  problems  of  the  day. 

Catholic  Program  —  As  resolute 
disciples  are  selected  by  evil  men 
to  spread  false  doctrines  and  to  op- 
pose the  Church,  Catholics  must  al- 
so resolutely  teach  the  true  doc- 
trine and  oppose  evil. 


524 


The   Nine  Worthies   of  the  World 

1.  Hector  of  Troy. 

2.  Alexander  the  Great 

3.  Julius  Caesar. 

4.  Joshua. 

5.  King  David. 

6.  Judas  Machabaeus. 

7.  King  Arthur  (of  England). 

8.  Charlemagne. 

9.  Godfrey  of  Bouillon. 


Seven   Wonders  of  the  World 
(Ancient) 

Pyramids  of  Egypt. 

Pharaos  of  Alexandria. 

Walls  and  Hanging  Gardens  of 
Babylon. 

Temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus. 

The  Statue  of  the  Olympian  Ju- 
piter. 

Mausoleum  of  Artemisia. 

Colossus  of  Rhodes. 


The   Seven   Celestial   Sciences 

1.  Civil  Law. 

2.  Christian  Law. 

3.  Practical  Theology. 

4.  Devotional  Theology. 

5.  Dogmatic  Theology. 

6.  Mystic  Theology. 

7.-  Polemical  Theology. 


Seven   Wonders   of  the  World 
(Medieval) 

Colosseum  at  Rome. 
Catacombs  at  Rome. 
Great  Wall  of  China. 
Stonehenge  in  England. 
Leaning  Tower  of  Pisa. 
Porcelain  Tower  of  Nanking. 
Mosque  of  St.  Sophia. 


The  Seven  Terrestrial  Sciences 

1.  Grammar. 

2.  Rhetoric. 

3.  Logic. 

4.  Music. 

5.  Astronomy. 

6.  Geometry. 

7.  Arithmetic. 


Seven  Wonders  of  the  World 
(Modern) 

Wireless  telegraphy  and  tele- 
phony. 

Automobile  and  locomotive. 

Airplane. 

Discovery  of  radium. 

Discovery  of  anaesthetics,  anti- 
septics and  antitoxins. 

Spectrum  analysis. 

Discovery  of  X-ray  and  ultra- 
violet rays. 


The  Seven  Sleepers 

According  to  a  legend  of  early 
Christianity,  seven  noble  youths  of 
Eph.esus,  having  fled  from  persecu- 
tion to  a  certain  cavern  for  refuge, 
where  they  were  discovered  and 
walled  in  for  a  cruel  death,  were 
made  to  fall  asleep,  and  in  that 
state  lived  for  two  centuries.  Their 
names  are  said  to  have  been:  Maxi- 
mian,  Malchus,  Martinian,  Denis, 
John,  Serapion,  and  Constantine. 


Seven  Hills  of  Rome 

Rome  is  built  on  the  Aventine, 
Capitoline,  Coelian,  Esquiline,  Pala- 
tine, Quirinal  and  Viminal  hills. 
Their  altitude  above  the  Tiber  is 
only  about  150  feet. 


Seven  Wise  Men   of  Greece 

Solon,     CMlon,     Pittacus,     Bias, 
Periander,  Cleobulus,  and  Thales. 


525 


AVERAGE  WEIGHT  ACCORDING  TO   HEIGHT  AND  AGE 
(Courtesy  of  the  Metropolitan  Ufe  Insurance  Company) 

These  tables  are  based  on  the  Medico-Acturial  study  of  more  than 
200,000  insured  men  and  130,000  insured  women.   Weight  in  pounds,  as 

ordinarily  dressed;  height  in  feet  and  inches,  with  shoes  on. 


Men 

Height 

Age 

Ft. 

In. 

15-19 

20-24 

25-29 

30-34 

35-39 

40-44 

45-49 

50-54 

55-59 

5 

0 

110 

119 

124 

127 

129 

132 

134 

135 

136 

5 

1 

113 

121 

126 

129 

131 

134 

136 

137 

138 

5 

2 

116 

124 

128 

131 

133 

136 

138 

139 

140 

5 

3 

120 

127 

131 

134 

136 

139 

141 

142 

143 

5 

4 

124 

131 

134 

137 

140 

142 

144 

145 

146 

5 

5 

128 

135 

138 

141 

144 

146 

148 

149 

150 

5 

6 

132 

139 

142 

145 

148 

150 

152 

153 

154 

5 

7 

136 

142 

146 

149 

152 

154 

156 

157 

158 

5 

8 

140 

146 

150 

154 

157 

159 

161 

162 

163 

5 

9 

144 

150 

154 

158 

162 

164 

166 

167 

168 

5 

10 

148 

154 

158 

163 

167 

169 

171 

172 

173 

5 

11 

153 

158 

163 

168 

172 

175 

177 

178 

179 

6 

0 

158 

163 

169 

174 

178 

181 

183 

184 

185 

6 

1 

163 

168 

175 

180 

184 

187 

190 

191 

192 

6 

2 

168 

173 

181 

186 

191 

194 

197 

198 

199 

Women 

Height 

Age 

Ft. 

In. 

15-19 

20-24 

25-29 

30-34 

35-39 

40-44 

45-49 

50-54 

55-59 

4 

11 

107 

113 

116 

119 

122 

126 

129 

131 

132 

5 

0 

109 

115 

118 

121 

124 

128 

131 

133 

134 

5 

1 

109 

117 

120 

123 

126 

130 

133 

135 

137 

5 

2 

115 

120 

122 

125 

129 

133 

136 

138 

140 

5 

3 

118 

123 

125 

128 

132 

136 

139 

141 

143 

5 

4 

121 

126 

129 

132 

136 

139 

142 

144 

146 

5 

5 

124 

129 

132 

136 

140 

143 

146 

148 

150 

5 

6 

128 

133 

136 

140 

144 

147 

151 

152 

153 

5 

7 

132 

137 

140 

144 

148 

151 

155 

157 

158 

5 

8 

136 

141 

148 

152 

155 

159 

162 

165 

164 

5 

9 

140 

145 

148 

152 

156 

159 

163 

166 

167 

5 

10 

144 

149 

152 

155 

159 

162 

166 

170 

173 

5 

11 

148 

152 

155 

158 

162 

166 

170 

174 

177 

6 

0 

152 

157 

159 

162 

165 

169 

173 

177 

182 

526 

SPORTS 

The  Catholic  Church  has  always  approved  of  legitimate  recreation  as 
an  honest  pursuit  of  a  living,  and  she  has  found  in  it  a  powerful  aid  in 
the  character  formation  of  youth  and  also  an  occasion  for  mental  train- 
ing. The  love  for  such  sports  as  baseball  and  football  developed  in  youth 
has  led  some  of  our  finest  Catholic  men  to  seek  their  living  on  the 
baseball  diamond  and  to  win  fame  on  the  gridiron. 

Catholic  Baseball   Players  and  Officials  In   Major   Leagues.    Season   1942 

National  League 


1.  Boston  "Braves" 

J.  A.  Robert  Quinn Pres. 

Francis  Ouimet Vice-Pres. 

George  Lewis Trav.-Sec. 

Joseph  F.  Conway Treas. 

J.  X  Quinn Sec.  Assist.  Treas. 

Philip  Masi Catcher 

Ernest  Lombard! Catcher 

Tom  Earley Pitcher 

Alva  Javery Pitcher 

Arthur  Johnson Pitcher 

Frank  Lamanna Pitcher 

John  Hutchins   Pitcher 

Manuel  Salvo   Pitcher 

James  Tobin Pitcher 

Sebastian  Sisti Infielder 

Albert  Roberge   Infielder 

Anthony  Cuccinello   Infielder 

Froilan  Fernandez   Infielder 

Tommy  Holmes    Outfielder 

John  Cooney   Outfielder 

George  Kelly Coach 

2.  Brooklyn  "Dodgers" 

James  Mulvey  ....  Vice-Pres.,  Sec. 

John  McDonald R.  Sec. 

Joseph  Gilleaudeau   

Vice-Pres.,  Treas. 

John  Collins Bus.  Mgr. 

William  J.  Sullivan Catcher 

Herman  Franks Milit,  Service 

Harry  Lavagetto  . . .  .Milit.  Service 

Dolph  Camilli Infielder 

Floyd  Vaughn Infielder 

Stan.  Bordagaray   Infielder 

Joseph  Medwick Outfielder 

Harold  Reiser  Outfielder 

August  Galan    Outfielder 

John  Rizzo  Outfielder 

Charles  Dressen Coach 

John  Corriden    •  Coach 

Ted  McGrew   Scout 

Tom  Downey   Scout 

3.  Chicago  "Cubs" 

James  Gallagher Bus.  Mgr. 

Miss  M.  Donahue Sec. 


Salvador  Hernandez   Catcher 

Robert   Scheffing    Catcher 

Ed  Henazeski Pitcher 

L.  Merullo Infielder 

Lou  Stringer   Infielder 

Phil  Cavaretta    Outfielder 

Dominic  Dallesandro  . . .  Outfielder 

Charles  Gilbert Outfielder 

John  Doyle  Scout 

Kiki  Cuyler  Coach 

Dick  Spaulding   Coach 

4.  Cincinnati  "Reds" 

Thomas  Conroy Sec.,  Treas. 

Joseph  Beggs  Pitcher 

Ray  Lammanno Catcher 

Robert  Mattick Infielder 

Frank  McCormick Infielder 

Linus  Frey  Infielder 

Francis  Kelleher   Outfielder 

5.  New  York  "Giants" 

Charles  C.  Stoneham Pres. 

Ed  Brannick Sec. 

William  Hennigan Pub.  Rel. 

R.  Berres Catcher 

Al  Mancuso    Catcher 

Hal  Schumacher Pitcher 

William  McGee   Pitcher 

David  Koslo   Pitcher 

Tom  Sunkel   Pitcher 

N.  Witek   Infielder 

N.  Young   Outfielder 

Herbert  Barna Outfielder 

A.  Luque   Coach 

William  Shaeffer   Trainer 

6.  Philadelphia  "Phillies" 

G.  Nugent   Pres. 

Mrs.  M.  Nugent  . .  Vice-Pres.,  Treas. 

James  Hagan  Trav.  Sec. 

H.  Lobert  Mgr. 

Frank  Hoerst Pitcher 

John  Podgajny    Pitcher 

Nick  Etten Infielder 

Dan  Murtaugh  Infielder 

Joseph  Marty    Outfielder 

Chuck  Klein   Coach 

J.  P.  Collins  Scout 


527 


Dr.  Boyle Physician 

L.  Miller  Trainer 

7.  Pittsburgh  "Pirates" 

Al  Lopez  Catcher 

William  Clemensen   Pitcher 

Ken  Heintzelman   Pitcher 

Henry  Gornicki Pitcher 

Vincent  Smith Milit.  Service 

Pete  Coscarat    Infielder 

Frank  Gustine  Infielder 

Vincent  Di  *Maggio Outfielder 


Maurice  Van  Robays  . . .  Outfielder 

John  Barrett  Outfielder 

8.  St.  Louis  "Cardinals" 

Leo  Ward Trav,  Sec. 

Ken  O'Dea  Catcher 

Harry  Gumbert   Pitcher 

Howard  Pollet  Pitcher 

Frank  Crespi   Infielder 

Edward  Lake   Infielder 

George  Kurowski    Infielder 

Stanley  Musial   Outfielder 


American  League 


1.  Boston  "Red  Sox" 

Paul  Troy R.  Sec. 

Ed  Doherty,  Jr Pub.  Rel. 

Joe  Cronin  Mgr. 

William  Conroy Catcher 

Emerson  Dickman   Pitcher 

Dominic  Ryba   Pitcher 

Frank  Pytlak  Milit.  Service 

Maurice  Harris   Milit.  Service 

Tom  Carey  Infielder 

John  Pesky  Infielder 

Tony  Lupien    Infielder 

Dominic  Di  Maggio Outfielder 

John  Welaj Outfielder 

Tom  Daley Coach 

Frank  Shellenbach  Coach 

Win  Green   Trainer 

John  Orlando  Assist-Trainer 

Neil  Mahoney   Scout 

Jack  Egan   Scout 

Hugh  Duffy  . .  Dir.  Baseball  School 

2.  Chicago  "White  Sox" 

Mrs.  G.  R.  Comiskey Pres. 

Mrs.  J.  Rigney Treas. 

Joseph  Barry R.  Sec. 

William  Webb Farm  System 

James   Dykes    Mgr. 

William  Dietrich  Pitcher 

John  Humphries   Pitcher 

Pete  Appleton   Pitcher 

Ed  Weiland    Pitcher 

Robert  Kennedy   Infielder 

Dario  Lodigiano    Infielder 

William  Knickerbocker  . .  Infielder 

Harold  Ruel   Coach 

George  Haas  Coach 

Ed  Miller  Coach 

John  Rigney Milit.  Service 

3.  Cleveland  "Indians" 

Eugene  Desautels Catcher 

Otto  Denning Catcher 

James  Hagan    Catcher 

Tom  Ferrick Pitcher 


Al  Milnar Pitcher 

J.  Kraauskas Milit.  Service 

Ray  Mack  Infielder 

.Oscar  Melillo Coach 

George  Susce Coach 

George  Gaffke  Outfielder 

Larry  Rosenthal  Outfielder 

W.  J.  Bradley Scout 

4.  Detroit  "Tigers" 

W.  O.  Briggs Pres. 

W.  O.  Briggs,  Jr Vice-Pres. 

Charles  Fisher Treas. 

Claire  Berry  R.  Sec. 

George  Tebbetts  ....  Milit.  Service 

Pat  Mullin  Milit.  Service 

Virgil  Trucks  Pitcher 

C.  Fuchs Pitcher 

John  Gorsica. Pitcher 

Don  Ross   Outfielder 

Barney  McCloskey Outfielder 

Dan  Carroll Trainer 

Mervin  Shea  Coach 

Charles  Gehringer Coach 

5.  New  York  "Yankees" 

George  Ruppert  Pres. 

Albert  Brennan  Treas. 

Joseph  McCarthy  Mgr. 

Tom  Heinrich  Milit.  Service 

Warren  Rosar  Catcher 

Vernon  Gomez  Pitcher 

John  Murphy   Pitcher 

Henry  Borowy  Pitcher 

Frank  Crosetti Infielder 

Bud  Hasset Infielder 

Gerald  Priddy Infielder 

Phil  Rizzuto  Infielder 

Joseph  Di  Maggio Outfielder 

Roy  Cullenbine Outfielder 

Joe  Schulte  Coach 

6.  Philadelphia  "Athletics" 

Cornelius  McGillicuddy 

Pres.,  Treas.,  Mgr, 

Roy  McGillicuddy  .  Vice-Pres.,  Sec. 


528 


Cornelius  McGillicuddy,  Jr 

Assist.  Treas. 

Earl  McGillicuddy  ....   Assist.  Mgr. 

William  Beckman Pitcher 

Herman  Besse Pitcher 

Phil  Marchildon Pitcher 

Fred  Caligiuri    Pitcher 

Roger  Wolff   Pitcher 

Richard  Fowler  Pitcher 

James   Castiglia   Catcher 

William  Knickerbocker  . .  Infielder 

Albert  Brancato Innelder 

Peter  Suder   Innelder 

Mike  Kreevich    Outfielder 

Felix  Mackiewicz  Outfielder 

Elmer  Valo Outfielder 

Al  Simmons    Coach 

D.  Keefe  Coach 

Ira  Thomas    ' . .   Scout 

P.  Haggerty Scout 

James   Tadley    Trainer 


7.  St.  Louis  "Browns" 

John  Niggeling Pitcher 

Steve  Sundra   Pitcher 

J.  Lucadello   Infielder 

Joseph  Berardino   Infielder 

Walter  Judnich Outfielder 

Mike  Chartak   Outfielder 

Chet  Laabs Outfielder 

Pat  Monahan Scout 

J.  Fournier Scout 

Bob  Bowman  Trainer 

8.  Washington  "Nationals" 

W.  A.  Smith R.  Sec. 

Alex  Carrasguel Pitcher 

Walter  Masterson Pitcher 

J.  Wilson  Pitcher 

James  Vernon   Infielder 

R.  Estabella  Outfielder 

Ben  Bengough   Coach 

Mike  Martin Trainer 


The  World  Series,  1942 


Final  Standing  of  the  Teams 

W  L 

St.  Louis  (N.  L.)  4  1 

New  York  (A.  L.)   1  4 

Results  of  Games 

First  Game   (Sportsman's  Park,  St.  L.} 

R    H  E 

New  York  ..00011003  2—7  11  0 
St.  Louis  ...00000000  4—4  7  4 
Batteries:  M.  Cooper,  Gumbert, 
Lanier  and  W.  Cooper;  Ruffing, 
Chandler  and  Dickey. 

Second  Game  (Sportsman's  Park,  St.  L.) 

R    H  E 

New  York  ..00000003  0—3  10  2 
St.  Louis  ...20000011  x— 4     6  0 
Batteries:   Bonham  and  Dickey; 
Beazley  and  W.  Cooper. 


Third  Game  (Yankee  Stadium,  N.  Y.) 

R    H  E 

St.  Louis  ...00100000  1—2     5  1 
New  York  ..00000000  0—0     6  1 

Batteries;  White  and  W.  Cooper; 
Chandler,  Breuer,  Turner  and 
Dickey. 

Fourth  Game  (Yankee  Stadium,  N.  Y.) 

R    H  E 

St.  Louis  ...00060020  1—9  12  1 
New  York  ..10000500  0—6  10  1 

Batteries:  M.  Cooper,  Gumbert, 
Pollet,  Lanier  and  W.  Cooper;  Bo- 
rowy,  Donald,  Bonham  and  Dickey. 
Fifth  Game  (Yankee  Stadium,  N.  Y.) 

R    H  E 

St.  Louis  ...00010100  2—4     9  4 
New  York  ..10010000  0—2     7  1 

Batteries:  Beazley  and  W.  Cooper; 
Ruffing  and  Dickey. 


Final  Standings  of  Baseball  Teams  at  End  of  1942  Season 


Team 


National  League 

Won     Lost 


New  York  .......  103  51 

Boston   ..........  93  59 

St.  Louis  ........  82  69 

Cleveland    .......  75  69 

Detroit  ..........  73  81 

Chicago   .........  66  82 

Washington    .....  62  89 

Philadelphia    ____  55  99 


Pet.      Team 

.669      St.  Louis 

.612      Brooklyn   ........  104 


American  League 

Won     Lost      Pet. 


106 


.543 
.521 


New  York  .......   85 

Cincinnati  .......   76 


.474      Pittsburgh    ......  66 

.446      Chicago   .........  68 

.411      Boston   ..........  59 

.357      Philadelphia    ____  42 

529 


48 
50 
67 
76 
81 
86 
89 
109 


.688 
.675 
.559 
.500 
.449 
.442 
.399 
.278 


World 
Series 

4 
2 


National  League 
(Originated  1876) 

Team  Pennants 

New  York  .........  15 

Chicago  ...........  15 

Boston  ............  9  1 

Pittsburgh    ........  6  2 

St.  Louis  ,  .  .  .......  6  4 

Brooklyn  ..........  6  0 

Cincinnati  .....  ----  3  2 

Philadelphia  ...  ____  1  0 

Note:  World  Series  began  in  1903. 


Baseball  Championships 


American  League 

(Originated  1901) 

World 

Team                       Pennants  Series 

New  York 13  9 

Philadelphia  9  5 

Boston 6  5 

Detroit 6  1 

Chicago   4  2 

Washington   3  1 

St.  Louis 0  0 

Cleveland    1  1 


The  Big  Ten 
Nfttfonal  League 
Player,  Club  G         AB          R 

Lombard!,  Cincinnati 105        309          32 

Slaughter,  St.  Louis 152        591        100 

Musial,  St.  Louis 140         467  87 

Reiser,  Brooklyn 125        480          89 

Mize,  New  York   142         541          97 

American  League 

Williams,  Boston 150        522        141 

Pesky,  Boston    147        620        105 

Spence,  Washington 149        629          94 

Gordon,  New  York 147        539          88 

Case,  Washington 125        515        100 


H 

102 
188 

147 
149 
165 

186 
205 
203 
173 
164 


The  Leading 


G 

28 
25 
38 
43 

24 


Bonham,  New  York  A.  L. 
Borowy,  New  York  A.  L. 
Hughson,  Boston  A.  L.  ... 
Beazley,  St.  Louis  N.  L.  . . 
Chandler,  New  York  A.  L. 

Cooper,  St.  Louis  N.  L 37 

Lohrman,  New  York  N.  L.  . .  31 

Wyatt,  Brooklyn,  N.  L 31 

Davis,  Brooklyn  N.  Y 32 

Lyons,  Chicago  A.  L 20 


IP 

226 
178 
281 
215 
201 
279 
171 
217 
206 
167 


Pitchers 

H 

199 
157 
258 
181 
176 
207 
154 
185 
179 
167 


BB 

24 
66 
75 
73 
74 
68 
35 
63 
51 
41 


SO 

71 

85 

113 

91 

74 

152 

47 

104 

60 

50 


HR 
11 
13 
10 
10 
26 

36 

2 

4 
18 

5 

W 

21 
15 
22 
21 
16 
22 
14 
19 
15 
14 


SB 
1 

9 
6 

20 
3 

3 

12 

5 
12 

44 

L 
5 
4 
6 
6 
5 
7 
5 
7 
6 
6 


Pet. 
.333 

.318 
.315 
.310 
.305 

.356 
.331 
.323 

.321 
.318 

Pet. 

.808 
.789 
.786 
.778 
.762 
.759 
.737 
.731 
•714 
.700 


Name 

Camilll   IB 

Frey    2B 

Rizzuto    SS 

Pesky 3B 

J.  DiMaggio OF 

Reiser   OF 

Musial  OF 

Lombard!  C 

TeWbetts  C 

Borowy P 

Marchildon    P 

Niggeiing   P 

Salvo   P 

U.  IF— Hassett  (.284)  New  York  (A.L.) 
U.  OF— Medwick  (.300)  Brooklyn  (N.L.) 

530 


All-Star  Catholic  Team 
Position       Batting  Average 

.252 

.266 

.284 

.331 

.305 

.310 

.315 

.330 

.247 

W-21;  L-5 
W-17;   L-14 
W-15;   L-ll 
W-7;     L-8 


Team 

Brooklyn  (N.L.) 
Cincinnati  (N.L.) 
New  York  (A.L.) 
Boston  (A.L.) 
New  York  (A.L.) 
Brooklyn  (N.L.) 
St.  Louis  (N.L.) 
Boston  (N.L.) 
Detroit  (A.L.) 
New  York  (A.L.) 
Philadelphia  (A.L.) 
St  Louis  (A.L,) 
Boston  (NX.) 

Suder  (.256)  Philadelphia  (A.L.). 

Henri ch  (.267)  New  York  (A.L.). 


Record  of  All-Star  Game:  1933-42 

At  Chicago,  1933:  A.  L.  4,  iSI.  L.  2,  with  Gomez  the  winning  pitcher  and  Hallahan  the 
loser.  At  New  York,  1934:  A.  L.  9,  N.  L.  7,  with  Harder  the  winning  pitcher  and  Mungo 
the  loser.  At  Cleveland,  1935:  A.  L.  4,  N.  L.  1,  with  Gomez  the  winning  pitcher  and 
Walker  the  loser.  At  Boston,  1936:  N.  L.  4,  A.  L.  3,  with  J.  Dean  the  winner  and  Grove 
the  loser.  At  Washington,  1937:  A.  L.  8,  N.  L.  3,  with  Gomez  the  winner  and  J.  Dean 
the  loser.  At  Cincinnati,  1938:  N.  L.  4,  A.  L.  1,  with  Vander  Meer  the  winner  and  Gomez 
the  loser.  At  New  York,  1939:  A.  L.  3,  N.  L.  1,  with  Bridges  the  winner  and  Lee  the  loser. 
At  St.  Louis,  1940:  N.  L.  4,  A.  L.  0,  with  Derringer  the  winner  and  Ruffing  the  loser.  At 
Detroit,  1941:  A.  L.  7,  N.  L.  5,  with  A.  Smith  the  winner  and  Passeau  the  loser.  At  New 
York,  1942:  A.  L.  3,  N.  L.  1,  with  Chandler  the  winning  pitcher  and  M.  Cooper  the  loser. 

Boxing 

Heavyweight  Champions  of  the  Past 
Champion  Won  from  Years 

John  L.  Sullivani 1882-1892 

Jim  Corbett John  L.  Sullivan 1892-1897 

Bob    Fitzsimmons Jim  Corbett 1897-1899 

Jim  Jeffries2 Bob  Fitzsimmons 18994905 

Marvin  Hart Jack  Root 1905 

Tommy  Burns Marvin    Hart 1906-1908 

Jack  Johnson Jim   Jeffries2 1908-1915 

Jess  Willard Jack    Johnson 1915-1918 

Jack  Dempsey Jess    Willard 1919-1926 

Gene    Tunney3 jack  Dempsey 1926-1928 

Jack  Sharkey W.  L.  Stribling 1929 

Max  Schmeling Jack    Sharkey 1930-1931 

Jack  Sharkey Max  Schmeling 1932 

Primo  Camera Jack    Sharkey 1933 

Max  Baer Primo    Camera 1934 

Jim  Braddock Max  Baer 1935-1936 

Joe  Louis Jim  Braddock 1936- 

1.  Sullivan  was  the  last  champion  under  the  bare  knuckle  rules. 

2.  Jeffries  retired  m  1905,  and  tried  a  comeback  in  1915. 

3.  Tunney  retired  in  1928. 

Intercollegiate  Boxing 
National  Collegiate  Boxing  Champions,  1942 

Weight                    Name  College 

120  pounds            Donald  Harper  Southwestern  Louisiana  Institute 

127        "                 Richard  Miyagawa  San  Jose  State  College 

135        "                 Gene  Rankin  University  of  Wisconsin 

145        "                 Warren  Jollymore  University  of  Wisconsin 

155        "                 Clifford  Lutz  University  of  Wisconsin 

165        "                 Norman  Rathbun  University  of  Virginia 

175        "                 George  Makris  University  of  Wisconsin 

Heavyweight         Salvatore  Mirabito  Syracuse  University 

Eastern  Intercollegiate   Boxing  Association  Tourney,  1942 

Final  Team  Standing  —  Virginia    8 

Maryland   15  Western  Maryland  ! '.     8 

Syracuse    13  West  Point  5 

Penn  State  10  Coast  Guard  5 

Pacific  Coast  SntercoSSegiate  Boxing  Tournament,  1942 

Weight                          Name  College 

120  pounds                       Vannoy  Washington  State 

127        "                           Miyagawa  San  Jose  State 

135        "                           Townsend  San  Jose  State 

145        "                           Williams  Idaho 

155        "                           Hawkins  Oregon  State 

165        "                            Cunha  California 

175        "                           Speigelberg  Washington  State 

Heavyweight                   Berlins  Idaho 

531 


Catholic  College  Football  Coaches  and  Records  for  1942 
College  Coach  w-  L- T- 

Boston  College  (Mass.)    Denny  Myers  (Iowa)    ..    8     1  0 

Canisius  College  (N.Y.) ,  Jimmy  Wilson  (Cornell) 4     :>  i 

Creighton  University    (Neb.)    ...    -Skip  Pal  rang  (Regis)    5     4  u 

Dayton  University  (Ohio)     .     .  ,     Harry  Baujan  (Notre  Dame) 8     2  0 

Detroit  University  (Mich.)    .      . .      Gus  Dorais  (Notre  Dame) 5     4  o 

Duquesne  University  (Pa.)    ..      .    .  Buff  Donelli  (Duquesne)         .        .651 

Fordham  University  (N.  Y.)   ...      .  Earl  Walsh  (Notre  Dame)     5     3  1 

Georgetown  University  (D.  C)    ...  Jack  Haggerty  ( Georgetown ) 5     3  1 

Holy  Cross  College  (Mass.)    ..        -Ank  Scanlan  (St.  Joseph  s) 5     4  1 

John  Carroll  University  (Ohio)    .     Tom  Conley  (Notre  Dame)    .      -    •   *     *  * 

Loras  College  (la.) Vince  Dowd  .......... <     1  ? 

Loyola  University  (Calif.)  i Marty  Brill  (Notre  Dame)     ...        -541 

Manhattan  College  (N.  Y.)      .         Herb  Kopf  (W.  &  J.)    • 260 

Marquette  University   (Wis.)        .    .Tom  Stidham  (Haskell) 7     20 

Mt  St.  Mary's  Col.  (Md.) Team  won  one,  lost  one,  other  games  cancelled 

Notre  Dame  University  (Ind.)    ....  Frank  Leahy  (Notre  Dame) 7     t  2 

Portland  University     (Ore.)          .    .  Bob  Matthews  (Notre  Dame)  .    ...    5     2  0 

Regis  College  (Colo.) R.  MacKenzie  (San  Francisco)    ...   2     4  1 

Rockhurst  College  (Kans.) Lew  Lane  (St.  Mary's)    .•••;•••    •     °     2  1 

St.  Ambrose  College  (la.) Jimmy  Dockery  (St  Benedict  s)   ....   3     ?  1 

St   Benedict's  College  (Kans.)    .    .  .Rev.  Michael  Carroll,  O.  S.  B 6     2  0 

St.  Bonaventure's  College  (N.  Y.)  .  .Mike  Reilly  (St.  Bona's) 2     2  1 

St.  John's  University  (Minn.)   Joe  Benda  (Notre  Dame) 4     1  1 

St.  Joseph's  College  (Ind.)    . .          Joe  Dienhart  (Butler) 7     0  1 

St.  Louis  University  (Mo.)               .Dukes  Duford  (Marquette)    4     5  0 

St  Martin's  College  (Wash.)    ..    . .  J.  Ennis  '(Puget  Sound)    6     3  0 

St   Mary  s  College  (Calif.) Jim  Phelan  (Notre  Dame) 6     3  1 

St   Mary's  College  (Minn.)      .    ...EdSuech  (Superior  T'chrs)    1     7  0 

St  Norbert's  College  (Wis.)   .      .  .  .  R  McCormick  (St.  Norbert's)    ....    1     6  0 

St  Thomas'  College  (Minn.) Bill  Walsh  (St.  Thomas')    8     0  0 

St  Vincent  College  (Pa.) Gene  Edwards  (Notre  Dame)    7     1  0 

San  Francisco  University  (Calif.)   . .  Al  Tassi  (Santa  Clara)   6    4  0 

Santa  Clara  University  (Calif.)   . . .  .Buck  Shaw  (Notre  Dame)   7     2  0 

Scranton  University  (Pa,)    Pop  Jones  (Scranton)    5     4  1 

Villanova  University  (Pa.)    M.  (Clipper)  Smith  (Notre  Dame)  ..440 

Xavier  University  (Ohio) Clem  Crowe  (Notre  Dame)   4     5  0 

iMarty  Brill  was  succeeded  by  Bernie  Bradley  in  mid-season. 

Our  Afl-Amercan  Catholic  College  Football  Team  for  1942 

First  Team  Second  Team 

Name  College  Position        Name  College 

Dove    Notre  Dame End    Beals    Santa  Clara 

Klug Marquette Tackle    . . .  Bouley   Boston  College 

Canale    Boston  College  .      .    Guard    . . .  Burke Detroit 

Naumetz    Boston  College  ....    Center    . .  .Maceau Marquette 

Wright Notre  Dame Guard    . . .  Keller    Duquesne 

Matisi     Duquesne  .- Tackle    .  . .  Sanchez    San  Francisco 

Murphy    Holy  Cross End    ....  Currivan    . , .  .Boston  College 

Freitas    Santa  Clara    Back Bertelli     Notre  Dame 

Madarik  Detroit    Back  ....  Postus    Villanova 

Holovak Boston  College Back Strzykalski   . .  .Marquette 

Filipowicz    .    .  Fordham Back Pacewic    Loyola  (L.  A.) 

532 


Conference  Football  Teams  and  Records  for  1942 


Big  Six 

Name  W.  L.  T. 

Missouri     4  0  1 

Oklahoma    3  1  1 

Nebraska   3  2  0 

Kansas  State   2  3  0 

Kansas    1  4  0 

Iowa  State 1  4  0 

Western  (Big  Ten)* 

Ohio   State    5  1  0 

Wisconsin    4  1  0 

Illinois    3  2  0 

Michigan    3  2  0 

Minnesota    3  3  0 

Iowa    3  3  0 

Indiana 2  2  0 

Purdue    1  4  0 

Northwestern   0  6  0 

*Chicago  no  longer  has  team. 
Big  Seven 

Colorado    5  1  0 

Utah    5  1  0 

Denver   3  2  1 

Utah  State   2  3  1 

*  Colorado  State 2  3  0 

*Brigham  Young 1  4  0 

Wyoming  1  5  0 

*Game  cancelled. 

Pacific  Coast 

U.  C.  L.  A 6  1  0 

Washington  State 5  1  1 

Stanford 5  2  0 

Southern  California  . .  4  2  0 

Oregon  State   4  4  0 

Washington 3  3  2 

California    3  4  0 

Oregon    2  5  0 

Idaho 1  5  0 

Montana    0  6  0 

Missouri  Valley 

Tulsa    5  0  0 

Oklahoma  A.  &  M 4  1  0 


Name  W. 

St.  Louis  University  . .  2 
Washington  (St.  L.)  . .  2 
Creighton  University  .  1 

Drake    1 

Southeastern 

Georgia     6 

Georgia  Tech  4 

Tennessee    4 

Mississippi  State 5 

Alabama 4 

Louisiana  State 3 

Auburn  3 

Vanderbilt  2 

Florida   1 

Tulane    1 

Mississippi    0 

Kentucky  0 

Southern 

William  &  Mary 4 

Wake   Forest   6 

Virginia  Tech 5 

North  Carolina    3 

Duke    3 

North  Carolina  State  .  3 

Furman    3 

The  Citadel 2 

Clemson   2 

Maryland   1 

George  Washington  U  2 

Davidson    2 

Virginia  Military 2 

South   Carolina   1 

Richmond    1 

Washington  &  Lee  ...  0 
Southwest 

Texas    5 

Rice 4 

Texas    Christian    4 

Baylor     ' 3 

Texas  A.  &  M 2 

Southern  Methodist  . .  1 
Arkansas  0 


L.      T. 


National  Football  League  Final  Standings 


Eastern  Division 

W.  L.  T.  P.  OP. 

Washington 10    1     0  227  102 

Pittsburgh   7    4     0  167  119 

New  York  5     5    1  155  139 

Brooklyn    3     8     0  100  168 

Philadelphia    ...  2    9     0  134  239 


Western  Division 

W.  L.  T.  P. 

Chicago  Bears.  .11     0     0  376 

Green  Bay 8    2    1  300 

Cleveland 5    6    0  150 

Chicago  Cards  ..380  98 

Detroit    0  11     0  38 


OP. 

84 
225 
207 
209 
263 


Championship  Play-off 
On  December  13,  1942,  an  estimated  crowd  of  37,000  at  Griffith  Stadium, 
Washington,  saw  the  unfavored  Washington  Redskins  defeat  the  prev- 
iously unbeatable  Chicago  Bears  by  a  score  of  14-6. 

533 


Final  Basketball  Team  Standings:   1941-1942 
(Courtesy  of  A.  S.  Barnes  &  Co.,  N.  Y.) 
Eastern   Intercollegiate  League            Pacific  Coast  Conference:  N.  Div. 
Team                         Won     Lost     Pet.      Team                         Won     Lost     Pet. 

Dartmouth!    

11 

2 

.846 

Oregon  State  

11 

5 

.688 

Princetonf    

10 

3 

.769 

Washington    

10 

6 

.625 

Cornell     

7 

5 

.583 

Washington  State  . 

.   9 

7 

.563 

Harvard    

5 

7 

.417 

Oregon    

,   7 

9 

.438 

Pennsylvania  

5 

7 

.417 

Idaho    

3 

13 

.188 

Yale    

3 

19 

.250 

Pacific  Coast  Conference:  S.  Div. 

Columbia    

2 

10 

.167 

Stanford    

11 

1 

.917 

(fWon  and  Lost  totals 

include  play-off) 

Southern    California  7 

5 

.583 

New  England  Conference 

California   

,    4 

8 

.333 

Rhode  Island  St.  ... 

S 

0 

1.000 

U.  C.  L.  A  

9, 

10 

.167 

Connecticut    

6 

2 

.750 

Southwest  Conference 

Northeastern   

4 

4 

.500 

Arkansas    

10 

2 

.833 

Maine     

2 

6 

.250 

Rice    

10 

2 

.833 

New  Hampshire  .  .  . 

0 

8 

.000 

Baylor    

6 

6 

.500 

Western   Intercollegiate 

Conference 

Texas  Christian  .  . 

.   6 

6 

.500 

Illinois  

13 

2 

.867 

Texas  

.   5 

7 

.417 

Iowa  

10 

5 

.667 

Texas  A.  &  M.  .  .  . 

.   4 

8 

.333 

Wisconsin     

10 

5 

.667 

Southern    Methodist  1 

11 

.083 

Indiana    

10 

5 

.667 

Southeastern 

Conference 

Minnesota     

9 

6 

.600 

Tennessee    

%   7 

1 

.875 

Purdue  

9 

6 

.600 

Alabama   

,13 

4 

.765 

Northwestern    

5 

10 

.333 

Kentucky    

6 

2 

.750 

Michigan  

5 

10 

.333 

Louisiana  State  .  .  . 

,   8 

3 

.727 

Ohio  State   

4 

11 

.267 

Auburn    

9 

5 

.643 

Chicago   

0 

15 

.000 

Mississippi  State   . 

.   8 

6 

.571 

Southern  Conference 

Georgia   

5 

8 

.385 

Duke  

15 

1 

.938 

Georgia  Tech  

4 

7 

.364 

George  Washington. 

8 

3 

.727 

Vanderbilt    

3 

8 

.273 

Wake  Forest  

13 

5 

.722 

Florida  

3 

8 

.273 

N.  Carolina  State  .  . 

9 

4 

.692 

Tulane   

3 

9 

.250 

William  &  Mary  .  .  . 

8 

4 

.667 

Mississippi   

3 

11 

.214 

South  Carolina  

8 

4 

.667 

Big  Six  Conference 

North  Carolina  .... 

9 

5 

.643 

Kansas  

8 

2 

.800 

Washington  &  Lee  . 

7 

7 

.500 

Oklahoma   

8 

2 

.800 

Furman   

7 

8 

.467 

Iowa  State  

,    5 

5 

.500 

V.  M.  I  

5 

9 

.357 

Nebraska    

4 

6 

.400 

Virginia  Tech  

4 

8 

.333 

Kansas  State  

3 

7 

.300 

Richmond   

4 

8 

.333 

Missouri    

.   2 

8 

.200 

Davidson     

3 

8 

.273 

N.  C.  A.  A.  National 

Champions  — 

Maryland    

3 

8 

.273 

Stanford 

Clemson    

2 

10 

.167 

N.  C.  A.  A.  Eastern 

Champions    — 

The  Citadel  

1 

12 

.077 

Dartmouth 

Basketball  in  Madison  Square  Garden 

Ned  Irish,  Madison  Square  Garden's  Director  of  Basketball,  instituted 
the  popular  plan,  adopted  throughout  the  nation,  of  matching  top-ranking 
teams  in  a  double-header.   During  the  1941-42  season  428,397  persons  at- 
tended 33  basketball  programs  in  Madison  Square  Garden. 
Madison  Square  Garden  All-America  Squad 


First  Team 
Modzelewski,  R.  I.  State 
Brookfield,  W.  Texas  State 
Faught,  Notre  Dame 
Quinn,  Toledo  U. 
McCloud,  Colorado  U. 


Position 

Forward 

Forward 

Center 

Guard 

Guard 

534 


Second  Team 
Rutledge,  R.  I.  State 
Davies,  Seton  Hall 
Kinney,  Rice  Institute 
Doll,  Colorado  U. 
Maddox,  W.  Texas  State 


Polo 

(Records  of  championship  clubs  of  the  1941  season,  as  listed  by  the  1942  Year 
Book  of  the  United  States  Polo  Association.) 

National  Open  Championship 
Final  Game:   September  21,  1941 

Gulf  Stream  (10)  No.  Aknusti  (6) 

J.  H.  A.  Phipps 1 Edward  H.  Gerry 

Michael  G.  Phipps  '. 2 George  H.  Bostwick 

Charles  S.  von  Stade 3 Elbridge  T.  Gerry 

Alan  L.  Corey,  Jr back Henry  A.  Gerry 

National  Twenty  Goal  Championship 
Final  Game:  August  5,  1941 

Bostwick  Field  (9)  No.  Hurricanes  (4) 

Sidney  Culver 1 Stephan  Sanf ord 

George  H.  Bostwick 2 Walter  Hayden,  Jr. 

Charles  S.  von  Stade 3 Michael  G.  Phipps 

Alan  L.  Corey,  Jr back *  .Jay  K.  Secor 

National  Inter-circuit  Championship 

Huisache  (15)  No.  Ivory  Rangers  (7) 

Robert  D.  Farish 1 A.  J.  Stefani 

William  M.  Dritt  2 Volney  P.  Bayley 

Robert  S.  Nichoalds  3 Alfred  House 

Rudolph  Humberson back John  F.  Ivory,  Jr. 

Eastern  Intercollegiate  Championship 
Final  Game:   June  14,  1941 

Yale  (13)  No.  Princeton  (1) 

John  H.  Daniels 1 Jules  M.  Romfh 

David  C.  Wilhelm  2 Arthur  P.  Hayden 

George  H.  Mead,  Jr 3 Robert  Osmun 

Robert  Johnson back Edward  C.  Rose,  Jr. 


Intercollegiate  Hockey 
Season  1941-42 

New  England   Intercollegiate  The  Pentagonal  Hockey  League 

Hockey  League  Won  Lost     Pct 


r>    *       nn       i        Wo°n     AS    -.A      Dartmouth    ........  8        0      1.000 

Boston  Collegei   ...  8        0      1.000 


Colby   .............   9         2        .818          . 

Northeastern  ......  7        4        .636  ^mceton    .........  4  4        .500 

Boston  University  .  3        5        .375  Harvard    ..........  3  5        .375 

New  Hampshire  ...   3         7        .300  Army    .............   0  8         .000 

Bowdoin    ..........   2        7        .222  -..      ...     .         ^     , 

MIT  28         200  Western  Conference 

Mi'ddlebury'  "!.'!!!.'!  0        1        !oOO  Illinois  ............  4  0       1.000 

lAlso    National    Amateur    Athletic  Minnesota     ........  3  1         .750 

Union  Champions  1941-42  Michigan  ..........  1  7        .125 

535 


World  Track  and  Field  Records 
Recognized    by  the    International   A.   A.    Federation    Congress  at   Paris, 

Feb.  28,  1038 
(Prom  Spaldtngs  Athletic  Manual) 

Running 

100  yds,  9.4s Frank  Wykoff,  U.  S.,  Los  Angeles,   Calif., 

May  10,  1930. 

Jesse  Owens,  U.  S.,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.,  May 

25,^1935. 
220  yds,  20.3s Jesse  Owens,  U.  S.,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.,  May 

25,  1935. 

440  yards,  46.4s Ben  Eastman,  U.  S.,  Palo  Alto,  Calif.,  March 

26,  1932. 

880  yds,  lm.49.6s Elroy    Robinson,    U.    S.,    Randalls    Island, 

N.  Y.,  July  11,  1937. 

1  mile,  4m.6.4s Sydney  Wooderson,  Great  Britain,  Motspur 

Park,  August  28,  1937. 

2  miles,  8m.56s j Miklos  Szabo,  Hungary,  Budapest,  Septem- 

ber 30,  1937. 

Running  —  Metric  Distances 
100  meters,  10.2s Jesse  Owens,  U.  S.,  Chicago,  111.,  June  20, 

1936. 
200  meters,  20.3s Jesse  Owens,  U.  S.,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.,  May 

25,  1936. 
400  meters,  46,1s Archie  Williams,  U.  S.,  Chicago,  111.,  June 

19,  1936. 
800  meters,   lm.49.6s Elroy    Robinson,    U.    S.,    Randalls    Island, 

N.  Y.,  June  11,  1937. 

Hurdles   (10   Hurdles) 

120  yards    (3ft.6in.hurdles) 

13.7s Forrest  G.  Towns,  U.   S.,  Oslo,  August  27, 

1936. 
220  yards  (2ft6in.  hurdles) 

22.6s Jesse  Owens,  U.  S.,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.,  May 

25,  1935. 

440  yards  (3ft  hurdles)  52.6s.   John  A.  Gibson,  IT.  S.,  Lincoln,  Neb.,  July 

2,  1927. 

Hurdles — Metric  Distances   (10  Hurdles) 

110  meters   (3ft.6in.  hurdles) 

13.6s '.Forrest  G.  Towns,  U.  S.,  Oslo,  August  27, 

1936. 
200  meters   (2ft.6in.  hurdles) 

22.6s Jesse  Owens,  U.  S.,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.,  May 

25,  1935. 
400  meters  (3ft.  hurdles) 

50.6s Glenn   Hardin,   TJ.    S.,    Stockholm,   July   26, 

1934. 

536 


Relay  Races 

440  yards  (4x110)  40.8s Univ,  of  S.  Calif.,  U.  S.,  Fresno,  Calif.,  May 

9,  1931.  (Roy  Delby,  Milton  Maurer,  Maurice 
Guyer,  Frank  Wykoff.) 

880  yards  (4x220)   lm.25s,   ..Stanford  Univ.,  U.   S.,  Fresno,  Calif.,  May 

15,  1937.  (Kneubuhl,  Hiserman,  Malott,  Wei- 
ershauser.) 

1  mile  (4x440)  3m.ll.6s Univ.  of  S.  Calif.,  U.  S.,  Fresno,  Calif.,  May 

16,  1936.  (E.  Johnson,  J.  Cassin,  H.  Small- 
wood,  A.  Fitch.) 

2  miles  (4x880)  7m.35.8s National  Team,  U.  S.,  London,  August  15, 

1936.  (Charles  Hornbostel,  Bob  Young,  Harry 
Williamson,  John  Woodruff.) 

Relay  Races  —  Metric  System 

400  meters   (4x100)   39.8s.   ..National    Team,    IT.    S.,    Berlin,   August    9, 

1936.    (Jesse    Owens,    Ralph    Metcalf,    Foy 
Draper,  Frank  Wykoff.) 

800  meters  (4x200)  lm.25s.  ..  Stanford  Univ.,  U.   S.,  Fresno,  Calif.,  May 

15,  1937.  (Kneubuhl,  Hiserman,  Malott,  Wei- 
ershauser.) 

Field    Events 

Running   high    jump,    6ft.9% 

in.  (207cm.)   C.  Johnson,  U.  S.,  New  York,  July  12,  1936. 

D.  Albritton,  U.  S.,  New  York,  July  12,  1936. 

Running  broad  jump,  26ft.  8 

%  In..  8.13m.)    Jesse  Owens,  U.  S.,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.,  May 

25,  1935. 

Running  hop,  step,  jump,  52ft. 
5%  in.  (16m.)   Naoto  Tajima,  Japan,  Berlin,  August  6,  1936. 

Pole  vault,   14ft.   llin. 

(454cm.)    William  Sefton,  U.  S.,  Los  Angeles,  Calif., 

May  29,  1937. 

Earle   Meadows,  U.   S.,   Los  Angeles,   May 

29,  1937. 

16-lb.    shot    put,    57ft.lin. 
(17.40m.)     Jack  Torrence,  U.  S.,  Oslo,  August  5,  1934. 

16-lb.    hammer    throw,    189ft. 
6%ln.  (57.77m.)    P.  J.  Ryan,  U.  S.,  New  York,  August  17,  1913. 

Discus   throw,   174ft.2%in. 

(53.10m.)     Willi  Schroder,  Germany,  Magdeburg,  April 

18,  1935. 

Javelin  throw,  253ft.4%in. 

(77.23m.)     Matti  Jarvinin,  Finland,  Helsinki,  June  18, 

1936. 

Decathlon,  7900  points Glenn  Morris,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  August  7-8,  1936. 

537 


Olympic    Records 
(From   Spaldings  Athletic  Manual) 

Track  and  Field  — •  Men 

100m.  run,  10.3s Eddie  Tolan,  U.  S.,  Los  Angeles,  1932. 

200m.  ran,  20.7s Jesse  Owens,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

400m.  run,  46.2s William  Carr,  U.  S.,  Los  Angeles,  1932. 

800m.  ran,  lm.49.8s Thomas   Hampson,   England,   Los   Angeles, 

1932. 

1500m.  run,  3m.47.8s Jack  Lovelock,  New  Zealand,  Berlin,  1936. 

5000m.  run,  14m.22.2s Gunnar  Hockert,  Finland,  Berlin,  1936. 

10,000m.  run,  30m.ll.4s Janusz    Kusocinski,    Poland,    Los    Angeles, 

1932. 

Marathon  2h.29m.19.2s Kitei  Son,  Japan,  Berlin,  1936. 

10,000m.  walk,  46m.28.4s.   . . .  G.  H.  Goulding,  Canada,  Stockholm,  1912. 
50,000m.  walk,  4h.30m.41.4s.  .  .Harold  Whitlock,  England,  Berlin,  1936. 

110m.  hurdles,  14.1s Forrest  Towns,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

400m.  hurdles,  52s Glenn  Hardan,  U.S.,  Los  Angeles,  1932. 

High  jump,  6ft.715-16in Cor.  Johnson,  IT.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

Broad  jump,  26ft.55-16  in.   ..Jesse  Owens,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 
Hop,  step,  jump,  52ft.5%in.  ..Naoto  Tajima,  Japan,  Berlin,  1936. 

Pole  vault,  14ft.31/4in Earle  Meadows,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

Discus,  165ft.7%in Kenneth  Carpenter,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

Javelin,  238ft.7in Matti  Jarvinen,  Finland,  Los  Angeles,  1932. 

16-lb.  shot,  53ft.l%in.. Hans  Woellke,   Germany,  Berlin,   1936. 

16-lb.  hammer,  185ft.43-16in.  .Karl  Hein,   Germany,  Berlin,  1936. 

56-lb.  weight,  36ftll'%In P.  J.  McDonald,  U.  S.,  Antwerp,  1920. 

Pentathlon,  14  pts E.  R.  Lehtonen,  Finland,  Antwerp,  1920. 

Decathlon  7900  pts Glenn  Morris,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

400m.  relay,  39.8s Jesse  Owens,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

Ralph  Metcalfe,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

Foy  Draper,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

Frank  Wykoff,  U.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

Track  and  Field  —  Women 

100m.  run,  11.5s Helen  Stephens,  IT.  S.,  Berlin,  1936. 

800m.  run,  2m.l64-5s L.  Radke,  Germany,  Amsterdam,   1928. 

800m.  hurdles,  11.6s.  (heat) .  .Trebisonda  Valla,  Italy,  Berlin,  1936. 

High  jump,  SftS^in Jean  Shiley,  U.  S.,  Los  Angeles,  1932. 

Discus,  156ft.33-16in Gisela  Mauermayer,  Germany,  Berlin,  1936. 

Javelin,   148ft.2%in Hilde  Fleischer,  Germany,  Berlin,  1936. 

400m.  relay,  47s Mary  Carew,  U.  S.,  Los  Angeles,  1932. 

Evelyn  Furtsch,  U.  S.,  Los  Angeles,  1932. 
Annette  Rogers,  U.  S.,  Los  Angeles,  1932. 
Wilhelmina  Von  Bremen,  U.  S.,  Los  Angeles, 
1932. 

538 


The  Catholic  Youth  Organization 
(Courtesy  of  Jack  Butler,  Sports  Editor  of  the  Brooklyn  Tablet) 


The  Catholic  Youth  Organization, 
popularly  known  as  the  C.  Y.  O.} 
was  founded  in  Chicago  in  1930  by 
the  Most  Rev.  Bernard  J.  Shiel, 
Senior  Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Chicago. 
Its  existence  is  the  result  of  Bishop 
ShieFs  personal  observations  and 
experiences.  Bishop  Shiel,  as  a 
young  priest  and  chaplain  at  the 
Old  Cook  County  Jail,  became  pro- 
foundly impressed  by  the  need  of 
a  program  of  recreational  activities, 
organized  under  Church  auspices, 
that  would  keep  the  youth  from  the 
pitfalls  of  delinquency. 

The  primary  purpose  of  the 
C.  Y.  O.  is  to  assist  in  saving  souls 
by  bringing  them  closer  to  the 
Church  through  the  medium  of  a 
balanced  program  of  leisure-time 
activities.  These  programs  are  pro- 
perly organized,  reasonably  con- 
trolled and  carefully  supervised. 
The  various  activities  are  classified 
as:  spiritual,  cultural,  social  and 
physical.  They  are  the  media  of 
bringing  Catholic  youth  under  the 
proper  Catholic  influence  and  into 
the  proper  environment  during  their 
leisure  time,  thereby  assuring  the 
preservation  of  faith  and  morals. 
This  purpose  is  attained  by  keeping 
young  people  learning,  working  and 
playing  within  the  influence  of 
their  respective  parish  priests  in 
the  hope  that  personal  associations 
of  this  nature  during  youth's  for- 
mative years  will  help  them  to  live 
a  true  Christian  and  democratic  life. 

The  objectives  of  the  C.  Y.  O.  are : 

"To  restore  all  things  to  Christ. 

"To  promote  youth  activity  under 
Catholic  auspices. 

"To  supplement  the  work  of  the 
home  and  the  school. 

"To  develop  and  extend  the  scope 
of  Catholic  Action. 

"To  influence  the  community  by 
establishing  a  recreational  program 
with  specific  ideals. 

"To  build  physically,  culturally 
and  socially. 

"To  develop  a  better  American 
citizenry." 


His  Eminence,  the  late  Cardinal 
Mundelein,  said  in  his  advice  to  the 
C.  Y.  O.  officials:  "Adopt  a  program 
of  recreation  so  adequate,  interest- 
ing and  attractive  that  youth  will 
have  a  desire  to  participate  in  none 
other."  With  this  as  a  goal,  more 
than  fifty  per  cent  of  the  dioceses 
of  the  United  States  have  estab- 
lished a  C.  Y.  O.  program. 

The  C.  Y.  O.  is  largely  publicized 
in  athletics.  This,  a  just  and  an  in- 
cidental branch  of  its  purpose, 
keeps  youth  entertained  in  leisure 
and  desired  activity.  The  priests 
teach  true  Christian  sportsmanship 
and  develop  the  body  along  with 
the  soul.  To  achieve  the  desired 
results  in  each  diocese  much  re- 
mains to  be  accomplished.  The  Dio- 
cese of  Newark  in  1941  held  the 
first  national  C.  Y.  O.  basketball 
tournament  at  Seton  Hall  College. 
This  is  to  be  continued  and,  no 
doubt,  to  be  augmented  by  others. 

The  reason  for  the  success  of 
the  C.  Y.  O.  program  is  that  the 
organization  is  divided  into  parish 
units  each  giving  the  youth  of  its 
scope  the  desired  training  it  needs 
and  attending  to  each  situation  di- 
rectly. 

The  influence  of  the  Catholic 
Youth  Organization  is  shown  in  the 
youth  of  the  past  decade  now  grown 
to  maturity  and  serving  God  and 
country  unflinchingly. 

Members  of  the  C.  Y.  O.  take  the 
following  Pledge  of  Catholic  Sports- 
manship : 

"I  promise  upon  my  honor  to  be 
loyal  to, my  God,  to  my  Country  and 
to  my  Church;  to  be  faithful  and 
true  to  all  my  obligations  as  a 
Christian,  a  Man  and  a  Citizen.  I 
pledge  myself  to  live  a  clean,  hon- 
est and  upright  life  —  to  avoid  pro- 
fane, obscene  and  vulgar  language, 
and  to  induce  others  to  avoid  it. 
I  bind  myself  to  promote,  by  word 
and  example,  clean,  wholesome  and 
manly  sport,  I  will  strive  earnestly 
to  be  a  man  of  whom  my  Church  and 
my  Country  may  be  justly  proud/' 


539 


RULERS  OF  THE  WORLD 


Country 

Acces- 
sion 

Name  of  Ruler 

Type  of 
Government 

Afghanistan  • 

1933 

Mohammed  Zahir  Shah  

Kingdom 

Albania 

1939 

Victor  "F^TnmaPli^l   TTT 

RJ|]gT|.nTYl 

Andorra                .... 

1940 

Bishop  of  Urgel   

Republic 

Arabia-Saudi       

1926 

Abdul  Aziz  ibn  Saud   

Kingdom 

Argentina            .... 

1942 

Ramon  S.  Castillo  

Republic 

Australia!          

1936 

Lord  Gowrie  of  Ruthven  .... 

Horn  TH  OTI  w^ftl  th 

*Belgium          

1934 

Leopold  III  

Kingdom 

Bhutan  (Br  Protect  ) 

1926 

Jig-me  Wang-chuck       

Kingdom 

Bohemia-Moravia.  .  . 

1939 

Emil  Hacha  

Ger.Protectorate 

Bolivia  

1940 

Gen.  Enrique  Penaranda  .... 

Republic 

Brazil              

1934 

Dr.  Getulio  Vargas  

Republic 

Bulgaria 

1918 

Boris  III      

Monarchy 

Canada 

1940 

Earl  of  Athlone   

DoTnirnnT) 

Chile  

1942 

Don  Juan  Antonio  Rios  .... 

Republic 

China  

1932 

Lin  Shen     

Republic 

Colombia  

1942 

Dr    Alfonso  Lopez   

Republic 

Costa  Rica  

1940 

Dr   Rafael  Calderon-Guardia 

Republic 

Croatia  

1941 

Tomislav  I     

Kingdom 

Cuba  

1940 

Col   Fulgencio  Batista  

Republic 

*Denmark  

1912 

Christian  X   

Kingdom 

Dominican  Republic  . 
Ecuador  ...       

1940 
1940 

Dr.  Manuel  de  la  Concha... 
Don  Carlos  Arroyo  del  Rio  .  . 

Republic 
Republic 

EjyyDt.           

1936 

Faruk  I 

Kingdom 

Eire  

1938 

Dr.  Douglas  Hyde  

Republic 

Ethiopia       

1941 

Haile  Selassie  I  

Empire 

Finland  

1940 

Risto  Ryti  

Republic 

*Franee  

1940 

Marshal  Henri  Phillippe 

Petain,  Chief  of  State  

Republic 

Germany  

1933 

Adolf  Hitler  

Republic 

Great  Britain 

1937 

George  VI                       

Kingdom-Empire 

**Greece 

1935 

George  II             

Kingdom 

Guatemala 

1931 

Gen  Jorge  Ubico  

Republic 

Haiti  .                

1941 

Elie  Lescot  .                      .... 

Republic 

Honduras  

1933 

Dr  Tiburcio  Carias  Andino 

Republic 

Hungary.  

1920 

Admiral  Nicholas  von  Horthy 

Regency 

Iceland  

1941 

Sveinn  Bjoernsson  Regent. 

Republic 

India  (British)   

1938 

MarQuis  of  Linlithgow 

Viceroy   

Empire 

Iran  (Persia)  

1941 

MohaTTrrn^r]  TJiT:^  P^hlfivi  .  ,    . 

Kingdom 

Iraq  (Mesopotamia)  . 

1939 

Feisal  II    

Kingdom 

Italy.  

1900 

Victni*  TRjirnTURTmol   III 

Kingdom 

Japan  

1926 

Hirohito       

Empire 

Lebanon 

1941 

Alfred  Nakkache 

Republic 

Liberia  

1936 

Edwin  Barclay               

Republic 

Liechtenstein  

1938 

Francis  Joseph  II              ... 

Principality 

*  Luxembourg  

1919 

Charlotte     

Grand  Duchy 

Manchukuo  

1934 

Henry  Pu  Yi  

Empire 

Mexico  

1940 

Manuel  Avila,  nama^bo    -  ... 

Republic 

Monaco  

1922 

Louis  II       

Principality 

Morocco  

1927 

Sidi  Mohammed    Sultan  .... 

Protectorate 

Nepal  

1911 

Tribhubana  Bir  Bikram  .... 

Protectorate 

*Netherlands 

1890 

WlIhelTnina                     -    -    -  - 

Kingdom 

Newfoundland     .... 

1936 

"y  -A  dim  TTnmpTir6y  T.W'alwyn 

Dominion 

New  Zealand  

1940 

Sir  Cvril  L.  N.  Newall   

Dominion 

540 


RULERS  OF  THE  WORLD 


Country 

Acces- 
sion 

Name  of  RuSer 

Type  of 
Government 

Nicaragua  

1937 

Gen.  Anastasio  Soznoza 

Republic 

*Norway                     .  . 

1905 

Haakon  VII 

Kingdom 

Oman  

1932 

Saiyid  Said  bin  Taimur 

Sultanate 

Palestine  

1938 

Sir  Harold  A  MacMichael  . 

Br    Mandate 

Panama  

1940 

Senor  Ricardo  de  la  Guardia 

Republic 

Paraguay  

1940 

Col   Higinio  Morinigo 

Republic 

Peru  

1939 

Dr    Manuel  Ugarteche 

Republic 

f  Philippine  Islands  .  . 

1935 

Manuel  Quezon  

Republic 

*Poland 

1939 

"Wladislaw  Raczkiewicz 

Republic 

Portugal  

1926 

Gen.  Antonio  Carmona  

Republic 

Rumania  

1940 

Mini  (Michael) 

Kingdom 

El  Salvador.  . 

1931 

Clfin    Maxinriiiiano  Martinez 

Republic 

Slovakia  

1939 

Josef  Tiso  

Republic 

Spain  

1936 

Gen  Francisco  Franco 

Republic 

Sudan,  Anglo-Egypt.  , 

1940 

Sir  Hubert  Huddleston  

Condominium 

Sweden  

1907 

Gustaf  V  

Kingdom 

Switzerland  

1943 

Dr.  Enrico  Celio 

Republic 

Syria  

1941 

Sheik  Taj  Addin-el-Husni  .  .  . 

Republic 

Thailand  (Siam) 

1935 

Ananda  Mahidol  . 

Kingdom 

Trans-Jordan.  . 

1921 

Abdullah  ibn  Hussein      .... 

Emirate 

Tunis  

1942 

Tahar  Bey 

Fr.  Protectorate 

Turkey  

1938 

Gen.  Ismet  Inonu 

Republic 

Union  of  S.  Africa.  . 

1937 

Sir  Patrick  Duncan  

Dominion 

USSR 

1941 

Council  of  People's  Commis™ 

United  States  

1933 

sars:  J.   Stalin,  Chairman 
Franklin  D    Roosevelt 

Republic 
Republic 

Uruguay  

1942 

Dr  Juan  Jose  Amezaga 

Republic 

Vatican  City  

1939 

Pius  XII    

Papal  State 

Venezuela  

**  Yugoslavia  

1941 
1934 

Gen.  Isaias  Medina  Angarita 
Peter  II  

Republic 
Kingdom 

Zanzibar  

1911 

Seyyid  Khalifa  bin  Harub.  .  . 

Protectorate 

*  Occupied  by  Germany. 


**Occupied  by  Germany  and  Italy. 
VATICAN    C!TY 


f  Occupied  by  Japan. 


Vatican  City  comprises  an  area 
of  108.7  acres,  which  includes  the 
Vatican  Palace,  Museums,  Art  Gal- 
leries, Library,  Observatory  and 
Gardens,  St.  Peter's  and  neighbor- 
ing buildings  between  the  Basilica 
and  Viale  Vaticano.  In  Rome  thir- 
teen buildings,  including  the  three 
major  basilicas,  certain'  other 
churches  and  houses  necessary  for 
Congregations  and  officials  con- 
nected with  the  administration  of 
the  Holy  See,  enjoy  extra-territorial 
rights.  The  population  is  953,  in- 
cluding 800  Italians  and  100  Swiss. 

Vatican  City  has  telegraphic,  tel- 
ephonic and  postal  services  placed 
at  its  disposal  by  the  Italian  gov- 
ernment, issues  its  own  stamps  and 
coins,  and  has  a  radio  station  and 
a  600-foot  double  track  railroad  ex- 


tending from  an  Italian  railway  to 
the  Vatican  Gardens.  The  sum- 
mer residence  is  at  Castel  Gandolfo, 
on  Lake  Albano,  15  miles  from  Rome. 

The  legal  system  is  based  on 
Canon  Law,  and  there  is  a  court  of 
first  instance  for  civil  and  criminal 
cases.  The  administration  was 
entrusted  by  Pope  Pius  XII  to  a 
commission  of  cardinals:  Cardinal 
Canali,  president,  Cardinal  Pizzardo 
and  Cardinal  Mariani. 

The  Papal  States,  comprising  16,- 
000  square  miles,  were  seized  by 
the  Italian  government  in  1871,  and 
the  sovereignty  of  the  Pope  confined 
to  the  Vatican,  where  successive 
Pontiffs  lived  as  voluntary  prison- 
ers until  by  the  Lateran  Treaty  in 
1929  Vatican  City  was  established 
as  an  independent  state. 


541 


GREAT  WARS  AND  THEIR   CAUSES 

To  come  to  any  solution  of  the  problem  of  reaching  the  ideal  of  en- 
during peace,  and  of  outlawing  war,  it  is  essential  to  know  the  causes  of 
war.  Great  wars  of  history  with  their  causes  are  here  tabulated: 


Trojan  War  (1200  B.  C.).  The 
Greeks  avenge  the  capture  of  Helen 
of  Troy  by  Paris. 

First  Messenlati  War  (800  B.  C.). 
The  Spartans  take  Hessenian  land. 

Second  Messenian  War  (630-600 
B.  C.)«  The  Messenians  of  southern 
Greece  revolt  against  Spartan  op- 
pression. Sparta  is  victorious  and 
further  degrades  the  Messenians  by 
making  them  serfs. 

First  Sacred  War  (590 B.C.).  The 
Greek  cities  unite  in  the  Amphic- 
tyomic  League  against  citizens  of 
Crisa  who  oppress  pilgrims  enroute 
to  the  oracle  at  Delphi. 

Third  and  Fourth  Persian  Wars 
(481-479  B.  C.).  The  Persians  under 
Xerxes  desire  to  avenge  former  de- 
feats at  the  hands  of  the  Greeks. 
The  Greeks  are  victorious  and  put 
an  end  to  Persian  invasions. 

Third  Messenian  War  (464-456 
B.  C.).  The  Messenians  again  revolt 
against  Spartan  oppression.  They 
are  crushed  and  banished  from 
their  homes  in  southern  Greece. 

Peloponnesian  War  (431-404B.  C.). 
Envious  Spartans  crush  Athens. 

Second  Sacred  War  (356-346 
B.  C.).  Phocians  seize  and  plunder 
Delphi  because  the  AmpMctyonic 
league  claims  hegemony  and  im- 
poses fines.  Members  of  Amphic- 
tyonic  league  seek  the  aid  of  Philip 
of  Macedon,  who  takes  their  place. 

Third  Sacred  War  (339-338  B.C.). 
Philip  of  Macedon,  feeling  powerful 
after  settling  religious  disputes, 
takes  over  Greece  as  his  own. 

Samnite  Wars  (343-290  B.C.).  The 
Samnites  and  Romans  fight  for  su- 
premacy in  Italy.  The  Romans  win. 

Wars  of  Alexander  the  Great 
(334-328  B.  C.).  Alexander  conquers 
Asia  as  far  as  Indus  River  and 
spreads  Western  civilization  to  the 
East.  At  his  death  his  empire 
breaks  up. 

Rome  vs.  Tarentum  and  Epfrus 
(282-272  B.  C.),  Rome  resents  the  in- 
sults of  Tarentum  and  her  ally, 
Bpirus,  and  takes  over  their  govern- 
ment. 


First  Punic  War  (264-241  B.  C.). 
The  Romans  and  Carthaginians 
struggle  for  supremacy  in  Sicily. 
Carthage  is  forced  to  give  up  Sicily 
and  pay  a  war  indemnity. 

Second  Punic  War  (218-201  B.C.). 
The  Romans  and  Carthaginians 
fight  to  the  finish.  Carthage  is 
forced  to  give  up  Spain,  pay  tribute, 
surrender  her  fleet  and  agree  not 
to  fight  without  Rome's  permission. 

Macedonian  Wars  (214-146  B.C.). 
Philip  of  Macedon  becomes  an  ally 
of  Carthage  and  Macedonia  is  con- 
quered "by  Rome. 

Third  Punic  War  (149-146  B.  C.). 
Carthage  wages  war  with  Massi- 
nissa,  whereupon  Rome  destroys 
Carthage  and  makes  her  territory  a 
Roman  province. 

Jugurthsne  War  (111-105  B.  C.). 
Jugurtha  of  Numidia  shows  con- 
tempt for  Roman  intervention, 
whereupon  his  country  is  divided. 

Social  War  (91-88  B.  C.).  Italian 
Allies  demand  Roman  citizenship 
and  fight  for  it. 

IVtithradatic  Wars  (88-64  B.  C.). 
Rome  interferes  with  the  ambition 
of  Mithradites  VI  and  makes  Pon- 
tus,  Syria  and  Cilicia  Roman  prov- 
inces 

Gladiatorial  War  (73-71  B.  C.).  A 
band  of  gladiators  revolt  against 
Rome. 

Gallic  War  (58-51  B.  C.).  Caesar 
conquers  Gaul  and  enlarges  the 
Roman  Empire. 

Roman  Civil  War  (49-41  B.  C.). 
Caesar,  conqueror  of  Gaul,  and 
Pompey  struggle  for  supremacy  in 
Rome.  Caesar  is  appointed  dictator 
and  is  assassinated.  His  friends 
conquer  Caesar's  enemies  and 
place  Octavius,  Caesar's  grand- 
nephew,  on  the  throne  as  emperor. 

Jewish  War  (66-70  A.  D.).  The 
Jews  revolt  against  Roman  domina- 
tion. Jerusalem  and  the  temple  are 
destroyed. 

Dacian  Wars  (86-107  A.B.).  Rome 
desires  to  conquer  and  rule  Dacia. 


542 


Civil  Wars  ©f  Roman  Empire 
(193-194  A.  D.).  The  Roman  Bar- 
rack Emperors  fight  for  the  throne 
until  Diocletian  arranges  for  a 
method  of  succession. 

Wars  of  Corsstantine  (310-323 
A.  D.).  Constantine  establishes  him- 
self as  sole  ruler  of  Rome. 

Wars  of  Justinian  (533-534  A.D.). 
Justinian,  Emperor  of  the  East,  tries 
to  restore  the  West  under  his  rule. 

Wars  of  the  Franks  (486-814 
A.  D.).  The  Franks  desire  to  extend 
their  territory  ending  with  the  res- 
toration of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire 
under  Charlemagne. 

Heptarchic  Wars  in  England  (588- 
828  A.  D.).  The  struggle  among 
seven  Teutonic  kingdoms  for  su- 
premacy in  England,  ending  with 
rule  of  Egbert,  King  of  Wessex. 

Mohammedan  Wars  (622-A.  D. — ). 
The  Mohammedans  try  unsuccess- 
fully to  conquer  and  convert  the 
Western  world. 

The  Crusades  (1096-1270  A.  D.). 
The  oppressions  of  Mohammedans 
and  Turks  caused  Christian  nations 
to  fight  for  the  restoration  of  the 
Holy  Places. 

War  of  the  Empire  (1158-1183). 
Barbarossa  unsuccessfully  attempts 
to  restore  his  rule  over  north  Italy. 

Wars  of  the  English  Barons 
(1215-1265).  The  misrule  of  the 
English  king  reduces  his  authority. 

Hundred  Years9  War  (1339-1453). 
England  engages  France  in  a  con- 
test for  the  title  of  French  land. 

Austro-  Swiss  War  (1315-1388). 
The  Hapsburgs  oppress  Switzer- 
land; the  Swiss  gain  their  freedom. 

Wars  of  the  Roses  (1455-1485). 
Two  families  fight  for  the  throne  in 
England. 

Italian  Wars  (1494-1529).  Claim- 
ants for  thrones  of  Naples  and 
Milan  fight  for  them. 

French  Religious  Wars  (1562- 
1598).  Oppressed  Protestants  seek 
and  gain  equality. 

Liberation  of  the  Netherlands 
(1568-1648).  The  tyranny  of  Spain 
is  overthrown. 

Thirty  Years'  War  (1618-1648). 
Protestants  and  Catholics  fight  for 
supremacy  in  Europe. 


English  Civil  War  (1642-1649), 
The  oppression  of  Charles  I  is  con- 
tested by  Parliament,  resulting  in 
his  death  and  the  establishment  oi 
a  commonwealth  under  Cromwell. 

Wars  of  LouSis  XIV  (1667-1697). 
The  French  king  is  desirous  of  fame 
and  more  power. 

War  of  the  Spanish  Succession 
(1701-1714).  A  contest  over  the  suc- 
cessor to  the  Spanish  throne. 

Northern  War  (1700-1701).  Russia 
joins  Poland,  Denmark  and  Saxony 
in  taking  Baltic  Sea  lands  from 
Sweden. 

War  of  the  Austrian  Succession 
(1740-1748).  Austria,  Hungary,  Eng- 
land and  Holland  unite  against 
Prussia,  France,  Spain,  and  Bavaria 
for  sea  power. 

Seven  Years1  War,  or  French  and 
Indian  War  (1756-1763).  England 
fights  for  Canada,  for  supremacy  in 
India  and  in  the  West  Indies. 

American  Revolution  (1775-1783). 
Infringements  on  local  rights 
cause  the  colonies  to  revolt  against 
England.  They  are  aided  by  France. 

French  Revolution  (1792  - 1802). 
The  deposition  of  the  French  king 
gives  control  to  the  people,  who, 
glutted  with  blood,  finally  accept 
Napoleon  as  their  ruler. 

Napoleonic  Wars  (1802-1815).  The 
ambition  of  Napoleon  leads  him  to 
seek  world  dominion.  At  his  defeat, 
France  is  restored  to  its  former 
boundaries. 

War  of  1812  (1812-1814).  The 
United  States  and  Great  Britain 
fight  over  neutral  trade  aggressions. 

War  of  Grecian  Independence 
(1821-1829).  Turkey  is  forced  to  ac- 
knowledge independence  of  Greece. 

Mexican  War  (1846-1848).  A 
boundary  dispute  with  Mexico  gives 
the  United  States  territory  north  of 
the  Rio  Grande  and  Gila  Rivers. 

Crimean  War  (1854-1856).  Tur- 
key, aided  by  Great  Britain,  France 
and  Sardinia,  prevents  a  Russian 
protectorate  over  Greek  Christians. 

Sepoy  Mutiny  (1857-1858).  The 
Sepoy  mutiny  causes  India  to  pass 
tinder  British  rule. 

War  of  Italian  Liberation  (1859). 
Italy  is  unified  under  Victor  Em- 
manuel. 


543 


American  Civil  War  (1861-1865). 
The  Union  is  preserved  and  slaves 
freed  under  President  Lincoln. 

Danish  War  (1864).  Denmark  Is 
forced  to  give  up  Schleswig  Hoi- 
stein  to  Austria  and  Prussia. 

Austro-Prussian  War  (1866).  Aus- 
tria is  forced  to  give  up  German 
territories. 

Franco-Prussian  War  (1870-1871). 
Prance  engages  Prussia  in  war  and 
loses  Alsace-Lorraine. 

Russo-Turkish  War  (1877-1878). 
Because  of  Turkish  barbarism,  Rus- 
sia fights  Turkey  and  secures  in- 
demnity as  well  as  the  formation  of 
the  independent  states,  Montenegro, 
Servia,  Rumania,  and  the  recog- 
nition of  a  Christian  Bulgaria. 

Chinese  -  Japanese  War  (1894- 
1895).  A  dispute  over  claims  to  Ko- 
rea ends  with  Japan  taking  Korea 
and  Formosa. 

Spanish-American  War  (1898). 
Inhuman  Spanish  tactics  in  Cuba 
cause  United  States  to  assume 
sovereignty  in  Cuba,  Philippines, 
Puerto  Rico  and  Guam. 

Boer  War  (1899-1902).  The  Boers 
rebel  against  the  British  govern- 
ment in  Transvaal  but  join  in  Union 
of  South  Africa  under  Britain. 

Russo-Japanese  War  (1904-1905). 
Russian  encroachments  cause  a 


war  which  ends  with  Korea  going 
to  Japan,  Manchuria  back  to  China, 
and  Japan  receiving  railroad  rights. 

Balkan  War  (1912-1913).  Turkish 
misrule  causes  the  loss  of  more  ter- 
ritory. 

World  War  (1914-1918).  Assas- 
sination of  Austrian  heir  to  Serbia 
brought  Europe,  long  tense,  into 
open  conflict.  German  invasion  of 
Belgium'  a  large  factor  in  align- 
ment of  forces. 

Russian  Revolution  (1917).  The 
culmination  of  a  long  series  of  ef- 
forts to  obtain  rights  for  the  less 
privileged  classes. 

Spanish  Civil  War  (1936-1939). 
Spaniards  under  leadership  of  Gen- 
eral Franco  succeed  in  ousting 
Communists  who  for  a  time  usurped 
power. 

Sino-Japanese  Incident  (1937-  ). 
Not  called  a  war  because  of  mili- 
tary and  economic  difficulties  which 
would  arise  in  a  war,  but  never- 
theless a  major  conflict  with  the 
independence  of  China  at  stake. 

Second  World  War  (1939-  ). 
Hitler  conquers  most  of  Europe. 
Great  Britain  fights  on  and  sup- 
ports Russia,  invaded  by  Nazis. 
Italy  and  Japan  are  allied  with  Ger- 
many. The  United  States  declares 
war  when  attacked  by  Japan.  The 
world  is  involved. 


LINCOLN'S  GETTYSBURG  SPEECH 
(Address  at  the  Dedication  of  Gettysburg  Cemetery,  November  19,  1863) 

Fourscore  and  seven  years  ago  our  fathers  brought  forth  upon  this  con- 
tinent a  new  nation,  conceived  in  liberty,  and  dedicated  to  the  proposition 
that  ail  men  are  created  equal. 

Now  we  are  engaged  in  a  great  civil  war,  testing  whether  that  nation, 
or  any  nation  so  conceived  and  so  dedicated,  can  long  endure.  We  are  met 
on  a  great  battlefield  of  that  war.  We  are  met  to  dedicate  a  portion  of  it 
as  the  final  resting-place  of  those  who  here  gave  their  lives  that  the  nation 
might  live.  It  is  altogether  fitting  and  proper  that  we  should  do  this. 

But  in  a  larger  sense  we  cannot  dedicate,  we  cannot  consecrate,  we 
cannot  hallow  this  ground.  The  brave  men,  living  and  dead,  who  struggled 
here  have  consecrated  it  far  above  our  power  to  add  or  detract.  The  world 
will  little  note  nor  long  remember  what  we  say  here,  but  it  can  never 
forget  what  they  did  here.  It  is  for  us,  the  living,  rather  to  be  dedicated 
here  to  the  unfinished  work  that  they  have  thus  far  so  nobly  carried  on. 
It  is  rather  for  us  to  be  here  dedicated  to  the  great  task  remaining  before 
us;  that  from  these  honored  dead  we  take  increased  devotion  to  the  cause 
for  which  they  here  gave  the  last  full  measure  of  devotion;  that  we  here 
highly  resolve  that  the  dead  shall  not  have  died  in  vain;  that  the  nation 
shall,  under  God,  have  a  new  birth  of  freedom,  and  that  government  of  the 
people,  by  the  people,  and  for  the  people,  shall  not  perish  from  the  earth. 

544 


CATHOLICS  IN  THE  REVOLUTION 

Although.  Catholics  numbered  only  25,000  at  the  beginning  of  the  War 
of  Independence  and  despite  the  fact  that  they  were  openly  proscribed, 
their  part  in  the  struggle  for  freedom  was  far  greater  than  their  number 
would  imply. 

Charles  Carroll,  a  member  of  the  Continental  Congress,  was  appointed 
to  the  Board  of  War  in  1774.  He  later  signed  the  Declaration  of  In- 
dependence. 

Father  John  Carroll  and  Charles  Carroll  were  sent  by  the  Congress  on  a 
mission  to  Canada  to  secure  the  neutrality  of  Canada  against  the  British. 

Father  Pierre  Gibault  was  an  important  aid  in  preserving  the  North- 
west Territory  for  the  Colonies. 

Irish  Catholics  of  Philadelphia  subscribed  funds  for  the  disheartened 
Army  at  Valley  Forge. 

Generals  Stephen  and  John  Moylan,  General  Lacy,  Colonels  Morgan 
O'Connor,  Louis  de  Fleury,  Arthur  Dillon  and  John  Fitzgerald,  aide  and 
secretary  to  Washington,  Majors  John  Doyle  and  Michael  Ryan  and  Cap- 
tain Fitzsimmons  were  Catholic  Americans. 

The  outstanding  naval  captain  of  the  Revolution  was  the  Catholic, 
John  Barry. 

Aid  was  given  to  the  Colonies  by  Catholic  France,  Catholic  Spain  and 
Catholic  Poland. 

Generals  Lafayette,  Rochambeau,  Pulaski  and  Kosciuszko  and  Ad- 
mirals D'Estaing,  De  Grasse  and  De  Barras  were  heroes  of  the  Revolu- 
tion and  Catholics. 

CATHOLICS   IN   THE  CIVSL  WAR 

Archbishop  Hughes  of  New  York  said  in  1860:  "If  the  division  of  the 
country  should  ever  take  place,  Catholics  will  have  had  no  voluntary  part 
in  bringing  about  such  a  calamity." 

When  the  separation  of  North  and  South  did  come,  Catholics  fought 
in  both  Union  and  Confederate  armies.  With  the  Union  were  some  50 
Catholic  generals,  and  with  the  Confederate  forces  were  more  than  20 
Catholic  generals,  as  well  as  many  officers  of  lower  rank  and  thousands 
of  enlisted  men  on  both  sides. 

General  Rosecrans,  a  convert  to  Catholicism,  refused  the  plan  of  the 
Republican  leaders  headed  by  Horace  Greeley  whereby  he  was  to  take 
command  of  the  army  and  succeed  Lincoln  as  the  Republican  candidate. 

General  Philip  H.  Sheridan,  the  outstanding  Catholic  General  ot  the 
Union,  turned  defeat  to  victory  by  his  remarkable  ride  from  Winchester 
to  Cedar  Creek,  in  1864. 

Among  the  other  Catholic  Generals  in  the  Union  Army  were  Meagher 
of  the  Irish  Brigade,  James  Shields,  Henry  J.  Hunt,  Edward  0.  C.  Ord, 
Sturgis,  Guiney,  Corcoran,  Hardie,  Kearney,  Stone,  McMahon,  Newton, 
and  Anderson  of  Fort  Sumter  (bre vetted  major-general  in  1865). 

Admiral  Ammen,  Commodore  Sands,  Commander  James  H.  Ward, 
Feliger  and  Beaumont  were  among  the  North's  Catholic  heroes  of  the  sea. 

The  Confederate  cause  was  served  by  Generals  Beauregard,  Cabell, 
Cleburne,  Hardee,  Branch,  Carroll  and  Paul  J.  Semmes.  The  Con- 
federate General,  James  .Longstreet,  became  a  Catholic  after  the  war. 

The  Captain  of  the  "Alabama"  which  brought  such  destruction  to  the 
Northern  cause  on  sea,  was  the  Catholic,  Raphael  Semmes. 

The  Catholic,  Stephen  R.  Mallory,  Senator  from  Florida,  served  in  Jef- 
ferson Davis'  Cabinet  as  Secretary  of  the  Navy. 

The  Catholic  Sisterhoods  by  theit  heroism  in  nursing  the  wounded  of 
both  Northern  and  Southern  forces  earned  the  lasting  gratitude  of  the 
soldiers  and  have  been  enshrined  as  the  "Nuns  of  the  Battlefield." 

Joseph  C.  Butler  and  Lewis  Washington,  two  Protestant  gentlemen, 
purchased  the  U.  S.  Marine  Hospital  at  Cincinnati  and  presented  it  to  the 

545 


Sisters  of  Charity  as  the  Hospital  of  the  Good  Samaritan  In  honor  of 
Sister  Anthony,  the  Ministering  Angel  of  the  Army  of  Tennessee. 

The  following  war  lyrics  of  the  South  were  written  by  Catholics: 
"Dixie",  toy  Dan  Emmett;  "Bonnie  Blue  Flag",  by  Harry  McCarthy;  and 
"Maryland,  My  Maryland",  by  James  Ryder  Randall. 

Theodore  O'Hara,  the  Catholic  poet  who  served  the  Confederacy  under 
General  Breckenrldge  wrote  "The  Bivouac  of  the  Dead"  commemorating 
the  Battle  of  Buena  Vista  in  the  Mexican  War. 

Father  Abram  J.  Ryan,  the  great  Southern  poet,  served  as  a  Confederate 
Chaplain  in  the  Civil  War. 

The  poet,  John  Bannister  Tabb,  who  served  on  a  Confederate  blockade 
runner  became  a  convert  In  1872  and  later  a  priest. 

Archbishop  Hughes  of  New  York  and  Bishop  Macllvaine  were  sent  on 
a  successful  mission  to  Europe  to  prevent  foreign  governments  from  rec- 
ognizing or  openly  aiding  the  Confederate  States. 

Bishop  Michael  Bomenec  of  Pittsburgh  persuaded  the  Queen  of  Spain 
not  to  recognize  the  Confederacy. 

Orestes  A.  Brownson,  the  famous  convert  to  Catholicism,  attacked  se- 
cession and  urged  the  abolition  of  slavery. 

AMERICAN  CATHOLIC  RECORD  IN   FIRST  WORLD  WAR 
The  Catholic  population  of  the  United  States  in  1917  was  17%  of  the 
total  population,  and  yet  so  great  were  the  number  of  Catholic  enlist- 
ments  in   all   arms,   that   30%   of  the   Army,   40%   of   the  Navy,   and 
50%  of  the  Marine  Corps  were  Catholic.   Mortality  was  as  follows: 

Total  deaths  in  service  130,265  Catholic  deaths 21,856 

Deaths  overseas 77,822  Catholic  deaths  overseas 11,460 

Unknown  graves  1,641  Unknown  Catholic  graves 480 

Unlocated  bodies    1,281  Unlocated  Catholic  bodies              .  *  .  480 

Graves  overseas 30,817  Catholic  graves  overseas  4,812 

American   Catholics   First  in   Action 

First  soldier  wounded  . . . . Lieutenant  Louis  J.  Genella 

First  army  officer  killed  Lieutenant  William  J.  Fitzsimons 

First  sailor  killed John  I.  Eopoluccl 

First  nurse  wounded Beatrice  M.  MacDonald 

First  to  die  on  enemy  ground     . .     . ,  Joseph  W.  Guyton 

First  prisoner  of  war James  Delaney 

First  to  shell  enemy Alexander  L.  Arch 

First  to  meet  enemy  in  air   Lieutenant  Fred  W.  Norton 

First  commander  of  American  division 

to  capture  important  enemy  position. Maj.  Gen.  Robert  E.  L.  Bullard 
One  of  first  three  deaths  at  front Thomas  F.  Enright 

Catholics  Distinguished  In  Service 
Chief  of  Staff,  A.E.F.  (During  Active  Operations) 

: Maj.  General  James  W.  McAndrew 

Chief  of  Naval  Operations   Admiral  William  S.  Benson 

U.  S.  Distinguished  Service  Cross  (First  Award)  Lt.  William  D.  Meyering 

U.  S,  Distinguished  Service  Cross   (First  Posthumous  Award)    

Homer  J.  Wheaton 

U.  S.  Distinguished  Service  Cross  (First  Female  Award) 

Beatrice  M.  MacDonald 

Congressional  Medal  of  Honor  (First  Navy  Award) Patrick  McGuniga! 

Congressional  Medal  of  Honor  (First  Army  Aviation  Award) 

Lt.  Frank  Luke 

U.  S.  Navy  Cross    James  Delaney 

All  four  World  War  Decorations  of  U.  S.  Army: 

Congressional  Medal  of  Honor,  D.  S.  C.,  D.  S.  M., 

and  Order  of  the  Purple  Heart Col.  William  Donovan 

546 


THE   SECOND   WORLD   WAR 
Synopsis:  Sept,  1939  —  Nov.,  1941 

War  came,  Sept.  1,  1939,  when  Germany  annexed  Danzig  and  invaded 
Poland.  Great  Britain  and  France  declared  war  on  Germany,  Sept.  3. 
Europe  saw  Nazi  blitzkrieg  tactics  —  a  combination  of  overwhelming 
initial  air  attacks,  hammer-strokes  by  mechanized  ground  forces  plus 
surprise,  perfect  military  coordination,  and  psychological  exploitation. 
Germany  crushed  Poland  and  partitioned  the  country  with  Eussia,  which 
invaded  from  the  east.  Russia  seized  Estonia,  Latvia  and  Lithuania  and 
on  Nov.  30  invaded  Finland.  After  a  three  and  a  half  months'  war  Fin- 
land signed  a  peace  pact  with  the  Soviet,  ceding  to  Russia  part  of  her 
territory. 

Hitler's  1940  time-table  called  for  occupation  of  Denmark  and  Norway 
by  "wooden  horse"  tactics,  destruction  in  detail  of  Dutch  and  Belgian 
armies,  seizure  of  Luxembourg,  a  break  to  the  coast  endangering  northern 
Allied  units,  and,  a  final  decisive  battle  against  France  from  a  position 
outflanking  the  Maginot  Line.  Germany  occupied  Denmark,  April  9.  The 
Norwegians  resisted  by  arms  but  surrendered,  June  9.  Netherlands 
capitulated  May  14,  and  Belgium  on  May  28.  The  British  evacuated  their 
forces  from  the  continent,  at  Dunkerque,  and  France  laid  down  her  arms. 
By  armistice  signed  June  22,  the  greater  part  of  France  was  occupied 
by  the  Nazis,  and  a  French  government  of  the  unoccupied  portion  was 
set  up  at  Vichy  under  Marshal  Petain.  This  government  broke  off  dip- 
lomatic relations  with  Great  Britain  on  July  5.  Italy  entered  the  war 
on  the  side  of  Germany  on  June  10.  In  ensuing  warfare  in  Africa  she 
lost  Ethiopia,  restored  by  the  conquering  British  to  Haile  Selassie.  War 
in  North  Africa  resembled  a  football  game  with  the  British  on  the  offen- 
sive by  the  end  of  1941. 

The  spring  of  1941  proved  fatal  to  Greece  and  Yugoslavia,  who,  unlike 
Rumania,  Hungary  and  Bulgaria,  defied  the  Axis.  The  Yugoslav  army 
capitulated,  April  18,  and  the  Greek  Army,  April  24.  Rumania,  Bulgaria 
and  Hungary  joined  the  Axis,  of  which  alliance  Japan  became  a  member, 
Sept.  27,  1940.  She  had  then  been  waging  war  against  China  for  three 
years.  The  French  acquiesced  to  Japanese  demands  for  military  control 
of  French  Indo-China  in  July,  1941.  On  June  8  British  forces  invaded 
Syria,  and  an  armistice  was  signed  July  12.  On  that  day  Britain  signed 
a  mutual  aid  pact  with  Russia.  On  Aug.  24  Russo-British  forces  invaded 
Iran,  which  fell  to  them  Aug.  28.  On  June  22  Germany  had  invaded  Russia. 

The  world  witnessed  besieged  Britain  trading  aerial  blows  with  Ger- 
many and  clamoring  for  a  second  front  when  Russia  halted  the  Nazi 
juggernaut  before  Moscow  in  the  winter  of  1941.  Britain,  Russia  and  the 
occupied  nations  of  Europe,  meanwhile,  turned  hopeful  eyes  to  the  United 
States  where  neutrality  was  thinning,  though  the  gathering  war  clouds 
in  the  Pacific  remained  unnoticed. 


Chronology:  Dec.,  1941  —  Nov.,  1942 
December,  1941 

7  —  Japan  attacks  Pearl  Harbor  sinking  battleships  Arizona  and  Utah, 

three  destroyers  and  a  minelayer,  and  strikes  at  Midway,  Wake, 
Guam,  Philippines,  Singapore  and  Hong  Kong, 

8  —  U.  S.  Senate  votes  war  82-0;  House  of  Representatives  388-1.  Presi- 

dent signs  war  measure  at  4:10  p.  m.   British  Empire  and  many  of 
the  American  republics  declare  war  on  Japan. 
11  —  Germany  and  Italy  declare  war  on  United  States. 

547 


22 —  Prime  Minister  Churchill  arrives  in  Washington  to  confer  with 
President  on  concerted  war  effort. 

30  —  Japanese   out-blitzing   German  krieg  tactics.    Since   Pearl   Harbor, 

Nippon  has  seized  Wake,  Guam,  Hong  Kong;  landed  on  island  of 
Borneo;  advanced  in  Malaya;  bombed  open  city  of  Manila  and  ad- 
vanced within  thirty  miles  of  it;  sunk  The  Repulse  and  Prince  of 
Wales  by  planes;  secured  Thailand's  cooperation;  and  carried  sub- 
marine warfare  to  the  Pacific  coast. 

31  —  Russians  keep  retaking  numerous  towns  and  villages.  In  Libya  also 

the  Axis  is  steadily  retreating  westward. 

January,  1942 
1  —  A  joint  agreement  of  26  United  Nations  is  signed  in  Washington, 

D.  C.,   pledging  full  resources   against  members   of  the   Tripartite 
Pact  and  its  adherents,  with  which  such  governments  are  at  war, 
and  not  to  make  a  separate  armistice  or  peace  with  the  enemy: 
United  States  of  America,  United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland,    Union    of    Socialist    Soviet    Republics,    China,    Australia, 
Canada,    Belgium,    Costa    Rica,    Cuba,    Czechoslovakia,    Dominican 
Republic,  El  Salvador,  Greece,  Guatemala,  Haiti,  Honduras,  India, 
Luxembourg,  Netherlands,  New  Zealand,  Nicaragua,  Norway,  Pan- 
ama, Poland,  South  Africa  and  Yugoslavia. 

3  —  Japanese  enter  Manila  as  MacArthur  withdraws  to  Bataan,  where 
his  forces  battle  200,000  Japanese  to  standstill  in  nine  continuous 
weeks  of  fighting. 

6  —  President's  armament  plan  calls  for  185,000  planes,  120,000  tanks, 
55,000  anti-aircraft  guns,  18,000,000  tons  of  deadweight  merchant 
shipping;  asks  Congress  for  56  billion-dollar  war  bill;  and  reveals 
A.  E.  F.  will  operate  all  over  the  world. 

9  —  Chronicle  of  Wake  Island  records  7  Nipponese  warships  sunk  and 
9  planes  downed. 

15  —  Battle  of  Atlantic  extends  to  American  waters,  as  two  American 

ships  are  torpedoed  and  sunk  off  New  York  coast. 

21  —  Mozhaisk,  keystone  of  German  salient  of  Bryansk- Vyazma  line,  falls 
after  18-day  heavy  Soviet  offensive. 

23  —  Rio  de  Janiero  Conference  recommends  rupture  of  diplomatic  rela- 
tions with  Axis  by  21  American  Republics. 

25  —  Roberts'  Report  charges  Lt.  Gen.  Walter  C.  Short  and  Adm.  Husband 

E.  Kimmel  with  dereliction  of  duty  at  time  of  Pearl  Harbor  attack, 

26  —  Australia  for  first  time  in  154-year  history  faces  invader  on  New 

Britain  Island. 

31  —  Japanese  effect  fifth  landing  in  Netherlands  East  Indies  at  Amboina 
Island,  despite  serious  naval  losses  in  Macassar  Strait  between 
Borneo  and  Celebes. 

February,  1942 

2, —  U.  S.  Navy  in  first  offensive  against  Japanese  raids   Gilbert  and 

Marshall  Islands;  sinks  16  ships  and  downs  41  planes,  with  loss  of 

11  planes. 
5  —  Since  Jan.  26  British  have  lost  all  but  150  miles  of  Libyan  coast  to 

Rommel's  counter-attacking  forces. 
9  —  Normandie,  now  U.  S.  auxiliary  Lafayette,  catches  fire  and  capsizes 

at  New  York  pier. 
13  —  Nazi  warships  successfully  run  gauntlet  from  Brest  through  English 

Channel  to  Helgoland. 

16  —  Nipponese  9-week  Malay  campaign  culminates  in  seizure  of  Singa- 

pore, key  to  India,  Java  and  Australia,  and  in  capture  of  73,000 
Empire  troops. 

548 


17 —  Premier  Hideki  To  jo  reveals  Japan's  war  aims,  viz.,  suppression  of 
Chungking  regime,  "emancipation"  of  India,  Burma  and  Dutch  East 
Indies;  and  furtherance  of  Greater  East  Asiatic  unification. 
Nazi   headquarters   admit  Russian   advance   of  180   miles   in   some 
sectors  since  start  of  winter  campaign. 

21  —  Generalissimo  Chiang  Kai-shek  of  China  pleads  for  Indian  support 
against  Nippon  and  appeals  to  Britain  to  heed  Indian  desire  for 
freedom. 

24  —  As  President  Roosevelt  addresses  nation,  Japanese  submarine  shells 

oil  refineries  at  Elwood,  Calif. 

26  —  The  33rd  United  Nations  ship  is  reported  sunk  in  Atlantic  as  Secre- 
tary of  Navy  Knox  announces  54  Japanese  ships  sunk  since  Pearl 
Harbor. 

March,   1942 

8 —  Rangoon,  entry  port  of  Burma  Road,  is  abandoned  in  flames  to  Nip- 
ponese. 

9  —  Spurred  by  Java  sea  victory  and  capture  of  Batavia,  Japanese  com- 
plete conquest  of  Java  with  seizure  of  Bandung,  thus  gaining  Asiatic 
rule  in  three  months. 

15  —  Hitler,  in  speech,  admits   blunder  in   Russian  campaign,  as   Reds 

continue  to  hold  initiative  and  claim  that  Soviet  guerillas  control 
6,000  sq.  miles. 

British  lead  in  ship  losses,  with  203  war  vessels  sunk,  and  navies 
of  18  warring  and  neutral  nations  have  lost  1,120,916  tons  of  war- 
craft  of  all  kinds. 

16  —  As   sabotage   and   open   resistance   spreads   through   the   occupied 

countries,  Greek  relief  society  in  Cairo  repo'rts  that  approximately 
200,000  Greeks  have  perished  from  hunger  or  imprisonment,  while 
reports  still  persist  that  pestilence  is  sweeping  Eastern  Europe. 
18  —  United  Nations  electrified  by  MacArthur's  escape  through  Japanese 
infested  waters  and  assumption  of  supreme  command  in  Southwest 
Pacific.  American  and  Australian  flyers  celebrate  event  by  bagging 
23  Nipponese  ships. 

25  —  U-Boats  claim  68th  victim  vessel. 

April,  1942 
9  —  Bataan  falls. 

11  —  British  negotiations  with  India,  promising  post-war  dominion 
status  with  right  to  secede  from  British  Empire,  fail  completely. 

14  —  Despite  Vichy  assurances  as  regards  Martinique,  Madagascar  and 

the  French  fleet,  U.  S.  recalls  Ambassador  Leahy  wheii  pro-Axis 
Laval  returns  to  power. 

15  —  XL  g.  planes  based  in  Australia  raid  the  Philippines. 

19 — .u.  S.  Army  bombers  attack  Tokyo,  Yokohama,  Kobe,  and  Nagoya. 
30  —  Nipponese   seal   Burma   Road    by   capturing   Lashio,   last   railroad 

terminus. 

Mussolini  empowers   98  prefects  to  deal  with  deteriorating  home 

front. 

An  eight-day  R.  A.  F.  offensive  of  4,800  planes  over  occupied  Europe 

and  German  industrial  centers,  is  reported. 

Germans,  despite  elaborate  Soviet  claims,  still  hold  such  pivotal 

points  as  Smolensk,  Kharkov  and  Dniepropetrovsk. 

May,  1942 

5  —  British  seize  island  of  Madagascar,   passageway  to  Atlantic  and 

Indian  Oceans. 

6  —  The  27-day  siege  of  Corregidor  and  other  Manila  Bay  forts  ends. 

549 


Japanese  enter  Chinese  Yunnan  Province  via  Burma  Road,  sealed 
by  capture  of  Lashio  and  Mandalay. 

9  —  Coral  Sea  victory  temporarily  halts  Japanese  invasion  threats  to 
Australia.  U.  S.  Navy  lists  15  enemy  ships  sunk  and  more  than  20 
damaged,  while  sustaining  loss  of  aircraft  carrier,  Lexington,  a 
tanker  and  destroyer.  In  Southwest  Pacific  war  theatre  Allies 
attempt  to  secure  air  supremacy. 

13 — -Pope  Pius  XII  calls  upon  responsible  statesmen  to  reach  a  peace 
which  would  be  "dignified,  just  and  lasting  for  all  nations." 

17  —  FirSt  joint  Army-Navy  communique  reveals  600,000  American  troops 

moved  to  battle  stations  within  three  weeks  after  Pearl  Harbor 
attack,  and  promises  offensive  war. 

24  —  Laval,  angered  by  Washington's  "interference"  in  Martinique,  where 
U.  S,  secured  immobilization  of  French  war  vessels,  faces  Italian 
demands  for  Tunisia,  Corsica  and  Nice. 

27 —  Occupied  Europe's  resistance  reaches  new  heights  when  Czechs 
mortally  wound  Reinhard  Heydrich,  No.  2  Gestapo  man;  French 
assassinate  more  German  troops;  Dutch  continue  acts  of  terrorism; 
Greeks,  Croats  and  Serbs  join  guerilla  forces  to  launch  a  "spring 
offensive";  Norwegians  continue  resistance  despite  waves  of  arrest. 

31  —  The  19-day  bloody  Kharkov  battle  ends  with  Germans,  already  oc- 
cupied with  major  offensive  in  Libya,  claiming  victory,  and  Russians, 
previously  driven  from  Kerch  peninsula,  eastern  Crimean  gateway 
to  Caucasus,  saying  that  contemplated  Nazi  drive  to  Rostov  is 
frustrated. 

Mexican  Senate  translates  Rio  recommendations  into  war  with  Axis. 
The  11-day  old  Nipponese  knockout  offensive,  launched  at  both  ends 
of  the  1,500-mile  expanse  of  South  China,  from  Burma  border  in 
west  to  coastal  province  of  Chekiang,  pushes  past  Kinwha,  the 
provincial  capital. 

A  mass  attack  of  1,260  British  planes  drops  3,000  tons  of  bombs  on 
Cologne.  Nazis  report  12,000  dead. 

June,  1942 

5  —  U.  S.  declares  war  on  Rumania,  Bulgaria  and  Hungary. 
16  —  After  victimizing  58  Japanese  warships  in  Coral  Sea  and  Midway 
victories,  American  air  force  assumes  global  activity  by  harassing 
Japanese  invaders  of  the  Aleutian  Islands,  bombing  Rumanian  oil- 
fields, saving  British  convoy  in  Mediterranean,  aiding  in  defense  of 
Middle  East  and  Australia,  and  firing  Rangoon  via  India. 

18  —  Chinese,  striving  to  launch  counter-offensives  against  major  Japanese 

bases  in  Central  China,  manage  to  hold  last  50  miles  of  Chekiang- 
Kiangsi  R.  R.  before  Nipponese  multiple  prong  drives  in  coastal 
provinces. 

19  —  Churchill,  having  concluded  with  Molotoff  a  20-year  mutual-aid  pact, 

and  Roosevelt,  a  Lend-Lease  agreement  with  assurance  of  Russian 
post-war  cooperation,  discuss  advisability  of  second  European  front 
in  1942  and  reduction  of  U-boat  toll,  estimated  at  319  ships  and 
3,600  lives. 

26  —  Bremen  joins  Cologne  and  Essen  as  victim  of  British  thousand- 
bomber  attack. 

28  —  Russia,  beset  by  siege  at  Sevastapol  and  German  offensive  on  Kursk- 
Kharkov  fronts,  charges  Germany  with  gassing  of  civilians.  Pre- 
viously England  has  threatened  retaliatory  measures  on  Germany, 
and  United  States  on  Japan. 

The  F.  B.  I.  seizes  8  Nazi  saboteurs  landed  from  submarines  on 
Long  Island  and  Florida  coasts. 

550 


30  —  Following  Tobruk  surrender,  Axis  army  in  ten  days  sweeps  to  within 
70  miles  of  Alexandria. 

July,  1942 

8  —  Egyptian   battle   dissolves   into    sporadic   positional   warfare,    after 
British  halt  Rommel  at  El  Alamein,  60  miles  from  Alexandria. 

14  —  Yugoslav  revolt  is  intensified  as  Croat  Green  Cadres  hit  hard  and 
often  at  Fiume,  Italy,  and  Mihailovich's  guerillas  press  Axis  in  Bos- 
nia and  Herzegovina.  Meanwhile,  Nazis,  harrassed  by  heavy  R.  A.  F. 
raids  and  Second  Front  spectre,  threaten  occupied  countries  with 
grini  reprisals. 

21  —  Casualties  of  U.  S.  armed  forces  total  44,143. 

23  —  Invasion  fears  grip  Australia,  with  Japanese  occupation  of  Buna- 

Gona  area,  110  miles  from  Port  Moresby,  springboard  for  future 
Allied  offensive. 

24  —  With  Sevastopol  and  air  control  over  Barant  Sea,  passageway  on 

Murmansk  convoy  line,  secured,  Nazis  close  spigot  of  Caucasus,  Ros- 
tov on  Don,  and  drive  towards  Stalingrad  on  Volga,  in  effort  to 
separate  Russia's  northern  and  southern  armies. 

25 —  China,  facing  her  sixth  year  of  war,  is  cheered  by  presence  of 
American  air  force,  despite  loss  of  her  remaining  coastal  ports  of 
Foochow  and  Wenchow,  and  Chekiang-Kiangsi  railroad. 

30  —  Giant  cargo  planes  seen  as  possible  solution  to  U-boat  sinkings, 
unofficially  estimated  at  423. 

31 — Navy  reveals  10,000  Japanese  on  Aleutian  Islands  of  Attu,  Kiska 
and  Agattu,  where  American  submarines  have  sunk  or  damaged  15 
enemy  destroyers. 

August,  1942 

7  —  U.    S.   Navy   opens   offensive   in   South   Pacific.    Marines  land   on 

Guadalcanal  Island. 
10  —  Battle  rages  for  fourth  day  in  Solomon  Islands. 

13  —  U.   S.  Marines  hold  three  isles   in  Solomons,   Tulagi,  Gavutu  and 

Tanambogo,  as  well  as  positions  on  Guadalcanal. 

14  —  India  seethes  with  revolt  following  demand  for  immediate  freedom 

and  ensuing  British  imprisonment  of  Gandhi  and  Nehru  and  sup- 
pression of  India  National  Congress,  as  Japanese,  despite  Burma's 
monsoons,  creep  to  within  30  miles  of  India's  N.  E.  border. 

17  —  Churchill-Stalin  conference  viewed  as  possible  formation  of  common 

Caucasus-Middle  East  line  to  safeguard  Baku,  Iran  and  Iraq  oil 
regions  and  to  thwart  any  Axis  conjunction  in  Far  East. 

18  —  Japanese  fleet  defeated  off  Solomon  Islands. 

19  —  Sabotage-ridden  occupied  Europe's  hopes  of  Allied  invasion  height- 

ened by  Dieppe  raid  and  opening  of  around-the-clock  air  assault. 
22 —  Brazil's  embroilment  in  the  war  brings  South  America  into  closer 
cooperation  with  United  Nations.    U.   S.  Navy  officially  lists   353 
merchant  ships  sunk  since  mid- January. 

27  —  Overeagerness  to  aim  daggerpoint  at  Port  Moresby  and  Australia- 

Solomon  communications,  because  of  smashing  of  island  screens  by 
Solomon  defeat,  lures  Japanese  into  Milne  Bay  trap. 

28  —  Japan,  faced  by  probable  bombing  from  lost  air  bases  of  Wenchow, 

Chuhsien  and  Lishui,  watches  dream  of  Korea-Singapore  rail  line 
fade  with  Chinese  reoccupation  of  240  of  450  miles  of  Chekiang- 
Kiangsi  railroad. 

30--  Russia  pins  hope  on  Leningrad- Voronezh  counter-offensive  and 
bombing  of  German  cities  to  divert  Germans  besieging  Stalingrad 
and  menacing  Novorossisk,  last  Black  Sea  naval  base,  and  Astra- 
khan, entry  port  on  Caspian  for  Lease-Lend  goods. 

551 


September,  1942 

8 —  British,  lines  remain  intact  all  along  El  Alamein  front  against 
Rommel's  ill-fated  second  bid  for  Nile  Valley. 

Simultaneous  with  Churchill's  disclosure  that  British  Iran-Iraq  Army 
is  made  autonomous  for  possible  defense  of  imperilled  Caucasus, 
President  Roosevelt  reveals  United  States  and  British  aides  reached 
vital  strategy  decisions  in  July  parley  at  London. 

12 —  Unabated  disturbances  in  India  revive  suggestions  for  "American 
intervention  or  guarantee  of  Indian  post-war  independence. 

17  —  Allied  bombers  blast  Balkans  to  fan  anti-Axis  sabotage;  Norwegians, 
Belgians  and  Dutch  brave  religious  persecution;  Luxembourgers 
face  mass  deportation;  and  Laval  interns  Catholic  leaders  for  pro- 
testing return  of  20,000  Jews  to  Germany. 

20  —  Japanese  stiffen  resistance  at  Nanchang,  major  Nipponese  strong- 
hold in  Kiangsi  Province,  and  at  Kinwha,  a  Tokyo-range  air  base,  as 
Chinese  slowly  close  in  on  Canton,  90  miles  upriver  from  Hong  Kong. 

23  —  Persistent  enemy  harrassment  in  Solomons  seems  indicative  of  show- 
down; in  New  Guinea  foe  is  momentarily  checked  before  Port 
Moresby  after  negotiating  supposedly  impassible  Owen  Stanley  gap. 

28  —  Despite  severance  of  Volga  artery,  Stalingrad  precariously  holds 
on;  Nazis  check  Reds  in  Central  Russia,  but  fail  to  advance  to 
Grozny  oil  fields,  and  from  captured  Novorossisk  to  Tuapse  on  the 
road  to  Black  Sea  oil  port  of  Batum. 

October,  1942 

6  —  Strong  probability  of  American  drive  from  seized  Andreanof  group 
of  Aleutians  causes  Japanese  to  concentrate  all  their  forces  on  oft- 
bombed  Kiska. 

10  —  U.  S.  and  Britain  plan  relinquishment  of  extraterritorial  rights  t  in 
China  where  stalemate  continues. 

13  —  Threat  to  Port  Moresby  erased  as  Australians  push  across  Owen 
Stanley  pass  nears  Kokoda, 

16  —  Berlin  and  Rome  in  stew  over  increased  sabotage  and  revolt  in  oc- 
cupied countries,  possible  American-Fighting  French  thrust  from 
Lake  Chad  and  Anglo-Egyptian  Sudan  to  outflank  Afrika  Korps,  and 
Allied  intentions  on  Dakar,  1,600  miles  from  Brazilian  bulge. 

20  —  Veering  of  Battle  of  Atlantic  in  Allied  favor  indicates  reinforcements 
and  supplies  are  pouring  across  in  a  steadily  increasing  stream. 

23  —  Hopes  of  securing  needed  lifeline  for  isolated  China  through  re- 
sumption of  Burma  campaign  quickened  by  massing  of  American 
troops  on  Indian  border,  presence  of  powerful  British  naval  squadron 
in  Indian  Ocean,  and  virtual  occupation  of  all  Madagascar. 

24 —  Powerful  air  offensive  in  western  Europe  extending  to  northern 
Italy,  Russian  defense  on  Volga-Stalin^rad-Caucasus  front,  and  open- 
ing of  British  desert  offensive  feature  Allied  efforts  against  Axis. 

30  —  With  length  of  war  and  fate  of  Australian  supply  lines  hanging  in 
balance,  American  mastery  in  air,  tenacity  on  land,  and  dauntless- 
ness  on  sea  combine  to  win  first  round  of  savage  Solomons  battle. 

November,  1942 

5  —  British  Army  is  victorious  over  Axis  forces  at  Alamein. 

8  —  Allied  forces,  estimated  from  300,000  to  600,000  and  reportedly  con- 
voyed in  500  transports  under  protection  of  250  warships,  are  landed 
in  North  Africa.  A  radio  broadcast  by  President  Roosevelt  an- 
nouncing that  the  purpose  of  the  Allies  is  to  aid  France  to  regain 
her  freedom  and  that  there  is  no  intent  of  territorial  aggrandize- 

552 


ment,  a  broadcast  by  Genera!  Eisenhower,  in  command,  to  the  same 
effect,  and  leaflets  dropped  by  airplane  over  North  African  countries, 
where  landings  are  effected,  win  some  cooperation  from  French 
forces  in  control  and  from  the  people.  Strong  opposition  is  met  in 
Casablanca,  Morocco.  Oran,  Algeria,  after  brief  counter-attack,  wel- 
comes American  troops. 

11  —  A  76-hour  blitzing  of  Morocco  and  Algeria  is  successfully  terminated 

by  the  Allies. 

12  —  American  announced  casualties,  including  North  African  campaign, 

are  as  follows: 

Killed          Wounded         Missing       Prisoners 

Army 1,419  2,431  ,   30,018  161 

Navy    3,864  1,340  8,122  460 

Marine  Corps  ....      734  103  1,900  728 

Coast  Guard  37  11  126 

13  —  Battle   between  the    Japanese  and   U.   S.  Marine    Corps  rages   at 

Guadalcanal. 

14  —  A.  pincer  movement  on  Axis  forces  is  being  made  from  Tunisian 

tip  to  El  Agheila. 

20  —  Chinese  paced  by  American  flyers  reopen  campaign  against  Canton, 
while  Japan,  reeling  from  its  Solomons  disaster  and  pinning  of  its 
New  Guinea  forces  against  the  sea  in  Buna-Gona  area,  strives  to 
develop  a  drive  in  Central  China,  and  reportedly  is  massing  troops 
in  Burma  in  wake  of  Allied  offensive. 

23  —  French  West  Africa,  including  Dakar,  pledges  allegiance  to  Admiral 
Darlan,  whose  temporary  appointment  in  North  Africa  by  the 
United  States  gives  rise  to  bitter  protests  by  the  Fighting  French. 

25  —  In  the  five  battles  of  the   Solomons,  viz.,  Savo  Island   (Aug.  8-9) 

Eastern  Solomons  (Aug.  24-25),  Cape  Esperance  (Oct.  11-12),  Santa 
Cruz  (Oct.  25-26)  and  Guadalcanal  (Nov.  13-15),  the  scene  of  the 
greatest  American  naval  victory,  United  States  to  date  has  sus- 
tained loss  of  26  ships  sunk  and  5  damaged;  while  Japanese  losses 
stand  at  40  ships  sunk  and  76  damaged.  In  11  months  of  war  United 
States  surpasses  Japan  in  sinking  ships  337-86,  of  which  93  are 
credited  to  unheralded  American  submarines  which  prowl  in  Japan's 
home  waters.  United  States  fares  badly  in  Atlantic  with  estimated 
total  of  535  ships  sunk.  No  reports  announced  as  to  anti-submarine 
campaign,  but  British  Admiralty  claims  over  500  U-boats. 

26  —  Germany  invades  unoccupied  France. 

27  —  With  Nazis  approaching  Toulon  the  French  fleet  in  harbor  is  scuttled. 

28  —  While  Allied   forces  in  North  Africa    aim  to  hem   Germany  into 

Europe,  shorten  supply  lines  to  Africa  and  the  Far  East,  ease  pres- 
sure on  Russia  and  secure  invasion  base  for  Europe,  Norwegian 
joint  public  action,  Danish  growing  rebellion,  Dutch  stubborn  non- 
cooperation,  Belgian  Catholic  leaders*  opposition,  French  scuttling 
of  its  %60-odd  warships,  Czech  cunning  sabotage,  Poles'  unfaltering 
resistance,  Yugoslavs'  regular  warfare,  and  Greek  crafty  under- 
ground continue  to  undermine  Axis'  European  fortress. 
30  —  Hitler's  European  stronghold  is  threatened  on  three  sides.  Along 
eastern  side  Russians .  in  counter-offensive  hammer  to  within  60 
miles  of  Latvian  border  and  slowly  close  trap  on  Stalingrad  be- 
siegers. On  southern  side  Allies  as  result  of  advance  of  Americans 
in  Tunis,  British  in  Libya,  and  Fighting  French  column  from  Lake 
Chad,  attempt  squeeze  play  on  Axis  in  North  Africa.  On  western 
side  R.  A.  F.  blasts  at  demoralized  Italy,  while  A.  A.  F.  strikes  at 
submarine  nests  on  French  coast. 

553 


. 

FEDERAL  OFFICIALS 

President— Franklin  Delano  Roosevelt,  of  New  York.    Salary,  $75,000. 
Vsce-President— Henry  A.  Wallace,  of  Iowa.  Salary  $15,000. 
Cabinet  Members— The  President's  Cabinet  consists  of  the  administra- 
tive heads  of  the  Federal  Departments.   Salary,  $15,000. 
Secretary  of  State — Cordell  Hull,  of  Tennessee. 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury — Henry  Morgenthau,  Jr.,  of  New  York. 
Secretary  of  War — Henry  L.  Stimson,'  of  New  York. 
Attorney  General — Francis  Biddle,  of  Pennsylvania. 
Postmaster  General — Frank  C.  Walker,  of  Pennsylvania. 
Secretary  of  the  Navy — Frank  Knox,  of  Illinois. 
Secretary  of  the  Interior — Harold  L.  Ickes,  of  Illinois. 
Secretary  of  Agriculture — Claude  R.  Wickard,  of  Indiana. 
Secretary  of  Commerce — Jesse  H.  Jones,  of  Texas. 
Secretary  of  Labor — Frances  Perkins  (Mrs.  Paul  Wilson),  of  New  York. 

SUPREME  COURT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 

Chief  Justice — Harlan  Fiske  Stone,  of  New  York.  Appointed  June  19, 
1941.  Salary  $20,500. 

Associate  Justices  are  eight  in  number;  at  the  end  of  1942  there  was 
one  vacancy.  Salary,  $20,000. 

Owen  Roberts,  of  Pennsylvania,  appointed  May  20,  1930. 

Hugo  Lafayette  Black,  of  Alabama,  appointed  Aug.  17,  1937. 

Stanley  Forman  Reed,  of  Kentucky,  appointed  Jan.  25,  1938. 

Felix  Frankfurter,  of  Massachusetts,  appointed  Jan.  17,  1939. 

William  Orville  Douglas,  of  Connecticut,  appointed  April  4,  1939. 

Frank  Murphy,  of  Michigan,  appointed  Jan.  4,  1940. 

Robert  Houghwout  Jackson,  of  New  York,  appointed  June  12,  1941. 

APPORTIONMENT  OF  REPRESENTATIVES 


According  to  the  1940  census, 
are  apportioned  to  the  States  as 
tive  to  every  301,164  inhabitants 


seats  in  the  House  of  Representatives 
follows  on  the  basis  of  one  Representa- 


Representa- 
State               fives 

Representa- 
State               ttves 
Iowa                 .        s 

Represe 

State                the 

Nebraska 

nta- 
r 

4 
1 
2 
14 
2 
45 
12 
2 
23 
8 
4 
33 
2 

Representa- 
State                fives 

South  Carolina  .  .     6 
South  Dakota  ...     2 
Tennessee    10 
Texas  21 

Arizona    .  .  . 
Arkansas    .... 
California. 

.  .     2 
.     7 
.   23 

Kansas   
Kentucky 

.     6 
9 

Nevada    .    .    . 

New  Hampshire 
New  Jersey  .  .    . 
New  Mexico  .  . 
New  York  
North  Carolina 
North  Dakota  .  . 
Ohio     

Louisiana  .  . 
Maine 

.     8 
6 

Colorado 

4 

Utah 

.     2 
1 

Connecticut  .  . 

..     6 
1 

Maryland 

Vermont 

Massachusetts   . 
Michigan     .... 

.   14 
.    17 

Virginia     .... 

.  .     9 

Florida     

..     6 

Washington     . 
West  Virginia 
Wisconsin    .  . 

..     6 
..     6 
.  .   10 
1 

Georgia    
Idaho  

,     10 
..     2 

Minnesota    .... 
Mississippi    ,  .  . 
Missouri    

.     9 

.     1 
.  13 

Oklahoma    .  .  . 

Illinois     ..    . 

Indiana    

..   26 
.  .   11 

Pennsylvania   , 
Rhode  Island  .  . 

Total  

."431 

Montana    

.     2 

554 


fl'^05' 

P=I 

^"^S 

J3hWNd-'§g!S:SSd;| 

oo  "53 

%« 

"M  fi 

O 

gig 

P-O° 

TJ 

*5     O 

rP    •     "HJ^—  •'ifn'S  -^O       "•-•''-3 

£• 

'S    > 

fl 

.^O  s 

awN§ 

d 

.  03J> 

'^"^w'fil^Ot-'"*^ 

P?o 

^  P3 
^0 

si 
§o 

.®o 

I 

Eg  -1 

g^p 
L-I" 

o  **> 

o 

S 

T! 
e 

rt 
i-M 

»fl  O  ^ 

KggjSsiK 

5' 

^t 

^5| 

-f^H 

|2 

.-** 

W 

Jjpl 

1 

CO'^-^H 

:#i 

o 

O 

-H 

«>. 

CSB'^^8?f 

^   . 

^ 

g  ffif-S 

>> 

a 

^J 

rH'^ 

•  .H 

£ 

H"-  i 

o       .      o 
^W  .§  §  S 

£  >J  i& 

^Sp: 

G  4>  OJkH" 

gws^ 

fc    .   •fe'o 

.COiO-pHs 
•H 

S 
P! 

d 
S  . 

!~3   02 
..J 

nil 
^ 

hO^J  JQ 

^  ^H 

1.  L.  Lewis  (D). 
J.  E.  Chenoweth 
(R). 

At-L.:B.  J.  Monki< 
2.  J.  D.  McWilhai 
Clare  B.  Luce.  5 

^ 
P 

o 

73 

1 

v4 
^ 

<! 

At-L.:  L.  Green. 
E.  H.  Price.  3.  R 
5.  Joe  Hendricks. 

il 

$  * 

rH 

CO 

<o 

rH 

ca 
Hi     0 

O5 

<N 

N 

2 

rH 

CO 

o 

rH 

|g 

05  ȣ> 
if  rH 

10  t* 

Tt<  ^ 

*>.«= 

OIC 

.« 

0^ 

^10 

100 

00 

C5O 

ss 

OSOi 

CiO 

C5O) 

O5O5 

|c 

rH  rH 

rH  rH 

r-i  rH 

Senators 

J.  H.  Bankhead 
Lister  Hill 

Carl  Hayden 
E.  W.  McFarland 

H.  W.  Caraway 
J.  L.  McClellan 

It 
Jl 

li 

1 
1| 

Id 
Iw 

F.  T.  Maloney 
John'A.  Danaher 

C.  Douglas  Buck 
James  M.  Tunnell 

Chas.  O.  Andrews 
Claude  Pepper 

Walter  F.  George 
Richard  B.  Russell 

& 

PP 

PP 

PP 

P3P 

«p 

Ptf 

tfQ 

PP 

PP 

PH 

2s 

£fc 

N 

w 

TH 

N 

xt< 

•^H 

^t1 

3* 

a 

10 

to 

XO 

t>. 

1O 

«D 

10 

0 

j^ 

O  d 

TH 

TJH 

•43  g 

O5 

CD 

rH 

C» 

OJ 

S 

TH 

Oi 

(35 

o> 

B"s 

r-fi 

3 

d 

i 

d 

03 

d 

isS 

d 

d 

c3 

d 

03 

S 

ITS 

v-s 

i-s 

S3 

^ 

•5 

r2 

.s 

•3 

§ 

I 

I 

S 

1 

s 

! 

W 
H 

& 

"3 
S 

s 

d 

1 
fl 

* 

s 

1 

d 

o 

* 

W 

a 

3 

PH 

i 

-^ 

0 

S 

^ 

M 

r4 

.S 

6 

CQ 

w 

o 

t-s 

pi 

£ 

02 

i 

I 

p 

P 

p 

M 

ri 

fH 

& 

P 

P 

1 

OQ 

i 

1 

M 

PH 

fa 
O 

S 

O 

O 

O 

O 

p 

1 

O 

555 


5 


cc 

§ 


. 


fl 


.QQ& 


loney.  3.  J. 
.  5.  C.  E. 
n.  7,  H.  D. 


.  P.  H. 
O.  Broo 
H.  Morri 
.  L.  Allen 


Hebert. 
eaux. 
zie.  6. 
,  Jr,  8. 


E. 


ck 


.  F. 
Do 
M 


fc 

O 


*•*  THTfl 

»oi        O5O5 


5 


'(3 
03 
W 
g 

& 
X 


«2 

K; 


PP3 


«  o 

do 

p« 


PP 


PQ 


.-§" 
Wo- 
rt « 


05 
PS 

i 

tf 


o 
o 


n     « 


556 


w 

d 


S 
5 


111 


^""4 


o    S^  .^0 
0  -a  .pg«J2  • 

i^^sgaft^ 
d    ^  • 


en. 
me 
er. 


rilil 


•I 


CM  O 


OS  O       O  CD 


QK 


Hg 


d 


II 


PP 


QQ 


PP 


s 

w 


ffl 

1 


P 
d 

fa 


557 


QQ    tftf     PP 


§         §         g 


««3dsg 


•    •«'m'h~'ft.'  -«  .P^ 


<  SOUN 


ss 


X 

m£ 


titi 


l 


II 

"j'S 
•73  fl 

dp 


fa 


pp  PP 


pp 


o 
£ 


558 


w' 


I! 

dO 


00 


•S 

t-s 
tf 


m 

<y 


M 
O 


;       . 

P?      OR 


559 


^        03 

gas 


H 
S 
I? 


I II 


•^•^ 
O5  O5 


O5  O5          O5  O3 


li 


PQ 


QQ 


rH        CN        ^ 


Coke  R.  Stevenson 

Herbert  B.  Maw  , 

William  H.  Wills 

James  H.  Price 

tD 

""S 

I 

pq 

1 

& 
l 

£ 

1 

H 

s 

Orland  S.  Loomis 
(died  before  taking 
office;  no  successor 
elected  Dec.  15, 
1942) 

Lester  C.  Hunt 

Ernest  Gruening 

Joseph  B.  Poindexter 

Rexford  G.  Tug  well  | 

Charles  Harwood 

P                                  p      p3      p                tfpo                    p 
PM 

H                               eS      H      «               J            ?         £                  J^I^S00^^! 
£-1                                 J-j     >>     ,£>                jS-            {^         C?                   p»--<3PHp.)f>C«)!s5p  oPM  S 

560 


EMBASSIES  AND  LEGATIONS   IN  WASHINGTON 
Country  Name  Rank* 

Argentina    Senor  Don  Felipe  A.  Espil  A.E.  and  P. 

Australia Sir  Owen  Dixon  B.E.  and  M.P. 

Belgium    Count  Robert  van  der  Straten-Ponthoz .  .A.B.  and  P. 

Bolivia    Senor  Dr.  Don  Luis  Fernando  Guachalla.  .A.B.  and  P. 

Brazil    Mr.  Carlos  Martins  A.B.  and  P. 

Bulgaria   Mr.  Dimitri  Naoumoff E.B.  and  M.P. 

Canada   Mr.  Leighton  G.  McCarthy E.B.  and  M.P. 

Chile   Senor  Rodolfo  Michels  A.E.  and  P. 

China    Dr.  Wei  Tao-Ming  A.E.  and  P. 

Colombia   Senor  Dr.  Gabriel  Turbay A.B.  and  P. 

Costa  Rica Senor  Dr.  Don  Luis  Fernandez E.E.  and  M.P. 

Cuba    Senor  Dr.  Aurelio  F.  Concheso  A.E.  and  P. 

Czechoslovakia  .Mr.  Vladimir  Hurban EE    and  M.P. 

Denmark    Mr.  Henrik  de  Kauffmann  E.E.  and  M.P. 

Dominican  Rep.  .Dr.  J.  M.  Troncoso  .E.E.  and  M.P. 

Ecuador   Senor  Capitan  Colon  Eloy  Alfaro E.E.  and  M.P. 

Egypt    Mahmoud  Hassan  Bey E.E.  and  M.P. 

Finland Mr.  Hjalmar  J,  Procope  E.E.  and  M.P. 

Great  Britain  . .  .Viscount  Halifax A.E.  and  P. 

^eece    Mr.  C.  P.  Diamantopolaus E.E.  and  M.P. 

Guatemala  Senor  Dr.  Don  Ardian  Recinos E.E.  and  M.P. 

Haiti   .Mr.  Fernand  Dennis E.E.  and  M.P. 

Honduras  Senor  Dr.  Don  Julian  R.  Caceres E.E.  and  M.P. 

Iceland   Mr.  Thor  Thors  E.E.  and  M.P. 

fran  Mr.  Mohammed  Schayestch B.B.  and  M.P. 

Ireland    Mr.  Robert  Brennan  E  E.  and  M.P. 

Latvia Dr.  Alfred  Bilmonis  E.E.  and  M.P. 

Lithuania Mr.  Povilas  Zadeikis E.E.  and  M.P. 

Luxemburg Mr.  Hugues  Le  Gallais  E.E.  and  M.P. 

Mexico    Senor  Dr.  Don  Francisco  Castillo  Najera.  .A.E.  and  P. 

Netherlands    Dr.  A.  Loudon  E.E.  and  M.P. 

New  Zealand  . .  .Walter  Nash  E.E.  and  M.P. 

Nicaragua    Senor  Dr.  Don  Leon  de  Bayle E.E.  and  M.P. 

Norway Mr.  Wilhelm  Munthe  de  Morgenstierne .  .E.E.  and  M.P. 

Panama    Senor  Don  Ernesto  Jaen  Guardia A.E.  and  P. 

Paraguay  Senor  Dr.  Don  Celso  R.  Velazquez A.E.  and  P. 

Peru    Senor  Don  Manuel  de  Freyre  y  Santander .  A.E.  and  P. 

Poland    Mr.  Jan  Ciechanowski  A.E.  and  P. 

Portugal Dr.  Joao  Antonio  de  Bianchi  E.E.  and  M.P. 

El  Salvador Senor  Dr.  Don  Hector  David  Castro E.E.  and  M.P. 

Soviet  Republics  .Maxim  Litvinoff A.E.  and  P. 

Spain Senor  Don  Juan  Francisco  de  Cardenas.  .A.E.  and  P. 

Sweden Mr.  W.  Bostrom  E.E.  and  M.P, 

Switzerland Mr.  Charles  Bruggmann E.E.  and  M.P. 

Turkey Mr.  Mehmet  Munir  Ertegun A.E.  and  P. 

HE.  of  So.  Africa. Mr.  Ralph  William  Close E.E.  and  M.P. 

Uruguay Dr.  Juan  Carlos  Blanco A.E.  and  P. 

Venezuela    Senor  Dr.  Don  Diogenes  Escalante A.E.  and  P. 

Yugoslavia Mr.  Constantin  Fotitch E.E.  and  M.P. 

*A.E.,    Ambassador   Extraordinary;    P.,    Plenipotentiary;    E.E.,    Envoy    Extraordinary;    M.P., 
Minister  Plenipotentiary. 

561 


o  +• 

c  c 


O 

> 


UJ 
C£ 
O 

U. 

CO 
UJ 

h 


IS    z 


ts 

o 

a 


o 
oa 

CO 
OS 

rH 
Oi 

05 

C5 

t- 

co 

o^ 

o 

CO 
05 

TH 

rH 

CD 
rH 

C<8 
O5 

N          H          rH 
Oi           03           05 

CO 

O5 

TH 

00 

TH 

rH 
rH 

T-T 
TH 

uf 

CO 

tH 

*r 

ccs 
CD 

TH 

«3           §           S 

rH 

rH 

co" 

CD 
fa 

a 

CD 
fa 

42 

<p 

fH 
1 

1 

d 

d 

fa 

3 

^          O         »Q 

1    S    g 

&JD 

1 

d 

ctf 

3 

03 

.  .California.  . 

o 

1 

o 

£ 

.  .  Oklahoma  .  . 

.  Pennsylvani 

.  .  Pennsylvani 

.  .Louisiana  . 

i 

<D 

•a 

o 

.  .  Connecticut 

•a 

o 

1 

.  .Michigan  .  . 
.  .  New  York  . 
.  .  Pennsylvani 

..Illinois  

.  .Maryland  .  . 

. 

. 

PH 

PH 

PH 

PH 

M-; 

PH 

a 

d 

03 

PH 
d 

a 

1 

PH 
1 

PH 
d 

PH 
1 

a 

d 

1 

PH 

d 

o3 

PH 
1 

S        PH         PH 
o3         c3         o3 

a 

d 

^ 

•d 
d 

oJ 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H      H      H 

H 

H 

H 

^ 

H 

«1 

^ 

<$ 

H 

<* 

«! 

-4 

H     «i     <i 

H 

H 

o- 

j 

!         i        ® 

§ 

"8 

• 

§ 

.  .  Louis  G.  Dreyfus  .  .  . 

.  .  .Norman  Armour  .  . 

o 

02 
O 

•-3 

d 

.  .  Anthony  J.  Drexel  Bi 

O 

h4 

1 

® 

s 

.  .  Jefferson  Caffery  . 

.  .  Jay  Pierrepont  Mofi 

i 

o 

o* 

CD 

5 

.  Clarence  E.  Gauss  . 

CD 

^ 
M 

s 

! 

.  Robert  M.  Scotteii  . 
.  .Spruille  Braden  .  .  . 
.  .  Anthony  J.  Drexel  Bi 

,  .  Ray  Atherton  

.  .Avra  M.  Warren  .  . 

:' 

• 

• 

.£ 

15 

3 

c 
•H        ns 

o 

•  re 

:      :  2  : 

•         Q          » 

• 

C 
rt< 

.*2      c 
c      -M 

ff    E? 

Buenos  Aires  . 
Australia 

Canberra  

Belgium- 
Brussels  
Bolivia 

"ssi 

o 

JH 

*o> 

d 

.2 

Ils 

i 

-M 

O 
562 

0 

1 

02 

China 
Peiping  .  .  
Colombie 

:•§ 

.  o 
O 

1 
3 

San  Jose  
Cuba 
Havana  
Czecho-S 
Prague  
Denmart 

d 

n 
o 
O 

*  Dominic 
Ciudad  Trujillo 

•2        oo 

o|      S 

rH 
03 

t- 
co 

rH 
rH 
Oi 

CD                0 
CO              *^H 

t- 

eo 

S 

c 
rt 

J^i       rf 

00 

rH 

«  o>      S 

rH 

CSS 

rH 

rH 

1LO">       S 

oT 

t>r 

fc 

t> 

cc 

Q  co 

O3 

CNI 

rH 

t> 

rH 

r~ 

CO            fH 

.d 

f^ 

,rj 

a 

^               > 

>> 

bb 

JH 

bJb 

1 

S 

1 

^ 

0 

CQ 

ft             O 

^ 

3 

< 

g 

13 

03 

s 

O  4^ 

'Q 

rd 

cc       o 

rj 

02 

S 

d 

I'g,    -fl 

03 

o 

a 

g 

W 

*d 

! 

d 
d         «y 

'£$          *-i 

1$           LO 

1-4                    pH 

0 
0 
02 

'3 
o5 
j> 
t>» 

ci 

S 

0 

0 
03 
02 

d 

0 

K 

.  .  .Illino 

02 

S 

1 

02 

d 
d 

0 

PH 

03 
0          £ 

0 
°?             3 

d 
d 
0 

^ 

.  .  Penns; 

..Califo 

.  .Temie 

.  .Florid 

PH 

PH 

'- 

* 

PH"           PH' 

PH" 

PH' 

PH 

d 

PH* 

•£        p^ 

a 

a 

PH 

PH" 

a     a 

a 

a 

a 

Q 

a 

a         ^ 

•d 

§ 

d 

d 

1 

•d 

•d        *& 
§         § 

1 

1 

d 

R3 

I 

d 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H         H 

H 

H 

jxl 

PH* 

H 

<1 

H 

H 

<l 

1 

H         K 

H 

H* 

W 

a 

• 

1-5 

S 

2 

^ 

S 

'S 

o 

piad 

o 

s 

d 

E 

fi 

o 

'-H 

CO 
<D 

02 

CQ 

o 

nJ 

Z 

Q 

lexander  C.  K: 

W 

A 

fa" 

-4-5 

a 

g 

£ 
d 
d 
•S 

ithony  J.  Drex< 

|    1 

TO                  K.. 
<1>              ££ 

Q        ^ 
j         O 

>»         fl 

.S 

H 
P 

rfl 

'S 
O 

g 

ffl 

^d 

a 

I 

0 

02 

*3 

1 
s 

02 

eg 

a 

0 

O 
2 

ffl 

<J 

B 

o 

HD 

^. 

fi     1 

'CD 

H 

a 

,d 

EH 

ed 
P 

1 

c 

^ 

O 

OS 

a. 

w 

1 

« 

"S 

t- 

o 

PC 

Ecuador 
Quito  

"a 

X 

S 

o 

•a 

Q 

Finland 
Helsingfors  .  . 

"E! 
CQ 

+* 

nx 
o> 

t. 

O 

London  ...... 

Greece  t 
Athens  

Guatemal 
Guatemala  .  .  . 

Haiti 
Port  au  Prince 

Honduras 
Tegucigalpa  .  . 

Iceland 
Reykjavik  

Iran  (Pei 
Teheran  ....... 

2 

I 

Ireland 
Dublin  ........ 

563 


**-  IE 

10 
S           S 

> 

rH 

rH 

CCS 

CN 

OS 

jH 

rH 

TH 

TH 

s    « 

H              t" 

°  c 

O5           x| 

H 

C75           TH           CO 

OS 

rH 

Oi 

O5 

5           TO 

rH           O 

» 

^ 

TH 

TH 

TH 

TH 

TH 

O                T- 

^             °1 

^h*    C 

rcT 

»          r~'           ^ 

„ 

„ 

LO 

^ 

„ 

„ 

<M 

Cv 

3             fc 

Q'5S 

<M          H 

TH            -sh             t> 

TH 

TH 

TH 

TH 

TH 

•a    - 

(0 

i£?           ^ 

4 

^a       c>       rt 

pQ 

fo 

,£} 

x 

X5 

•           ^» 

•?     > 

3 

3 

£   o    1 

<P 

fe 

CO 

* 

£ 

£ 

1    1 

|    a 

o  TJ 

o 

£       :      » 

Whenc 
Appointe 

i  i 

0           C 

55      52 

> 
) 

.  .New  Hampsh 
.  .  Delaware  .  .  . 
.  .  Massachusett 

.  .  Pennsylvania 

.  .  Oklahoma  .  . 

.  .New  Mexico 

.  .  Pennsylvania 

.  .  Missouri  

.  .Florida. 

.  .Kentucky..  .  . 
..Ohio  

.  .  Pennsylvania 

.• 

Pn 

P^* 

PJ 

a 

p^        PH 

PH 

PH 

^ 

P-4 

PL, 

p_j         p^ 

PH 

re 

cc 

PO 

Tj           Tj 

*CJ 

TJ 

TJ 

Tj 

id 

^         *C 

•d 

H 

d       d 

d 

d 

d 

P3 

d             P 

d 

03 

o3        oJ 

03 

ctf 

03 

cd 

o5         ed 

S 

H      ^ 

H      H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

O 

H 

H       H 

H 

H      c 

H      «3       0 

<1 

H 

H 

1 

Q 

« 

^       <^ 

«j 

^ 

£ 

ft 

« 

<D 

0) 

•u 

13 

a 

S 

ce 

T3 

TJ 

T3 

4> 

| 

Z 

Walton 
Stewart  .  . 

s  S 

a    a    -s 

*>    s    * 

d       CD      S 

O           02          *2 

&     S      | 

.  Drexel  Bi 

Hurley  .  . 

Stewart  .  . 

.  Drexel  Bi 

Pinkerton 

d 
o 

02 

•ost.  .  .  
Norweb.  . 

.  Drexel  Bi 

^      ffl 

<D          S 

42        <I 

Js 
"hS 

S   s   S 

.2.0)          (D 
PH        M        » 

;-i         cu 
>>        0         fe 
C?         CD          0 

H5          O          W 

.Anthony  J 

Patrick  J. 

ffl 

w 

I 

Anthony  J 

d 

r<5i> 
£ 

3 

d 

.S 

i 

S     fc 

&   § 

2  ® 

^  rf 

Anthony  J 

. 

0 

o.      2 

"si 

<D 

u 

Monrovia  

Liechtenstein 
Vaduz..,.  

Luxembourgf 

Luxemburg  ....  
Mexico 
Mexico,  D.  F.  ...... 

Monaco 
Monaco  
Morocco 
Tangier  

Netherlandst 
The  Hague  

New  Zeaiand 

Wellington  
Nicaragua 

Managua  

Norwayf 
Oslo  

Palestine 

Jerusalem  
Panama 

Panama  
Paraguay 

Asuncion  

Peru 
Lima  

Polandf 
Warsaw  

564 


a. 


Whenc 
Aoint* 


£ 

s, 


(6 

z 


« 


-          rH 

t- 
co 

rH 

t- 

co 

o 

<N 

CS| 

05 

rH 

05           ^ 

"c 

QJ 

..s? 

2      S 

i              v-j 

OS 
rH 

rH 

03 

O5 

CD 

O)          rH 

3 

o 

A         iH 

0> 

OS             „ 

wT 

eo 

. 

t> 

. 

^ 

0          °°~ 

P^ 

op 

6 

.          rt 

rH 

CQ 

rH 

rH 

rH 

rH 

cq 

<L> 

* 
t          O 

bo 

I         * 

•3 

bib 

d 

bib 

-Q 

d       ft 

.52 
C 

N 

U 

fe 

«. 

a    o 

^ 

4 

H, 

<4 

fe 

fa 

1-3      m 

S 

S 

4 

3s 

? 
> 

t 

ctf 

d 

.« 

*o 

ri 

0 

-i~> 

"3 

^ 

12 

.  .Florida.  .  . 

.  .Pennsylva 

•a   s 
£  u 
fe  3 

P           FH 
CP           O 

55      ^ 

..Illinois  .. 

.  .  California 

i 

.  .Connectict 

..California 

.  Minnesota 

..Ohio  .... 
.  Pennsylvai 

>ter  Plenipotent 

the  Governmen 

• 

"5 

s 

2-g 

^ 

PH 

"      pj 

PH 

O; 

•§1 

S 

y 

PH       ^ 

a 

PH 

s 

PH 

PH 

PH*       p^ 

&< 

|w 

rrj 

TJ 

•d       'd 

rrj 

TJ 

TJ 

TJ 

T3 

^       ^ 

^ 

•u  § 

d 

§ 

i    § 

g 

§ 

§ 

g 

d 

g        d 

>, 

^ 

H 

H 

H      H 

H 

CJ 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H       K* 

oJ 

G 

co^ 

H 

W 

<J      H 

H 

O 

H 

«j       ^* 

§ 

!=>« 

* 

"x 

0) 

^* 

W 

pd 

r 
fa 

-»J 

3 

w 

Robert  Frazer  

Carlton  J.  H.  Hayes  ..... 
Herschel  V.  Johnson  

Leland  Harrison  

......  .Cornelius  Van  H.  Engert  . 

Lawrence  A.  Steinhardt 

Africa 
.Lincoln  MacVeagh  

ics 
..William  H.  Standley  ... 

......  .William  Dawson  

Frank  P.  Corrigan  
Anthony  J.  Drexel  Biddle,  J 

G 
W 

W 

W 

.3 

"5 

& 

a 

T3 

impossible  because  of  the  War.  Mr.  Bi<k 
ay,  Poland  and  Yugoslavia  established  ic 

•   o 
^ 

a   > 

Ut 

*    TS 
•     C      •     L. 

o-  1 
o2  ^ 

a 
CC 

1£       2> 

jns 
<D 

•*~ 

'> 
m 

g 

l-g- 

ll 

O)        —  . 

•|      <3 
o      — 

k  a  W 

o 

CQ 

a 

i 

bpain 
Madrid  

Swede 
Stockholm  . 
Switze 

.5 

1 

ft 

'3 

iurke> 
Ankara  

Union 
Pretoria  Trai 

Union 

Social  i 
Moscow  

Uruguc 

Montevideo 
Venezu 

Caracas  .... 

YugosI 
Belgrade  .  .  . 

go 

I 

565 


PRESIDENTS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 
No.     Party  Name  Ancestry         Took  Office 

1.  Federal George  Washington   English Apr.  30, 1789 

2.  Federal John  Adams   English Mar.  4,  1797 

3.  Dem.-Rep — Thomas  Jefferson  Welsh Mar.  4,  1801 

4.  Dem.-Eep James  Madison   English Mar.  4,  1809 

5.  Dem.-Eep — James  Monroe  Scotch Mar.  4,  1817 

6.  Dem.-Rep John  Qnincy  Adams  English. . Mar.  4,  1825 

7.  Democrat. . .  Andrew  Jackson   Scotch-Irish.  .Mar.  4;  1829 

8.  Democrat. . .  Martin  Van  Buren  Dutch Mar.  4,  1837 

9.  Whig William  Henry  Harrison   English Mar.  4,  1841 

10.  Democrat. . .  John  Tyler   English Apr.  6,  1841 

11.  Democrat. . .  James  Knox  Polk   Scotch-Irish.  .Mar.  4,  1845 

12.  Whig Zachary  Taylor  English Mar.  5, 1849* 

13.  Whig Millard  Fillmore   English July  10, 1850 

14.  Democrat. . .  Franklin  Pierce  English Mar.  4,  1853 

15.  Democrat. . .  James  Buchanan  Scotch-Irish.  .Mar.  4,  1857 

16.  Republican.  .Abraham  Lincoln   English Mar.  4,  1861 

"17.  Republican.  .Andrew  Johnson  English Apr.  15, 1865 

18.  Republican.  .Ulysses  Simon  Grant   English Mar.  4,  1869 

19.  Republican.  .Rutherford  Birchard  Hayes Scotch Mar.  5,  1877 

20.  Republican.  James  Abraham  Garfield   English Mar.  4,  1881 

21.  Republican.  .Chester  Alan  Arthur  Scotch-Irish.  ,Sept.20,1881 

22.  Democrat. . .  (Stephen)  Grover  Cleveland  . .  .English Mar.  4,  1885 

23.  Republican.  .Benjamin  Harrison English Mar.  4,  1889 

24.  Democrat. . .  (Stephen)  Grover  Cleveland  . .  .English Mar.  4,  1893 

25.  Republican.  .William  McKinley   Scotch-Irish.  .Mar.  4,  1897 

26.  Republican.  .Theodore  Roosevelt  Dutch Sept.  14, 1901 

27.  Republican.  .William  Howard  Taft  English Mar.  4,  1909 

28.  Democrat..  .(Thomas)  Woodrow  Wilson   ...  Scotch-Irish .  .Mar.  4,  1913 

29.  Republican.  .Warren  Gamaliel  Harding    English Mar.  4,  1921 

30.  Republican.  .Calvin  Coolidge  English Aug.  3,  1923 

31.  Republican.  .Herbert  Clark  Hoover Swiss Mar.  4,  1929 

32.  Democrat. . .  Franklin  Delano  Roosevelt  Dutch Mar.  4,  1933 

*  As  March  4  fell  on  a  Sunday,  when  it  was  considered  unseemly  to  inaugurate,  Senator 
David  Rice  Atchison  was  sworn  in  as  President  pro  tempore  from  March  3-5. 


THE  AMERICAN'S  CREED 

I  believe  in  the  United  States  of  America  as  a  Government  of  the  people, 
by  the  people,  for  the  people;  whose  just  powers  are  derived  from  the 
consent  of  the  governed;  a  democracy  in  a  republic;  a  sovereign  Nation 
of  many  sovereign  States;  a  perfect  union,  one  and  inseparable;  estab- 
lished upon  those  principles  of  freedom,  equality,  justice  and  humanity 
for  which  American  patriots  sacrificed  their  lives  and  fortunes. 

I  therefore  believe  it  is  my  duty  to  my  country  to  love  it;  to  support 
its  Constitution;  to  obey  its  laws;  to  respect  its  flag,  and  to  defend  it 
against  all  enemies. 


PRESIDENTIAL  OATH   OF  OFFICE 

The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  requires  that  the  President  take 
the  following  oath  of  affirmation  before  entering  office: 

"I  do  solemnly  swear  (or  affirm)  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the 
office  of  president  of  the  United  States,  and  will,  to  the  best  of  my 
ability,  preserve,  protect,  and  defend  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States." 

566 


PRESIDENTS  OF  THE    UNITED  STATES 


Born  Died 

Feb.  22,  1732,  Wakefield,  Va Dec.  14,  1799. 

Oct.  30,  1735,  Quincy,  Mass July  4,  1826. . 

Apr.  13,  1743,  Shadwell,  Va July  4,  1826 . . 

Mar.  16,  1751,  Port  Conway,  Va June  28,  1836. 

Apr.  28,  1758,  Westmoreland  Co.,  Va.  .  .July  4,  1831. . 

July  11,  1767,  Quincy,  Mass Feb.  23,  1848. 

Mar.  15,  1767,  Waxhaw  Stlmnt.,  S.  C.  . .  June  8,  1845. . 

Dec.  5,  1782,  Kinderhook,  N.  Y July  24,  1862. 

Feb.  9,  1773,  Berkeley,  Va Apr.  4,  1841. . 

Mar.  29,  1790,  Green  way,  Va Jan.  17,  1862. 

Nov.  2,  1795,  Mecklenburg  Co.,  N.  C.  . .  .June  15,  1849. 

Nov.  24,  1784,  Orange  Co.,  Va July  9,  1850. . 

Jan.  7,  1800,  Summer  Hill,  N.  Y Mar.  7,  1874. . 

Nov.  23,  1804,  Hillsborough,  N.  H Oct.  8,  1869 . . 

Apr.  23,  1791,  Mercers  burg,  Pa June  1,  1868. . 

Feb.  12,  1809,  Hardin  Co.,  Ky Apr.  15,  1865. 

Dec.  29,  1808,  Raleigh,  N.  C July  31,  1875. 

Apr.  27,  1822,  Point  Pleasant,  0 July  23,  1885. 

Oct.  4,  1822,  Delaware,  O Jan.  17,  1893. . 

Nov.  19,  1831,  Orange,  O Sept.  19,  1881. 

Oct.  5,  1830,  Fairfield,  Vt Nov.  18,  1886 . 

Mar.  18,  1837,  Caldwell,  N.  J June  24,  1908. 

Aug.  20,  1833,  North  Bend,  O Mar.  13,  1901. 

Mar.  18,  1837,  Caldwell,  N.  J June  24,  1908. 

Jan.  29,  1843,  Mies,  O Sept.  14,  1901. 

Oct.  27,  1858,  New  York,  N.  Y Jan.  6,  1919 . . . 

Sept.  8,  1857,  Cincinnati,  O Mar.  8,  1930. . 

Dec.  28,  1856,  Staunton,  Va Feb.  3,  1924. . . 

Nov.  2,  1865,  Corsica,  O Aug.  2,  1923 . . 

July  4,  1872,  Plymouth,  Vt Jan.  5,  1933 . . . 

Aug.  10,  1874,  West  Branch,  la 

Jan.  30,  1882,  Hyde  Park,  N.  Y 


Burial  Place 
.  Mt.  Vernon,  Va. 
,  Quincy,  Mass. 
.  Monticello,  Va. 
.Montpelier,  Va. 
.Richmond,  Va. 
,  Quincy,  Mass. 
.Nashville,  Tenn. 
,  Kinderhook,  N.  Y. 
,  North  Bend,  Ohio 
.  Richmond,  Va. 
.Nashville,  Tenn. 
Springfield,  Ky. 
.Buffalo,  N.  Y. 
Concord,  N.  H. 
.Lancaster,  Pa. 
Springfield,  111. 
Greenville,  Tenn. 
New  York,  N.  Y. 
Fremont,  Ohio 
.Cleveland,  Ohio 
.Albany,  N.  Y. 
.Princeton,  N.  J. 
.Indianapolis,  Ind. 
.Princeton,  N.  J. 
.Canton,  Ohio 
Oyster  Bay,  N.  Y. 
Arlington,  Va. 
Washington,  D.  C. 
Marion,  Ohio 
Plymouth,  Vt. 


LAST   WORDS    OF   THE    PRESIDENTS 


George  Washington  —  "It  is  well." 

John  Adams  —  "Independence  for- 
ever." 

John  Quincy  Adams  —  "It  is  the 
last  of  earth.  I  am  content." 

Thomas  Jefferson  —  "I  resign  my 
spirit  to  God,  my  daughter  to  my 
country." 

Andrew  Jackson  —  "I  hope  to  meet 
each  of  you  in  heaven.  Be  good 
children,  all  of  you,  and  strive  to 
be  ready  when  the  change  comes." 

Wm.  Henry  Harrison  —  "I  wish  you 
to  understand  the  true  principles 
of  government.  I  wish  them  car- 
ried out.  I  ask  nothing  more." 

Zachary  Taylor  —  "I  am  about  to 
die.  I  expect  a  summons  soon.  I 


have  endeavored  to  discharge  all 
my  official  duties  faithfully.  I  re- 
gret nothing,  but  am  sorry  I  am 
about  to  leave  my  friends." 

James  Buchanan  —  "0  Lord  Al- 
mighty, as  Thou  wilt!" 

Ulysses  S.  Grant  —  "Water." 

James  Garfield  — "The  people  my 
trust." 

Grover  Cleveland  —  "I  have  tried 
so  hard  to  do  right!" 

William  McKinley  — "It  is  God's 
way.  His  will  be  done,  not  ours." 

Theodore  Roosevelt  —  "Put  out  the 
light,  please." 

Woodrow  Wilson  —  "I'm  a  broken 
machine.  But  I'm  ready." 


567 


THE  WIVES  OF  THE  PRESIDENTS 


President 

Wife's  Name 

Place  of  I  _ 
Birth    J  Born 

Mar- 
ried 

Died 

Sons 

Daugh- 
ters 

Washington  '. 

Srlartha  (Danridge)  Custis.  .  . 
\bigail  Smith  
Vlartha  (Wayles)  Skelton  
Dorothy  (Payne)  Todd  

Va.     ... 
Mass.  .. 
Va.     ... 
N.  C.    . 
N.  Y.    . 
England 
Vaf    ... 

N.  Y.  . 

N.  J. 
Va. 

1731 
1744 
1748 
1772 
1768 
1775 
1767 
1783 
1775 
1790 
1820 
1803 
1788 
1789 
1813 
1806 

1759 
1764 
1772 
1794 
1786 
1797 
1791 
1807 
1795 
1813 
1844 
1824 
1810 
1826 
1858 
1834 

1802 
1818 
1782 
1849 
1830 
1852 
1828 
1819 
1864 
1842 
1889 
1891 
1852 
1853 
1881 
1863 

y,  Adams  

3 

1 

2 

5 

Jefferson  1 

Madison,  1 

!Mooroc 

Eliza  Kortriglit  

"i* 

2 

1 

J.  Q.  Adams  '. 
Jackson.  .    .       .   ] 

-ouise  Catherine  Johnson.  . 
lachel    (Donelson)    Robards.  . 

Van  Buren 

4 
6 
3 
5 

W.  H.  Harrison  .Anna  Symmes   

4 
4 
2 

Polk                      I 

fulia  Gardiner  

N.  Y.   . 
Tenn.  .  . 

Md.    ... 
N.  Y.   . 
N.  J.  .  . 
NT.  H.   . 

Sarah  Childress  
Margaret  Smith  
\hiffflll  Powers  

Taylor     .              J 

1 

1 

5 
1 

Caroline  (Carmichael)  Mclntosh 

3 

Buchanan 

Lincoln                  Mary  Todd                       •    • 

Ky      ... 

1818 
1810 
1826 
1831 
1833 
1837 
1864 
1832 
1858 
1847 
1861 
1861 
1861 
1860 
1872 
1860 
1879 
1875 
1884 

1842 
1827 
1848 
1852 
1858 
1859 
1886 
1853 
1896 
1871 
1880 
1886 
1886 
1885 
1915 
1891 
1905 
1899 
1905 

1882 
1876 
1902 
1889 

1918 
1880 

1892 

4 
3 
3 
7 
4 
2 
2 
1 

Tenn.   .  . 

2 
1 
1 
1 
1 
3 
1 
1 
2 
1 
1 
1 
3 

Grant 

Fulia  Dent  .  .  . 

Mo. 

Hayes          .       .  ] 

-ucy  Ware  Webb  
,ucretia  Rudolph  
illen  Lewis  Herndon  
Frances  Folsom  

Ohio    .  . 
Ohio    .. 
Va.     ... 
N.  Y.    . 
Ohio    .  . 
Ohio    .  . 
Ohio    .  . 

Garfield     ] 

Arthur  

Cleveland  
B.  Harrison  < 

J 
McKinley              ] 

Caroline  Lavinia  Scott    
Vfary  Scott  (Lord)  Dimmick 
[da    Saxton    

1907 
1884 

i9i4 

"4* 

2 

T.  Roosevelt  
Taft  1 

Alice  Hathaway  Lee  

Mass.     . 
N.  Y.    . 
Ohio    .  . 
Ga.     ... 
Va.     ... 
Ohio    .  . 

Bdith  Kermit  Carow  

lelen  Herron  
Ellen  Louise  Axson  
Edith  (Boiling)  Gait  
Florence  Kling  .  . 

Wilson                .  ] 

] 
Harding                 1 

1924 

Coolidge  < 

Srace  Anna  Goodhue  

.r»i  H>n  rv 

Vt.     ... 
Iowa 

2 
2 
4 

F.  D.  Roosevelt.  Anna  Eleanor  Roosevelt  

N.  Y.    . 

1 

1 
2 
3 

6 
7 
8 
9 
10 
11 
12 

11 

15 
16 
17 
18 
19 
20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 
27 
28 
29 
30 
31 
32 
33 

VICE-PRESIDENTS  OF  THE 
Name                     Party     Born     Home 
John  Adams  F  1735.  .Mass.    .  . 
Thomas  Jefferson   D.-R.  1743.  .Va  
Aaron  Burr  D.-R.  1756.  .N.  Y.   .  . 
George  Clinton  D.-R.   1739-  .N.  Y. 
Elbridge  Gerry   D.-R.   1744.  .Mass.    .  . 
Daniel  D.  Tompkins  .  .D.-R.   1774.  .N.  Y.   .  . 
John  C.  Calhoun  D.-R.   1782..  S.   C.    .. 
Martin  Van  Buren   D   1782.  .N.  Y.   .  . 
Richard  M.  Johnson  D  1780.  .Ky.    .  .  . 
John   Tyler    D  1700.  .V  

UNITI 
Inaug. 
1789 
.    .1797 
...1801 
1805 
1813 
..  .1817 
...1825 
....1833 
...1837 
1841 

ED  STATES 
Died  at 

Quincy,  Mass  

Year 

.  .1826 

Monticello,  Va.   . 

.  .1826 

Staten  Island,  N.  Y. 
Washington,  D.  C  

..1836 
.  .1812 

Washington,  D,  C. 

.1814 

Staten  Island,  N.  Y. 
Washington,  D.  C.  . 

..1825 
.1850 

Kinderhook,  N.  Y. 

1862 

Frankfort,  Ky  

.  .1850 

Richmond,   V?-.    , 

.1862 

George  M.  Dallas  .  .  . 
Millard  Fillmore   .... 
William  R.  King  
John  C.   Breckinridge. 
Hannibal  Hamlin   .... 
Andrew  Johnson   
Schuyler  Colfax  
Henry  Wilson   
William  A.  Wheeler  . 
Chester  A.  Arthur   .  .  . 
Thos.  A.  Hendricks  .  . 
Levi  P.   Morton    
Adlai  E.  Stevenson   .  . 
Garrett  A.  Hobart   .  .  . 
Theodore  Roosevelt    .  . 
Chas.  W.  Fairbanks  .  . 
Tames  S.  Sherman  .... 
Thomas  R.  Marshall  . 
Calvin   Coolidge    
Charles  G.  Dawes    .  .  . 

..  ..D  . 
W   . 
D  . 
...D  . 
R  . 
R  . 
R   . 
R  . 
R   . 
R  . 
D  . 
R   . 
....D  . 
R   . 
R   . 
R   . 
R   . 
....D   . 
R  . 
R  . 

.  .  .1792. 
..  .1800. 
...1786. 
...1821. 
...180*9. 
...1808. 
...1823. 
...1812. 
...1819. 
...1830. 
...1819, 
...1824. 
...1835. 
...1844. 
...1858. 
...1852. 
...1855. 
...1854. 
...1872. 
.  .  .1865. 

.Pa  

.N.  Y.   .  . 
.Ala.     .  .  . 
.Ky  
.Me  
.Tenn.    .  . 
.Ind.     ... 
.Mass.    .. 
.N.  Y.  . 
.N.  Y.  .  . 
.Ind.     .  .  . 
.N.  Y.  .  . 
.Ill  
.N.  J.    .. 
.N.  Y.   .  . 
.Ind.     ... 
.N.  Y.  .  . 
.Ind.     .  .  . 
.Mass.    .  . 
.Ill  

1845 
.  .    .  1849 
....1853 
1857 
1861 
1865 
..1869 
.    .1873 
1877 
1881 
1885 
1889 
1893 
1897 
1901 
1905 
....1909 
1913 
1921 
1925 

Philadelphia,  Pa. 

.1864 

Buffalo,  N.  Y.    . 

.  .1874 

Dallas   Co.,   Ala. 

..1853 

Lexington,  Ky.  .  . 

1875 

Bangor,  Me  

.  1891 

Carter  Co.,   Tenn  

.  .1875 

Mank&to,   Minn  

,  .1885 

Washington,  D.  C. 

.1875 

Malone,  N.  Y  

.  .1887 

New  York  City,  N.  Y. 
Indianapolis,  Ind  
Rhinebeck,  N.  Y  

..1886 
..1885 
.  .  1920 

Chicago,  111  

.  .1914 

Paterson,  N.  J  

.  .  1899 

Oyster  Bay,  N.  Y  

.  .1919 

Indianapolis.  Ind.    .    .    . 

..1918 

Utica,  N.  Y  

.1912 

Washington,  D.  C.     
Northampton,  Mass. 

.  .  1925 
..1933 

Charles  Curtis       

R  . 

.  .  .I860. 

.Kan.    .  .  . 

.  .  .  .1929 

Washington    D    C 

1936 

S>hn  N.   Garner       .  . 

D   . 

.  .  .1869. 

.Texas    .  . 

.  .  .  .1933 

enry  A.   Wallace   .. 

....D  . 

...1888. 

.Iowa 

1941 

56S 


THE  CHURCH  AND  AMERICAN  DEMOCRACY 

The  Roman  Catholic  Church  always  has  embodied  the  principles 
adopted  in  the  Declaration  of  Independence  and  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States. 

The  Declaration  of  Independence  appeals  to  God  to  witness  the  ad- 
vocacy of  the  principles  of  the  fatherhood  of  God,  the  brotherhood  of  man 
and  equal  rights  and  opportunities  for  all.  It  furthermore  declares  these 
principles  to  be  true  and  self-evident. 

Although  the  Constitution  does  not  refer  to  the  Church  or  to  the  Bible, 
the  principles  embodied  in  that  document  were  taught  in  their  fulness 
by  Christ  and  by  Christ  alone. 

The  "inalienable  rights  of  life,  liberty  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness*' 
mean  the  God-given  rights  for  only  such  rights  may  be  called  inalienable. 

The  Declaration  of  Independence  is  a  more  sincerely  Christian  docu- 
ment than  the  Constitution  for  it  proclaims  liberty  to  all;  the  Con- 
stitution on  the  other  hand,  made  provisions  for  slave-holding.  It  is 
in  this  partial  inconsistency  of  the  Constitution  that  the  cause  of  the 
Civil  War  is  to  be  traced. 

The  deficiencies  of  the  Constitution  as  a  Christian  document,  however, 
have  been  in  a  measure  made  up  by  the  amendments  to  it,  particularly 
the  first  ten  amendments. 

Since  the  foundations  of  the  Republic  have  been  laid  upon  truly  Chris- 
tian principles  and  since  these  principles  are  found  in  their  fulness  and 
are  faithfully  upheld  in  the  Catholic  Church  alone,  it  is  indeed  no  pre- 
sumption, but  rather  a  belated  admission,  to  say  that  our  nation  has  its 
roots  in  Catholicism. 

The  Catholic  Church  would  keep  this  nation  sincerely  consistent  with 
its  first  principles.  Therefore  it  insists  upon  the  integrity  and  sanctity  of 
the  family  and  the  holiness  of  marriage  as  the  institution  approved  by 
God  for  the  perpetuation  of  the  race  and  the  upholding  of  the  State. 

The  Catholic  Church  recognizes  the  State  as  the  power  ordained  by  God 
to  uphold  the  social  order.  She  holds  her  children  bound  to  stand  by  it. 
No  greater  loyalty  to  the  State  is  to  be  found  than  among  Catholics. 

The  Church  is  inflexible,  however,  in  resisting  any  encroachment  on  the 
part  of  the  civil  power  into  the  affairs  of  the  Church.  So  long  as  the  State 
remains  in  its  own  sphere  of  authority,  however,  the  Church  enjoins  upon 
all  to  obey,  love  and  reverence  it. 

The  Church,  accepting  the  theory  that  the  government  of  the  United 
States  is  based  upon  popular  consent,  given  by  a  majority  of  educated 
and  enlightened  men  and  women,  upholds  the  unity  of  the  State  on  this 
basis  and  is  opposed  to  the  actions  of  individuals  and  minority  groups 
when  their  actions  go  contrary  to  the  will  of  the  whole  and  against  the 
general  welfare.  At  the  same  time  it  will  not  sanction  the  acts  of  a 
majority  should  they  be  contrary  to  the  general  welfare. 

The  Church  opposes  the  theory  that  the  workers  in  a  State  are  to  be 
exploited  by  the  rich,  just  as  she  opposes  the  theory  that  only  the  workers 
are  to  be  considered.  Both  such  theories  are  despotic.  Thus  the  Church 
is  unalterably  opposed  to  both  Communism  and  Plutocracy. 

By  the  same  token  the  Church  opposes  State  Socialism  because  of  its 
despotic  insistence  that  rights,  such  as  the  right  of  private  property  or 
the  right  to  the  pursuit  of  happiness  be  given  up  when  insisted  upon  by  a 
majority.  Such  abrogation  of  rights  leads  ultimately  to  slavery. 

The  Church  likewise  is  opposed  to  anarchy  because  by  its  extreme  in- 
dividualism it  would  destroy  all  unity,  order  and  law. 

The  Church  upholds  the  idea  of  citizenship  as  outlined  in  the  prin- 
ciples forming  the  basis  of  the  American  State  because  these  are  Catholic 
principles.  Should  these  principles  be  assailed,  the  Church  will  be  the 
first  to  object  and  the  last  to  give  up  the  fight  for  them. 

569 


CATHOLIC   JUSTICES   OF  THE    U.   8.   SUPREME   COURT 

Associate  Justice  Frank  Murphy  was  born  at  Harbor  Beach,  Mich., 
April  13,  1893,  and  has  been  Judge  of  the  Detroit  Recorders  Court,  Mayor 
of  Detroit,  Governor  General  of  the  Philippine  Islands  and  first  United 
States  High  Commissioner  to  the  Philippines,  Governor  of  Michigan,  and 
Attorney  General  of  the  United  States.  He  served  overseas  in  the  World 
War  as  a  Lieutenant  and  later  Captain  with  the-  Fourth  and  Eighty-fifth 
Divisions.  The  secular  papers  throughout  the  country  gave  him  warm  and 
widespread  praise  for  his  sincerity,  honesty  and  "high  ideals  in  the  admin- 
istration of  his  office  of  Attorney  G-eneral  of  the  United  States.  Although 
he  served  but  a  short  time  in  this  capacity,  the  New  York  "World- 
Telegram"  stated  in  an  editorial:  "He  has  energized  the  Justice  Depart- 
ment The  positions  he  took  on  civil  liberties,  the  spoils  system,  and  the 
Hatch  Act,  anti-trust,  including  labor's  part  therein;  judicial  appoint- 
ments, prosecution  without  fear  or  favor  of  the  Pendergasts  and  the 
saboteurs  —  all  make  up  a  fast-moving  picture  of  justice  functioning  on 
high."  He  was  nominated  by  President  Roosevelt  in  January,  1940,  to 
fill  the  vacancy  in  the  United  States  Supreme  Court  occasioned  by  the 
death  of  Justice  Pierce  Butler,  who  was  also  a  Catholic.  Justice  Murphy 
is  the  fifth  Catholic  to  sit  on  the  Supreme  Court  bench. 

The  first  Catholic  to  serve  on  the  Supreme  Court  was  Roger  Brooke 
Tarsey  of  Maryland.  Named  Chief  Justice  by  President  Andrew  Jackson 
in  1836,  he  served  in  that  high  position  until  his  death  in  Baltimore  on 
October  12,  1864.  Before  being  named  to  the  Court  he  had  served  as 
Attorney  General  of  the  United  States  and  Secretary  of  the  Treasury, 
ad  interim.  His  stability  and  integrity  are  well  borne  out  in  the  case  of 
Merriman  of  Maryland,  when  his  legal  sense  forced  him  to  decide  against 
the  popular  will  and  even  against  the  President  himself.  The  most  spec- 
tacular case,  however,  in  which  Chief  Justice  Taney  was  destined  to 
render  an  opinion  was  that  concerning  the  famous  Bred  Scott  decision. 
Maryland  erected  a  statue  to  him  in  front  of  the  State  House  at  Annapolis 
in  1872,  as  a  public  tribute  to  the  esteem  in  which  he  was  held. 

For  a  period  of  some  thirty  years  after  the  death  of  Chief  Justice  Taney 
there  was  no  Catholic  on  the  Supreme  Court  bench.  In  1894,  however, 
President  Grover  Cleveland  appointed  Edward  Douglass  White  of  Louisi- 
ana as  Associate  Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court.  After  resigning  from  the 
post  of  United  States  Senator  from  Louisiana  which  he  had  held  from 
1891  to  1894,  he  qualified  for  the  Court  on  March  12,  1894.  President 
William  Howard  Taft  named  Mm  Chief  Justice  on  December  12,  1910, 
and  when  he  died  on  May  19,  1921,  he  was  succeeded  in  that  high  office  by 
President  Taft  himself. 

The  third  Catholic  to  sit  on  the  Supreme  Court  bench  was  Associate 
Justice  Joseph  McKenrsa  of  California,  and  for  some  twenty-three  years 
he  and  Chief  Justice  WMte  were  on  the  bench  at  the  same  time.  He 
was  named  to  the  Court  by  President  William  McKinley  and  took  his 
seat  on  January  26,  1898.  At  the  time  of  his  appointment  he  was  serving 
as  Attorney  General  in  President  McKinley's  Cabinet.  Prior  to  that  he 
had  served  as  a  member  of  Congress  from  California  for  seven  years. 
For  the  brief  period  between  the  time  of  Associate  Justice  Pierce  Butler's 
taking  his  seat  on  the  bench  on  January  2j,  1923,  and  the  retirement  of 
Associate  Justice  McKenna  on  January  25,  1925,  two  Catholics  again 
served  on  the  Supreme  Court  at  the  same  time.  Associate  Justice  Mc- 
Kenna died  in  Washington,  D.  C.,  on  November  21,  1926. 

Associate  Justice  Fierce  Butler,  the  fourth  Catholic  to  sit  on  the  bench, 
was  named  to  the  Supreme  Court  by  President  Harding  and  took  his  seat 
on  January  2,  1923.  Justice  Butler  went  to  the  bench  fully  equipped  with 
a  scholarly  knowledge  of  the  law  as  it  affects  business  so  important  in 
daily  American  life.  He  served  until  his  death  on  November  16,  1939. 

570 


CATHOLICS  SN  THE  PRESIDENTS'  CABINETS 


There  have  been  seven  Catholics 
who  have  served  in  various  Presi- 
dential Cabinets,  and  one  is  serving 
today.  Of  these,  Roger  Brooke 
Taney  (Attorney  General,  and  Sec- 
retary of  the  Treasury  ad  interim, 
under  Andrew  Jackson),  Joseph 
McKetina  (Attorney  General  under 
William  McKinley)  and  Frank 
Murphy  (Attorney  General  under 
Franklin  Roosevelt)  "became  mem- 
bers of  the  Supreme  Court  (see 
page  570).  The  other  five  are 
James  Campbell,  Robert  J.  Wynne, 
Charles  J.  Bonaparte,  James  A.  Far- 
ley and  Frank  C.  Walker. 

James  Campbell,  Postmaster  Gen- 
eral under  President  Franklin 
Pierce,  was  born  in  Philadelphia, 
September  1,  1812.  Educated  at 
Stockdale  Academy,  he  afterwards 
studied  law  and  was  admitted 
to  the  bar.  He  served  as  a  Judge 
of  the  Court  of  Common  Appeals 
and  Attorney  General  of  Pennsyl- 
vania. On  March  7,  1853,  he  was 
appointed  Postmaster  General  by 
President  Pierce,  and  served  in 
this  capacity  until  the  close  of  that 
administration.  During  his  term  he 
reduced  the  rate  of  postage,  in- 
troduced the  registry  system,  the 
"separated  postage  stamps  and  the 
stamped  envelope.  He  died  in  Phil- 
adelphia, January  23,  1893. 

Robert  J.  Wynne,  Postmaster 
General  under  President  Theodore 
Roosevelt,  was  born  in  New  York 
City,  November  18,  1851.,  He  at- 
tended school  there  and  later 
learned  telegraphy  in  Philadelphia 
and  became  chief  operator  of  the 
Atlantic  and  Pacific  Telegraph  Co. 
Journalism  then  took  his  interest, 
and  he  became  assistant  corres- 
pondent for  the  "Gazette"  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.  During  the  presi- 
dency of  Grover  Cleveland  he  was 
the  Washington  correspondent  for 
the  Cincinnati  "Tribune"  and  the 
Philadelphia  "Bulletin."  His  col- 
umn was  restricted  to  finance,  tar- 
iffs and  national  politics.  In  1902 
he  became  first  assistant  to  Post- 
master General  Payne  and  on  the 
latter's  death  he  succeeded  Mm  in 


the  Cabinet  and  served  as  Post- 
master General  until  March  4,  1905, 
when  he  became  Consul-General  to 
Great  Britain. 

Charles  J.  Bonaparte,  Secretary 
of  the  Navy  and  Attorney  General 
under  President  Theodore  Roose- 
velt, was  born  in  Baltimore  on 
June  9,  1851.  After  graduation  from 
Harvard  Law  School  he  became 
the  champion  of  civil  service  re- 
form. He  was  appointed  Secretary 
of  the  Navy  on  July  1,  1905.  His  bill 
to  increase  the  efficiency  of  the  per- 
sonnel of  the  Navy  served  greatly 
to  promote  the  high  standards  of 
the  service.  On  December  17,  1906, 
he  succeeded  William  Moody  as 
Attorney  General.  Notre  Dame  Uni- 
versity awarded  him  the  Laetare 
Medal  in  1903.'  He  died  in  1921. 

James  Aloyssus  Farley,  Postmas- 
ter General  during  the  first  two 
terms  of  President  Franklin  Roose- 
velt, was  born  in  Grassy  Point, 
N.  Y.,  May  30,  1888.  He  attended 
Stony  Point  High  School  and  Pack- 
ard Commercial  School  in  New 
York  City.  He  later  served  as 
Town  Clerk  of  Stony  Point,  Port 
Warden  of  New  York  City,  Super- 
visor of  Rockland  County,  and 
member  of  New  York  "State  Athletic 
Commission.  In  July,  1932,  he  be- 
came Chairman  of  the  National 
Democratic  Committee.  He  was  ap- 
pointed Postmaster  General  in 
March,  1933,  and  resigned  in  Au- 
gust, 1940. 

Frank  Comerford  Walker,  the 
present  Postmaster  General,  was 
born  May  30,  1886,  in  Plymouth, 
Pa.  He  attended  Gonzaga  Univer- 
sity in  Spokane  and  the  Notre 
Dame  Law  School.  He  was  As- 
sistant District  Attorney  of  Silver 
Bay  County  and  later  was  elected 
to  the  Montana  legislature.  In  1932 
he  became  Treasurer  of  the  Demo- 
cratic National  Committee.  He  is 
a  close  friend  and  adviser  to 
President  Roosevelt,  and  was  ap- 
pointed to  succeed  James  A.  Far- 
ley when  the  latter  resigned  in 
August,  1940. 


571 


DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


When  in  the  course  of  human 
events,  it  becomes  necessary  for 
one  people  to  dissolve  the  political 
bands  which  have  connected  them 
with  another,  and  to  assume  among 
the  powers  of  the  earth,  the  sepa- 
rate and  equal  station  to  which  the 
Laws  of  Nature  and  of  Nature's  God 
entitle  them,  a  decent  respect  to 
the  opinions  of  mankind  requires 
that  they  should  declare  the  causes 
which  impel  them  to  the  separation. 

We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self- 
evident,  that  all  men  are  created 
equal,  that  they  are  endowed  by 
their  Creator  with  certain  inalien- 
able Rights,  that  among  these  are 
Life,  Liberty  and  the  Pursuit  of 
Happiness.  That  to  secure  these 
rights,  Governments  are  instituted 
among  Men,  deriving  their  just  pow- 
ers from  the  consent  of  the  gov- 
erned. That  whenever  any  Form 
of  Government  becomes  destructive 
of  these  ends,  it  is  the  Right  of 
the  People  to  alter  or  to  abolish  it, 
and  to  institute  new  Government, 
laying  its  foundation  on  such  prin- 
ciples and  organizing  its  powers  in 
such  form,  as  to  them  shall  seem 
most  likely  to  effect  their  Safety 
and  Happiness.  Prudence,  indeed, 
will  dictate  that  Governments  long 
established  should  not  be  changed 
for  light  and  transient  causes;  and 
accordingly  all  experience  hatb 
shewn,  that  mankind  are  more  dis- 
posed to  suffer,  while  evils  are  suf- 
ferable,  than  to  right  themselves  by 
abolishing  the  forms  to  which  they 
are  accustomed.  But  when  a  long 
train  of  abuses  and  usurpations,  pur- 
suing invariably  the  same  object, 
evinces  a  design  to  reduce  them  un- 
der absolute  Despotism,  it  is  their 
right,  it  is  their  duty,  to  throw  off 
such  Government,  and  to  provide 
new  Guards  for  their  future  se- 
curity. Such  has  been  the  patient 
sufferance  of  these  Colonies;  and 
such  is  now  the  necessity  which 
constrains  them  to  alter  their  for- 
mer Systems  of  Government.  The 
history  of  the  present  King  of  Great 
Britain  is  a  history  of  repeated  in- 
juries and.  usurpations,  all  having 
in  direct  object  the  establishment 


of  an  absolute  Tyranny  over  these 
States.  To  prove  this,  let  Facts  be 
submitted  to  a  candid  world. 

He  has  refused  his  Assent  to 
Laws,  the  most  wholesome  and 
necessary  for  the  public  good. 

He  has  forbidden  his  Governors 
to  pass  Laws  of  immediate  and 
pressing  importance,  unless  sus- 
pended in  their  operation  till  his 
Assent  should  be  obtained,  and 
when  so  suspended,  he  has  utterly 
neglected  to  attend  to  them. 

He  has  refused  to  pass  other 
Laws  for  the  accommodation  of 
large  districts  of  people,  unless 
those  people  would  relinquish  the 
right  of  Representation  in  the 
Legislature,  a  right  inestimable  to 
them  and  formidable  to  tyrants 
only. 

He  has  called  together  legislative 
bodies  at  places  unusual,  uncom- 
fortable, and  distant  from  the  de- 
pository of  their  public  Records,  for 
the  sole  purpose  of  fatiguing  them 
into  compliance  with  his  measures. 

He  has  dissolved  Representative 
Houses  repeatedly,  for  opposing 
with  manly  firmness  his  invasions 
on  the  rights  of  the  people. 

He  has  refused  for  a  long  time, 
after  such  dissolutions,  to  cause 
others  to  be  elected;  whereby  the 
Legislative  powers,  incapable  of 
Annihilation,  have  returned  to  the 
People  at  large  for  their  exercise; 
the  State  remaining  in  the  mean- 
time exposed  to  all  the  dangers  of 
invasion  from  without,  and  convul- 
sions within. 

He  has  endeavored  to  prevent 
the  population  of  these  states;  for 
that  purpose  obstructing  the  Laws 
for  Naturalization  of  Foreigners; 
refusing  to  pass  others  to  encour- 
age their  migration  hither,  and  rais- 
ing the  conditions  of  new  Appropri- 
ations of  Lands. 

He  has  obstructed  the  Adminis- 
tration of  justice  by  refusing  his 
Assent  to  Laws  for  establishing  Ju- 
diciary powers. 

He  has  made  Judges  dependent 
on  his  Will  alone,  for  the  tenure  of 
their  offices,  and  the  amount  and 
payment  of  their  salaries. 


572 


He  has  erected  a  multitude  of 
New  Offices,  and  sent  hither 
swarms  of  Officers  to  harass  our 
people,  and  eat  out  their  substance. 

He  has  kept  among  us,  in  times 
of  peace,  Standing  Armies,  without 
the  Consent  of  our  legislatures. 

He  has  affected  to  render  the 
Military  independent  of  and  supe- 
rior to  the  Civil  power. 

He  has  combined  with  others  to 
subject  us  to  a  jurisdiction  foreign 
to  our  constitution  and  unacknowl- 
edged by  our  laws;  giving  his  As- 
sent to  their  Acts  of  pretended  Leg- 
islation: For  quartering  large  bod- 
ies of  armed  troops  among  us:  For 
protecting  them  by  a  mock  Trial 
from  punishment  for  any  Murders 
which  they  should  commit  on  the 
Inhabitants  of  these  States:  For 
cutting  off  our  Trade  with  all  parts 
of  the  world:  For  imposing  Taxes 
on  us  without  our  Consent:  For  de- 
priving us  in  many  cases  of  the 
benefits  of  Trial  by  Jury:  For 
transporting  us  beyond  Seas  to  be 
tried  for  pretended  offences:  For 
abolishing  the  free  System  of 
English  Laws  in  a  neighboring 
Province,  establishing  therein  an 
Arbitrary  government,  and  enlarg- 
ing its  Boundaries  so  as  to  render 
it  at  once  an  example  and  fit  instru- 
ment for  introducing  the  same  ab- 
solute rule  into  these  Colonies:  For 
taking  away  our  Charters,  abolish- 
ing our  most  valuable  Laws  and 
altering  fundamentally  the  Forms 
of  our  Governments:  For  suspend- 
ing our  own  Legislatures,  and  de- 
claring, themselves  invested  with 
power  to  legislate  for  us  in  all 
cases  whatsoever. 

He  has  abdicated  Government 
here  by  declaring  us  out  of  Ms  Pro- 
tection and  waging  War  against  us. 

He  has  plundered  our  seas,  rav- 
aged our  Coasts,  burnt  our  towns, 
and  destroyed  the  lives  of  our 
people. 

He  is  at  this  time  transporting 
large  Armies  of  foreign  Mercen- 
aries to  complete  the  works  of 
death,  desolation  and  tyranny,  al- 
ready begun  with  circumstances  of 
cruelty  and  perfidy  scarcely  paral- 
leled in  the  most  .barbarous  ages, 


and  totally  unworthy  of  the  Head 
of  a  civilized  nation. 

He  has  constrained  our  fellow 
Citizens  taken  Captive  on  the  high 
Seas  to  bear  Arms  against  their 
Country,  to  become  the  executioners 
of  their  friends  and  Brethren,  or  to 
fall  themselves  by  their  Hands. 

He  has  excited  domestic  insur- 
rections amongst  us,  and  has  en- 
deavored to  bring  on  the  inhabi- 
tants of  our  frontiers,  the  merciless 
Indian  Savages,  whose  known  rule 
of  warfare  is  an  undistinguished 
destruction  of  all  ages,  sexes  and 
conditions.  In  every  stage  of  these 
Oppressions  We  have  Petitioned 
for  Redress  in  the  most  humble 
terms.  Our  repeated  Petitions  have 
been  answered  only  by  repeated  in- 
jury. A  Prince,  whose  character  is 
thus  marked  by  every  act  which 
may  define  a  Tyrant,  is  unfit  to  be 
the  ruler  of  a  free  people.  Nor 
have  We  been  wanting  in  atten- 
tions to  our  British  brethren.  We 
have  warned  them  from  time  to 
'time  of  attempts  by  their  legisla- 
ture to  extend  an  unwarrantable 
jurisdiction  over  us.  We  have  re- 
minded them  of  the  circumstances 
of  our  emigration  and  settlement 
here.  We  have  appealed  to  their  na- 
tive justice  and  magnanimity,  and 
we  have  conjured  them  by  the  ties 
of  our  common  kindred  to  disavow 
these  usurpations,  which  would  in- 
evitably interrupt  our  connections 
and  correspondence.  They  too  have 
been  deaf  to  the  voice  of  justice 
and  consanguinity.  We  must,  there- 
fore, acquiesce  in  the  necessity, 
which  denounces  our  Separation, 
and  hold  them, 'as  we  hold  the  rest 
of  mankind,  Enemies  in  War,  in 
Peace  Friends. 

WE  THEREFORE,  the  Repre- 
sentatives of  the  United  States  of 
America,  in  General  Congress,  As- 
sembled, appealing  to  the  Supreme 
Judge  of  the  world  for  the  rectitude 
of  our  intentions,  do,  in  the  Name 
and  by  authority  of  the  good  People 
of  these  Colonies,  solemnly  publish 
and  declare,  That  these  United  Col- 
onies are,  and  of  Right  ought  to  be, 
Free  and  Independent  States;  that 
they  are  Absolved  from  all  Alle- 


573 


glance  to  the  British  Crown,  and 
that  all  political  connection  be- 
tween them  and  the  State  of  Great 
Britain  is  and  ought  to  be  totally 
dissolved:  and  that  as  Free  and  In- 
dependent States,  they  have  full 
Power  to  levy  War,  conclude  Peace, 
contract  Alliances,  establish  Com- 


Massachusetts 
John  Hancock 
John  Adams 
Samuel  Adams 
Eldridge  Gerry 
Robert  Treat  Paine 

Delaware 
Thomas  McKean 
George  Read 
Caesar  Rodney 

Maryland 
Charles  Carroll 
Samuel  Chase 
William  Paca 
Thomas  Stone 

Pennsylvania 
George  Clymer 
Benjamin  Franklin 
Robert  Morris 
John  Morton 
George  Ross 
Benjamin  Rush 
James  Smith 
George  Taylor 
James  Wilson 


Virginia 
Carter  Braxton 
Benjamin  Harrison 
Thomas  Jefferson 
Richard  Henry  Lee 
Francis  Lightfoot  Lee 
Thomas  Nelson,  Jr. 
George  Wythe 

New  Jersey 
Abraham  Clark 
John  Hart 
Francis  Hopkins 
Richard  Stockton 
John  Witherspoon 

Georgia 

Button  Gwinnett 
Lyman  Hall 
George  Walton 

South  Carolina 
Thomas  Heyward,  Jr. 
Thomas  Lynch,  Jr. 
Arthur  Middleton 
Edward  Rutledge 


merce,  and  to  do  all  other  Acts  and 
Things  which  Independent  States 
may  of  right  do.  And  for  the  sup- 
port of  this  Declaration,  with  a 
firm  reliance  on  the  protection  o£ 
Divine  Providence,  we  mutually 
pledge  to  each  other  our  Lives,  our 
Fortunes,  and  our  sacred  Honor. 

Signed: 

Rhode  Island 
William  Ellery 
Stephen  Hopkins 


New  Hampshire 
Josiah  Bartlett 
Matthew  Thornton 
William  Whippel 

New  York 
William  Floyd 
Francis  Lewis 
Philip  Livingston 
Lewis  Morris 

North  Carolina 
Joseph  Hewes 
William  Hooper 
John  Penn 

Connecticut 
Samuel  Huntington 
Roger  Sherman 
William  Williams 
Oliver  Wolcott 


CONSTITUTION   OF  THE   UNITED  STATES 

(The  Original  Manuscript  Has  No  Title.) 

PREAMBLE 

.We,   the  people  of  the  United  States,   in  order  to   form  a  more  perfect  union,   establish 


ARTICLE  I. 

LEGISLATIVE  DEPARTMENT 
SECTION  l.    , 
CONGRESS 

All  legislative  powers  herein  granted  shall  be  vested  in  a  Congress  of  the  United  States, 
which  shall  consist  of  a  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives. 

SECTION  2. 
HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES 

Election  of  Members.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  be  composed  of  members  chosen 
every  second  year  by  the  people  of  the  several  States,  and  the  electors  in  each  State  shall  have 
the  qualifications  requisite  for  electors  of  the  most  numerous  branch  of  *the  State  Legislature. 
[Modified  by  the  Fourteenth  Amendment.] 

574 


QUALIFICATIONS.  No  person  shall  be  a  representative  who  shall  not  have  attained  to 
the  age  of  twenty-five  years,  and  been  seven  years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who  shall 
not,  when  elected,  be  an  inhabitant  of  that  State  in  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

APPORTIONMENT.  Representatives  and  direct  taxes  shall  be  apportioned  among  the 
several  States  which  may  be  included  within  this  Union,  according  to  their  respective  numbers, 
[The  apportionment  under  the  census  of  1930  is  one  representative  for  every  279,712  persons.] 
which  shall  be  determined  by  adding  to  the  whole  number  of  free  persons,  including  those 
bound  to  service  for  a  term  of  years,  and  excluding  Indians  not  taxed,  three-fifths  of  all  other 
persons.  [The  word  "persons"  refers  to  slaves.  The  word  "slave"  nowhere  appears  in  the 
Constitution.  This  paragraph  has  been  amended  (Amendments  XIII  and  XIV)  and  is  no  longer 
in  force.]  The  actual  enumeration  shall  be  made  within  three  years  after  the  first  meeting  of 
the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  and  within  every  subsequent  term  of  ten  years,  in  such 
manner  as  they  shall  by  law  direct.  The  number  of  representatives  shall  not  exceed  one  for 
every  thirty  thousand,  but  each  State  shall  have  at  least  one  representative:  [and  until  such 
enumeration  shall  be  made,  the  State  of  New  Hampshire  shall  be  entitled  to  choose  three ; 
Massachusetts,  eight ;  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations,  one ;  Connecticut,  five,  New 
York,  six ;  New  Jersey,  four ;  Pennsylvania,  eight ;  Delaware,  one ;  Maryland,  six ;  Virginia, 
ten;  North  Carolina,  five;  South  Carolina,  five;  and  Georgia,  three.]  [Temporary  Clause.] 

VACANCIES.  When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation  from  any  State,  the  executive 
authority  (Governor)  thereof  shall  issue  writs  of  election  to  fill  such  vacancies. 

OFFICERS.  IMPEACHMENT.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  choose  their  Speaker 
[The  Speaker,  who  presides,  is  one  of  the  representatives ;  the  other  officers  —  clerk,  sergeant- 
at-arms,  postmaster,  chaplain,  doorkeeper,  etc.  —  are  not.]  and  other  officers;  and  shall  have 
the  sole  power  of  impeachment. 

SECTION  3. 
THE  SENATE 

NUMBER  OF  SENATORS-  ELECTION.  The  Senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  com- 
posed of  two  senators  from  each  State,  chosen  by  the  Legislature  thereof,  for  six  years ;  and 
each  senator  shall  have  one  vote.  [Repealed  in  1913  by  Amendment  XVII.  ] 

CLASSIFICATION.  Immediately  after  they  shall  be  assembled  in  consequence  of  the 
first  election,  they  shall  be  divided  as  equally  as  may  be  into  three  classes.  The  seats  of  the 
senators  of  the  first  class  shall  be  vacated  at  the  expiration  of  the  second  year ;  of  the  second 
class,  at  the  expiration  of  the  fourth  year;  of  the  third  class,  at  the  expiration  of  the  sixth 
year,  so  that  one-third  may  be  chosen  every  second  year ;  and  if  vacancies  happen  by  resig- 
nation, or  otherwise,  during  the  re_cess  of  the  Legislature  of  any  State,  the  executive  thereof  may 
make  temporary  appointments  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  Legislature,  which  shall  then  fill 
such  vacancies.  [Modified  by  Amendment  XVII.} 

QUALIFICATIONS.  No  person  shall  be  a  senator  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the 
age  of  thirty  years,  and  been  nine  years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who  shall  not, 
when  elected,  be  an  inhabitant  of  that  State  for  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

PRESIDENT  OF  SENATE.  The  Vice-President  of  the  United  States  shall  be  president 
of  the  Senate,  but  shall  have  no  vote,  unless  they  be  equally  divided. 

OFFICERS.  The  Senate  shall  choose  their  other  officers,  and  also  a  president  pro  tempore, 
in  the  absence  of  the  Vice-President,  or  when  he  shall  exercise  the  office  of  President  of  the 
United  States. 

TRIALS  OF  IMPEACHMENT.  The  Senate  shall  have  the  sole  power  to  try  all  impeach- 
ments:  When  sitting  for  that  purpose,  they  shall  be  on  oath  or  affirmation.  When  the  President 
of  the  United  States  is  tried,  the  Chief -Justice  shall  preside:  and  no  person  shall  be  convicted 
without  the  concurrence  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  present. 

JUDGMENT  IN  CASE  OF  CONVICTION.  m  Judgment  in  cases  of  impeachment  shall  not 
extend  further  than  to  removal  from  office,  and  disqualification  to  hold  and  enjoy  any  office  of 
honor,  trust,  or  profit  under  the  United  States;  but  the  party  convicted  shall  nevertheless  be 
liable  and  subject  to  indictment,  trial,  judgment,  and  punishment,  according  to  law. 

SECTION  4. 
BOTH  HOUSES 

MANNER  OF  ELECTING  MEMBERS.  The  times,  places,  and  manner  of  holding  elec- 
tions for  senators  and  representatives  shall  be  prescribed  in  each  State  by  the  Legislature  thereof ; 
but  the  Congress  may  at  <my  time,  by  law,  make  or  alter  such  regulations,  except  as  to  the 
places  of  choosing  senators.  [This  is  to  prevent  Congress  from  fixing  the  places  of  meeting  of 
the  state  legislatures.] 

MEETINGS  OF  CONGRESS.  The  Congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once  in  every  year, 
and  such  meeting  shall  be  on  the  first  Monday  in  December,  unless  they  shall  by  law  appoint 
a  different  day.  [Amended  by  Article  XX,  Section  2.] 

SECTION  5. 
THE  HOUSES  SEPARATELY 

ORGANIZATION.  Each  house  shall  be  the  judge  of  the  elections,  returns,  and  qualifica- 
tions of  its  own  members,  and  a  majority  of  each  shall  constitute  a  quorum  to  do  business ;  but 
a  smaller  number  m,ay  adjourn  from  day  to  day,  and  may  be  authorized  to  compel  the  attend- 
ance of  absent  members,  in  such  manner,  and  under  such  penalties,  as  each  house  may  provide. 

575 


RULES.  Each  house  may  determine  the  rules  of  its  proceedings,  punish  its  members  for 
disorderly  behavior,  and,  with  the  concurrence  ot  two-thirds,  expel  a  member. 

JOURNAL.  Each  house  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its  proceedings,  and  from  time  to  time 
publish  the  same,  excepting  such  parts  as  may  in  their  judgment  require  secrecy,  and  the  yeas 
and  Bays  of  the  members  of  either  bouse  or  any  question  shall,  at  the  desire  of  one-fifth  of 
those  present,  be  entered  on  the  journal.  .  ,  , 

ADJOURNMENT.  Neither  house,  during  the  session  of  Congress,  shall,  without  the 
consent  of  the  other,  adjourn  for  more  tiTan  three  days,  nor  to  any  other  place  than  that  m 
which  the  two  houses  shall  be  sitting. 

SECTION  6. 
PRIVILEGES  AND  RESTRICTIONS  ON  MEMBERS 

PAY  AND  PRIVILEGES  OF  MEMBERS.  The  senators  and  representatives  shall  receive 
a  compensation  for  their  services,  to  be  ascertained  by  law,  and  paid  out  of  the  treasury  of  the 
United  States.  They  shall  in  all  cases,  except  treason,  felony,  and  breach  of  the  peace,  be 
privileged  from  arrest  during  their  attendance  at  the  session  of  their  respective  houses,  and  in 
going  to  and  returning  from  the  same;  and  for  any  speech  or  debate  in  either  house,  they 
shall  not  be  questioned  in  any  other  place.  .  .  . 

PROHIBITIONS  ON  MEMBERS.  No  senator  or  representative  shall,  during  the  time  for 
which  he  was  elected,  be  appointed  to  any  civil  office  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States, 
which  shall  have  been  created,  or  the  emoluments  whereof  shall  have  been  increased,  during 
such  time;  and  no  person  holding  any  office  under  the  United  States  shall  be  a  member  of 
either  house  during  his  continuance  in  office. 

SECTION  7. 
METHOD  OF  PASSING  LAWS 

REVENUE  ilLLS.  All  bills  for  raising  revenue  shall  originate  in  the  House  of  Represen- 
tatives •  but  the  Senate  may  propose  or  concur  with  amendments  as  on  other  bills. 

HOW  BILLS  BECOME  LAWS.    Every  bill  which  shall  have  passed  the  House  of  Repre- 

J..1.W    VV          JL/AJJJUHJI       J-f^^S v*    »  J  ,  —^--tt—iAJ         *.rt        4.U=       T)»-Or,V4n^l*.        nf       *l"m 


journal,  and  proceed  to  reconsider  it.  If  after  such  reconsideration,  two-thirds  of  that  house 
shall  agree  to  pass  the  bill,  it  shall  be  sent,  together  with  the  objections,  to  the  other  house, 
by  which  it  shall  likewise  be  reconsidered,  and  if  approved  by  two-thirds  of  that  house,  it 
shall  become  a  law.  But  in  all  such  cases  the  votes  of  both  hpuses  shall  be  determined  by 
yeas  and  nays,  and  the  names  of  the  persons  voting  for  and  against  the  bill  shall  be  entered 
on  the  journal  of  each  house  respectively.  If  any  bill  shall  not  be  returned  by  the  President 
within  ten  days  (Sundays  excepted)  after  it  shall  have  been  presented  to  him,  the  same  shall 
be  a  law.  in  like  manner  as  if  he  had  signed  it,  unless  the  Congress  by  their  adjournment 
prevent  its  return,  in  which  case  it  shall  not  be  a  law. 

RESOLUTIONS,  etc.  Every  order,  resolution,  or  vote  to  which  the  concurrence  of  the 
Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  may  be  necessary  (except  on  a  question  of  adjournment) 
shall  be  presented  to  the  President  of  the  United  States ;  and  before  the  same  shall  take  effect, 
shall  be  approved  by  him,  or  being  disapproved  by  him,  shall  be  repassed  by  two-thirds  of  the 
Senate  ana  House  of  Representatives,  according  to  the  rules  and  limitations  prescribed  in  the 
case  of  a  bill. 

SECTION  8. 
POWERS  GRANTED  TO  CONGRESS 

POWERS  OF  CONGRESS.    The  Congress  shall  have  power: 

To  lay  and  collect  taxes,  duties,  imposts,  and  excises,  to  pay  the  debts  and  provide  for  the 
common  defense  and  general  welfare  of  the  United  States ;  but  all  duties,  imposts,  and .  excises 
shall  be  uniform  throughout  the  United  States; 

To  borrow  money  on  the  credit  of  the  United  States; 

To  regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations,  and  among  the  several  States,  and  with  the 
Indian  tribes; 

To  establish  a  uniform  rule  of  naturalization,  and  uniform  laws  on  the  subject  of  bank- 
ruptcies throughout  the  United  States; 

To  coin  money,  regulate  the  value  thereof,  and  of  foreign  coin,  and  fix  the  standard  of 
weights  and  measures; 

To  provide  for  the  punishment  of  counterfeiting  the  securities  and  current  coin  of  the 
United  States; 

To  establish  post-offices  and  post-roads; 

To  promote  the  progress  of  science  and  useful  arts,  by  securing,  for  limited  times,  to 
authors  and  inventors  the  exclusive  right  to  their  respective  writings  and  discoveries ; 

To  constitute  tribunals  inferior  to  the  Supreme  Court; 

To  define  and  punish  piracies  and  felonies  committed  on  the  high  seas,  and  offenses  agamst 
the  law  of  cations; 

To  declare  war,  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal,   (letters  granted  by  the  government 

576 


to  private  citizens  in  time  of  war,  authorizing  them,  under  certain  conditions,  to  capture  the 
ships  of  the  enemy.}  and  make  rules  concerning  captures  on  land  and  water , 

To  raise  and  support  armies,  but  no  appropriation  of  money  to  that  use  shall  be  for  a 
longer  term  than  two  years  ^ 

To  provide  and  maintain  a  navy ; 

To  make  rules  for  the  government  and  regulation  of  the  land  and  naval  forces ; 

To  provide  for  calling  forth  the  militia  to  execute  the  laws  of  the  Union,  suppress  insur- 
rections and  repel  invasions ; 

To  provide  for  organizing,  arming,  and  disciplining  the  militia,  and  for  governing  such 
part  of  them  as  may^  be  employed  in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  reserving  to  the  States 
respectively  the  appointment  of  the  officers,  and  the  authority  of  training  the  militia  according 
to  the  discipline  prescribed  by  Congress; 

To  exercise  exclusive  legislation  in  all  cases  whatsoever  over  such  district  (not  exceeding 
ten  miles  square)  as  may,  by  cession  of  particular  States,  and  the  acceptance  of  Congress, 
become  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  [The  District  of  Columbia]  and  to 
exercise  like  authority  over  all  places  purchased  by  the  consent  of  the  Legislature  of  the  State 
in  which  the  same  shall  be,  for  the  erection  of  forts,  magazines,  arsenals,  dockyards,  and  other 
needful  buildings;  —  And 

IMPLIED  POWERS.  To  make  all  laws  which  shall  be  necessary  and  proper  for  carrying 
into  execution  the  foregoing  powers,  and  all  other  powers  vested  by  this  Constitution  in  the 
government  of  the  United  States,  or  in  any  department  or  officer  thereof.  [This  is  the  famous 
elastic  clause  of  the  Constitution.] 

SECTION  9. 
POWERS  FORBIDDEN  TO  THE  UNITED  STATES 

ABSOLUTE  PROHIBITIONS  ON  CONGRESS.  The  migration  or  importation  of  such  per- 
sons as  any  of  the  States  now  existing  shall  think  proper  to  admit,  shall  not  be  prohibited  by 
the  Congress  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eight,  but  a  tax  or  duty  may 
be  imposed  on  such  importation,  not  exceeding  ten  dollars  for  each  person.  {This  refers  to  the 
foreign  slave  trade.  "Persons"  means  "slaves."  In  1808  Congress  prohibited  the  importation  of 
slaves.  This  clause  is  no  longer  in  force.} 

The  privilege  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus  [An  official  document  requiring  an  accused 
person  who  is  in  prison  awaiting  trial  to  be  brought  into  court  to  inquire  whether  he  may  be 
legally  held.}  shall  not  be  suspended,  unless  when  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  invasion  the  public 
safety  may  require  it. 

No  bill  of  attainder  [A  special  legislative  act  by  which  a  person  may  be  condemned  to 
death  or  to  outlawry  or  banishment  without  the  opportunity  of  defending  himself  which  he 
would  have  in  a  court  of  law.}  or  ex-post-facto  law  [A  law  relating  to  the  punishment  of 
acts  committed  before  the  law  was  passed.}  shall  be  passed.  (Extended  by  the  first  eight 
Amendments, ) 

No  capitation  or  other  direct  tax  shall  be  laid,  unless  in  proportion  to  the  census  or 
enumeration  hereinbefore  directed  to  betaken.  [Extended  by  Amendment  XVI.] 

No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  on  articles  exported  from  any  State. 

No  preference  shall  be  given  by  any  regulation  of  commerce  or  revenue  to  the  ports  of  one 
State  over  those  of  another;  nor  shall  vessels  bound  to,  or  from,  one  State,  be  obliged  to 
enter,  clear,  or  pay  duties  in  another. 

No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  treasury  but  in  consequence  of  appropriations  made  by 
law ;  and  a  regular  statement  and  account  of  the  receipts  and  expenditures  of  all  public  money 
shall  be  published  from  time  to  time. 

No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted  by  the  United  States:  And  no  person  holding  any 
office  of  profit  or  trust  under  them,  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  Congress,  accept  of  any 
present,  emolument,  office,  or  title,  of  any  kind  whatever,  from  any  king,  prince,  or  foreign 
state.  [Extended  by  the  Ninth  and  Tenth  Amendments.} 

SECTION  10. 
POWERS  FORBIDDEN  TO  THE  STATES 

ABSOLUTE  PROHIBITIONS  ON  THE  STATES.  No  State  shall  enter  into  any  treaty, 
alliance,  or  confederation;  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal;  com  money;  emit  bills  of 
credit;  make  anything  but  gold  and  silver  coin  a  tender  in  payment  of  debts;  pass  any  bill 
of  attainder,  ex-post-facto  law,  or  law  impairing  the  obligation  of  contracts,  or  grant  any  title 
of  nobility. 

CONDITIONAL  PROHIBITIONS  ON  THE  STATES.  No  State  shall,  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  Congress,  lay  any  imposts  or  duties  on  imports  or  exports,  except  what  may  be 
absolutely  necessary  for  executing  its  inspection  laws;  and  the  net  produce  of  all  duties  and 
imposts,  laid  by  any  State  on  imports  or  exports*  shall  be  for  the  use  of  the  treasury  of  the 
United  States;  and  all  such  laws  shall  be  subject  to  the  revision  and  control  of  the  Congress. 

No  State  ^shall,  without  the  consent  of  Congress,  lay  any  duty  of  tonnage,  keep  troops,  or 
ships-of-war,  in  time  of  peace,  enter  into  any  agreement  or  compact  with  another  State,  or  with 
a  foreign  power,  or  engage  in  war,  unless  actually  invaded,  or  in  such  imminent  danger  as 
will  not  admit  of  delay.  [Extended  by  the  Thirteenth,  Fourteenth  and  Fifteenth  Amendments.] 

577 


ARTICLE  II. 
EXECUTIVE  DEPARTMENT 

SECTION  i. 
PRESIDENT  AND  VICE-PRESIDENT 

TERM.  The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a  President  of  the  United  States  ol 
America.  He  shall  hold  his  office  during  the  term  of  four  years,  and,  together  with  the  Vice- 
President,  chosen  for  the  same  term,  be  elected,  as  follows: 

ELECTORS.  Each  State  shall  appoint,  in  such  manner  as  the  Legislature  thereof  may 
direct  a  number  of  electors,  equal  to  the  whole  number  of  senators  and  representatives  to 
which  the  State  may  be  entitled  m  the  Congress:  but  no  senator  or  representative,  or  person 
holding  an  office  of  trust  or  profit  under  the  United  States,  shall  be  appointed  an  elector. 

PROCEEDINGS  OF  ELECTORS  AND  OF  CONGRESS.  [The  electors  shall  meet  in  their 
respective  States,  and  vote  by  ballot  for  two  persons,  of  whom  one  at  least  shall  not  be  an 
inhabitant  of  the  same  State  with  themselves.  And  they  shall  make  a  list  of  all  the  persons 
oted  for,  and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each;  which  list  they  shall  sign  and  certify  and 
ot  -  '  •  -  u  ..  .  '  .'  - -t  -i-«  TT-:J.«J  c*.-**.  directed  to  the  president 


, 

transmit  sealed  to  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  directed  t 
of  the  Senate.    Trie  president  of  the  Senate  snail,  in  the  presence  of  the  Senate 


of 


and  House,  of 


o       e    enae.       ri      r  ,  , 

Reotesentatives  open  all  the  certificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted.  The  person  haying 
the  greatest  number  of  votes  shall  be  the  President,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  ,  the  whole 
number  of  electors  appointed  ;  and  if  there  be  more  than  one  who  have  such  majority,  and 
have  an  equal  number  of  votes,  then  the  House  of  Representatives  shall  immediately  choose  by 
ballot  one  of  them  for  President;  and  if  ao  person  have  a  majority,  then  from  _the  five  highest 
e  said  house  shall,  in  lite  ,  manner.  choose  the  President.  But  in  choosmg  the 


the  Vice-rresident.  out  it  mere  snouia  remain  iwu  >JL  im^c  wjuu  ««,»».  „>*««.*  w*.^,  ~~~  w^*"-^ 
shall  choose  from  them  by  ballot  the  Vice-President.}  (This  paragraph  m  brackets  has  been 
superseded  by  the  Twelfth  Amendment.) 

TIME  OF  CHOOSING  ELECTORS.  The  Congress  may  determine  the  time  of  choosing 
the  electors,  and  the  day  on  which  they  shall  give  their  votes;  which  day  shall  be  the  same 
throughout  the  United  States. 

QUALIFICATIONS  OF  PRESIDENT.  No  person  except  a  natural  born  citizen,  or  a  citizen 
of  the  United  States  at  the  time  of  the  adoption  of  this  Constitution,  shall  be  eligible  to  the 
office  of  President;  neither  shall  any  person  be  eligible  to  that  office  who  shall  not  have  at- 
tained to  the  age  of  thirty-five  years,  and  been  fourteen  years  resident  within  the  United  States. 

VACANCY  In  case  of  the  removal  of  the  President  from  office,  or  of  his  death,  resig- 
nation or  inability  to  discharge  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  said  office,  the  same  shall  devolve 
on  the  Vice-President,  and  the  Congress  may  by  law  provide  for  the  case  of  removal,  death, 
resignation,  or  inability,  both  of  the  Piesident  and  Vice-President,  declaring  what  officer  shall 
then  act  as  President;  and  such  officer  shall  act  accordingly  until  the  disability  be  removed, 
or  a  President  shall  be  elected.  (The  Presidential  Succession  Act  was  passed  in  1886.} 

SALARY.  The  President  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  his  services  a  compensation 
which  shall  neither  be  increased  nor  diminished  during  the  period  for  which  he  shall  have  been 
elected,  and  he  shall  not  receive  within  that  period  any  other  emolument  from  the  United 
States,  or  any  of  them. 

OATH  Before  lie  enter  on  the  execution  of  his  office,  he  shall  take  the  following  oath  or 
affirmation-  —  "I  do  solemnly  swear  (or  affirm)  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the  office  of 
President  of  the  United  States,  and  will,  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  preserve,  protect,  and  defend 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States." 

SECTION  2. 
POWERS  OF  THE  PRESIDENT 

MILITARY  POWERS;  REPRIEVES  AND  PARDONS.  The  President  shall  be  com- 
mander-in-chicf  of  the  army  and  navy  of  the  United  States,  and  of  the  militia  of  the  several 
States,  when  called  Into  the  actual  service  of  the  United  States;  he  may  require  the  opinion, 
in  writing,  of  the  principal  officer  m  each  of  the  executive  departments,  upon  any  subject 
relating  to  the  duties  of  their  respective  offices ;  and  Jbe  shall  have  power  to  grant  reprieves 
and  pardons  for  offenses  against  the  United  States,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment. 

TREATIES;  APPOINTMENTS.  He  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  con- 
sent  of  the  Senate,  to  make  treaties,  provided  two-thirds  of  the  senators  present  concur ;  and 
he  shall  nominate,  and  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate  shall  appoint  am- 
bassadors, other  public  ministers  and  consuls,  judges  of  the  Supreme  Court,  and  all  other 
officers  of  the  United  States,  whose  appointments  are  not  herein  otherwise  provided  for,  and 
which  shall  be  established  by  law;  but  the  Congress  may  by  law  vest  the  appointment  of  such 

578 


inferior  officers,   as  they  think  proper,  In  the  President  alooe,  In  the  courts  of  law,  or  la  the 
heads  of  departments. 

FILLING  OF  VACANCIES.  The  President  shall  have  power  to  fill_  up  all  vacancies  that 
may  happen  during  the  recess  of  the  Senate,  by  granting  commissions  which  shall  expire  at  the 
end  of  their  next  session. 

SECTION  3. 
DUTIES  OF  THE  PRESIDENT 

MESSAGE;  CONVENING  OF  CONGRESS.  He  shall  from  time  to  time  give  to  the 
Congress  information  [through  his  messages]  of  the  state  of  the  Union,  and  recommend  to  their 
consideration^  such  measures  as  he  shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient ;  he  may,  on  extraor- 
dinary occasions,  convene  both  houses,,  or  either  of  them,  and  in  case  of  disagreement  between 
them  with  respect  to  the  time  of  adjournment,  he  may  adjourn  them  to  such  time  as  he  shall 
think  proper ;  he  shall  receive  ambassadors  and  other  public  ministers ;  he  shall  take  care  that 
the  laws  be  faithfully  executed,  and  shall  commission  all  the  officers  of  the  United  States. 

SECTION  4. 
IMPEACHMENT 

REMOVAL  OF  OFFICERS.  The  President,  Vice-President,  and  all  civil  officers  of  the 
United  States,  shall  be  removed  from  office  on  impeachment  for,  and  conviction  of,  treason, 
bribery,  or  other  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors. 

ARTICLE  III. 
JUDICIAL  DEPARTMENT 

SECTION  1. 
UNITED  STATES  COURTS 

COURTS  ESTABLISHED;  JUDGES.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be 
vested  in  one  Supreme  Court,  and  in  such  inferior  courts  as  the  Congress  may  from  time  to 
time  ordain  and  establish.  The  judges,  both  of  the  Supreme  and  inferior  courts,  shall  hold 
their  offices  during  good  behavior,  and  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  their  services  a  com- 
pensation which  shall  not  be  diminished  during  their  continuance  in  office. 

SECTION  2. 
JURISDICTION 

FEDERAL  COURT  IN  GENERAL^  The  judicial  power  shall  extend  to  all  cases,  in  law 
and  equity,  arising  under  this  Constitution,  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  and  treaties  made, 
or  which  shall  be  made,  under  their  authority ;  —  to  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other 
public  ministers,  and  consuls ;  —  to  all  cases  of  admiralty  and  maritime  jurisdiction ;  —  to 
controversies  to  which  the  United  States  shall  be  a  party;  —  to  controversies  between  two  or 
more  States;  —  between  a  State  and  citizens  of  another  State;  {Limited  by  the  Eleventh 
Amendment.}  —  between  citizens  of  different  States;  —  between  citizens  of  the  same  State 
claiming  lands  under  grants  of  different  States,  and  between^  a  State,  or  the  citizens  thereof,  and 
foreign  states,  citizens  or  subjects. 

SUPREME  COURT.  In  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls, 
and  those  in  which  a  State  shall  be  party,  the  Supreme  Court  shall  have  original  jurisdiction. 

In  all  other  cases  before  mentioned,  the  Supreme  Court  shall  have  appelate  jurisdiction, 
both  as  to  law  and  fact,  with  such  exceptions  and  under  such  regulations  as  the  Congress 
shall  make. 

6  TRIALS.  The  trial  of  all  crimes,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment,  shall  be  by  jury;  and 
such  trial  shall  be  held  in  the  State  where  the  said  crimes  shall  have  been  committed;  but 
when  not  committed  within  any  State,  the  trial  shall  be  at  such  place  or  places  as  the  Congress 
may  by  law  have  directed. 

SECTION  3. 
TREASON 

TREASON  DEFINED.  Treason  against  the  United  States  shall  consist  only  in  levying 
war  against  them,  or  in  adhering  to  their  enemies,  giving  them  aid  and  comfort. 

No  person  shall  be  convicted  of  treason  unless  on  the  testimony  of  two  witnesses  to  the 
same  overt  act,  or  on  confession  io  open  court. 

PUNISHMENT.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  declare  the  punishment  of  treason, 
but  no  attainder  of  treason  shall  work  corruption  of  blood,  or  forfeiture,  except  during  the  life 
of  the  person  attained. 

ARTICLE  IV, 
RELATIONS  OF  THE  STATES 

SECTION  i. 
OFFICIAL  ACTS 

Full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  given  in  each  State  to  the  public  acts,  records,  aod  judicial 
proceedings  of  every  other  State.  And  the  Congress  may  by  general  laws,  prescribe  the  manner 
in  which  such  acts,  records,  and  proceedings  shall  be  proved,  and  the  effect  thereof. 

579 


SECTION  2. 
PRIVILEGES  OF  CITIZENS 

The  citizens  of  each  State  shall  be  entitled  to  all  privileges  and  immunities  of  citizens  In 
the  several  States.  (Extended  by  the  Fourteenth  Amendment.] 

FUGITIVES  FROM  JUSTICE.  A  person  charged  in  any  State  with  treason,  felony,  or 
other  crime,  who  shall  flee  from  justice,  and  be  found  in  another  State,  shall,  on  demand  of 
the  executive  authority  of  the  State  from  which  he  fled,  be  delivered  up,  to  be  removed  to  the 
State  having  jurisdiction  of  the  crime. 

FUGITIVE  SLAVES.  No  person  [Including  slaves]  held  to  service  or  labor  in  one  State, 
under  the  laws  thereof,  escaping  into  another,  shall,  in  consequence  of  any  law  or  regulation 
therein,  be  discharged  from  such  service  or  labor,  but  shall  be  delivered  up  on  claim  of  the 
party  to  whom  such  service  or  labor  may  be  due.  [Limited  by  Thirteenth  Amendment.} 

SECTION  3- 
NEW  STATES  AND  TERRITORIES 

ADMISSION  OF  STATES.  New  States  may  be  admitted  by  the  Congress  into  this  Union ; 
but  no  new  State  shall  be  formed  or  erected  within  the  jurisdiction  of  any  other  State ;  nor  any 
State  be  formed  by  the  junction  of  two  or  more  States,  or  parts  of  States,  without  the  consent 
of  the  Legislatures  of  the  States  concerned  as  well  as  of  the  Congress. 

TERRITORY  AND  PROPERTY  OF  UNITED  STATES.  The  Congress  shall  have  power 
to  dispose  of  and  make  all  needful  rules  and  regulations  respecting  the  territory  or  other  prop- 
erty belonging  to  the  United  States;  and  nothing  in  this  Constitution  shall  be  so  construed 
as  to  prejudice  any  claims  of  the  United  States,  or  of  any  particular  State. 

SECTION  4. 
PROTECTION  OF  THE  STATES 

The  United  States  shall  guarantee  to  every  State  in  this  Union  a  republican  form  of 
government,  and  shall  protect  each  of  them  against  invasion,  and  on  application  of  the  Legis- 
lature, or  of  the  Executive  (when  the  Legislature  cannot  be  convened),  against  domestic  violence. 

ARTICLE  V. 
AMENDMENTS 

HOW  PROPOSED ;  HOW  RATIFIED.  The  Congress,  whenever  two-thirds  of  both  houses 
shall  deem  it  necessary,  shall  propose  amendments  to  this  Constitution,  or,  on  the  application 
of  the  Legislatures  of  two-thirds  of  the  several  States,  shall  call  a  convention  for  proposing 
amendments,  which,  in  either  case,  shall  be  valid  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  as  part  of  this 
Constitution,  when  ratified  by  the  Legislatures  of  three-fourths  of  the  several  States,  or  by  con- 
ventions in  three-fourths  thereof,  as  the  one  or  the  other  mode  of  ratification  may  be  proposed 
by  the  Congress ;  provided  that  no  amendment  which  may  be  made  prior  to  the  year  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  eight  shall  in  any  manner  affect  the  first  and  fourth  clauses  in  the 
ninth  section  of  the  first  article;  and  that  no  State,  without  its  consent,  shall  be  deprived  of 
its  equal  suffrage  in  the  Senate. 

ARTICLE  VI. 
GENERAL  PROVISIONS 

PUBLIC  DEBT.  All  debts  contracted,  and  engagements  entered  into,  before  the  adoption 
of  this  Constitution,  shall  be  as  valid  against  the  United  States  under  this  Constitution,  as 
under  the  Confederation.  [Extended  by  the  Fourteenth  Amendment,  Section  4."\ 

SUPREMACY  OF  CONSTITUTION.  This  Constitution,  and  the  laws  of  the  United  States 
which  shall  be  made  in  pursuance  thereof;  and  all  treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be  made, 
under  the  authority  of  the  United  States,  shall  be  the  supreme  law  of  the  land ;  and  the  judges 
in  every  State  shall  be  bound  thereby,  anything  in  the  Constitution  or  laws  of  any  State  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding. 

OFFICIAL  OATH ;  RELIGIOUS  TEST.  The  senators  and  representatives  before  mentioned, 
and  the  members  of  the  several  State  Legislatures,  and  all  executive  and  judicial  officers,  both 
of  the  United  States  and  of  the  several  States,  shall  be  bound  by  oath  or  affirmation  to  support 
this  Constitution;  but  no  religious  test  shall  ever  be  required  as  a  qualification  to  any  office 
or  public  trust  under  the  United  States. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

RATIFICATION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION 

RATIFICATION.  The  ratification  of  the  Conventions  of  nine  States  shall  be  sufficient 
for  the  establishment  of  this  Constitution  between  the  States  so  ratifying  the  same. 

Done  in  convention,  by  the  unanimous  consent  of  the  States  present,  the  seventeenth  day  of 

580 


September,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty-seven,,  and  of  the 
independence  of  the  United  States  of  America  the  twelfth. 

In   witness   whereof,    we   have    hereunto   subscribed   our   names. 


'       GEORGE  -WASHINGTON, 
PRESIDENT,  AND  DEPUTY  FEOM  VIRGINIA 


New  Hampshire 

John  Langdon 
Nicholas  Gilman 

Massachusetts 
Nathaniel  Gorliam 
RufUs  King 

Connectlcot 

Win.  Samuel  Johnson 
Roger  Sherman 

New  York 

Alexander  Hamilton 

New  Jersey 
William  Livingston 
David  Brearley 
William  Paterson 
Jonathan  Dayton 


Virginia 

John  Blair 

James  Madison,  Jr. 

North  Carolina 

William  Blount 
Richard  Dobbs  Spaight 
Hugh  Williamson 

South  Carolina 

John  Rutledge 
Charles  C.  Pinckney 
Charles  Pinckney 
Pierce  Butler 


Pennsylvania 
Benjamin  Franklin 
Thomas  Mifflin 
Robert  Morris 
George  Clymer 
Thomas  Fitzsimons 
Jared  Ingersoll 
James  Wilson 
Gouverneur  Morris 

Delaware 
George  Read 
Gunning  Bedford,  Jr. 
John  Dickinson 
Richard  Bassett 
Jacob  Broom 

Maryland 
James  M'Henry 
Daniel  of  St.  Thomas    Geor9sa 

Jenifer  William  Few 

Daniel  Carroll  Abraham  Baldwin 

Attest:    WILLIAM  JACKSON, 

SECRETARY 

There  were  sixty-five  delegates  chosen  to  the  convention:  ten  did  not  attend;  sixteen  de- 
clined or  failed  to  sign;  thirty-nine  signed.  Rhode  Island  sent  no  delegates.  The  signatures 
have  only  the  legal  force  of  attestation. 

In  the  following  order  the  Constitution  was  ratified  by  the  several  states:  Delaware,  Dec.  7, 
1787,  Yeas  30  (unanimous);  Pennsylvania,  Dec.  12,  1787,  Yeas  43,  Nays  23;  New  Jersey, 
Dec.  18,  1787, 'Yeas  38  (unanimous);  Georgia,  Jan.  2,  1788,  Yeas  26  (unanimous);  Con- 
necticut, Jan.  9,  1788,  Yeas  128,  Nays  40;  Massachusetts,  Feb.  6,  1788,  Yeas  187,  Nays  168; 
Maryland,  April  28,  1788,  Yeas  63,  Nays  11 ;  South  Carolina,  May  23,  1788,  Yeas  149,  Nays 
73;  New  Hampshire,  June  21,  1788,  Yeas  57,  Nays  46;  Virginia,  June  26,  1788,  Yeas  89, 
Nays  79;  New  York,  July  26,  1788,  Yeas  30,  Nays  27;  North  Carolina,  Nov.  21,  1789,  Yeas 
194,  Nays  77  ;  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations,  May  29,  1790,  Yeas  34,  Nays  32 ; 
Vermont,  Jan.  10,  1791,  Yeas  105,  Nays  4. 

New  Hampshire  completed  the  nine  states  required  by  Article  7  needed  for  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Constitution. 


AMENDMENTS  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  UNITED  STATES 

Opposition  in  and  out  of  Congress,  to  the  Constitution,  in  that  it  was 
not  sufficiently  explicit  as  to  individual  and  state  rights,  led  to  an  agree- 
ment to  submit  to  the  people  immediately  after  the  adoption  of  the  Con- 
stitution a  number  of  safeguarding  amendments. 

And  so  it  was  that  the  First  Congress,  at  its  first  session,  at  ,the  City 
of  New  York,  September  25,  1789,  adopted  and  submitted  to  the  states 
twelve  proposed  amendments  —  A  Bill  of  Rights,  as  it  was  then  and  ever 
since  has  been  popularly  called.  Ten  of  these  amendments  (now  com- 
monly known  as  one  to  ten  inclusive,  but  in  reality  three  to  twelve  in- 
clusive) were  ratified  by  the  states  as  follows:  New  Jersey,  November 
20, 1789;  Maryland,  December  19,  1789;  North  Carolina,  December  22,1789; 
South  Carolina,  January  19,  1790;  New  Hampshire,  January  25,  1790; 
Delaware,  January  28,  1790;  Pennsylvania,  March  10,  1790;  New  York, 
March  27,  1790;  Rhode  Island,  June  15,  1790;  Vermont,  November  3»  1791; 

581 


Virginia,  December  15,  1791.  No  ratification  by  Connecticut,  Georgia  or 
Massachusetts  is  on  record.  These  original  ten  ratified  amendments  ap- 
pear in  order  below  as  Articles  I  to  X,  inclusive. 

The  two  of  the  original  proposed  amendments  which  were  not  ratified 
"by  the  necessary  number  of  states  related,  the  first  to  apportionment  of 
Representatives;  the  second,  to  compensation  of  members  of  Congress. 


Titles  of  Nobility 

Congress,  May  1,  1810,  proposed 
to  the  states  the  following  Amend- 
ment to  the  Constitution: 

"If  any  citizen  of  the  United 
States  shall  accept,  claim,  receive, 
or  retain  any  title  of  nobility  or 
honor,  or  shall,  without  the  consent 
of  Congress,  accept  and  retain  any 
present,  pension,  office,  or  emolu- 
ment of  any  kind  whatever,  from 
any  emperor,  king,  prince  or  for- 
eign power,  such  person  shall  cease 
to  be  a  citizen  of  the  United  States 
and  shall  be  incapable  of  holding 
any  office  or  trust  or  profit  under 
them  or  either  of  them." 

It  was  ratified  by  Maryland,  De- 
cember 25,  1810;  Kentucky,  Janu- 
ary 31,  1811;  Ohio,  January  31, 
1811;  Delaware,  February  2,  1811; 
Pennsylvania,  February  6,  1811; 
New  Jersey,  February  13,  1811; 
Vermont,  October  24,  1811;  Tennes- 
see, November  21,  1811;  Georgia, 
December  13,  1811;  North  Carolina, 
December  23,  1811;  Massachusetts, 
February  27, 1812;  New  Hampshire, 
December  10,  1812. 

Rejected  by  New  York  (Senate), 
March  12,  1811;  Connecticut,  May 
session,  1813;  South  Carolina,  ap- 


proved by  Senate  November  28, 
1811,  reported  unfavorably  in 
House  and  not  further  considered, 
December  7,  1813;  Rhode  Island, 
September  15,  1814. 

The  amendment  failed,  not  hav- 
ing sufficient  ratifications. 

Amendments  to   Prohibit  the  Con- 
stitution from  Abolishing  or 

Interfering  with  Slavery 
(The  Corwin  Amendment) 
Congress,    March    2,    1861,    pro- 
posed to  the  states  the  following 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution: 

"No  amendment  shall  be  made  to 
the  Constitution  which  will  author- 
ize or  give  to  Congress  the  power 
to  abolish  or  interfere,  within  any 
state,  with  the  domestic  institu- 
tions thereof,  including  that  of  per- 
sons held  to  labor  or  service  by  the 
laws  of  said  state." 

Ratified  by  Ohio,  March  13,  1861; 
Maryland,  January  10,  1862;  Illinois 
(convention),  February  14,  1862. 
The  amendment  failed,  for  lack  of 
a  sufficient  number  of  ratifications. 

The  Ten  Original  Amendments 
(They  were  declared  in  force  De- 
cember 15,  1791.) 


The  first  tea  Amendments,  known  as  the  Bill   of  Rights,  mostly  the  work  of  Madison,   were 

adopted  in  1791- 


ARTICLE  I 

FREEDOM  OF  RELIGION,  OF 

SPEECH,  AND  OF  THE 

PRESS:  RIGHT  OF 

PETITION 

Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an 
establishment  of  religion,  or  prohibiting  the 
free  exercise  thereof;  or  abridging  the  free- 
dom of  speech,  or  of  the  press ;  or  the  right 
of  the  people  peaceably  to  assemble,  and  to 
petition  tie  government  for  a  redress  of 
grievances. 


ARTICLE  II 

RIGHT  TO  KEEP  ARMS 
A  well-regulated  militia  being  necessary  to 
the  security  of  a  free  state,  the  right  of  the 
people  to   keep  and   bear  arms  shall   not  be 
infringed. 

ARTICLE  III 
QUARTERING  OF  SOLDIERS  IN 

PRIVATE  HOUSES 
No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace,  be  quar- 
tered  in   any  house,  without  the   consent  of 
the  owner;   nor,   in   time  of  war,    but   in   a 
manner  to  be  prescribed  by  law. 


582 


ARTICLE  IV 
SEARCH  WARRANTS 

The  right  of  the  people  to  be  secure  in 
their  persons,  houses,  papers,  and  effects, 
against  unreasonable  searches  and  seizures, 
shall  not  be  violated ;  and  no  warrants  shall 
issue,  but  upon  probable  cause,  supported  by 
oath  or  affirmation,  and  particularly  describing 
the  place  to  be  searched,  and  the  persons  or 
things  to  be  seized. 

ARTICLE  V 
CRIMINAL  PROCEEDINGS 

No  person  shall  bc_  held  to  answer  for  a 
capital,  or  otherwise  infamous,  crime,  unless 
on  a  presentment  or  indictment  of  a  grand 
jury,  except  In  cases  arising  in  the  land  or 
naval  forces,  or  in  the  militia,  when  in  actual 
service,  in  time  of  war,  or  public  danger;  nor 
shall  any  person  be  subject,  for  the  same 
offense,  to  be  twice  put  in  jeopardy  of  life 
or  limb ;  nor  shall  be  compelled,  in  any  crimi- 
nal case,  to  be  a  witness  against  himself;  nor 
be  deprived  of  life,  liberty,  or  property,  with- 
out due  process  of  law ;  nor  shall  private  prop- 
erty be  taken  for  public  use,  without  just 
compensation.  [Amendment  XIV9  Sec.  1,  ex- 
tends part  of  this  restriction  to  the  States.] 

ARTICLE  VI 

CRIMINAL  PROCEEDINGS 
(CONTINUED) 

la  all  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused 
shall  enjoy  the  right  to  a  speedy  and  public 
trial^  by  an  impartial  jury  of  the  state  and 
district  wherein  the  crime  shall  have  been 
committed,  which  district  shall  have  been 
previously  ascertained  by  law,  and  to  be  in- 
formed of  the  nature  and  cause  of  the  accu- 
sation; to  be  confronted  with  the  witnesses 
against  him;  to  have  compulsory  process  for 
obtaining  witnesses  in  his  favor;  and  to  have 
the  assistance  of  counsel  for  his  defence. 

ARTICLE  VII 
JURY  TRIAL  IN  CIVIL  CASES 

In  suits  at  common  law,  where  the  value 
in  controversy  shall  exceed  twenty  dollars, 
the  right  of  trial  by  jury  shall  be  preserved ; 
and  no  fact,  tried  by  a  jury,  shall  be  other- 
wise re-examined  in  any  court  of  the  United 
States  than  according  to  the  rules  of  the 
common  law. 

ARTICLE  VIII 
EXCESSIVE  PUNISHMENTS 

Excessive  "bail^  shall  not  be  required,  nor 
excessive  fines  imposed,  nor  cruel  and  un- 
usual punishments  inflicted. 

ARTICLE  IX 

UNENUMERATED  RIGHTS 
OF  THE  PEOPLE 

The  enumeration  in  the  Constitution  of  cer- 
tain rights  shall  not  be  construed  to  deny  or 
disparage  others  retained  by  the  people. 


ARTICLE  X 
POWERS  RESERVED  TO  STATES 

The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United 
States  by  the  Constitution,  nor  prohibited  by 
it  to  the  states,  are  reserved  to  the  states 

respectively,  01  to  the  people. 

ARTICLE  XI 
SUITS  AGAINST  STATES 

The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States 
shall  not  be  construed  to  extend  to  any  suit 
in  law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prosecuted 
against  one  of  the  United  States  by  citizens 
of  another  state,  or  by  citizens  or  subjects 
of  any  foreign  state. 

ARTICLE  XII 

ELECTION  OF  PRESIDENT  AND 
VICE-PRESIDENT 

1.  The  Electors  shall  meet  in  their  respec- 
tive states,   and  vote  by  ballot  for  President 
and   Vice-President,    one   of  whom,   at  least, 
shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same  state 
with    themselves;    they    shall    name    in    their 
ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  President,,  and 
in    distinct    ballots    the   person   voted   for   as 
Vice-President,    and   they   shall  make   distinct 
lists  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  President,  and 
of  all  persons  voted  for  as  Vice-President,,  and 
of  the  number  of  votes  for  each,  which  lists 
they    shall    sign,    and   certify,    and  transmit, 
sealed,  to  the  seat  of  the  Government  of  the 
United  States,  directed  to  the  President  of  the 
Senate;  the  President  of  the  Senate  shall,  in 
the  presence  of  the  Senate  and  the  House  of 
Representatives,  open  all  the  certificates,   and 
the  votes  shall  then  be  counted ;  the  person 
having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  for  Presi- 
dent shall  be  the  President,   if  such  number 
be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  Elec- 
tors appointed;  and  if  no  person  have  such  a 
majority,    then,  from  the  persons  having  the 
highest  numbers,  not  exceeding  three,  on  the 
list  of  those  voted  for  as  President,  the  House 
of   Representatives   shall   choose   immediately, 
by  ballots  the  President.    But  in  choosing  the 
President,  the  votes  shall  be  taken  by  states, 
the  representation  from  each  state  having  one 
vote;  a  quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist 
of  a  member  or  members  from  two-thirds  of 
the  states,   and  a  majority  of  all  the  states 
shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice.    And  if  the 
House  of  Representatives   shall  not  choose  a 
President,  whenever  the  right  of  choice  shall 
devolve  upon  them,  before  the  fourth  day  of 
March  next  following,  then  the  Vice-President 
shall  act  as  President,  as  in  case  of  the  death, 
or  other  constitutional  disability,  of  the  Presi- 
dent. {Adopted  in  1804,  superseding  Article  II, 
Sec.  1.} 

2.  The   person   having  the  greatest  number 
of  votes  as  Vice-President,  shall  be  the  Vice- 
president,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the 
whole  number  of  Electors  appointed;   and  if 
no  person  have  a  majority,  then,  from  the  two 
highest  numbers  on  the  list,  the  Senate  shall 
choose  the  Vice-President ;  a  quorum  for  the 
purpose    shall    consist    of    two-thirds    of    the 
whole  number  of  Senators;  a  majority  of  the 
whole  number  shall  be  necessary  to  a.  choice. 


583 


3.  But  oo  person  constitutionally  ineligible 
to  the  office  of  President  shall  be  eligible  to 
that  of  Vice-President  of  the  United  States. 

ARTICLE  XIII 

SLAVERY 

SECTION  i. 

ABOLITION  OF  SLAVERY 

Neither  slavery  nor  involuntary  servitude, 
except  as  a  punishment  for  crime,  whereof 
the  party  shall  have  been  duly  convicted, 
shall  exist  within  the  United  States,  or  any 
place  subject  to  their  jurisdiction. 

SECTION  2. 
POWER  OF  CONGRESS 

Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this 
article  by  appropriate  legislation. 

ARTICLE  XIV 

CIVIL  RIGHTS:   APPORTIONMENT 

OF  REPRESENTATIVES:  POLITICAL 

DISABILITIES:  PUBLIC  DEBT 

SECTION  i. 

CIVIL  RIGHTS 

All  persons  born  or  naturalized  in  the 
United  States,  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction 
thereof,  are  citizens  of  the  United  States  and 
of  the  state  wherein  they  reside.  No  state  shall 
make  or  enforce  any  law  which  shall  abridge 
the  privileges  or  immunities  of  citizens  of  the 
United  States ;  nor  shall  any  state  deprive 
any  person  of  life,  liberty,  or  property,  with- 
out due  process  of  law,  nor  deny  to  any 
person  within  its  jurisdiction  the  equal  pro- 
tection of  the  laws. 

SECTION  2. 
APPORTIONMENT  OF  REPRESENTATIVES 

Representatives  shall  be  apportioned  among 
the  several  states  according  to  their  respective 
numbers,  counting  the  whole  number  of  per- 
sons io  each  state,  excluding  Indians  not  taxed. 
But  when  the  right  to  vote  at  any  election 
for  the  choice  of  electors  for  President  and 
Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  Represen- 
tatives in  Congress,  the  executive  and  judicial 
officers  of  a  state,  or  the  members  of  the  legis- 
lature thereof,  is  denied  to  any  of  the  male 
inhabitants  of  such  state,  being  twenty-one 
years  of  age,  and  citizens  of  the  United  States, 
or  in  any  way  abridged,  except  for  participa- 
tion in  rebellion  or  other  crime,  the  basis  of 
representation  therein  shall  be  reduced  in  the 
proportion  which  the  number  of  such  male 
citizens  shall  bear  to  the  whole  number  of 
male  citizens  twenty-one  years  of  age  in 
such  state. 

SECTION  3. 

POLITICAL  DISABILITIES 

No  person  shall  be  a  Senator  or  Represen- 
tative in  Congress,  or  elector  of  President  and 
Vice-President,  or  hold  any  office,  civil  or 
military,  under  the  United  States,  or  under 
any  state,  who,  having  previously  taken  an 
oath,  as  &  member  of  Congress,  or  as  an 
officer  of  the  United  States,  or  as  a  member 
of  any  state  legislature,  as  an  executive 
or  judicial  officer  of  any  state,  to  support  the 


Constitution  of  the  United  States,  shall  have 
engaged  in  insurrection  or  rebellion  against 
the  same,  or  given  aid  or  comfort  to  the  ene- 
mies thereof.  But  Congress  may,  by  vote  of 
two-thirds  of  each  House,  remove  such  dis- 
ability. 

SECTION  4. 
PUBLIC  DEBT 

The  validity  of  the  public  debt  of  the 
United  States,  authorized  by  law,  including 
debts  incurred  for  payment  of  pensions  and 
bounties  for  services  io  suppressing  insurrec- 
tion or  rebellion,  shall  not  be  questioned.  But 
neither  the  United  States  nor  any;  state  shall 
assume  or  pay  any  debt  or  obligation  incurred 
in  aid  of  insurrection  or  rebellion  against  the 
United  States,  or  any  claim  for  the  loss  or 
emancipation  of  any  slave ;  but  all  such  debts, 
obligations,  and  claims  shall  be  held  illegal 
and  void. 

SECTION  5. 
POWERS  OF  CONGRESS 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce, 
by  appropriate  legislation,  the  provisions  of 
this  article. 

ARTICLE  XV 
RIGHT  OF  SUFFRAGE 

SECTION  l. 
RIGHT  OF  NEGRO  TO  VOTE 

The  right  of  citizens  of  the  United  States 
to  vote  shall  not  be  denied  or  abridged  by  the 
United  States  or  by  any  state  on  account  of 
race,  color,  or  previous  condition  of  servitude. 

SECTION  2. 
POWER  OF  CONGRESS 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce 
this  article  by  appropriate  legislation. 

ARTICLE  XVI 
INCOME  TAX 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  lay  and 
collect  taxes  on  incomes,  from  whatever  source 
derived,  without  apportionment  among  the  sev- 
eral states,  and  without  regard  to  any  census 
or  enumeration. 

ARTICLE  XVII 
SENATE:    ELECTION:  ,  VACANCIES 

The  Senate  of  the  United  States  'shall  be 
composed  of  two  Senators  from  each  state, 
elected  by  the  people  thereof,  for  six  years; 
and  each  Senator  shall  have  one  vote.  The 
electors  in  each  state  shall  have  the  qualifica- 
tions requisite  for  electors  of  the  most  numer- 
ous branch  of  the  state  legislatures. 

When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representa- 
tion of  any  state  in  the  Senate,  the  executive 
authority  of  such  state  shall  issue  writs  of 
election  to  fill  such  vacancies:  Provided,  That 
the  legislature  of  any  state  may  empower  the 
executive  thereof  to  make  temporary  appoint- 
ment until  the  people  fill  the  vacancies  by 
election  as  the  legislature  may  direct. 

This  amendment  shall  not  be  so  construed 
as  to  affect  the  election  or  term  of  any  Senator 
chosen  before  it  becomes  valid  as  part  of  the 
Constitution. 


584 


ARTICLE  XVIII 

NATIONAL  PROHIBITION 

SECTION  i. 

After  one  year  from  the  ratification  of  this 
article  the  manufacture,  sale  or  transportation 
ot  intoxicating  liquors  within,  the  importation 
thereof  into,  or  the  exportation  thereof  fiom 
the  United  States  and  all  territory  subject  to 
the  jurisdiction  thereof  for  beverage  purposes 
h  hereby  prohibited . 

SECTION  2. 

The  Congress  and  the  several  States  shall 
have  concurrent  power  to  enforce  this  article 
by  appropriate  legislation. 

SECTION  3. 

This  article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it 
shall  have  been  ratified  as  an  amendment  to 
the  Constitution  by  the  legislatures  of  the  sev- 
eral States,  as  provided  in  the  Constitution, 
within  seven  years  of  the  date  of  the  submis- 
sion hereof  to  the  States  by  Congress. 

ARTICLE  XIX 

WOMAN  SUFFRAGE 

SECTION  1. 

The  right  of  citizens  of  the  United  States 
to  vote  shall  not  be  denied  or  abridged  by 
the  United  States  or  by  any  State  on  account 
of  sex. 

SECTION  2. 

Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this 

article  by  appropriate  legislation. 

ARTICLE  XX 

TERMS    OF    PRESIDENT, 

VICE-PRESIDENT  AND 

CONGRESSMEN 

SECTION  1. 

The  terms  of  the  President  and  Vice-Presi- 
dent  shall  end  at  noon  on  the  20th  day  of 
January,  and  the  terms  of  Senators  and  Rep- 
resentatives at  noon  on  the  3rd  day  of  Janu- 
ary, of  the  years  in  which  such  terms  would 
have  ended  if  this  article  had  not  been  rati- 
fied ,  and  the  term  of  their  successors  shall 
then  begin. 

SECTION  2. 

The  Congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once 
in  every  year,  and  such  meeting  shall  begin 
at  noon  on  the  3rd  day  of  January,  unless 
they  shall  by  law  appoint  a  different  day. 

SECTION  3. 

If,  at  the  time  fixed  for  the  beginning  of 
the  term  of  the  President,  the  President  elect 
shall  have  died,  the  Vice-President  elect  shall 
become  President.  If  a  President  shall  not 
have  been  chosen  before  the  time  fixed  for 
the  beginning  of  his  term,  or  if  the  President 
elect  shall  have  failed  to  qualify,  then  the 
Vice-President  shall  act  as  President  until  a 
President  shall  have  qualified ;  and  the  Con- 
gress may  by  law  provide  for  the  case  wherein 


neither  a  President  elect  nor  a  Vice- President 

elect  shall  have  qualified,  declaring  who  shall 
then  act  as  President,  or  the  manner  ia  which 
one  who  is  to  act  shall  be  selected,  and  such 

person  shall  act  accordingly  until  a  President 
or  Vice-President  shall  have  qualified. 

SECTION  4. 

The  Congress  may  by  law  provide  for  the 
case  of  the  death  of  any  of  the  persons  from 
whom  the  House  of  Representatives  may  choose 
a  President  whenever  the  right  of  choice  shall 
have  devolved  upon  them,  and  for  the  case 
of  the  death  of  any  of  the  persons  from  whom 
the  Senate  ^may  choose  a  Vice-President  when- 
ever the  right  of  choice  shall  have  devolved 
upon  them. 

SECTION  5. 

Sections  1  and  2  shall  take  effect  on  the 
15th  day  of  October  following  the  ratification 
of  this  article  (October1,  1933). 

SECTION  6. 

This  article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it 
shall  have  been  ratified  as  an  amendment  to 
the  Constitution  by  the  legislatures  of  three- 
fourths  of  the  seveial  States  within  seven 
years  from  the  date  of  its  submission. 

ARTICLE  XXI 

REPEAL  OF  THE  EIGH1EENTH 

AMENDMENT 

SECTION  l. 

The  eighteenth  article  of  amendment  to  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States  is  hereby 
repealed. 

SECTION  2. 

The  transportation  or  importation  into  any 
State,  Territory,  or  Possession  of  the  United 
States,  for  delivery  or  use  therein  of  intoxicat- 
ing liquors,  in  violation  of  the  laws  thereof 
is  hereby  prohibited. 

SECTION  3. 

This  article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it 
shall  have  been  ratified  as  an  amendment  to 
the  Constitution  by  convention  in  the  several 
States,  as  provided  by  the  Constitution,  within 
seven  years  from  the  date  of  the  submission 
hereof  to  the  States  by  Congress. 

PROPOSED   CHILD  LABOR 
AMENDMENT 

(RATIFIED  BY  28  STATES.  RATIFICATION 

BY  36  STATES  NECESSARY.) 

SECTION  l. 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  limit, 
regulate,  and  prohibit  the  labor  of  persons 
under  eighteen  years  of  age. 

SECTION  2. 

The  power  of  the  several  States  is  unim- 
paired by  this  article  except  that  the  operation 
of  State  laws  shall  be  suspended  to  the  extent 
necessary  to  give  effect  to  legislation  enacted 
by  the  Congress. 


585 


STATES  AND  TERRITORIAL  DIMENSIONS  AND  CAPITALS 

Area  Greatest  Greatest 

States  and  Square  Breadth  Length 

Territories  Miles  Miles  Miles  Capitals 

Alabama    51,998  200  330  Montgomery 

Alaska   586,400  800  1,100  Juneaii 

Arizona    113,956  335  390  Phoenix 

Arkansas     53,335  240  275  Little  Rock 

California    158,297  375  770  Sacramento 

Colorado    103,948  270  390  Denver 

Connecticut    4,965  75  90  Hartford 

Delaware     2,370  35  110  Dover 

District  of  Columbia..  70  10  10  Washington 

Florida     58,666  400  460  Tallahassee 

Georgia    59,265  250  315  Atlanta 

Idaho    83,888  305  490  Boise 

Illinois    56,665  205  380  Springfield 

Indiana    36,354  160  265  Indianapolis 

Iowa    56,147  210  300  Des  Moines 

Kansas     82,158  200  400  Topeka 

Kentucky    40,598  175  350  Frankfort 

Louisiana    48,506  275  280  Baton  Rouge 

Maine     33,040.  205  235  Augusta 

Maryland    12,327  120  200  Annapolis 

Massachusetts     8,266  110  190  Boston 

Michigan  57,980  310  400  Lansing 

.Minnesota     84,682  350  400  St.  Paul 

Mississippi    46,865  180  340  Jackson 

Missouri    69,420  280  300  Jefferson  City 

Montana    146,997  315  580  Helena 

Nebraska    77,520  205  415  Lincoln 

Nevada    110,690  315  485  Carson  City 

New  Hampshire   9,341  90  185  Concord 

New  Jersey   8,224  70  160  Trenton 

New  Mexico 122,634  350  390  Santa  Fe 

New  York 49,204  310  320  Albany 

North  Carolina  52,426  200  520  Raleigh 

North  Dakota   70,837  210  360  Bismarck 

Ohio    41,040  205  230  Columbus 

Oklahoma    70,057  210  585  Oklahoma  City 

Oregon     96,699  290  375  Salem 

Pennsylvania     45,126  180  300  Harrisburg 

Rhode  Island 1,248  35  50  Providence 

South  Carolina  30,989  215  285  Columbia 

South  Dakota   77,615  245  380  Pierre 

Tennessee    42,022  120  430  Nashville 

Texas  265,896  620  760  Austin 

Utah 84,990  275  345  Salt  Lake  City 

Vermont    9,564  90  155  Montpelier 

Virginia 42,627  205  425  Richmond 

Washington   69,127  230  340  Olympia 

West  Virginia  24,170  200  225  Charleston 

Wisconsin     56,066  290  300  Madison 

.Wyoming    97,914  275  3$5  Cheyenne 

586 


NAMES  OF  PLACES 

OF  CATHOLIC  ORIGIN 

IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 

ALABAMA 

Santa  Rosa 

INDIANA 

Holy  Trinity 
St.  Bernard 

Saata  Susana 
Santa  Ynez 

Carmel 

Notre  Dame 

St.  Claire  Springs 
St.  Elmo 

Santa  Ysabel 
Santa  Cruz 

St.  Anthony 
St.  Bernice 

St.  Stephens 

Trinity 

Sante  Fe 
Trinidad 

St.  Croix 
St.  Henry 

ARIZONA 

COLORADO 

St.  Joe 

Christmas 

Loretto 

St.  John 

St.  David 
St.  John's 
St.  Michael's 
San  Carlos 

St.  Elmo 
St.  Acacio 
San  Luis 
San  Pablo 

St.  Leon 
St.  Louis  Crossing 
St.  Mary-of-the-Woods 
St.  Meinrad 

San  Simon 

Sante  Fe 

St.  Paul 

ARKANSAS 
St.  Charles 

Trinidad 
CONNECTICUT 

St.  Pierre 
Trinity  Springs 
Vera  Cruz 

St.  Francis 

Mt.  Carmel 

IOWA 

St.  James 
St.  Paul 

DELAWARE 

St.  Ansgar 

CALIFORNIA 

FLORIDA 

St.  Anthony 
St.  Benedict 

Bethany 
Camp  Angelus 

Carmel 

Christmas 
St.  Andrew 
St.  Augustine 

St.  Charles 
St.  Donatus 
St.  Lucas 

Concepcion 

St.  Catherine 

St.  Mary's 

Cupertino 

St.  Cloud 

St.  Olaf 

Guadalupe 
Juan  Bautista 

St.  James  City 
St.  John's  Park 

KANSAS 

Los  Angeles 

St.  Leo 

Holyrood 

Sacramento 

St.  Lucie 

Olivet 

San  Andreas 

St.  Marks 

St.  Clare 

San  Anselmo 

St.  Bias 

St.  Francis 

San  Ardo 

Sari  Mateo 

St.  George 

San  Benito 

Santa  Fe 

St.  Joha 

San  Bernardino 

Santa  Rosa 

St.  Mary's 

San  Bruno 
San  Carlos 

GEORGIA 
St.  Charles 

St.  Paul 

KENTUCKY 

San  Clemente 

St.  Claire 

Cardinal 

San  Diego 
San  Dismas 
San  Fernando 

San  Francisco 

St.  George 
St.  Mary's 
St.  Simon's  Island 

Christmas 
Gethsemaae 
Holy  Cross 
Loretto 

San  Gabriel 

IDAHO 

Mt.  Carmel 

San  Geronimo 

Priest  River 

Nazareth 

San  Gregorio 

San  Jacinto 

St.  Anthony 
St.  Charles 

Sacramento 

St.  Catherine 

San  Joaquin 

San  Jose 

St.  Joe 
St.  Maries 

St.  Charles 
St.  Helen's 

San  Juan  Capistrano 
San  Leandro 
San  Lorenzo 

ILLINOIS 
Antioch 
Assumption 

St.  Joha 
St.  Joseph 
St.  Mary's 

San  Lucas 

Feehanville 

St.  Mary's  City 

San  Luis  Obispo 

Hennepin 

St.  Paul 

San  Luis  Rey 

Joliet 

St.  Vincent 

Saa  Marcos 

La  Salle 

Trappist 

San  Marino 

Mt.  Carmel 

Trinity 

San  Martin 
San  Mateo 

Mt.  Olive 
Mundelein 

LOUISIANA 

San  Miguel 

Olivet 

St.  Affiant 

San  Onofre 
San  Pablo 
San  Pedro 

St.  Anne 
St.  Augustine 

St.  Charles 

St!  Benedict 
St.  Fraacisville 
St.  Gabriel 

San  Quentin 
San  Raphael 

St.  David 
St.  Elmo 

St.  James 

San  Ramon 

St.  George 

QJT"  4       ¥ 

San  Simeon 
San  Ysidro 
Santa  Ana 
Santa  Anita 

Ste.  Marie 
St.  Francisville 
St.  Jacob 

St.  James 

St."  Martinsvllle 
St.  Maurice 

St.  Patrick's 
St   Rose 

Santa  Barbara 
Santa  Clara 

St.  John 

St.  Joseph 

MAINE 

Santa  Margarita 
Santa  Maria 
Santa  Monica 
Santa  Paula 

St.  Libory 

St.  Peter 
San  Jose 
Wilmette 

Carmel 
St.  Agatha 
St.  Albans 
St.  David 

587 

St.  Francis 

St.  Patrick 

NORTH  DAKOTA 

St.  Joseph 

St.  George 

St.  Paul 

Mt.  Carmei 

TEXAS 

St.  John- 

St.  Peters 

St.  Anthony 

San  Saba 

MARYLAND 

St.  Thomas 
Santa  Fe 

St.  John 
St.  Thomas 

ConcepcioQ 
Corpus  Chrlsti 

Olivet 
St.  George  Island 
St.  Helena 
St.  Inigoes 
St.  James  School 
St.  Leonard 
St.  Margaret's 
St.  Martin 
St.  Mary's  City 
St.  Michael's 

Santa  Rosa 
Vera  Cruz 

MONTANA 

Desmet 
Ravalli 
St.  Ignatius 

St.  Pauls 
St.  Peter 
St.  Philip 

OHIO 
Isle  St.  George 
St.  Bernard 
St.  Claim  ille 

St.  Henry 
St.  James 
St.  JohnS 
St.  Louisville 
St.  Martin 
St.  Mary's 

Guadalupe 
Mercedes 
Nazareth 
St.  Hedwig 
St.  Jo 
St.  Paul 
San  Angelo 
San  Antonio 
San  Benito 
San  Diego 

MASSACHUSETTS 

St.  Regis 

St.  Stephen 

San  Eiizario 

St.  Xavier 

San  Felipe 

MICHIGAN 
Loretto 
Marquette 
Nazareth 
Olivet 

NEBRASKA 
Loretta 
Sacramento 
St.  Ann 

Santa  Fe       t 
OKLAHOMA 
Sacred  Heart 
St.  Louis 

Santa  Fe 

San  Gabriel 
San  Jacinto 

San  Juan 
San  Leon 
San  Manuel 

St.  Charles 

St.  Columbans 

OREGON 

San  Marcos 

St,  Claire 

St.  Edward 

St.  Benedict 

San  Patricio 

St.  Helen 
St.  Ignace 

St.  Helena 
St.  Libory 

St.  Joseph 
St    Louis 

San  Ygnacio 
Santa  Anna 

St.  Jacques 
St.  James 

St.  Mary 
St.  Michael 

St.  Marys 
St.  Paul 

Santa  Cruz 
Santa  Maria 

St.  John 

St.  Paul 

St.  Theresa 

Santa  Rosa 

St.  Joseph 

NEVADA 

Santa  Clara 

Trinidad 

St,  Louis 

St.  Clair 

Santa  Rosa 

Trinity 

Sault  Sante  Marie 

St.  George 

PENNSYLVANIA 

UTAH 

MINNESOTA 

St.  Thomas 

Angels 

Mt.  Carmei 

Loretto 

San  Jacinto 

Immaculata 

St.  George 

Sacred  Heart 
£>c.  Anthony  Falls 
St.  Bonifacms 
St.  Charles 
St.  Claire 
St.  Cloud 
St.  Francis 
St.  Hilaire 
St.  James 
St.  Joseph 
St.  Leo 
St.  Louis  Park 
St.  Martin 
St.  Michael 
St.  Paul 
St.  Peter 
St.  Vincent 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE 
NEW  JERSEY 

NEW  MEXICO 
Lamy 
Las  Cruces 
Lourdes 
St.  Vrain_ 
San  Acacia 
San  Antonio 
San  Fidel  . 
San  Ignacio 
San  Jon 
San  Jose 
San  Lorenzo 
San  Marcial 
San  Mateo 

Loretto 

Mt.  Carmel 
Nazareth 
Sacramento 
St.  Benedict 
St.  Bonifacius 
St.  Charles 
St.  Clair 
St.  Davids 
St.  Johns 
St.  Joseph 
St.  Lawrence 
St.  Mary's 
St.  Michael 
St.  Nicholas 
St.  Feiers 
St.  Thomas 
Vera  Cruz 

St.  John 
Santa  Clara 

VERMONT 
St.  Albans 
St.  Brides 
St.  George 
VIRGINIA 
Cardinal 
Carmel 
Loretto 
St.  Charles 
St.  David 
St.  Just 
St.  Paul 
St.  Stephen 
WASHINGTON 

MISSISSIPPI 
Bay  St.  Louis 

San  Patricio 

San  Raphael 

RHODE  ISLAND 

Priest  Rapids 
St.  Andrews 

Mt.  Carmel 

San  Ysidro 

SOUTH  CAROLINA 

St.  Helen 

Pentecost 

Santa  Cruz 

Angelus 

St.  John 

MISSOURI 

Santa   Fe 
b«tiiu  Rita 

Mt.  Carmel 
St.  Charles 

Trinidad 

Conception 
Mt.  Carmel 
St.  Annie 
St.  Anthony 
St.  Aubert 

Santa  Rosa 
NEW  YORK 
Carmel 
St.  Albans 

St.*  George 
St.  Matthews 
St.  Paul 
St.  Stephen 

WEST  VIRGINIA 
St.  Albans 
St.  George 
St.  Clara 

St.  Catherine 

St.  Bonaventure 

SOUTH  DAKOTA 

St.  Mary's 

St.  Charles 

St.  Clara 

De  Smet 

WISCONSIN 

St.  Clair 
Ste.  Genevieve 
St.  Elizabeth 

St.  Francisviiie 
St.  Francois 
St.  George 
St.  James 
St.   John's 

St.  Huberts 
St.  James 
St.  Johnsville 
St.  Josephs 
St.  Lawrence 
St.  Remy 
St.  Regis  Falls 
NORTH  CAROLINA 

Olivet 
St.  Charles 
St.  Francis 
St.  Herbert 
St.  Lawrence 
St.  Mary's 
St.  Onge 
TENNESSEE 

De  Pere 
Mt.  Calvary 
St.  Cloud 

St.  Croix  Falls 
St.  Francis 
St.  Nazianz 
WYOMING 

St.  Joseph 

St.  Louis 

St.  Paul's 
Trinity 

Loretto 
St.  Andrews 

DISTRICT  OF 

COLUMBIA 

St.  Marys 

Valle  Cracis 

St.  Claire 

Elizabeth 

588 


ADMISSION    OF    STATES    TO    UNION 


1 — Delaware .December  7S   1787  25 — Arkansas    

2 — Pennsylvania  .December   12,    1787  26 — Michigan 

3 — ]SJew  Jersey December  18,  1787  27— Florida     . 

4 — Georgia    January  2B  1788  28— Texas        .      .    . 

5 — Connecticut  .  .    January  9»  1788  29 — Iowa 

6 — Massachusetts  February  6S  1788  30 — Wisconsin    .    . 

7— Maryland .April    28,    1788  31 — California 

8 — South  Carolina     .        .May  23*  1788  32 — Minnesota    . 

9 — New  Hampshire  .      .June  21,    1788  33 — Oregon   ... 

10 — Virginia June  25,    1788  34 — Kansas    .    . 

11— New  York      ". July  26 s  1788  35 — West   Virginia 

12 — North  Carolina November  21,  1789  36 — Nevada     ... 

13— Rhode  Island    .May   29,    1790  37 — Nebraska    ... 

14 — Vermont     .  ...  .March   4,    1791  38 — Colorado    .      . 

15— Kentucky June  1,   1792  39 — North  Dakota 

16— Tennessee    June  1,  1796  40 — South  Dakota 

17— Ohio...    March    1,    1803  41 — Montana    .    . 

18— Louisiana         .April  8,  1812  42 — Washington 

19— Indiana    December  11,  1816  43 — Idaho    

20 — Mississippi December  10,  1817  44 — Wyoming 

21— Illinois   December  3,  1818  45 — Utah 

22— Alabama    .December  14,  1819  46 — Oklahoma      ,   . 

23— Maine    March  15,  1820  47— New  Mexico     , 

24 — Missouri     ...August   10,   1821  48 — Arizona    


. . .  June  15,  1836 
.    January  26,  1837 

.March  3S  1845 
.     December  29,  1845 
.December  28,  1846 
.    ...May  29,  1848 

. September  9,  1850 

.  .      .May  11,  1858 

.February    14,    1859 
.      .  January  29,  1861 
.      June  20,   1863 
.      .October   31,    1864 
.  . .    .February  9,  1867 
.    .    .August   1,    1876 
.  ..November  2,  1889 
.  .  .November  2,  1889 
.    .November  8,  1889 
. .  .  .November  11,  1889 
.    July   3,    1890 
July    10,    1890 

January  4,  1896 

. .    November  16,  1907 
. . .  January  6,  1912 
. . .     February  14,  1912 


The  Nati 
July  2,   1864. 
distinguished 
State 
Alabama. 
Alabama  .  .  . 
Arizona  .    .  . 
Arkansas   .  . 
Arkansas 
California 
California.  .  . 
Connecticut.  . 
Connecticut. 
Florida  

ISSATIONA 

onal  Hall  of  Statuary  in  t 
Each  State  was  invited  1 
deceased    citizens. 
JName 
.  J.  L.  M.  Curry  
.Gen.  Joe  Wheeler  .... 

.L  ST, 

be  Capi 
:o  conti 

Date 
.1906 
.1925 
.1929 

.1917 
1921 
.1931 
1931 
1872 

ATUARY  HALL 

itol  at  Washington,  was  established  by  Congress 
ribute  marble  or  bronze  statues  of  her  two  most 

State                                  Name               Date 

Mississippi.  .  .  .   Tefferson   Davis    1Q2Q 

Mississippi  .  .  . 

Ivfissouri 

.  James  2.   George  

Francis    P.    Blair 

.1929 
.1899 
1899 

.1894 

..Gen.  John  C.  Greenway 
.  .Uriah  M.  Rose.  .    . 
James  P.  Clarke   ... 
.Rev.  Thos.  Starr  King   . 
.Fr.  Junipero  Serra,  O.F.M. 
Roger  Sherman 

Missouri 

Thomas   H    Benton.  . 

N.  Hampshire 

N.  Hampshire 
New  Jersey  .  .  . 
New  Jersey 
New  York..., 
New  York..., 
N.  Carolina  .  . 
Ohio 

John  Stark  

.Daniel  Webster  

.1894 

.Richard    Stockton     
Philip   Kearny 

1886 
1875 

.  Jonathan  Trumbuil  .  ".  . 
.  John  W.  Gorrie.    .      .    . 

1872 

1914 

.  .Robert  R.  Livingston  .  . 
.George  Clinton  

.1874 
.1873 

Florida  
Georgia  .    . 
Georgia     . 
Idaho  
Illinois  ... 
Illinois  .    . 

.Gen.  E.  Kirby   Smith. 
..Dr.  Crawford  W.  Long 
..Alexander  H.  Stephens.. 
.  .George  L.  Shoup  ...    . 
Jarnes   Shields 

1918 
1926 
1927 
1909 
.1893 
1905 
.1899 
.1909 
.1909 
.1913 
.1904 
.1914 
1929 
.1929 
,  1941 
.1877 
1901 

.Zebulon   Baird   Vance.  .  . 
James  A.  Garfield. 

.1916 
.1885 
.1887 

Ohio  
Oklahoma.  .    . 
Oklahoma.. 
Pennsylvania.  , 
Pennsylvania  . 
Rhode  Island. 
Rhode  Island 
S.  Carolina.  .  . 
S.   Carolina   . 
Tennessee  
Tennessee  ... 
Texas 

William  Allen  

.Sequoyah    
.Will  Rogers  

.1917 
1941 
.1881 
.1881 

Frances  E.  Willard 

J.  P.   G.  Muhlenberg... 
.Robert   Fulton  

Indiana.  .  . 
Indiana.  .  . 

.  Oliver   P.    Morton  .  . 
.Lew  Wallace  

.Nathaniel  Green       .  . 
Roger    Williams     

.1869 
.1870 

Iowa 

James  Marian 

Iowa 

.Samuel  J.  Kirkwood 

John  C.  Calhoun  
Wade    Hampton  

.1909 
.1929 

Kansas  
Kansas  
Kentucky.  
Kentucky  
Louisiana  

.  John  J.  Ingalls  
.  .George  W.  Click.  .  . 
,  .Henry  Clay    

Andrew  Jackson 

1928 

John   Sevier  

Stephen   F.  Austin         .  . 

.1931 
,1904 

.  jiphraim   McDowell  .  .    . 
,  Huey   Pieice   Long   
.  William  King  

Texas 

.Samuel  Houston       

.1904 

Vermont     .... 

Ethan    Allen  

.1875 

Maryland  
Maryland  .... 
Massachusetts  . 
Massachusetts  . 
Michigan.  .  .  . 
Michigan.  ,  .  . 
Minnesota.  .  .  . 

Charles  Carroll 

Vermont  
Virginia. 

Jacob  Collamer 

1879 

.John  Hanson  
.Samuel    Adams 

.1901 

.1873 

Washington 

1908 

Virginia 

Robert  E.  Lee, 

1908 

,  John  Winthrop  .          .... 
.  .Lewis  Cass  
.  Zachariah  Chandler  
.Henry   Mower   Rice  

.1872 
.1889 
.1913 
.1910 

W.  Virginia  .  . 
W.  Virginia  .  . 
Wisconsin.  .  .  . 
Wisconsin  .... 

John  E.  Kenna..  .  . 

.1901 

.Francis  H.  Pierpont  

.1903 

.Fr.  James  Marquette,  SJ. 
.Robt.  M.  LaFolette  

1895 
.1929 

589 


MOTTOES   OF 

Alabama —  Here  We  Rest 

Arizona  —  God  Enrich.es. 

Arkansas  —  The  People  Rule. 

California  —  Eureka  (I  Have 
Found  It). 

Colorado  —  Nothing  without  God. 

Connecticut — Sustinet  qui  Trans- 
tulit  (He  Who  Transplanted  Sus- 
tains Us). 

Delaware — Liberty  and  Independ- 
ence. 

District  of  Columbia  —  Justltia 
Omul  bos  (Justice  to  All). 

Florida  —  la  God  We  Trust 

Georgia  —  Wisdom,  Justice,  Mod- 
eration. 

Idaho  —  Salve  (Welcome). 

Illinois  —  National  Union  —  State 
Sovereignty, 

Iowa  —  Our  Liberties  We  Prize, 
and  Our  Eights  We  Maintain. 
'  Kansas  —  Ad    Astra    per   Aspera 
(To  the  Stars  through  Difficulties). 

Kentucky— -United  We  Stand,  Di- 
vided We  Fall. 

Louisiana  —  Union,  Justice  and 
Confidence. 

Maine  — DIrigo  (I  Direct). 

Maryland  —  Fatti  MascSii  Parole 
Fern  in  e  (Deeds  are  Men;  Words  are 
Women).  Scitto  Bonae  Voluntatis 
Tuae  CoronastI  Nos  (With  the 
Shield  of  Thy  Good-will  Thou  hast 
Covered  Us). 

Massachusetts  —  Ense  Petit  PSa- 
cidam  sub  Libertate  Quletem  (With 
the  Sword  She  Seeks  Quiet  Peace 
under  Liberty). 

Michigan  —  Si  Quaeris  Penlnsu- 
lam  Amoenam  Circutnspice(If  Thou 
Seekest  a  Beautiful  Peninsula,  Be- 
hold It  Here). 


THE 

Minnesota  —  Etoile  du  Word  (The 
Star  of  the  North). 

Mississippi  —  Virtute  et  Armls 
(By  Virtue  and  Arms). 

Missouri  —  The  Welfare  of  the 
People  Is  the  Supreme  Law. 

Montana  —  Gold   and-  Silver. 

Nebraska  —  Equality  before  the 
Law. 

Nevada  —  All  for  Our  Country. 

New  Jersey  —  Liberty  and  Pros- 
perity. 

New  Mexico  —  Crescit  Eundo  (It 
Increases  by  Going). 

New  York — Excelsior  (Higher). 

North  Carolina  —  Esse  Quanrt  Vi- 
de rl  (To  Be  Rather  Than  to  Seem). 

North  Dakota  —  Liberty  and 
Union,  One  and  Inseparable,  Now 
and  Forever. 

Ohio — Imperium  Sn  Emperio  (An 
Empire  within  an  Empire). 

Oregon  —  The  Union. 

Pennsylvania  —  Virtue,  Liberty 
and  Independence. 

Rhode  Island  —  Hope. 

South  Carolina  —  Dum  Splro, 
Spero  (While  I  Breathe,  I  Hope). 

South  Dakota  —  Under  God  the 
People  Rule. 

Tennessee  —  Agriculture,  Com- 
merce. 

Vermont  —  Freedom   and   Unity. 

Virginia  —  Sic  Semper  Tyrannis 
(Ever  Thus  to  Tyrants). 

Washington  —  Al-kl  (By  and  By). 

West  Virginia  —  Mountaineers 
Always  Freemen. 

Wisconsin  —  Forward. 

Wyoming  —  Cedant  Arma  Togae 
(Let  Arms  Yield  to  the  Gown). 


NICKNAMES 
Alabama  —  Cotton  State. 
Arizona  —  Sunset  State. 
Arkansas  —  Wonder  State, 
California  —  Golden  State. 
Colorado  —  Centennial  State. 
Connecticut  —  Nutmeg  State. 
Delaware  —  Blue  Hen  State. 
Florida  —  Everglade  State. 
Georgia  —  Cracker  State. 
Idaho  —  Gem  State. 
Illinois  —  Sucker  State. 
Indiana  —  Hoosier  State. 
Iowa  —  Hawkeye  State. 
Kansas  —  Sunflower  State. 


OF  STATES 

Kentucky  —  Blue  Grass  State. 
Louisiana  —  Pelican  State. 
Maine  —  Pine  Tree  State. 
Maryland  —  Old  Line  State. 
Massachusetts  —  Bay  State. 
Michigan  —  Wolverine  State. 
Minnesota  —  Gopher  State. 
Mississippi  —  Bayou  State. 
Missouri  —  Iron  Mountain  State. 
Montana  —  Treasure  State. 
Nebraska  —  Black-water  State. 
Nevada  —  Silver  State. 
New  Hampshire  —  Granite  State. 
New  Jersey  —  Garden  State. 


590 


New  Mexico  —  Sunshine  State. 

New  York  —  Empire  State. 
North  Carolina  —  Turpentine  State. 
North  Dakota  —  Flickertail  State. 
Ohio  —  Buckeye  State. 
Oklahoma  —  Sooner  State. 
Oregon  —  Beaver  State. 
Pennsylvania  —  Keystone  State. 
Rhode  Island  —  Little  Rhody 
South  Carolina  —  Palmetto  State. 

NICKNAMES 

Akron,  Ohio  —  Rubber  City. 

Atlanta,  Ga.  —  Gate  City. 

Baltimore,  Md. — Monumental  City. 

Bangor,  Me.  —  Lumber  City. 

Binghamton,  N.  Y.  —  Parlor  City. 

Birmingham,  Ala.  —  Steel  City. 

Boston,  Mass.  —  Hub  of  the  Uni- 
verse. 

Brockton,  Mass.  —  Shoe  City. 

Brooklyn,  N.  Y.— City  of  Churches. 

Buffalo,   N.   Y.  —  Queen    City  of 
the  Lakes. 

Chattanooga,  Tenn,  —  Dynamo  of 
Dixie. 

Chicago,  111.  —  Windy  City. 

Cincinnati,  Ohio  —  Queen  City  of 
the  West 

Columbia,  S.  C.  —  Golden  Rule 
City. 

Covington,  Ky.  —  Dixie  Gateway. 

Dallas,  Texas  —  City  of  the  Hour. 

Dayton,  Ohio  —  Gem  City. 

Denver,  Colo. — City  of  the  Plains. 

Des   Moines,    la., —  City   of    Cer- 
tainties. 

Detroit,    Mich.  —   City    of    the 
Straits,  Motor  Metropolis. 

Duluth,    Minn.  —  Zenith    City   of 
the  Great  Unsalted  Seas. 

Galveston,  Texas — Oleander  City. 

Grand  Rapids,  Mich.  —  Furniture 
City. 

Hartford,  Conn.  —  Insurance  City. 

Indianapolis,  Ind. — Railroad  City. 

Joplin,  Mo.  —  The  Town  That 
"Jack"  Built. 

Kalamazoo,  Mich.  —  Celery  City. 

Kansas  City,  Mo.  —  The  Heart  of 
America. 

Little  Rock,  Ark.  — -  City  of  Roses. 

Los  Angeles,  Cal.  —  City  of  the 
Angels. 

Louisville,  Ky. —  Falls  City. 

Lowell,  Mass.  —  City  of  Spindles. 

Lynchburg,  Va.  — Hill  City. 

Lynn,  Mass.  —  City  of  Shoes, 

Madison,  Wis.— •  The  Lake  City. 


South  Dakota -— Coyote  State. 
Tennessee  —  Volunteer  State. 
Texas  —  Lone  Star  State. 
Utah-— Bee  Hive  State. 
Vermont  —  Green  Mountain   State. 
Virginia  — Old  Dominion  State. 
Washington  —  Evergreen    State. 
West  Virginia  —  Panhandle  State. 
Wisconsin  —  Badger  State. 
Wyoming  —  Equality  State. 
OF  CITIES 

Memphis,   Tenn.  —  Bluff  City. 

Miami,  Fla.  —  The  Magic  City. 

Milwaukee,  Wis.  —  Cream  City. 

Minneapolis,  Minn.  —  Flour  City. 

Mobile,  Ala.-— City  of  Five  Flags. 

Nashville,  Tenn.  —  City  of  Rocks. 

New  Bedford,  Mass.  —  The  Whal- 
ing City. 

New  Haven,  Conn. — City  of  Elms. 

New  Orleans,  La. — Crescent  City. 

New  York,  N,  Y.  —  Gotham. 

Niagara  Falls,  N.  Y.  —  Cataract 
City;  Power  City  of  the  World. 

Orange,  N.  J.  —  The  Hat  City. 

Paterson,  N,  J.  —  Silk  City. 

Philadelphia,  Pa.  —  Quaker  City. 

Pittsburgh,  Pa.  —  Smoky  City. 

Rochester,  N.  Y.  —  Flower  City. 

St.   Joseph,   Mo.  —   City  Worth 
While. 

St.  Louis,  Mo.  —  Mound  City. 

St.  Paul,  Minn.— The  Saintly  City. 

St.  Petersburg,  Fla.  —  The  Sun- 
shine City. 

Salem,  Mass.  —  City  of  Witches. . 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  —  Mormon 
City. 

San  Antonio,  Texas — Alamo  City. 

San  Francisco,  Cal. — Golden  Gate. 

Savannah,   Ga.  —  Forest  City  of 
the  South. 

Scranton,  Pa. — The  Electric  City. 

Seattle,  Wash.  —  Cannery  City. 

Springfield,    Mass.  —  City    of 
Homes. 

Syracuse,  N.  Y.  — Salt  City. 

Tampa,  Fia.  —  The  Cigar  City. 

Tarpon      Springs,     Fla.  —  The 
Sponge  City. 

Terre  Haute,  Ind.  —  Prairie  City. 

Toledo,  Ohio  —  Mud  Hen  City. 

Troy,  N.  Y.  — Collar  City. 

Washington,  D.  C.  —  City  of  Mag- 
nificent Distances. 

Worcester,  Mass.  —  The  Heart  of 
the  Commonwealth. 

Zanesville,  Ohio  —  Pottery  City. 


CATHOLIC    IDEALS    IN    GOVERNMENT 

Thoughts  from  the  Pastoral  Letter  of  the  American 
Hierarchy  issued  in  1919 


Purpose  —  Governments  are  organ- 
ized to  further  the  salYation  of 
mankind. 

Rights  —  The  State,  a  creature  of 
man,  must  respect  the  rights  of 
the  individual  and  the  family. 

Religion  —  The  State  has  no  right 
to  hinder  a  citizen  from  perform- 
ing Ms  religious  duties. 

Classes  —  Whenever  a  particular 
class,  such  as  the  laboring  class, 
suffers  or  is  threatened  by  evils 
which  cannot  be  met  otherwise, 
the  Government  must  meet  them. 

Industrial  Evils  —  Governments 
rightly  may  be  asked  to  help 
solve  the  industrial  evils  such  as 
excessive  labor,  dangers  to  life 
and  health,  immoral  shop  condi- 
tions, interference  with  religion, 
etc. 

Citizenship  —  Citizenship  demands 
that  the  citizen  obey  the  govern- 
ment and  take  an  active  interest 
in  civic  affairs. 

Principles  —  The  adoption  of  the 
true  principles  of  government 
must  be  insisted  upon. 

Candidates  —  Only  worthy  candi- 
dates should  be  chosen  for  office. 

Parties  —  Political  parties  should 
look  for  the  nation's  welfare,  not 
party  interests. 

Elections  —  The  purity  of  election 
is  essential  to  a  democracy. 

Corrupt  Son  —  Politics  is  not  ex- 
empted from  the  rules  of  moral- 
ity. The  will  of  the  people  must 
not  be  used  for  private  or  par- 
tisan advantage. 

Peace  —  No  international  covenant 
can  guarantee  security  or  peace 
if  it  disregards  divine  commands. 

Internationalism — In  their  dealings 
with  one  another,  nations  should 
observe  both  justice  and  charity. 

Nationalism  —  The  existence,  in- 
tegrity and  rights  of  all  nations 
must  be  respected  by  all  Chris- 
tian States. 


Good  Will  —  States  should  assist 
each  other  by  acts  of  beneficence 
and  good  will 

Social  Order-— The  State  should  ap- 
preciate the  value  of  religion  in 
preserving  the  social  order. 

Education  —  Rulers  of  the  people 
should  see  the  folly  of  excluding 
the  teachings  of  the  Gospel  and 
of  the  Church  from  public  in- 
struction. 

Union  of  Church  and  State  —  Any 
union  of  Church  and  State  is  not 
desirable  in  the  United  States. 
Each  authority  is  supreme  in  its 
own  sphere. 

Schools — Catholic  schools  fulfill  the 
obligation  of  training  children  to 
citizenship  all  the  more  fully  by 
giving  them  religious  instruction. 

Duties— -All  citizens  should  be 
trained  to  fulfill  their  duties  as 
citizens  and  individuals. 

Compulsory  Education — When  per- 
suasion fails,  compulsion  must  be 
used  in  order  to  give  all  an  ade- 
quate education  for  citizenship. 

Public  Opinion  —  An  enlightened 
public  opinion  is  necessary  for 
the  proper  conduct  of  the  demo- 
cratic form  of  government. 

Ignorance — The  State  has  the  right 
to  establish  schools  and  thus 
safeguard  itself  from  the  dangers 
resulting  from  ignorance. 

Subversive  Doctrines  —  The  State 
has  the  right  and  the  duty  to  ex- 
clude the  teaching  of  doctrines 
aiming  at  the  subversion  of  law 
and  order. 

Best  Training  for  Citizenship  —  An 
education  which  unites  intellec- 
tual, moral  and  religious  elements 
is  the  best  training  for  citizen- 
ship since  it  inculcates  a  sense 
of  responsibility,  a  respect  for 
authority  and  a  consideration  of 
the  rights  of  others. 

Freedom — Since  in  a  democracy  the 
citizen  enjoys  a  larger  freedom, 
he  likewise  has  a  greater  obliga- 
tion to  govern  himself. 


592 


Integrity  of  Life— Social  righteous-  and  restrictions,  but  to  develop 
ness  depends  upon  individual  the  spirit  which  will  enable  us  to 
morality.  Integrity  of  life  in  each  live  in  harmony  under  the  Sim- 
citizen  is  the  only  sure  guarantee  plest  form  with  only  the  neces- 
of  worthy  citizenship.  sary  amount  of  external  reguia- 

Law  Observance  —  The  efficacy  of  tlon. 

legislation  and  of  all  endeavor  for  Democratic  Government  —  Democ- 

the  common  good  depends  upon  a  racy  implies  that  the  people  rule 

personal    observance    of    justice  themselves,   but   if  they  are   to 

and  charity  by  the  individual  citi-  rui©  wisely  each  must  begin  by 

zens.  governing  himself,  by  performing 

Amount  of  Government  —  Our  aim  his  duty  no  less  than  by  main- 
should  be  not  to  multiply  laws  taining  his  right. 


RELIGIOUS  FREEDOM 
Statements  of  Some  of  the  Presidents 

Washington  —  Of  all  the  dispositions  and  habits  which  lead  to  political 
prosperity,  religion  and  morality  are  indispensable  supports.  In  vain 
would  that  man  claim  the  tribute  of  patriotism  who  should  labor  to 
subvert  these  great  pillars  of  human  happiness  —  these  firmest  props  of 
the  duties  of  men  and  citizens.  —  Farewell  Address. 

Jefferson — All  and  every  act  of  parliament  by  whatsoever  title  known 
or  distinguished,  which  renders  criminal  the  maintaining  of  any  opinion 
in  matters  of  religion ...  or  exercising  any  mode  of  worship  what- 
ever . . .  shall  henceforth  be  of  no  validity  or  force  within  this  com- 
monwealth. —  Statute  of  Virginia  for  Religious  Freedom. 

Lincoln — When  the  Know-nothings  get  control,  it  [the  Declaration]  will 
read:  "All  men  are  created  equal  except  negroes,  foreigners  and  Catho- 
lics." When  it  comes  to  this,  I  should  prefer  emigrating  to  some  coun- 
try where  they  make  no  pretense  of  loving  liberty.  —  Letter  to 
Joshua  F.  Speed,  1855. 

Theodore  Roosevelt  —  Any  political  movement  directed  against  any  body 
of  our  fellow  citizens  because  of  their  religious  creed  is  a  grave  offense 
against  American  principles  and  American  institutions.  —  October  11, 
1915.  ^  • 

Taft  —  There  is  nothing  so  despicable  as  a  secret  society  that  is  based 
upon  religious  prejudice  and  that  will  attempt  to  defeat  a  man  because 
of  his  religious  beliefs.  —  December  20,  1914. 

Wilson  —  It  does  not  become  America  that  within  her  borders,  where 
every  man  is  free  to  follow  the  dictates  of  his  conscience,  men  should 
raise  the  cry  of  church  against  church.  To  do  this  is  to  strike  at  the 
very  spirit  and  heart  of  America.  —  November  4,  1915. 

Harding  —  I  hold  it  [religious  intolerance]  to  be  a  menace  to  the  very 
liberties  we  boast  and  cherish.  —  March  24,  1922. 

Coolidge  —  It  is  not  easy  to  conceive  of  anything  that  would  be  more  un- 
fortunate in  a  community  based  upon  the  ideals  of  which  Americans 
boast  than  any  considerable  development  of  intolerance  as  regards 
religion.  —  American  Legion  Convention,  Omaha,  October,  1925. 

Franklin  D.  Roosevelt  —  In  the  United  States  we  regard  it  as  axiomatic 
that  every  person  shall  enjoy  the  free  exercise  of  his  religion  accord- 
ing to  the  dictates  of  his  conscience.  Our  flag  for  a  century  and  a 
half  has  been  the  symbol  of  the  principles  of  liberty  of  conscience,  of 
religious  freedom  and  equality  before  the  law,  and  these  concepts  are 
deeply  ingrained  in  our  national  character.  —  October  2,  1935. 

593 


NATIONAL  FLAG  CODE 
(Roles,  as  Adopted  by  the  National  Flag  Conference) 


1.  TJie  flag  should  be  displayed 
only  from  sunrise  to  sunset,  or  be- 
t-ween such  hours  as  may  be  desig- 
nated by  proper  authority.  It  should 
be  displayed  on  national  and  state 
holidays  and  on  historic  and  spe- 
cial occasions. 

2.  When  carried  in  a  procession 
with  another  flag  or  flags,  the  flag 
of    the    United    States    should    be 
either  on  the  marching  right,  i.e., 
the  flag's  own  right,  or  when  there 
is  a  line  of  other  flags  the  flag  of 
the  United  States  may  be  in  front 
of  the  center. 

3.  When  displayed  with  another 
flag  against  a  wall  from  crossed 
staffs,  the  flag  of  the  United  States 
should  be  on  the  right,  the  flag's 
own  right,  and  its  staff  should  be  in 
front  of  the  other  flag. 

4.  When  a  number  of  flags  are 
grouped  and  displayed  from  staffs, 
the  flag  of  the  United  States  should 
be  in  the  center  or  at  the  highest 
point. 

5.  When  flags  of  states  or  cities 
or  pennants  of  societies  are  flown 
on  the  same  halyard  with  the  flag 
of  the  United  States,  the  national 
flag  should  always  be  at  the  peak. 
When  flown   from   adjacent   staffs 
the  flag  of  the  United  States  should 
be  hoisted  first  No  flag  or  pennant 
should  be  placed  above  or  to  the 
right. 

6.  When  flags  of  two  or  more  na- 
tions are  displayed,  they  should  be 
flown  from  separate  staffs  of  the 
same  height  and  the  flags  should  be 
of  approximately  eq.ua!  size. 

7.  When    the    flag  'is    displayed 
from  a  staff  projecting  horizontally 
or  at  an  angle  from  the  window- 
sill,  balcony,  or  front  of  building, 
the   union   of  the   flag  should   go 
clear  to  the  head  of  the  staff  un- 
less the  flag  is  at  half  mast. 

8.  When  the  flag  of  the  United 
States   is   displayed   in   a  manner 
other  than  by  being  flown  from  a 
staff,   it  should  be  displayed  flat, 
whether  indoors  or  out.  When  dis- 
played either  horizontally  or  verti- 
cally   against    a    wall,    the    union 


should  be  uppermost  and  to  the 
flag's  own  right,  L  e.,  to  the  observ- 
er's left. 

9.  When  displayed  over  the  mid- 
dle of  the  street,  as  between  build- 
ings, the  flag  of  the  United  States 
should  be  suspended  vertically  with 
the  union  to  the  north  in  an  east- 
and-west  street  or  to  the  east  in  a 
north-and-south  street. 

10.  When   used   on   a   speaker's 
platform,   the   flag   should   be   dis- 
played above  and  behind  the  speak- 
er. It  should  never  be  used  to  cover 
the    speaker's   desk   nor   to    drape 
over  the  front  of  the  platform.    If 
flown  from  a  staff  it  should  be  on 
the  speaker's  right. 

11.  When   used   in   unveiling   a 
statue  or  monument,  the  flag  should 
not  be  allowed  to  fall  on  the  ground. 

12.  When  flown  at  half  staff,  the 
flag  is  hoisted  to  the  peak  for  an  in- 
stant, and  then  lowered  to  the  half 
staff  position,  but  before  lowering 
the   flag  for  the   day  it  is   raised 
again  to  the  peak.   By  "half  staff" 
is  meant  hauling  the  flag  down  to 
one-half  the  distance  between  the 
top   and  bottom   of  the  staff.    On 
Memorial  Day,  May  30th,  the  flag 
is  displayed  at  half  staff  from  sun- 
rise until  noon   and  at   full   staff 
from  noon  until   sunset. 

13.  Flags  flown  from  fixed  staffs 
are  placed  at  half  staff  to  indicate 
mourning.    When  the  flag  is   dis- 
played on  a  small  staff,  as  when 
carried  in  parade,  mourning  is  in- 
dicated by  attaching  two  streamers 
of  black  crepe  to  the  spear  head, 
allowing  the  streamers  to  fall  nat- 
urally. 

14.  When  used  to  cover  a  casket, 
the  flag  should  be  placed  so  that 
the  union  is  at  the  head  and  over 
the  left  shoulder.    The  flag  should 
not  be  lowered  into  the  grave  nor 
allowed  to  touch  the  ground. 

15.  When  the  flag  is  displayed  in 
the  body  of  the  church,  it  should 
be  from  a  staff  placed  on  the  con- 
gregation's right  as  they  face  the 
clergyman.    The    service   flag,    the 
state  flag,  or  any  other  flag  should 
be  at  the  left  of  the  congregation. 


594 


IHmteb 


1930  anb  1940 

UNITED  STATES  AND  ITS  TERRITORIES  AND  POSSESSIONS 


Area 

Population 

Increase 

1940 

1930 

Amount 

Percent 

United  States  and  all  Territories  and  pos- 
sessions                                .... 

United  States  and  Territories  and  possessions, 
excluding  Philippine  Islands  

150,621,231 

134,265,231 
131,669,275 

2,595,956 

72,524 
12,908 
22,290 
423,330 
51,827 
1,869,255 
24,889 
118,933 

16,356,000 

138,439,069 

124,926,069 
122,775,046 

2,151,023 

59,278 
10,055 
18,509 
368,336 
39,467 
1,543,913 
22,012 
89,453 

13,513,000 

12,182,162 

9,339,162 
8,894,229 

444,933 

13,246 
2,853 
3,781 
54,994 
12,360 
325,342 
2,877 
29,480 

2,843,000 

8.8 

7.5 

7.2 

20.7 

22.3 
28.4 
20.4 
14.9 
31.3 
21  1 
13.1 
33.0 

21.0 

Continental  United  States    . 
Territories  and  possessions,  excluding  Philip- 
pine Islands  ... 

Alaska  .  . 
American  Samoa 
Guam  

Hawaii  . 
Panama  Canal  Zone 
Puerto  Rico  .  . 
Virgin  Islands 
Military  and  naval  services,  etc.,  abroad  . 

Philippine  Islands    . 

1790—1940 


Increase  61 

rer  Pre- 

Popula- 

ceding CU 

;nsus 

Land  area 

tion  per 

Census  Year 

Population 

in  square 

square 

miles 

mile 

Number 

Percent 

1940. 

131,669,275 

8,894,229 

7.2 

3,026,789 

43  4 

1930      .       . 

122,775,046 

17,064,426 

16.1 

3,026,789 

40.5 

1920...    . 

105,710,620 

13,738,354 

14.9 

2,973,776 

35.5 

1910. 

91,972,266 

15,977,691 

21.0 

2,973,890 

30.9 

1900.  . 

75,994,575 

13,046,861 

20.7 

2,974,159 

25.6 

1890. 

62,947,714 

12,791,931 

25.5 

2,973,965 

21.2 

1880 

50,155,783 

11,597,412 

30.1 

2,973,965 

16.9 

1870. 

38,558,371 

7,115,050 

22.6 

2,973,965 

13.0 

1860.  .  . 

31,443,321 

8,251,445 

35.6 

2,973,965 

10.6 

1850. 

23,191,876 

6,122,423 

35.9 

2,944;337 

7.9 

1840. 

17,069,453 

4,203,433 

32.7 

1,753,588 

9.7 

1830... 

12,866,020 

3,227,567 

33.5 

1,753,588 

7.3 

1820. 

9,638,453 

2,398,572 

33.1 

1,753,588 

5  5 

1810  

7,239,881 

1,931,398 

36.4 

1,685,865 

4  3 

1800.    .    . 

5  308  483 

1,379,269 

35.1 

867,980 

6  1 

1790.  .  . 

3,929,214 

867,9"80 

4.5 

URBAN  AND  RURAL  POPULATION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES:  1890  TO  1940 


Class 

1940 

1930 

1920 

1910 

1900 

1890 

Total,  number.  .  . 

131,669,275 

122,775,046 

105,710,620 

91,972,266 

75,994,575 

62,947,714 

Urban    .  . 

74,423  702 

68  954  823 

54  304  603 

42  166  120 

30,380,433 

22,298,359 

Rural  

57,245,573 

53,820,223 

51,406,017 

49,806,146 

45,614,142 

40,649,355 

Total,  percent  .  .  . 

100.00 

100.00 

100.00 

100,00 

100.00 

100.00 

Urban  

56.5 

56.2 

51.4 

45.8 

40.0 

35.4 

Rural 

43.5 

4.3.8 

48  6 

54  2 

60,0 

64.6 

595 


co  is  o  CM  ^  "* 
*3*  to  co  a>  a>  c- 


o«     «      *•      o      «      #     a 

tototo-tfcocfccncMto 
ests<o-*cocMco'«J«to 


ID  to  CO  i*  O  0 

o  t-  -^  a>  IH 
«3*  m  co  oo  o>  < 


CD  to  to 

CO   GO  tO 


COOOCO 


Or-l'^OO 


a»  xj<  o  eo  CM  o 
jo  oo  CM  <n  to  to 


o  o  o 
of  o  IN* 


co  00  to  en  co 
IN  to.  -<J«  to  to 


CM  IO  CO  C--  tO  I 

to  cp  to  to  en  « 

CM  O  CO  O  CO  < 


is  eo  to 

"*•  tO  r-l 
CM    CM 


D 

z 


&*  CO  t^  CO  CO 
0  CQ  C3  O  W  W 


'"J  ^  °o 
«£>  H  O 


CO  H  HI  «O  H 

CQ  in  co  tjt  oo 


J^CQCMCQINrHCM 
•  <0  •<*  CM  &  ts  CO  CO 


•*  oj 

ID  O> 

o»  eo 


to  O  CO  CM  rH 
iH  OJ  CM  O  O 

«>  co  a»  ts  eo 


!UJ  <o 

5  ! 

s  I 

v  to 

b  5 

o 

5  s 

O  T3 


£L 

2 


3 

sr    < 

D     U-J 

o: 

Q 

z 


ra    u 

a 


COOCOISOOCOiHCO 


CM  «0  H  «0  CO  • 
tO  ID  O  H  CO 


r-l  Cft  CO 
JS  CM  CM 


O>  CO  IO  JO  CO 
CO  IO  CO  CO  «O 


CO  tOCOC-^IS&»r-tlS.CM 

CM  tO-^tNCQiOCMCntOtO 

CM  COOCMtS'CflOCOCOtO 


to  H  is  o  eo 

CM  H  CM  to  (D 

co  (O  en  CM  «-i 


co  CM  in 
^ 


tO  O  Ch 
O  IN  O 

CM*        CO* 


IsOOOOCMCOCOCMC 
CTCDISt8tOe^^rJ*U 


)  O»  to  <O  Cft  O 
>  IS  <O  CM  CM  «S 
)  O  CS  -^  ^}«  D- 


CM  IN  H  CO  CO  CO 
tO  CM  H  CO  tO  r* 


$  3  g  S  £  ^  *  ^* 

D»  cn  c>  co  " 


»  •*  «H  CO 

1^88 

tOHHCOHCMHOOIN 
r-|Cr»CDCMOiH«p£>IS 
OCOrHlOCDtOCOCOCO 


to  cn  cn  rf  to  CD  ^o»o 

ScMcncMcnO  cTicoco 


JS! 


)  1O  CO 
4  tO  H 

t  ts  co 


e-  to  en  vo  co  CM 
O  CM  CM  -^  co  H 


co  co  ts 

cne^ts 

CQO-CQ 


JS  IO  IO  CM  CO 

o  en  co  o  10 
10  c-  <o  eo  10 


CM  H  CM  iH  H 


QQ 
DC 

3 


tO  •<#  r~H  iH  tO  CM  CM1O< 

CMCMCOCM^*^|i  ^tOC 

CMtOCMOCOC^  ,Hr-4r 


h  co  co  ES  t 

•**          r 


Sis 

•<#  H  O> 

co^oT 


cR  ^eb  CM^ 

tO  CO  t1-  lO  CO 


O    tsD  « 

«533ii 

S5ri3S 


596 


<r>  cn  H  to  oo  in  co          r~|  o>  Q  c 
•«j<  co  in  r-i  H  co  co          in  to  H  c 


tfl  CO  CO 

tt>  H  CO 

in  in  IN 


O  ^  CO  to  O  C 

CO  CO  W  H  WC 


cocQcoinw 


iHWc 
comc 


CO  C*  CO  <O  tO  H  Cr»  COeOOCOHCOIOiiJ'r 

cn  CM  r-l  O  "#  en  HI  NCnOincOCN'^'^'u 

*j<  «tf  m  CM  w  eo  •*          ininocoNCMWcou 


00  w  CM  co          «  m  to  ^          cotscotowcDinco 

c^inocn          WHiNin          iNeoiNOico^Hincn. 
WCOCOH          w-tfco^          cocoroioTOcomw 


co  in  o  H  IN  H  o 


C3N    SinOO^HCJ 
H  H  H  r-l  03 


o  o»  co 


WO 


4  W  CO  CO  CO  CO 

U-cjco^co 


to  o  o  ts 

«>  H  «  W 

oo  to  IN  in 


o  o  co 

ts  IN 

<~(  o 


tn  cs  co  is  IN  o  •* 

Cn  03  IO  IO  P»  Cn  O 
1  1       1      1    ri 


WISC*H          tDtococointo^tn          ^oot 


oooocooincncs         <o^miN 

HH-COW         CM  W  H  CO  HHW 


WCncsC^-OHIS  tOClWCOOQCOr-ltOCO  «-!CQCOW  Wt-C 

COCOINHCO'^'O  CQCDCMCOCOCMCOHrH  OtOtOCO  COO( 

^Cnin«DHOr-4  CvJ-SiWHlNCOOCOO  C3tOtOO  OO»C 


CM  ^  H  CO  !N  CO  «£ 

co  o  ofl  w  w  oi 

H  H  H 


cn  ts  co  ts  N  in  co 

«"«*«'«?>''**•* 


COtOWtOOCSCO^W  OO'cHHC*' 


)  tO  T}«  H  H  W  t- 


IN  CS  0?  Cn  W  tO  in 
CO  "I1  rf  CO  "#  m  tO 

eo  to  w  in  cn  co  r-» 


«  co  in  r-i 
<o  H  t>  e» 
in  O  cn  cn> 


tO  tD  Cft  I 

.  to  in  co 


D-  0>  O>  CO  O  UD  <J» 

in  c-  in  IH  co  eg  N 

CM  C«  CO  H  H  3*  CS 


*o  c 
w  e 


Heocoioioebo;^^         dto^NS          co^into^c^         owo®®®5!*          "l^2! 


in  to  c 


(Ot-I 

COOOODHl 


g>  0> 
IN  CO 


JcoHcn  Hcnocntochto^ 

3COCMCO  CQCMISr-IO'^tOCO 

SCOCOPS  SH        IOHHN 


coco      cowcpcoinco          oino"* 
CsCnicncOjKcnHCxJ  OCOCMH 


CO  O  «#  H  <> 

CM  H  05  o  «** 
co  in  <*  co  o 


tNO 

W^f 


WHHinCvimHCOiH 


eo  o  o>  r-i  H  in  IN 


o>  t*  in  w 

S883 


r 

38  S 


•ItOCOOtOCOinCQ  Hr 

•<  p-  0>  en  c-  C-  O  <$  CMC 

I  i-4        IO  H  H  CO  Cn  U 


IN  i-4  H  <d 

w  «*  to  o> 

ID  CO  O>  C*- 


COW^COHOtN 

(N^cr>r-4(DH^ 

<  CO  ts  W  CO  M  CO.M 


H  W  in 


in  in  w  co 
T?  H  CO  CO 
CO  0»  CO  H 


•*  50  co  3 

O>  CO  CO  T^ 


H        W  H  CO  H  CO  rH 


angst^^ 

4>  -H    O  2-j    O    O    <P 

2  SH  S  55  co  s; 


597 


RANK  OF  STATES 

STATES  IN  ORDER  OF 

ACCORDING  TO  POPULATION 

PERCENTAGE  OF  INCREASE 

1940  and  S930 

1930  to  1940 

Rank 

Population 

Per  cent 

State 

State 

of  in- 

1940 

1930 

1940 

1930 

crease* 

New  York.  . 

I 

1 

13,479,142 

12,588,066 

1.  Dist.  of  Columbia 

36  2 

Pennsylvania.  . 
Illinois   .  . 

2 
3 

2 
3 

9,900,180 
7,897,241 

9,631,350 
7,630,654 

2.  Florida  .  . 
3.  New  Mexico 

29.2 
25  6 

Ohio  .  .  .. 

4 

4 

6,907,612 

6,646,697 

4.  California 

21  7 

California  . 

5 

6 

6,907,387 

5,677,251 

5.  Nevada.  . 

21.1 

Texas  .... 

6 

5 

6,414,824 

5,824,715 

6.  Idaho  ... 

17.9 

Michigan  .  . 

7 

7 

5,256,106 

4,842,325 

7.  Arizona.  .  . 

14  6 

Massachusetts.  . 

8 

8 

4,316,721 

4,249,614 

'8.  Oregon  . 

14.2 

New  Jersey 
Missouri  

9 
10 

9 
10 

4,160,165 
3,784,664 

4,041,334 
3,629,367 

9.  North  Carolina 
10.  Louisiana  ... 

12  7 
12.5 

North  Carolina. 

11 

12 

3,571,623 

3,170,276 

11.  Delaware 

11.8 

Indiana.  .  .    . 

12 

11 

3,427,796 

3,238,503 

12.  Maryland  . 

11.6 

Wisconsin 

13 

13 

3,137,587 

2,939,006 

13.  Tennessee  . 

11  4 

Georgia  .  .  . 

14 

14 

3,123,723 

2,908,506 

14.  "Wyoming 

11.2 

Tennessee 

15 

16 

2,915,841 

2,616,556 

15.  "Washington    . 

11   1 

Kentucky,  . 

16 

17 

2,845,627 

2,614,589 

16.  Virginia.    . 

10  6 

Alabama  .  . 

17 

15 

2,832,961 

2,646,248 

17.  Texas.    .. 

10.1 

Minnesota 

18 

18 

2,792,300 

2,563,953 

18.  West  Virginia 

10.0 

Virginia  ,    . 

19 

20 

2,677,773 

2,421,851 

19.  South  Carolina. 

9  3 

Iowa  

20 

19 

2,538,268 

2,470,939 

20.  Minnesota  .  .  . 

8.9 

Louisiana  . 

21 

22 

2,363,880 

2,101,593 

21.  Kentucky  . 

8  8 

Oklahoma  . 

22 

21 

2,336,434 

2,396,040 

22.  Mississippi 

8.7 

Mississippi    . 

23 

23 

2,183,796 

2,009,821 

23.  Michigan  . 

.    8  5 

Arkansas  .  .  . 

24 

25 

1,949,387 

1,854,482 

24.  Colorado  . 

8  4 

W^st  Virginia 

25 

27 

1,901,974 

1,729,205 

25.  Utah  

8.4 

South  Carolina  . 

26 

26 

1,899,804 

1,738,765 

26.  Georgia  .  . 

7.4 

Florida.  . 

27 

31 

1,897,414 

1,468,211 

27.  Alabama 

7  1 

Maryland  .  , 

28 

28 

1,821,244 

1,631,526 

28.  New  York 

7  1 

Kansas  .  .  . 

29 

24 

1,801,028 

1,880,999 

29.  Wisconsin 

6  8 

Washington. 

30 

30 

1,736,191 

1,563,396 

30.  Connecticut,   . 

6  4 

Connecticut. 

31 

29 

1,709,242 

1,606,903 

31.  Maine  

6  2 

Nebraska  .  . 

32 

32 

1,315,834 

1,377,963 

32.  Indiana  ... 

5.8 

Colorado  .  .  . 

33 

33 

1,123,296 

1,035,791 

33.  New  Hampshire.  . 

5  6 

Oregon  .... 

34 

34 

1,089,684 

953,786 

34.  Arkansas  ... 

5  1 

Maine  .... 

35 

35 

847,226 

797,423 

35.  Missouri 

4  3 

Rhode  Island 

36 

37 

713,346 

687,497 

36.  Montana 

4.1 

Dist.  of  Columbia 

37 

41 

663,091 

486,869 

37.  Ohio..    . 

3  9 

South  Dakota 

38 

36 

642,961 

692,849 

38.  Rhode  Island  .    .  . 

3.8 

North  Dakota. 

39 

38 

641,935 

680,845 

39.  Illinois  .  .  . 

3.5 

Montana  .  . 

40 

39 

559,456 

537,606 

40.  New  Jersey 

2  9 

Utah. 

41 

40 

550,310 

507,847 

41.  Pennsylvania 

2.8 

New  Mesico 

42 

45 

531,818 

423,317 

42.  Iowa  

2.7 

Idaho..  .. 

43 

43 

524,873 

445,032 

43.  Massachusetts 

1.6 

Arizona    .  . 

44 

44 

499,261 

435,573 

44.  Vermont 

Q     -j_ 

New  Hampshire 

45 

42 

491,524 

1  465,293 

45.  Oklahoma".  '.  '  .  .    ]    . 

—2.5 

Vermont  .  ,  . 

46 

46 

359,231 

359,611 

46.  Kansas  

—4.3 

Delaware  . 

47 

47 

266,505 

238,380 

47.  Nebraska 

—  4.5 

Wyoming.  , 

48 

48 

250,742 

225,565 

48.  North  Dakota  .... 

—5.7 

Nevada  .  . 

49 

49 

110,247 

91,058 

49.  South  Dakota. 

—7.2 

A  minus  sign  ( — )  denotes  decrease. 


598 


CITIES   OF   100,000  OR    MORE    POPULATION 


CITY 

1940 

1930 

1920 

1910 

1900 

1 

New  York,  N.  Y. 

7,454,995 

6,930,446 

5,620,048 

4,766,883 

3,437,202 

Bronx   Borough    

,  .  .  .    1,394,711 

1,265,258 

732,016 

430,980 

200,507 

Brooklyn  Borough  

.  .    2,698,285 

2,560,401 

2,018,356 

1,634,351 

1,166,582 

Manhattan    Borough    .  .  . 

.  .  .    1,889,924 

1,867,312 

2,284,103 

2,331,542 

1,850,093 

Queens    Borough    

.  .    1,297,634 

1,079,029 

469,042 

284,041 

152,999 

Richmond   Borough    .    .    . 

.    .       174,441 

158,346 

116,531 

85,969 

67,021 

2 

Chicago,    111  

.    3,396,808 

3,376,438 

2,701,705 

2,185,283 

1,698,575 

3 

'  Philadelphia,    Pa  

...    1,931,334 

1,950,961 

1,823,779 

1,549,008 

1,293,697 

4 

Detroit,    Mich  

.  .    1,623,452 

1,568,662 

993,678 

465,766 

285,704 

5 

Los  Angeles,  Calif.         .    . 

1,504,277 

1,238,048 

576,673 

319,198 

102,479 

6 

Cleveland,  Ohio   .  .           

878,336 

900,429 

796,841 

560,663 

381,768 

7 

Baltimore,   Md.    . 

859,100 

804,874 

733,826 

558,485 

508,957 

8 

St.    Louis,   Mo.      .           .  .    . 

816,048 

821,960 

772,897 

687,029 

575,238 

9 

Boston,    Mass  

770,816 

781,188 

748,060 

670,585 

560,892 

10 

Pittsburgh,    Pa  

671,659 

669,817 

588,343 

533,905 

451,512 

11 

Washington,    D.   C.    .      .      . 

.      .       663,091 

486,869 

437,571 

331,069 

278,718 

12 

San  Francisco,    Calif.    .  .    . 

.  .  .       634,536 

634,394 

506,676 

416,912 

342,782 

13 

Milwaukee,  Wis  

.  .  .  .       587,472 

578,249 

457,147 

373,857 

285,315 

14 

Buffalo,   N.   Y  

575,901 

573,076 

506,775 

423,715 

352,387 

15 

New  Orleans,   La  

494,537 

458,762 

387,219 

339,075 

287,104 

16 

Minneapolis,    Minn  

492,370 

464,356 

380,582 

301,408 

202,718 

17 

Cincinnati,    Ohio    

455,610 

451,160 

401,247 

363,591 

325,902 

18 

Newark,   N.   J  

.  .       429,7<50 

442,337 

414,524 

347,469 

246,070 

19 

Kansas  City,  Mo  

399,178 

399,746 

324,410 

248,381 

163,752 

20 

Indianapolis,    Ind  

386,972 

364,161 

314,194 

233,650 

169,164 

21 

Houston,    Tex  

.    ..       384,514 

292,352 

138,276 

78,800 

44,633 

22 

Seattle,   Wash  

368,302 

365,583 

315,312 

237,194 

80,671 

23 

Rochester,   N.    Y  

324,975 

328,132 

295,750 

218,149 

162,608 

24 

Denver,    Colo  

322,412 

287,861 

256,491 

213,381 

133,859 

25 

Louisville,  Ky  

319,077 

307,745 

234,891 

223,928 

204,731 

26 

Columbus,  Ohio   

306,087 

290,564 

237,031 

181,511 

125,560 

27 

Portland,  Ore  

.  .  .  .       305,394 

301,815 

258,288 

207,214 

90,426 

28 

Atlanta,  Ga  

302,288 

270,366 

200,616 

154,839 

89,872 

29 

Oakland,   Calif  

302,163 

284,063 

216,261 

150,174 

66,960 

30 

Jersey  City,  N.  J  

301,173 

316,715 

298,103 

267,779 

206,433 

31 

Dallas,  Tex  

.  ...       294,734 

260,475 

158,976 

92,104 

42,638 

32 

Memphis,    Tenn  

292,942 

253,143 

162,351 

131,105 

102,320 

33 

St.  Paul,  Minn  

287,736 

271,606 

234,698 

214,744 

163,065 

34 

Toledo,   Ohio    

.    .       282,349 

290,718 

243,164 

168,497 

131,822 

35 

Birmingham,   Ala  

267,583 

259,678 

178,806 

132,685 

38,415 

36 

San  Antonio,   Tex  

253,854 

231,542 

161,379 

96,614 

53,321 

37 

Providence,  R.  I  

253,504 

252,981 

237,595 

224,326 

175*597 

38 

Akron,    Ohio    

244,791 

255,040 

208,435 

69,067 

42,728 

39 

Omaha,  Neb  

223,884 

214,066 

191,601 

124,096 

102,555 

40 

Dayton,  Ohio    

210,718 

200,982 

152,559 

116,577 

85,333 

41 

Syracuse,  N.  Y  

.  .  .  .       205,967 

209,326 

171,717 

137,249 

108,374 

42 

Oklahoma   City,    Okla.    .  .  . 

204,424 

185,389 

91,295 

64,205 

10,037 

43 

San  Diego,  Calif  

203,341 

147,995 

74,361 

39,578 

17,700 

44 

Worcester,   Mass  

.  .  .  .       193,694 

195,311 

179,754 

145,986 

118,421 

45 

Richmond,  Va  

193,042 

182,929 

171,667 

127,628 

85,050 

46 

Fort  Worth,  Tex  

177,662 

163,447 

106,482 

73,312 

26,688 

47 

Jacksonville,  Fla  

173,065 

129,549 

91,558 

57,699 

28,429 

48 

Miami,    Fla  

....       172,172 

110,637 

29,571 

5,471 

1,681 

49 

Youngstown,  Ohio       

167,720 

170,002 

132,358 

79,066 

44,885 

50 

Nashville,  Tenn  

167,402 

153,866 

118,342 

110,364 

80,865 

51 

Hartford,    Conn  

166,267 

164,072 

138,036 

98,915 

79,850 

52 

Grand  Rapids,   Mich  

164,292 

168,592 

137,634 

112,571 

87,565 

53 

Long  Beach,  Calif  

164,271 

142,032 

55,593 

17,809 

2,252 

54 

New  Haven,  Conn  

160,605 

162,655 

162,537 

133,605 

108,027 

55 

Des  Momes,  Iowa   

159,819 

142,559 

126,468 

86,368 

62,139 

56 

Flint,  Mich  

151,543 

156,492 

91,599 

38,550 

13,103 

599 


Cities  of  100,000  or  More  Population 


CITY 

1940 

1930 

1920 

1910 

1900 

57 

Salt  Lake   City,   Utah    .    .  . 

.    .       149,934 

140,267 

118,110 

92,777 

53,531 

58 

Springfield,   Mass.    . 

149,554 

149,900 

129,614 

88,926 

62,059 

59 

60 

Bridgeport,  Conn.  . 
Norfolk,  Va  

147,121 
.  .       144,332 

146,716 
129,710 

143,555 
115,777 

102,054 
67,452 

70,990 
46,624 

61 

Yonkers,  N.  Y.     . 

142,598 

134,646 

100,176 

79,803 

47,931 

62 

Tulsa    Okla  

,      .       142,157 

141,258 

72,075 

18,182 

1,390 

63 

Scranton,    Pa  -    . 

140,404 

143,433 

137,783 

129,867 

102,026 

64 

Paterson,  N    J.   . 

.    .         139,656 

138,513 

135,875 

125,600 

105,171 

65 

66 

Albany,  N.  Y  
Chattanooga     Ten.ii       •      •  •  • 

.      .       130,577 
128,163 

127,412 
119,798 

113,344 
57,895 

100,253 
44,604 

94,151 
30,154 

67 

Trenton    N     J 

124,697 

123,356 

119,289 

96,815 

73,307 

68 
69 
70 
71 

Spokane,  Wash,   .      . 
Kansas   City,    Kans.    . 
Fort  Wayne,   Ind  
Ca.nid.cn,  N.  J.       .            • 

122,001 
.    .         121,458 
.      .       118,410 
.      .       117,536 

115,514 
121,857 
114,946 
118,700 

104,437 
101,177 
86,549 
116,309 

104,402 
82,331 
63,933 
94,538 

36,848 
51,418 
45,115 
75,935 

72 

Erie    Pa  .  •    • 

116,955 

115,967 

93,372 

66,525 

52,733 

73 

Fall  River,  Mass.   . 

.  ...       115,428 

115,274 

120,485 

119,295 

104,863 

74 

Wichita,  Kans.   .  .  . 

114,966 

111,110 

72,217 

52,450 

24,671 

75 
76 
77 
78 
79 
80 

Wilmington,   Del. 
Gary,  Ind  
Knoxville,  Tenn. 
Cambridge,   Mass. 
Reading,  Pa  
New  Bedford    Mass      

112,504 
.      .       111,719 
111,580 
110,879 
110,568 
110,341 

106,597 
100,426 
105,802 
113,643 
111,171 
112,597 

110,168 
55,378 
77,818 
109,694 

107,784 
121,217 

87,411 
16,802 
36,346 
104,839 
96,071 
96,652 

76,508 

32",<S37 
91,886 
78,961 
62,442 

81 

Elizabeth,  N.  J  

109,912 

114,589 

95,783 

73,409 

52,130 

82 
83 

Tacorna,  Wash  
Canton,  Ohio   ... 

.    .  .       109,408 
108,401 

106,817 
104,906 

96,965 
87,091 

83,743 
50,217 

37,714 
30,667 

84 

Tampa    Fla  

108,391 

101,161 

51,608 

37,782 

15,839 

85 
8(5 

Sacramento,    Calif.    . 
Peoria    111.           

.       105;958 
105,087 

93,750 
104,969 

65,908 

76,121 

44,696 
66,950 

29,282 
56,100 

87 

00 

Somerville,   Mass. 
Lowell    Mass 

102,177 
101,389 

103,908 
100,234 

93,091 

112,759 

77,236 
106,294 

61,643 
94,969 

Qo 

89 

South   Bend,    Ind.          .    . 

101,268 

104,193 

70,983 

53,684 

35,999 

90 

Duluth,    Minn. 

101,065 

101,463 

98,917 

78,466 

52,969 

91 
92 

Charlotte,  N.  C.   .  . 
Utica,   N.  Y  

100,899 
100,518 

82,675 
101,740 

46,338 
94,156 

34,014 

74,419 

18,091 
56,383 

CONTINENTAL  U.  S.  POPULATION   ESTIMATES  FOR  1942 

The  population  of  the  continental  United  States  was  133,965,000  on 
Jan.  1,  1942,  according  to  preliminary  estimates  by  the  Census  Bureau. 
This  total  does  not  take  into  account  "the  post-censal  movements  of  the 
armed  forces  away  from  continental  United  States." 

This  latest  population  estimate  showed  an  increase  of  1,327,000  over 
the  estimate  of  132,638,000  for  Jan.  1,  1941,  and  of  2,296,000  over  the 
131,669,275  registered  in  the  census  of  April  1,  1940. 

A  rise  in  the  birth  rate  was  stated  to  be  the  chief  reason  for  this 
increase.  In  1941  about  2,728,000  babies  were  born,  as  compared  with  an 
annual  average  of  2,319,000  between  1930  and  1940,  This  was  attributed 
"partly  to  an.  increase  in  the  number  of  women  in  the  child-bearing  ages, 
but  primarily  to  business  prosperity  induced  by  defense  activity  and  to 
anticipation  of  conscription  and  the  entry  of  the  United  States  into 
the  war." 

The  number  of  persons  who  died  in  1941,  1,442,000,  was  about  the  same 
as  the  annual  average  of  1,425,000  during  the  1930-40  decade. 

During  1941  there  was  "a  net  civilian  immigration  almost  as  large 
as  the  net  emigration  during  the  whole  intercensal  decade,  1930-40." 

In  the  latest  estimate  of  population  there  was  an  almost  equal  division 
of  sexes,  the  number  of  men  per  100  women  dropping  from  100.7  in  1940 
to  100.4  in  1942.  White  persons  and  non-whites  remained  in  about  the 
same  ratio,  there  being  120,215,770  whites,  and  13,749,051  non-whites  at 
the  beginning  of  1942. 

600 


CITIES  OR  URBAN  PLACES  OF  25,000  OR  MORE  POPULATION 
[A  minus  sign  (  —  )  denotes  decrease] 


City  or  Other  Urban  Place 

Population 

Increase 
193®  to  1940 

1940 

1930 

Number 

Per  Cent 

ALABAMA 
Anniston  .  .             .                  .... 
Birmingham 
Gadsden  .           ... 
Mobile 

25,523 
267,583 
36,975 

78,720 
78,084 
27,493 

65,414 
36,818 

36,584 
88,039 

36,256 
38,935 
29,252 
37,192 
85,547 
26,823 
34,337 
60,685 
82,582 
28,648 
30,114 
164,271 
1,504,277 
302,163 
81,864 
34,696 
105,958 
43,646 
203,341 
634,536 
68,457 
31,921 
34,958 
53,500 
26,945 
54,714 

36,789 
322,412 
52,162 

147,121 
30,167 
166,267 
39,494 
26,495 
68,685 
160,605 
30,456 
39,849 
47,938 
26,988 
99,314 
33,776 
30,012 

112,504 
663,091 

173,065 
172,172 
28,012 
36,736 
»,    37,449 
60,812 

22,345 
259,678 
24,042 
68,202 
66,079 
20,659 

48,118 
32,506 

31,429 
81,679 

35,033 
29,472 
26,015 
33,023 
82,109 
17,429 
16,662 
52,513 
62,736 
24,591 
19,480 
142,032 
1,238,048 
284,063 
76,086 
29,696 
93,750 
37,481 
147,995 
634,394 
57,651 
30,332 
33,613 
37,146 
19,632 
47,963 

33,237 

287,861 
50,096 

146,716 
28,451 
164,072 
38,481 
24,554 
68,128 
162,655 
29,640 
36,019 
46,346 
26,040 
99,902 
24,914 
25,808 

106,597 
468,869 

129,549 
110,637 
6,494 
27,330 
31,579 
40,425 

3,178 
7,905 
12,933 
10,518 
12,005 
6,834 

16,296 

4,312 

5,055 
6,960 

1,223 
9,463 
3,237 
4,069 
3,438 
9,394 
17,675 
8,172 
19,846 
4,057 
10,634 
22,239 
266,239 
18,100 
5,778 
5,000 
12,208 
6,165 
55,346 
142 
10,806 
1,599 
1,235 
15,854 
7,313 
6,751 

3,552 
34,551 
2,066 

405 
1,716 
2,195 
1,013 
1,941 
457 
-2,050 
816 
3,830 
1,592 
948 
-588 
8,835 
4,213 

5,907 
176,222 

43,516 
61,535 
21,518 
9,406 
5,870 
20,385 

13.8 
3.1 
50.1 
15.4 

18.1 
33 

33 

13.4 

16 

8.4 

2.8 
32 
12.3 
12  3 
4.1 
53.5 
106.0 
13 
32  5 
16.5 
55.6 
15.6 
22 
6.3 
7.5 
16.9 
13 
16.3 
37.5 

is".7 

3.4 
3 
42.6 
37.2 
14 

10.2 
12  1 
4.1 

.3 

6 
1.3 
2  6 
7.8 
.6 
-5.7 
1.7 
10.6 
3.4 
3.6 
—    5 
35!  5 
16  3 

5.5 
36.2 

33.6 
55.5 
331.0 
34.4 
18.6 
53.6 

Montgomery  .  . 

Tuscaloosa  
ARIZONA 
Phoenix  
Tucson  ... 
ARKANSAS 
Fort  Smith  ...          . 
Little  Rock  
CALIFORNIA 
Alameda  

Alhambra  
Bakersfield   .  . 

Belvedere  township  
Berkeley   .    ...    . 

Beverly  Hills  

Burbank  
Fresno  
Glendale  ...                               
HuntingLon  Park.  .  .         .... 

Inglewood  
Long  Beach  
Los  Angeles  
Oakland  

Pasadena  
Riverside  
Sacramento 

San  Bernardino  ... 
San  Diego  
San  Francisco  .  .  , 

San  Jose  

Santa  Ana   
Santa  Barbara  ... 
Santa  Monica. 

South  Gate  
Stockton  ....          
COLORADO 
Colorado  Springs 

Denver  
Pueblo  
CONNECTICUT 
Bridgeport  
Bristol  
Hartford  ...               .        .    .          ... 
Meriden  
Middletown  
New  Britain  ...                 
New  Haven  

New  London  
Norwalk   .    .  . 

Stamford  

Torrington  . 

Waterbury  

West  Hartford  town               
West  Haven  town  
DELAWARE 
Wilmington  .... 

DISTRICT  OP  COLUMBIA 
Washington  

FLORIDA 
Jacksonville  .  . 

Miami  .... 
Miami  Beach  . 
Orlando  ... 
Pensacola                     » 

St.  Petersburg  

601 


CITIES  OR  URBAN  PLAGES  OF  25,000  OR  MORE  POPULATION 


City  or  Other  Urban  Place 

Population 

Increase 
193®  to  1940 

1940 

1930 

Number 

Per  Cent 

FLORIDA  —  Continued 
Tampa   ....                 .               . 

108,391 
33,693 

302,288 
65,919 
53,280 
57,865 
26,282 
95,998 

26,130 

31,255 
47,170 
28,405 
32,686 
3,396,808 
64,712 
36,919 
59,305 
75,609 
38,333 
65,389 
28,876 
42,365 
26,648 
34,608 
66,015 
105,087 
40,469 
84,637 
42,775 
75,503 
34,241 

41,572 
54,637 
33,434 
97,062 
118,410 
111,719 
70,184 
386,972 
33,795 
28,798 
26,767 
26,476 
28,298 
49,720 
25,414 
35,147 
101,268 
62,693 

25,832 
62,120 
26,270 
41,439 
66,039 
159,819 
27,080 
31,570 
82,364 
51,743 
43,892 

30,013 
121,458 
67,833 
114,966 

101,161 
26,610 

270,366 
60,342 
43,131 
53,829 
21,843 
85,024 

21,554   . 

30,151 
46,589 
28,425 
30,930 
3,376,438 
66,602 
36,765 
57,510 
74,347 
35,929 
63,120 
28,830 
42,993 
25,829 
32,236 
63,982 
104,969 
39,241 
85,864 
37,953 
%      71,864 
33,499 

39,804 
54,784 
32,949 
102,249 
114,946 
100,426 
64,560 
364,161 
32,843 
26,240 
24,496 
26,735 
28,630 
46,548 
25,819 
32,493 
104,193 
62,810 

26,755 
56,097 
25,726 
42,048 
60,751 
142,559 
23,304 
28,075 
97,183 
46,191 
41,679 

27,085 
121,857 
64,120 
111,110 

7,230 
7,083 

31,922 

4,577 
10,149 
3,936 
4,339 

10,972 

4,586 

1,104 
581 
_20 
1,938 
20,370 
-1,890 
244 
1,795 
1,262 
2,404 
2,279 
46 
-628 
819 
2,372 
2,033 
118 
1,228 
-1,227 
4,822 
3,639 
742 

7,768 
-147 
485 
-5,187 
3,464 
11,293 
5,624 
22,811 
952 
2,558 
2,271 
-259 
-332 
3,172 
-405 
2,654 
-2,925 
-117 

-923 
6,023 
544 
-609 
5,288 
17,260 
3,776 
3,495 
3,181 
5,552 
2,213 

2,928 
-399 
3,713 

3,856 

7.2 
26.6 

11.6 
7.5 
23.6 
7.3 
19.8 
12.8 

21.3 

3.6 
1.2 

"e',2 

.5 
-2.8 
.6 
3.1 
1.7 
6.7 
3.6 

West  Palm  Beach  

GEORGIA 
Atlanta  

Augusta  . 

Columbus  ...         .           

Macon 

TR.f>™i®  ,,,,,,.,                        ,,,,,,, 

Savannah. 

IDAHO 
Boise  City 

ILLINOIS 
Alton  .  .             

Aurora 

Belleville                   - 

Bloomington  

Chicago  ... 

Cicero  

Danville.                                            .    .    . 

Decatur  

East  St.  Louis 

Elgin 

Evanston.  . 

Galesburg  .  .                      .        

Joliet  
Maywood 

-1.4 
3.1 
7.3 
3.1 
.1 
3.1 
-1.4 
12.7 
5 
2.2 

19.4 
-.2 

1.4 
-5 
3.1 
11.2 
8.7 
6.2 
2.9 
9.7 
9.3 
-.9 
-1.1 
6.8 
-1.5 
8  1 
-2.8 
—  .1 

-3.4 
10.7 
2  1 
-1.4 
8  6 
12.1 
16.1 
12  4 
4 
12 
5.3 

10.8 
-.2 

5.7 
3  3 

Moline  ... 

Oak  Park 

Peoria  

Quincy  

Rockford.  .  .    . 

Bock  Island  

Springfield.  .  . 

Waukegan  .  ,      .    .           .... 

INDIANA 
Anderson.  . 

East  Chicago 

Elkhart  .  .  . 

Evansville  

Fort  Wayne 

Gary  

"FTfLmmond  t  , 

Indianapolis  

TFCoV^Tnn  ,  .  , 

Lafayette  

Marion  . 

Michigan  City  

Mishawaka  . 

Muncie  

New  Albany  

Richmond  ... 

South  Bend  .    . 

Teire  Haute  

IOWA 
Burlington  

Cedar  Rapids 

Clinton  

Council  Bluffs  . 

Davenport  

Des  Moines 

Mason  City  

Ottumwa  .  . 

Sioux  City  

Waterloo.  .        .           

Dubuojie.  ... 

KANSAS 
Hutchinson  

[Kansas  City  .  .                                    . 

Topeka  

Wichita                       

602 


CITIES  OR  URBAN  PLAGES  OF  25,©®0  OR  MORE  POPULATION 


City  or  Other  Urban  Place 

Population 

Increase 
1930  to  1940 

1940 

1930 

Number 

Per  Cent 

KENTUCKY 
Ashland  .    . 

29,537 
62,018 
49,304 
319.077 
30,631 
30,245 
33,765 

27,066 

34,719 
28,309 
494,537 
98,167 

29,822 
38,598 
73,643 

859,100 
39,483 
32,491 

40,013 
26,867 
25,537 
770,816 
62.343 
49,786 
110,879 
41,259 
41,664 
46,784 
115,428 
41,824 
46,752 
53,750 
84,323 
101,389 
98,123 
58,010 
63,083 
25,333 
110,341 
69,873 
49,684 
75,810 
34,405 
41,213 
102,177 
149,554 
37,395 
40,020 
35,427« 
193,694 

29,815 
43,453 
47,956 
63,584 
1,623,452 
151,543 
164,292 
49,839 
50,810 
49,656 
54,097 
78,753 
47,697 
66,626 
32,759 

29,074 
65,252 
45,736 
307,745 
29,744 
22,765 
33,541 

23,025 
30,729 
26,028 
458,762 
76,655 

28,749 
34,948 
70,810 

804,874 
37,747 
30,861 

36,094 
21,748 
25,086 
781,188 
63,797 
47,490 
113,643 
45,816 
43,930 
48,424 
114,274 
40,692 
48,710 
56,537 
85,068 
100,234 
102,320 
58,036 
59,714 
23,170 
112,597 
65,276 
49,677 
71,983 
35,680 
43,353 
103,908 
149,900 
37,355 
39,247 
34,913 
195,311 

26,944 
43,573 
47,355 
50,358 
1,568,662 
156,492 
168,592 
56,268 
52,959 
55,187 
54J86 
78,397 
41,390 
64,928 
31,361 

463 
—2,234 
3,568 
11,332 
887 
>  7,480 
224 

4,041 
3,990 
2,281 
35,775 
21,512 

1,073 
3,650 
2,833 

54,226 
1,736 
1,630 

3,919 
5,119 
451 
-10,372 
-1,454 
2,296 
-2,764 
-4,557 
-2,266 
-1,640 
154 
1,132 
-1,958 
-2,887 
-745 
1,155 
-4,197 
-26 
3,369 
2,163 
-2,256 
4,597 
7 
3,827 
-1,275 
-2,140 
-1,731 
-346 
40 
773 
514 
-1,617 

2,871 
-120 
601 
13,226 
54,790 
-4,949 
-4,300 
-6,429 
-2,149 
-5,531 
-689 
356 
6,307 
1,698 
1,398 

1.5 
-3.4 
7.8 
3.6 
2.9 
32.9 
.6 

17.5 
13 
8.7 
7.6 

28.1 

3.7 

10.4 
4 

6.7 

4.5 
5.2 

10.8 
22.5 
1.7 
-1.3 
-2.2 
4.8 
-2.4 
-10 
-5.1 
-3.3 

2> 

-4 
-5.1 

-.8 

1.1 
-4.1 

Covington  ...         
Lexington.  .        

Louisville  .  . 

Newport  

Owensboro  

Paducah.   

LOUISIANA  < 
Alexandria  ... 

Baton  Rouge    . 

Monroe  

New  Orleans  
Shreveport  ..... 

MAINE 
Banger 

Lewiston.  .                 .... 

Portland 

MARYLAND 
Baltimore  

Cumberland  .  .       

Hagerstown   .  .            ... 

MASSACHUSETTS 
Arlington  town  

Belmont  town 

Beverly           

Boston 

Brockton    

Brookline  town  

Cambridge  .        

Chelsea  

Chicopee           ... 

Everett  

Fall  River 

Fitchburg  

Haverhill 

Holyoke  

Lawrence 

Lowell  .  .        

Lynn                                          . 

Maiden  

IMedford 

5.6 
9.3 
-2 

4.1 

"s'.s 

-3.5 
-4.9 

-1.6 

Melrose  

New  Bedford 

Newton  

Pittsfield 

Quincy  

Revere   . 

Salem  

£>0mfil"villfl 

Springfield  

Taunton 

"Waltham  .  .               

1.9 

1.4 
—  8 

10.6 
-.3 

1.2 
26.1 
3.5 
-3.1 
-2.5 
-11.4 
-4 
-10 
-1.2 

15*.2 
2.6 

4.4 

Watertown  town  

Worcester. 

MICHIGAN 
Ann  Arbor  .    ... 

Battle  Creek 

Bay  City  

Dearborn 

Detroit  

Flint  

Grand  Rapids     ...    ,  . 

JT  fiTntrfl-mftk  ,-,,,,,  ^  ,,.,,,,  L  ....    .  . 

Highland  Park 

Jackson  .    ... 

KalftinftRfioo 

Lansing  .  .    .... 

^Muskegon 

Pontiao  .      ...       ... 

Port  Huron  ...                   

603 


CITIES  OR  URBAN  PLAGES  OF  25,000  OR  MORE  POPULATION 


City  or  Other  Urban  Place 

Population 

Increase 
1930  to  1940 

1940 

1930 

Number 

Per  Cent 

MICHIGAN  —  Continued 
Royal  Oak   

25,087 
82,794 
30,618 

101,065 
492,370 
26,312 
287,736 

62,107 
35,481 

37,144 
399,178 
75,711 
816,048 
61,238 
33,023 

37,081 
29,928 

81,984 
223,844 

27,171 
77,685 
32,927 

64,094 
79,198 
28,167 
41,623 
117,536 
48,827 
68,945 
109,912 
28,044 
26,279 
50,115 
55,328 
301,173 
39,467 
39,807 
429,760 
33,180 
39,714 
35,717 
61,394 
139,656 
41,242 
37,469 
25,275 
124,697 
56,173 
39,439 
27,191 

35,449 

130,577 
33,329 
35,753 
78,309 
575,901 
45,106 
42,638 
28,589 
67,362 
31,883 

22,904 
80,715 
28,368 

101,463 
464,356 
20,621 
271,606 

48,282 
31,954 

33,454 
399,746 
80,935 
821,960 
57,527 
25,809 

39,532 
28,822 

75,933 
214,006 

25,228 
76,834 
31,463 

66,198 
88,979 
26,974 
38,077 
118,700 
46,875 
68,020 
114,589 
29,739 
24,568 
59,261 
56,733 
316,715 
40,716 
42,071 
,   442,337 
34,555 
40,714 
35,399 
62,959 
138,513 
43,242 
34,422 
16,513 
123,356 
58,659 
37,107 
25,266 

26,570 

127,412 
34,817 
36,652 
76,662 
573,076 
47,397 
45,155 
28,088 
61,499 
31,275 

2,183 
2,079 
2,250 

-398 
18,014 
5,691 
16,130 

3,825 
3,428 

3,690 
-568 
-5,224 
-5,912 
3,711 
7,214 

-2,451 
1,106 

6,051 
9,838 

1,943 
851 
1,464 

-2,104 
-9,781 
1,193 
3,546 
-1,164 
1,952 
925 
-4,677 
-1,695 
1,711 
-9,146 
-1,405 
-15,542 
-1,249 
-2,210 
-12,577 
-1,375 
-1,000 
318 
-1,555 
1,143 
-2,274 
3,047 
8,762 
1,341 
-2,486 
2,322 
1,925 

8,879 

3,165 
-1,488 
-899 
1,647 
2,825 
-2,291 
-2,517 
501 
5,863 
608 

9.5 
2  5 
7.9 

-A 
3.8 
27.6 
5.9 

7.9 
10.7 

11 

-.1 
-6.4 
-.7 
6.4 
28.9 

-6  2 

4 

7.9 
4.6 

7.6 
1.1 
4.6 

-3.1 
-11 
4.4 
9  3 
-.9 
4.1 
1.3 
-4 

-5.7 
7 
-15.4 
-2.4 
-4.9 

o 

-5.2 
-2.8 
-4 
-2.4 
.9 
-2.4 
.8 
-5.2 
8.8 
53.1 
1.1 
-4.2 
6.2 
7.6 

32.1 

2.5 
-4.3 
-2.4 
2.1 
.5 
-4.8 
-5.5 
1.7 
9.5 
1.9 

Saginaw 

Wyandotte  ...          
MINNESOTA 
Duluth  

Minneapolis 

Rochester  .      .         ... 
St.  Paul  .                 .... 

MISSISSIPPI 
Jackson                       ... 

Meridian     .  •       •  

MISSOURI 

Kansas  City  .    .          

St  Joseph.    

Sfc  Louis                         

University  City       
MONTANA 
Butte                        

Great  Falls                                   •       .... 

NEBRASKA 
Lincoln          .         .          

Omaha        

NEW  HAMPSHIRE 

Manchester   .           

Nashua        ,  

NEW  JEKSEY 
Atlantic  City 

Belleville                         

Camden  
Clifton                   

East  Orange         ...      .    .... 

Elizabeth  .        

Garfield                         •               •    • 

Hackensack  ....               
Hoboken                •  •  *      •  •  - 

Irvington                  .  .       .  .        .... 

Jersey  City  .  .                                 . 
Kearny  .  .      .....       .           .    . 

Miontclair        

Newark  

New  Brunswick    

North  Bergen  township  
Orange          ,  ,  

Passaic  .    .  . 

Paterson   .            ...                 .... 

Perth  Am  boy 

Plainfield          ....              .... 

Teaneck  township  .  .                    
Trenton            .          .    .             ... 

Union  City  

West  New  York      

Woodbridge  township  
NEW  MEXICO 
AlbuQuerQue 

NEW  YOKE: 
Albany                      .  .              .  .        .... 

Amsterdam  
Auburn                                              .    •  • 

Binghamton,  ....        

Buffalo 

"Rlmira  ,     .  ,  ,    T  ,       -      ,    ,     ....... 

Jamestown 

Kingston   

Mount  Vernon              .             ... 

Newburgh   

604 


CITIES  OR  URBAN  PLACES  OF  25,000  OR  MORE  POPULATION 


City  or  Other  Urban  Place 

Population 

Increase 
1930  to  1940 

1940 

1930 

Number 

Per  Cent 

NEW  YORK  —  Continued 
New  Rochelle   ... 

58,408 
7,454,995 
1,394,711 
2,698,285 
1,889,924 
1,297,634 
174,441 
78,029 
40,478 
324,975 
34,214 
87,549 
205,967 
70,304 
100,518 
33,385 
40,327 
142,598 

51,310 
100,899 
60,195 
59,319 
38,495 
46,897 
25,568 
33,407 
79,815 

32,580 

244,791 
108,401 
455,610 
878,336 
54,992 
306,087 
210,718 
39,495 
25,120 
50,592 
69,160 
44,711 
44,125 
37,154 
30,817 
26,644 
31,220 
31,487 
34,010 
40,466 
70,662 
37,651 
282,349 
42,837 
167,720 
37,500 

28,081 
32,332 

204,424 
142,157 

305,394 
30,908 

27,023 
96,904 
80,214 
58,490 

54,000 
6,930,446 
1,265,258 
2,560,401 
1,867,312 
1,079,129 
158,346 
75,460 
40,288 
328,132 
32,338 
95,692 
209,326 
72,763 
101,740 
32,205 
35,830 
134,648 

50,193 
82,675 
52,037 
53,569 
36,745 
37,379 
21,412 
32,270 
75,274 

28,619 

255,040 
104,906 
451,160 
900,429 
50,945 
290,564 
200,982 
39,667 
25,633 
52,176 
70,509 
42,287 
44,512 
33,525 
31,084 
26,400 
29,992 
30,596 
33,411 
42,560 
68,743 
35,422 
290,718 
41,062 
170,002 
36,440 

26,399 
32,026 

185,389 
141,258 

301,815 
26,266 

27,116 
92,563 
82,054 
57,892 

4,408 
524,549 
129,453 
137,884 
22,612 
218,505 
16,095 
2,569 
190 
-3,157 
1,876 
-8,143 
-3,359 
-2,459 
-1,222 
1,180 
4,497 
7,952 

1,117 
18,224 
8,158 
5,750 
1,750 
9,518 
4,156 
1,137 
4,541 

3,961 

-10,249 
3,495 
4,450 
-22,093 
4,047 
5,523 
9,736 
-172 
-513 
-1,584 
-1,349 
2,424 
-387 
3,629 
-264 
244 
1,228 
891 
599 
-2,084 
1,919 
2,229 
-8,369 
1,775 
-2,282 
1,140 

1,682 
306 
19,035 
899 

3,579 
4,642 

-93 
4,341 
-1,840 
598 

8.1 
7.5 
10.2 
5.3 
1.2 
2 
10.1 
3.4 
.4 
_.9 

5.8 
-8.5 
-1.6 
-3.3 
-1  2 
3.6 
12  2 
5.9 

2.3 
2.1 
15.6 
10.3 
4.2 
25  3 
19.3 
3.5 
6 

13.8 

~4 
3.3 
.9 
-2  4 
7.9 
1  9 
4  8 
-.4 
-2 
-3 
-1.9 
5.2 
-.8 
10.8 
-.8 
.9 
4 
2.9 
1.7 
-4.9 
2.7 
6  2 
-2  9 
4.3 
-1.3 
3.1 

6.3 
.9 
10.3 
.6 

1.1 

,    17.7 

-.3 

4.7 
-2.2 
1 

New  York  City  

Bronx  Borough  . 

Brooklyn  Borough  

Manhattan  Borough 

Queens  Borough  

Richmond  Borough 

Niagara  Falls  

Poughkeepsie  .... 

Rochester  

Rome  

Schenectady  .           

Syracuse  . 

Troy  .    . 

Utica  .... 

Watertown   
White  Plains  ....                  

Yonkers  

NOKTH  CAROLINA 
Asheville  

Charlotte  

Durham  . 

Greensboro  ... 

High  Point  

Raleigh  

Rocky  Mount  

Wilmington  

Winston-Salem  

NOBTH  DAKOTA 
Fargo  

OHIO 
Akron  

Canton  .  .    .        ..... 

Cincinnati  

Cleveland  

Cleveland  Heights  

Columbus  

Dayton  

East  Cleveland          .    . 

Elyria  

Hamilton   .        .  . 

Lakewood  

Lima  

Lorain  

Mansfield  .... 

Marion  

Massillon  .  . 

Middletown  

Newark  

Norwood  

Portsmouth 

Springfield  .... 

Steubenville  

Toledo  ... 

Warren  

Youngstown  .  . 

Zanesville  

OKLAHOMA 
Enid  

Muskogee.  . 

Oklahoma  City  

Tulsa  

OREGON 
Portland  

Salem   . 

PENNSYLVANIA 
Aliquippa  

Allentown  . 

Altoona  

Bethlehem  

605 


CITIES  OR  URBAN  PLACES  OF  25S00®  OR  MORE  POPULATION 


City  or  Other  Urban  Place 

Population 

Increase 
1930  to  1940 

1940 

1930 

Number 

Per  Cent 

PENNSYLVANIA  —  Continued 
Chester  

59,285 
33,589 
116,955 
83,893 
27,594 
38,009 
66,668 
61,345 
27,206 
39,566 
55,355 
47,638 
38,181 
1,931,334 
671,659 
110,568 
140,404 
25,622 
56,883 
26,166 
86,236 
29,853 
44,355 
56,712 

25,248 
47,085 
32,165 
30,532 
75,797 
253,504 
28,757 
49,303 

71,275 
62,396 
34,734 
32,249 

40,832 

128,163 
25,332 
111,580 
292,942 
167,402 

26,612 
51,686 
87,930 
59,061 
57,301 
294,734 
96,810 
177,662 
60,862 
384,514 
39.274 
31,853 
46,140 
25,802 
253,854 
28,279 
55,982 
45,112 

43,688 
149,934 

27,686 

59,164 
34,468 
115,967 
80,339 
21,362 
36,765 
66,993 
59,949 
25,516 
35,166 
54,632 
48,674 
35,853 
1,950,961 
669,817 
111,171 
143,433 
25,908 
47,145 
24,545 
86,626 
29,639 
45,729 
55,254 

25,898 
42,911 
29,995 
27,612 
77,149 
252,981 
23,196 
49,376 

62,265 
51,581 
29,154 
28,732 

33,362 

119,798 
25,080 
105,802 
253,143 
153,866 

23,175 
43,132 
53,120 
57,732 
27,741 
260,475 
102,421 
163,447 
52,938 
292,352 
32,618 
20,520 
50,902 
25,308 
231,542 
17,113 
52,848 
43,690 

40,272 
140,267 

24,789 

121 
-879 
988 
3,554 
6,232 
1,244 
-325 
1,396 
1,645 
4,400 
723 
-1,036 
2,328 
-19,627 
1,842 
-603 
-3,029 
—  286 
9,738 
1,621 
-390 
214 
-1,374 
1,458 

-650 
4,174 
2,170 
2,920 
-7,352 
523 
5,561 
-73 

8,010 
10,815 
5,580 
3,526 

7,470 

8,365 
252 

5,778 
39,799 
13,536 

3,437 
8,554 
34,810 
1,329 
29,560 
34,259 
-5,611 
14,215 
7,924 
92,162 
6,656 
11,333 
-4,762 
494 
21,312 
11,166 
3,134 
1,422 

3,416 
9,667 

2,897 

.2 
-2.5 

.8 
4.4 
29.2 
3.3 
-4.9 
2.3 
6.1 
12.5 
1.3 
-2.1 
6.5 
-1 
.2 
-.5 
-2.1 
-1.1 
20 
6.7 
—  .4 
.7 
-3 
2.6 

-2.5 
9.7 
7.2 
10.5 
-9.5 
.2 
24 
-.1 

12.8 
21 
19.2 
11.8 

22.2 

7 
1 
5.4 
15.7 
8.8 

14.8 
19.8 
65.7 
2.2 
106.7 
13.2 
-5.4 
8.7 
14.9 
31.5 
20.4 
55.2 
-9.3 
1.9 
9.2 
65.3 
5.9 
3.2 

8.4 
6.8 

11.7 

Easton 

Erie.^  
Hanisburg  

Haverf  ord  Township            .               ..... 

Hazelton 

Johnstown            .                 

Lancaster  ...          .  .      .       .    

Lebanon          •         .             

Lower  Merion  Township  ...          
MoKeesport                            

New  Castle 

Norristown               .           

Philadelphia                                        •  •    • 

Pittsburgh      .                      

Heading  

Scranton  .                 .           

Sharon                                             •        •  .  « 

Upper  Darby  Township 

Washington                                 .  • 

Wilkes-Barre  

1     Wilkinsburg                              

Williamsport            

York                                                    .      . 

RHODE  ISLAND 
Central  Falls  .    .  .      .         

Cranston.                                          

East  Provincetown  .... 

Newport  .     

Pawtucket  
Providence   I 

Warwick          .    .            ...        

Woonsocket                         .           .... 

SOUTH  CAROLINA 
Charleston                                   

Columbia  .          

Greenville                  .         •           

Spartanburg  .        .    .         

SOUTH  DAKOTA 
Sioux  Falls                           •           • 

TENNESSEE; 
Chattanooga        .                .           

Johnson  City 

Knoxville            .                 .           ...... 

Memphis  

Nashville                  .           

TEXAS 
Abilene  

Amarillo                                         •    •  •  - 

Austin  .            

Beaumont  

Corpus  Christi    

Dallas      .  .                           

El  Paso  

Fort  Worth   .                          ... 

Galveston  .        

Houston                              .    .     

Laredo   

Lubbock    .                    ...        ...        . 

Port  Arthur  

San  Angelo                  

San  Antonio  

Tyler..                                     

Waco  

Wichita  Falls      .               .      . 

UTAH 
Ogden  

Salt  Lake  City              .                        ... 

VBHMONT 
Burlington 

606 


CITIES  OR  URBAN  PLACES  OF  25S0»®  OR  MORE  POPULATION 


City  or  Other  Urban  Place 

Population 

Increase 
1930  to  1940 

1940 

1930 

Number 

Per  Cent 

VIEGINIA 
Alexandria 

33,523 

57,040 
32,749 
44,541 
37,067 
144,332 
30,631 
50,745 
193,042 
69,287 

29,314 
30,324 
368,302 
122,001 
109,408 
27,221 

67,914 
30,579 
78,836 
30,103 
61,099 

28,436 
25,365 
30,745 
27,209 
46,235 
48,765 
42,707 
67,447 
587,472 
39,089 
67,195 
40,638 
35,136 
27,268 
27,769 
36,364 

24,149 
26,615 
22,247 
40,661 
34,417 
129,710 
28,564 
45,704 
182,929 
69,206 

30,823 
30,567 
365,583 

115,514 
106,817 
22,101 

60,408 
28,866 
75,572 
29,623 
61,659 

25,267 
23,611 
26,287 
26,449 
37,415 
50,262 
39,614 
57,899 
578,249 
40,108 
67,542 
39,251 
36,113 
23,758 
21,194 
34,671 

9,374 
30,425 
10,502 
3,880 
2,650 
14,622 
2,067 
5,041 
10,113 
81 

-1,509 
-343 

2,719 
6,487 
2,591 

5,120 

7,506 

1,713 
3,264 
480 
-560 

3,169 

1,754 
4,458 
760 
8,820 
1,497 
3,093 
9,548 
9,223 
-1,019 
-347 
1,387 
-977 
4,510 
6,575 
1,693 

38.8 

114.2 
47.3 
9.5 
7.7 
11.3 
7.2 
11 
5.5 
.1 

-4.8 
-1.1 
.7 
5.6 
2.2 
23.1 

12.4 
5.9 
4.3 
1.6 

—  9 

12.6 
7.4 
17 
2.8 
24.2 
2.9 
7.8 
16.5 
1.6 
-4 
-.5 
3.5 
-2.7 
19 
31.1 
4.8 

Arlington  County  ... 

Danville 

Lynchburg  

Newport  News  ... 

Norfolk 

Petersburg         .  .                  ... 

Portsmouth  

Richmond             .                    ..... 

Roanoke  

WASHINGTON 
JBellingham 

Everett  . 

Seattle 

Spokane      .                           .              .... 

T  acoma  .     

Yakima 

WEST  VIEGOTIA 
Charleston                                         .  .  . 

Clarksburg 

Huntington  

Parkersburg                                          , 

Wheeling  

WISCONSIN 
Appleton  .          .             ...         ....... 

Beloit   

Eau  Claire 

Fon  du  Lac  

Green  Bay 

Kenosha  

La  Crosse  . 

Madison  

Milwaukee         .                                   .    . 

Oshkosh  

Racine 

Sheboygan  

Superior.  .                                       . 

Wausau 

Wauwatosa  

West  Allis  

RELIGIOUS  POPULATION  OF  THE  WORLD 


Sect 

North 
America 

South 
America 

Europe 

Asia- 

Africa 

Oceania 

Total 

Roman  Catholics  .  .  . 
Orthodox  Catholics. 
Protestants  

47,056,724 
1,208,157 
38,998,467 

60,836,143 

203,944,823 
112,447,669 
81,767,054 

9,213,413 
8,106,071 
4,422,777 

6,866,072 
5,868,098 
2,782,864 

10,468,764 

338,385,939 
127.629,986 
135,000,893 

657,481 

6,372,250 

Total  Christians.  , 
Jews  

87,263.348 

4,409,712 
1,400 
79,020,577 

61,493,624 
26,954 
22,134,607 

398,159,546 

9,372,666 
5,672,225 
137,981,585 

21,742,261 

572,930 
138,299,144 
956,607,018 

15,517,025 

542,869 
55,538.211 
76,301,961 

16,841,014 

266,958 
21,467,868 
46,868,506 

585,859.818 

15,192,089 
220,978,848 
1,318,914,254 

Mohammedans.  . 
Others 

Total  Non-Christians 
Grand  Total  

83,431,689 

22,151,561 

153,026.476 

1,095,479,092 

132,383,041 

68,603,332 

1,555.085,191 

170,695,037 

83,655,185 

551,186.022 

1,117,221,353 

147,900,066 

70,287,346 

2,140,945,009 

607 


JAPANESE  POPULATION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 
AND   ITS  TERRITORIES  AND   POSSESSIONS 

There  were  126,947  Japanese  in  the  continental  United  States  on 
April  1,  1940,  of  whom  47,305  were  foreign  born,  and  therefore  alien  and 
ineligible  for  citizenship. 

The  Pacific  Coast  States  of  Washington,  Oregon  and  California  had 
112,353  Japanese,  or  88.5  per  cent  of  the  total  in  the  country.  Further- 
more, these  States  contained  40,869  alien  Japanese  or  86.4  per  cent  of  the 
total.  California  alone  had  93,717,  or  73.8  per  cent  of  the  total  Japanese 
in  the  United  States  and  33,569  alien  Japanese  or  71.0  per  cent  of  the 
total.  The  Mountain  States  contained  an  additional  8,574  Japanese,  of 
whom  3,137  were  alien  foreign-born,  and  the  Middle  Atlantic  States  had 
3,060,  of  whom  2,017  were 'foreign-born. 

Los  Angeles  had  23,321  Japanese  residents,  more  than  any  other  Ameri- 
can city,  according  to  figures  based  on  the  1940  Census  returns.  Seattle, 
Wash.,  had  the  next  largest  number,  6,975;  San  Francisco  had  5,280, 
Sacramento  2,879,  New  York  City  2,087,  and  Portland,  Ore.,  Oakland, 
Berkeley,  Stockton  and  Torrance,  Calif.,  each  had  between  1,000  and  2,000 
Japanese.  These  ten  cities  contained  47,779  or  37.6  per  cent  of  the  total 
Japanese  in  the  United  States.  Of  these  19,043  were  alien-born,  and  com- 
prised 40.3  per  cent  of  the  total  foreign-born  Japanese  in  the  country. 

In  the  territories  and  possessions  of  the  United  States,  excluding  the 
Philippine  Islands,  in  1940  there  were  158,501  Japanese,  of  whom 
37,512  were  foreign-born.  Japanese  were  most  numerous  in  Hawaii 
where  they  numbered  157,905,  or  37.3  per  cent  of  the  total  popu- 
lation. Of  the  total  number  of  Japanese  in  Hawaii  37,353  were  foreign- 
born.  The  remaining  territories  and  possessions,  excluding  the  Philip- 
pines, had  596  Japanese  of  whom  159  were  alien  foreign-born.  The  total 
number  of  persons  of  the  Japanese  race  in  the  Philippines  is  not  known, 
but  all  persons  of  the  "yellow  race"  (mostly  Chinese)  numbered  141,811. 

The  following  table  gives  the  number  of  Japanese,  by  nativity,  in  the 
United  States  and  its  territories  and  possessions,  including  the  Philippines. 


JAPANESE 

AREA 

TOTAL 
POPULATION 

Total 

Citizens 
(born  in  the 
United  States 
or   its   terri- 
tories and 
possessions) 

Aliens 
(foreign 
born) 

United  States  and  all  territories  and 

150,621  231 

(§) 

(§) 

113  874 

United    States    and    territories    and 
possessions,     exclusive     of     the 
Philippines     and     military     and 
naval  services    

134,146,298 

285,448 

200,631 

84,817 

Continental  United  States   
Territories  and  possessions,  exclusive 
of  the  Philippines  

131,669,275 
2,477,023 

126,947 
158,501 

79,642 
120,989 

47,305 
37,512 

Alaska            

*272,524 

263 

149 

114 

American   Samoa      

12,908 

4 

4 

22,290 

326 

288 

38 

Hawaii    .  *  

423,330 

157,905 

120,552 

37,353 

Panama  Canal  Zone 

51  827 

1 

1 

1,869  255 

2 



2 

Virgin  Islands  of  the  United 
States     

24,889 

The  Philippines  

116,356,000 

(§) 

(§) 

$29,057 

Military  and   naval  services,   etc., 
abroad  

118,933 

§Not  available. 

*  Census  taken  as  of  October  1,  1939. 

fEstimate  derived  by  extrapolation  from  censuses  of  1918  and  1939. 

JFrora  census  taken  as  of  January  1,  1939. 

608 


JAPANESE  POPULATION  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES 
BY  REGIONS,  DIVISIONS,  AND  STATES:  1940 


REGION,  DIVISION,  AND  STATE 


TOTAL 

POPULATION 


JAPANESE 


Total 


Citizens 
(born  in  the 
United  States 
or  its  terri- 
tories and 
possessions) 


Aliens 
(foreign 
born) 


New  England: 

Maine    

New  Hampshire 

Vermont    

Massachusetts     

Rhode   Island    

Connecticut  

Middle  Atlantic: 

New  York 

New  Jersey 

Pennsylvania  

East  North  Central: 

Ohio    

Indiana      

Illinois    

Michigan    

Wisconsin  

West  North  Central: 

Minnesota     

Iowa    

Missouri    

North  Dakota  

South  Dakota    

Nebraska     

Kansas  

South  Atlantic: 

Delaware    

Maryland    

District  of  Columbia 

Virginia    

West  Virginia   

North  Carolina   

South  Carolina    

Georgia 

Florida  

East  South  Central: 

Kentucky     

Tennessee 

Alabama     / 

Mississippi  

West  South  Central: 

Arkansas     

Louisiana    

Oklahoma  

Texas  

Mountain: 

Montana      

Idaho     

Wyoming    

Colorado     

New  Mexico    

Arizona     

Utah    

Nevada    

Pacific: 

Washington    

Oregon    

California   


847,226 
491,524 
359,231 

4,316,721 
713,346 

1,709,242 

13,479,142 
4,160,165 
9,900,180 

6,907,612 
3,427,796 
7,897,241 
5,256,106 
3,137,587 

2,792,300 

2,538,268 

3,784,664 

641,935 

642,961 

1,315,834 

1,801,028 

266,505 
1,821,244 

663,091 
2,677,773 
1,901,974 
3,571,623 
1,899,804 
3,123,723 
1,897,414 

2,845,627 
2,915,841 
2,832,961 
2,183,796 

1,949,387 
2,363,880 
2,336,434 
6,414,824 


524,873 
250,742 
1,123,296 
531,818 
499,261 
550,310 
110,247 

1,736,191 
1,089,684 
6,907,387 


5 
4 
3 

158 
6 

164 

2,538 
298 

224 

163 
29 

462 

139 

23 

51 
29 
74 
83 
19 
480 
19 

22 
36 
68 

3 

21 
33 
31 

154 

9 

12 

21 

1 

46 

57 

458 

508 
1,191 

2,734 
186 

2,210 
470 

14,565 

4,071 

93,717 


4 
3 
2 

71 
1 

54 

766 
164 
113 

100 
20 

233 
68 

17 

28 

24 

38 

43 

11 

323 

9 

19 

17 

35 

45 

1 

19 
28 
11 
64 

5 

14 


1 
33 

291 
281 

390 

1,869 
114 
412 

1,^81 
225 

8,882 

2,454 

60,148 


1 
1 
1 

87 

5 

110 

1,772 
134 
111 

63 
9 

229 

71 

6 

23 
5 

36 

40 

8 

157 

10 

3 

19 
33 

2 
2 
5 

20 
90 

4 

7 
7 

1 

2 
13 


227 

253 
865 
72 
220 
829 


5,683 

1,617 

'33,569 


609 


CATHOLIC  POPULATION  OF  STATES  AND  DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA 

WITH   THEIR   ECCLESIASTICAL   DIVISIONS 

(Archdioceses,  indicated  by  asterisk,  and  Dioceses) 

(Figures  from  the  Official  Catholic  Directory,   1942) 

Catholics  Catholics 

Sowa 

56,845        *Dubuque  128,946 

60,887 
42,088 


Alabama 

Mobile 

(Also  comprises  west 
Florida) 


Arizona 

Tucson    100,000 

Arkansas 

Little  Rock 34,375 

California 

*Los  Angeles   340,000 

*San  Francisco   454,000 

Monterey-Fresno   130,385 

Sacramento 82,166 

San  Diego  145,000 


Colorado 

*Denver 

Pueblo 


1,151,551 

87,907 
78,376 


Connecticut 
Hartford     

Delaware 

Wilmington     

(Comprises  also  east- 
ern shores  of  Md.  and 
Virginia) 

Florida 

St.  Augustine 

(East  Fla.;  west  Fla. 
is  included  in  Mobile) 

Georgia 
Savannah- Atlanta    

Idaho 
Boise  

Illinois 

^Chicago    

Belleville   

Peoria    

Rockford    

Springfield 


166,283 
635,340 


35,683 


69,458 


22,500 
21,210 

1,543,471 

77,051 

132,696 

66,000 

90,958 


1,910,176 
Indiana 

Fort  Wayne   181,594 

Indianapolis    173,463 

355,057 


Davenport 

Des  Moines 
Sioux  City  . 


76,677 


Kansas 

Concordia  . . 
Leavenworth 
Wichita  


308,598 


41,400 
80,000 
53,358 


174,758 
Kentucky 

"Louisville    116,514 

Covington    65,000 

Owensboro    29,178 


210,692 
Louisiana 

*New  Orleans    388,653 

Alexandria    45,162 

Lafayette  252,445 


Maine 
Portland 


681,260 
197,539 


Maryland 

^Baltimore    and    *Wash- 

ington  (D.  C.)    391,529 

(Baltimore  includes  all 
Maryland  except  the 
eastern  shore,  which 
is  included  in  Wil- 
mington; Washington 
comprises  the  District 
of  Columbia) 

Massachusetts 

*Boston    1,065,969 

Fall   River    192,090 

Springfield    501,216 


1,759,275 
Michigan 

*Detroit    800,638 

Grand  Rapids 74,160 

Lansing    78,000 

Marquette    88,864 

Saginaw  100,053 

1,141,715 


610 


Minnesota 
*St.  Paul  . 
Crookston 


St.  Cloud 

Winona  . . 


Catholics 

,      289,123 
30,204 

84A81 
70,000 


Mississippi 
Natchez 


543,923 
40,499 


Missouri 

*St  Louis    440,000 

Kansas  City   78,356 

St.  Joseph 27,877 


Montana 
Great  Falls 
Helena 


40,762 
54,000 


Nebraska  94'762 

Grand  Island 26,621 

Lincoln 35,058 

Omaha    101,050 


Nevada 
Reno 


New  Hampshire 
Manchester  . . 


162,729 
13,134 

170,369 


New  Jersey 

*Newark 772,518 

Camden  112,189 

Paterson 129,027 

Trenton 232,316 

New  Mexloo  U^'060 

*Santa    Fe    141,201 

(Comprises  all  coun- 
ties in  N.  M.,  except 
7  which  are  included 
in  El  Paso) 

Gallup  36,352 

New  York  177>553 

*New  York  1,111,718 

Albany    «...  247,272 

Brooklyn    984,905 

Buffalo    392,184 

Ogdensburg 109,460 

Rochester    230,212 

Syracuse    215,074 


North  Carolina 

Raleigh 

Belmont  Abbey 


3,290,825 

11,865 

748 

12,613 


North  Dakota 
Bismarck  . . 
Fargo  .... 


Catholics 

52,581 
69,622 


122,203 
Ohio 

*  Cincinnati    257,179 

Cleveland     546,129 

Columbus     142,400 

Toledo    158,007 


Oklahoma 
Oklahoma  City  and 
Tulsa     


1,103,715 


65,172 


Oregon 
*  Portland  . .  . 
Baker  City 


55,780 
11,903 


67,683 
Pennsylvania 

*  Philadelphia    872,425 

Altoona     125,475 

Erie  141,859 

Harrisburg    97,677 

Pittsburgh 683,067 

Scranton    351,475 


2,271,978 
Rhode  island 
Providence    349,772 

South  Carolina 
Charleston 13,078 

South  Dakota 
Sioux  Falls   


63,032 


Tennessee 

Nashville 


101,672 
41,000 


Texas 

*Sa.n  Antonio  232,975 

Amarillo 23,670 

Corpus  Christi 173,122 

Dallas     50,000 

El  Paso    121,854 

(Comprises    12    coun- 
ties  in   Texas   and   7 
in  N.  M.) 
Galveston    210,178 


Utah 

Salt  Lake 


811,799 
17,926 


611 


Catholics 
Vermont 
Burlington  98,175 

Virginia 
Richmond 51,869 

(Includes  all  Va.  ex- 
cept 2  counties  in 
Wilmington  and  18 
in  Wheeling;  also  in- 
cludes 8  counties  of 
W.  Va.) 
Washington 

Seattle    103,000 

Spokane  34,475 


Catholics 
West  Virginia 

Wheeling  68,125 

(Includes  all  W-  Va- 
except  8  counties  in 
Richmond;  also  in- 
cludes 18  Va.  coun- 
ties) 
Wisconsin 

*Milwaukee 460,000 

Green  Bay 171,350 

La  Crosse   139,238 

Superior 64,793 


137,475 


Wyoming 

Cheyenne 


835,381 
32,933 


The  Ukrainian  Greek  Catholic  Diocese,  established  in  1913,  with  plen- 
ary faculties  granted  to  the  bishop,  appointed  in  1907,  includes  churches 
and  missions  in  Conn.,  Del.,  111.,  Md.,  Mass.,  Mich.,  Minn.,  Mo.,  N.  H., 
N,  J.,  N.  Y.,  N.  D.,  Ohio,  Pa.,  R.  L,  W.  Va.,  Wis.  Philadelphia  is  the  seat 
of  the  bishop.  Ukrainian  Catholics  number  295,207. 

The  Diocese  of  Pittsburgh  embraces  all  Greek  Catholics  of  Russian, 
Hungarian  and  Croatian  nationalities  in  the  United  States,  totaling 
262,604.  


CATHOLIC  POPULATION   OF 

DEPENDENCIES  OF 

Catholics 

Alaska    13,053 

( Vicariate  Apostolic ; 
comprises  also  the 
Aleutian  Islands) 

Canal  Zone  5,950 

(Under  ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction  of  the 
Archdiocese  of  Pan- 
ama, R.  P.,  and  Vi- 
cariate of  Darien, 
Colon,  R.  P.) 

Guam    21,500 

(Vicariate    Apostolic) 
Hawaiian  Islands 
Diocese  of  Honolulu  . . .        85,392 

(Comprises    also    the 
-  Equatorial  Islands) 
Puerto  Rico 

Diocese  of  San  Juan  . .  1,000,000 
(Includes  Virgin  Is- 
lands) 
Diocese  of  Ponce 700,000 


Diocese  of  Bacolod  , 
"  Cagayan 
"         "  Calbayog 


OUTLYING   POSSESSIONS   AND 

THE  UNITED  STATES 

Catholics 
736,784 
397,353 
1,244,989 

Jaro    1,648,827 

Lingayen  . . .  1,000,000 

"  Lipa    950,000 

"         "  Nueva 

Caceres  . .  1,046,267 
"         "  Nueva 

Segovia   . .    "  554,676 

"  Palo    

"  Surigao    ....      225,500 
"         "  Tagbilaran   . 
"         "  Tuguegarao.      437,779 
"         "  Zamboanga  .      387,738 
Prefecture  Apostolic  of 

Mindoro 106,921 

Prefecture  Apostolic  of 
Mountain 

Province   . . .       89,598 
Prefecture  Apostolic  of 

Palawan    . . .       61,058 


Virgin   Islands   

(Included  in  San  Juan 
Philippine  Islands 
Archdiocese  of  Manila. . 
Archdiocese  of  Cebu  . . 


1,700,000 

4,775  ' 


1,480,000 
1,590,888 


Samoa 

(Vicariate  Apostolic; 
IT.  S.  possession  of 
Tutuila  and  attendant 
islets) 


11,958,378 
1,825 


612 


1942  STATISTICS  OF  THE  CHURCH   IN  THE   UNITED  STATES 


(Taken  from  the  Official  Catholic  Directory) 


Catholic  population   22,556,242 


Converts    . . . 

Archbishops 

Bishops 

Clergy 

Secular  . . , 
Religious    . 


Total     

Churches  with  priests 

Resident 

Mission 


Total 


82,087 
22 

126 

23,818 
12,762 

36,580 

13,315 
5,670 

18,985 


203 

17,545 
140 


669 
1,468 


Seminaries    

Seminarians    

Colleges  for  Men   

Colleges    and    Academies 

for  Girls 

High  Schools   

Pupils   attending  Colleges, 
Academies    and    High 

Schools 501,088 

Parishes  with  Schools  . . .         7,701 
Parochial  School  Children  2,065,198 

Orphan  Asylums  300 

Orphans   31,263 

Homes  for  the  Aged  ....  179 

Hospitals   721 


GROWTH    OF   THE    CATHOLIC   CHURCH 
(As  noted  in  a  Comparative  Study  of  the  U.  S.  Religious  Censuses) 


Item 

Churches  (local  organi2ations)  ,  num- 
ber   

1936 

18,409 

*—  531 
*—  2.  8 
19,914,937 

1,309,934 
7.  0 
1,082 
16,637 
15,661 
$787,001,357 
$50,252 
6,996 
$189,350,733 
11,248 
10,354 
$104,434,368 

15,720 
$139,073,358 
$11,816,859 
$29,128,421 
$16,166,771 

$14,710,721 

$46,791,438 

$5,108,325 
$1,158,198 
$743,598 
$3,844,247 
$9,604,780  J 

1926 

18,940 

1S565 
9-0 
18,605,003 

2,883,188 
18.  3 
982 
16,794 
16,254 
$837,271,053 
$51,512 
5,361 
$129,937,504 

1916 

17,375 

4,903 
39.  3 
15,721,815 

1,511,060 
10.  6 
905 
15,120 
14,489 
$374,206,895 
$25,827 
6,024 
,$68,590,159 

1906 

12,472 

Increase   over  preceding  census: 
Number    

Percent     

Members,  number  

14,210,755 

Increase  over  preceding  census: 

Number                     . 

Percent 

Average  membership  per  church  . 
Church  cdificcSi  number 

1,139 
11,881 
10,293 
$292,638,787 
$28,431 
4,104 
$49,488,055 

Amount  reported    

Average  value  per  church 

Debt™~*  number  reporting   ... 

Amount  reported    ...           . 

ParsonctgffSf  number   

Value  —  number  reporting   ... 

11,042 
$135,815,789 

16,317 
$204,526,487 

•  $181,737,884 

•   $19,381,523 

$3,407,080 
$12,535 

8,239 
49,498 
1,201,330 

8,976 
$61,338,287 

13,722 
$72,358,136 

$54,354,228 

$9,978,356 

$8,025,552 
$5,273 

11,748 
71,370 
1,860,836 

6,360 
$36,302,064 

Amount  reported  

Expenditures: 
Churches  reporting,   number   

Pastors'  salaries  

All   other  salaries    

Repairs  and  improvements   
Payment  on  church  debt,  exclud- 
ing interest                   

All   other  ^current  expenses,    in- 

Local  relief  and  charity       .... 
Home  missions               

Foreign  missions   

To  headquarters  for  distribution 

Not  classified 

Average   expenditures   per   church 
Sunday  schools: 
Churches  reporting,  number  

$8,847 

8,053 
49,822 
972,891 

9,406 
62,470 
1,481,535 

Scholars    

*  A  minus  sign  ( — )  denotes  decrease. 


613 


NOTABLE  CENTENARIES  OF  1943 

During  1943  the  Catholic  Church  in  America  will  commemorate  several 
important  anniversaries.  To  contribute  to  a  wider  appreciation  of  the 
significance  of  these  events,  a  brief  history  of  some  of  the  more  outstand- 
ing accomplishments  being  honored  is  here  presented. 

The  Archdiocese  of  Chicago   (1843-1943) 


On  his  return  from  his  first  voy- 
age down  the  Mississippi  River,  the 
renowned  Fr.  James  Marquette, 
S.  J.,  entered  the  Illinois  River  and 
having  visited  and  preached  the 
Gospel  to  the  Peoria  Indians,  con- 
tinued on  until  he  reached  the 
Kaskaskia  tribe.  On  Dec.  4,  1674, 
he  returned  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Chicago  River  to  keep  his  promise 
then  made  of  bringing  the  Gospel 
to  them.  If  we  were  to  choose  the 
exact  location  of  Fr.  Marquette's 
second  landing,  we  should  cite  a 
spot  near  Madison  Street  and  the 
Lake:  Ms  first  stable  encampment 
would  have  been  situated  on  what 
is  now  Grand  Park  near  the  end 
of  Madison  Street.  Pushing  on 
in  exploration,  Fr.  Marquette  fin- 
ally halted  at  a  point  near  the 
crossing  of  Roily  Street  and  the 
drainage  canal.  Here  the  first  altar 
on  Illinois  soil  of  which  we  have 
any  record  was  raised,  and  the 
first  Mass  of  the  Immaculate  Con- 
ception was  celebrated.  The  log- 
cabin  erected  by  Pierre  and  Jac- 
ques —  the  companions  of  Fr.  Mar- 
quette —  was  in  all  probability  the 
first  white  dwelling  and  the  first 
church  erected  on  Illinois  soil.  On 
March  30,  1675,  Marquette  and  his 
companions  journeyed  on  to  the 
Kaskaskia  village  and  here  on  April 
11,  1675,  the  Church  was  officially 
established  in  what  is  now  known 
as  Illinois.  At  this  spot,  on  Holy 
Thursday,  in  the  presence  of  some 
3,000  Indians,  Fr.  Marquette  estab- 
lished the  mission  of  the  Immacu- 
late Conception  —  so  named  in  ful- 
fillment of  a  promise  made  to  the 
Blessed  Mother  on  his  first  voyage 
down  the  Mississippi.  Thus  the 
first  Catholic  church  in  Mid-Amer- 
ica was  situated  within  the  limits 
of  the  Chicago  diocese  near  the 
present  city  of  IJtica,  Illinois. 

During  the  succeeding  years  Fr. 


Marquette  was  followed  in  this  ter- 
ritory by  fellow-priests  of  Ms  order. 
Contemporary  with  these  early 
Jesuit  missionaries  were  other 
priests:  in  1680  came  Rev.  Gabriel 
de  la  Ribourde,  Rev.  Zenobius  Mem- 
bre  and  Rev.  Louis  Hennepin,  all 
Franciscans;  the  Abbe  Jean  Cav- 
elier,  Sulpician,  and  Rev.  Anasta- 
sius  Douay,  Franciscan,  arrived  in 
1684;  Fr.  St.  Cosme  founded  the 
Fathers  of  the  Foreign  Missions  at 
Cahokia  after  his  arrival  in  1699; 
priests  from  the  Seminary  of  For- 
eign Missions  in  Canada  continued 
their  ministrations  in  Cahokia  until 
the  year  1763. 

Amongst  these  early  priests  there 
were  several  who  would  qualify  as 
martyrs,  having  given  their  lives 
for  the  Faith  either  here  or  in  other 
missionary  fields.  The  first  to  give 
his  life  on  Illinois  soil  was  the 
aged  and  gentle  Superior  of  the 
Franciscans,  Fr.  Gabriel  de  la  Ri- 
bourde. On  May  19,  1680,  Fr.  Mem- 
bre  and  he  halted  about  twenty 
miles  down  the  Illinois  River  from 
Starving  Rock.  While  Fr.  Membre 
and  a  companion  repaired  the 
canoe,  Fr.  Ribourde  wandere'd  into 
the  forest  and  was  slain  by  a  band 
of  Kickapop  Indians.  After  serving 
the  mission  at  Cahokia,  Fr.  St.  Cos- 
me moved  to  the  south;  here  he 
was  waylaid  and  slain  by  the 
Indians  in  1706.  Another  to  die  for 
the  Faith  was  Fr.  James  Gravier, 
S.  J.  A  libertine  Indian,  having  re- 
belled against  church  discipline, 
attacked  Fr.  Gravier,  wounded  him 
in  the  arm  with  an  arrow,  and 
thus  brought  about  his  death  at 
Mobile,  Ala.,  in  1708.  Fr.  Sebastian 
Rale,  S.  J.,  a  zealous  and  gifted 
missionary,  became  a  pawn  of  war 
and  a  victim  of  the  English  in  the 
fight  with  the  French.  The  English 
placed  a  price  of  one  thousand 
pounds  sterling  on  his  head.  In 


614 


giving  himself  up  to  the  English 
to  avert  further  bloodshed,  he  was 
riddled  with  bullets  on  Aug.  23, 
1724,  near  the  present  town  of 
Madison,  Me.;  his  scalp  was  later 
sold  in  Boston.  On  March  25,  1736, 
Fr.  Anthony  Senat,  S.  J.,  was  burned 
to  death  by  the  Chickasaw  Indians 
at  Pontotoc,  Miss.  The  Abbe  Jo- 
seph Gaston  was  killed  by  the  In- 
dians near  Cahokia  in  1730. 

Until  the  Very  Rev.  John  Carroll 
was  appointed  the  superior  of  the 
missions  in  the  thirteen  United 
States  on  June  6,  1784,  the  affairs 
of  the  Illinois  territory  were  gov- 
erned by  the  Bishop  of  Quebec. 
From  1784  until  1811  the  territory 
was  under  the  direct  supervision  of 
Bishop  Carroll,  and  was  attended 
by  Frs.  Paul  de  St.  Pierre,  Peter 
Huet  de  la  Valiniere,  Gibault,  Mi- 
chael Levadoux  and  Ricard  (Sul- 
picians),  Charles  Leander  Lusson 
(Friar),  John  and  Donatian  Olivier. 

During  the  administration  of  the 
last-named  as  Vicar  General,  the 
Illinois  territory  passed  under  the 
direct  supervision  of  Rt.  Rev.  Bene- 
dict Joseph  Flaget,  Bishop  of  the 
newly  erected  Diocese  of  Bards- 
town  (Kentucky),  who  sent  Fr.  Sa- 
vine  into  the  diocese.  Rt.  Rev.  Jo- 
seph Rosati  was  appointed  Bishop 
of  the  newly  founded  Diocese  of 
St.  Louis  March  20,  1827;  the  Chi- 
cago territory  then  passed  under 
his  jurisdiction.  Bishop  Rosati  was 
especially  active  and  visited  all 
parts  of  his  jurisdiction.  He  ad- 
ministered confirmation  at  Kaskas- 
kia  every  year  from  1830  to  1840. 
In  answer  to  a  popular  request  he 
appointed  Rev.  John  Mary  Irenaeus 
St.  Cyr  as  resident  pastor  at  Chi- 
cago. Fr.  St.  Cyr  celebrated  his 
first  Mass  in  a  log  cabin  on  Lake 
Street  May  5,  1833;  in  October  of 
the  same  year  his  new  and  modest 
church  was  dedicated.  In  1834  the 
Diocese  of  Vincennes  was  erected 
to  include  Indiana  and  Illinois.  The 
newly  appointed  Bishop  Simon 
Brute  wrote  in  reference  to  his 
visitation  of  Chicago:  "It  is  now 
composed  of  about  400  souls  of  all 
countries  —  French,  Canadians, 


Americans,  Irish  and  a  good  num- 
ber of  Germans."  Frs.  Schaefer, 
O'Meara,  de  St.  Palais  and  Fisher 
were  appointed  to  the  diocese  dur- 
ing the  administration  of  Bishop 
Brute,  as  were  Frs.  Plunket,  Hypo- 
lite,  du  Pontavice  and  Gueguen  dur- 
ing the  succeeding  administration 
of  Bishop  de  la  Hailandiere. 

The  Fifth  Provincial  Council  of 
Baltimore  (1843)  recommended  the 
erection  of  new  sees  at  Chicago, 
Hartford,  Milwaukee  and  Little 
Rock,  and  repeated  the  petition  for 
the  erection  of  a  see  at  Pittsburgh. 
All  these  requests  were  granted. 
Bishop  William  Quarter  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  see  of  Chicago,  Nov. 
23,  1843. 

Bishop  Quarter  was  born  in  King's 
County,  Ireland,  Jan.  21,  1806.  After 
attending  Maynooth  College,  he 
emigrated  to  America.  Upon  the 
completion  of  his  studies  for  the 
priesthood  at  Mt  St.  Mary's  Col- 
lege, Emmitsburg,  he  was  ordained 
Sept.  19,  1829,  for  the  Diocese  of 
New  York.  He  was  consecrated 
first  Bishop  of  Chicago  by  the  Rt 
Rev.  John  Hughes  March  10,  1844, 
in  St.  Patrick's  Cathedral,  New 
York.  On  his  arrival  in  Chicago, 
there  were  but  20  priests  serving 
the  diocese.  The  Church  of  St. 
Mary's  was  as  yet  unfinished  and 
had  a  debt  of  $5,000  which  the 
Bishop  and  his  brother  paid  from 
their  own  funds.  Two  years  after 
his  arrival  there  were  at  least  32 
priests  serving  the  diocese;  and 
during  the  four  years  of  his  ad- 
ministration he  ordained  21  priests 
and  erected  three  other  churches 
—  St.  Peter's,  St.  Joseph's  and  St. 
Patrick's.  He  opened  the  first  in- 
stitution of  higher  education  in 
Chicago  —  the  University  of  St. 
Mary  of  the  Lake  — July  4,  1846. 
In  September  of  the  same  year  the 
Sisters  of  Mercy  came  from  Pitts- 
burgh to  open  the  first  parochial 
school  in  the  diocese  and  they  later 
opened  academies  and  hospitals.  In 
April,  1846,  Bishop  Quarter  held 
the  first  Diocesan  Synod  and  on 
Nov.  18  he  held  the  first  theological 
conference  —  a  new  departure  in 


615 


the  ecclesiastical  history  of  the  Uni- 
ted States.  Bishop  Quarter  died 
April  10,  1848,  leaving  an  astound- 
ing record  of  achievements. 

James  Oliver  van  de  Velde,  S.  J., 
succeeded  Bishop  Quarter.  Bishop 
van  de  Velde  was  born  in  Belgium, 
April  3,  1795,  entered  the  Society 
of  Jesus  at  Georgetown,  and  was 
ordained  priest  in  Baltimore,  Sept. 
25,  1827.  He  was  consecrated  bish- 
op in  St.  Francis  Xavier  Church, 
St.  Louis,  Feb.  11,  1849.  During  his 
administration  an  orphan  asylum 
was  erected  on  Wabash  Avenue, 
between  Jackson  and  Van  Buren 
Streets,  as  well  as  several  schools 
and  churches.  After  a  visit  to 
Rome  in  1852  he  was  transferred 
to  Natchez  (Sept.,  1853)  because 
of  his  failing  health. 

Bishop  Anthony  p 'Regan,  his  suc- 
cessor, was  born  in  County  Mayo, 
Ireland,  1809.  He  was  educated  at 
Maynooth  College,  and  ordained 
there  in  1833.  Having  taught  in 
Ireland  for  fifteen  years,  he  came 
to  America  in  1849.  He  was  con- 
secrated Bishop  of  Chicago  in  St. 
Louis  July  25,  1854,  and  installed 
Sept.  23,  1855.  Bishop  O'Regan  re- 
quested the  Holy  See  to  divide  the 
diocese  and  by  a  decree  of  1857 
the  See  of  Alton  was  created.  Dur- 
ing his  episcopate  different  relig- 
ious orders  came  to  the  diocese  and 
the  University  of  St.  Mary  of  the 
Lake  passed  under  the  supervision 
of  the  Holy  Cross  religious.  When 
Bishop  O'Regan  resigned  his  see  in 
1858  he  became  titular  Bishop  of 
Dora. 

His  successor,  the  Rt.  Rev.  James 
Duggan,  was  born  in  County  Kil- 
dare,  Ireland,  May  22,  1825,  and 
ordained  priest  at  St.  Louis  May 
29,  1847.  After  serving  as  Auxiliary 
to  Bishop  Kenrick  for  two  years 
he  became  Bishop  of  Chicago  Jan. 
21,  1859.  Bishop  Duggan  organized 
the  parochial  school  system  and 
introduced  numerous  religious  con- 
gregations to  the  diocese.  Because 
of  illness  he  was  relieved  of  his 
office  in  1869. 

During  the  illness  of  Bishop  Dug- 
gan, the  Rt.  Rev.  Thomas  Foley 


acted  as  Administrator.  The  great 
fire  demolished  about  one  million 
dollars  worth  of  ecclesiastical  prop- 
erty. After  the  fire,  the  new  Cathe- 
dral of  the  Holy  Name  replaced  the 
demolished  St.  Mary's.  During  the 
administration  of  Coadjutor-Bishop 
Foley  (who  never  bore  the  title 
Bishop  of  Chicago)  the  diocese  was 
redivided  and  the  new  Diocese  of 
Peoria  created.  Bishop  Foley  had 
been  born  at  Baltimore,  March  6, 
1822,  and  ordained  Aug.  16,  1846. 
He  was  appointed  titular  Bishop  of 
Pergamum  and  Coadjutor  of  Chi- 
cago Nov.  19,  1869  and  consecrated 
Feb.  27,  1870  at  Baltimore.  He 
died  Feb.  19,  1879. 

By  a  decree  of  the  Holy  See 
dated  Sept.  10,  1880,  the  Diocese 
of  Chicago  was  elevated  to  the 
rank  of  Archdiocese,  and  the  Bish- 
op of  Nashville,  Patrick  Augustine 
Feehan,  was  appointed  first  Arch- 
bishop. He  had  been  born  in  Ire- 
land, Aug.  29,  1829.  The  new  Arch- 
bishop gave  special  care  to  the 
charitable  institutions  of  the  arch- 
diocese. In  the  twenty-two  years  of 
his  administration  the  Church  in 
Chicago  grew  tremendously. 
Schools,  hospitals,  orphanages, 
churches  were  almost  doubled,  the 
number  of  priests  was  more  than 
doubled,  and  the  increased  work 
necessitated  the  appointment  of  an 
Auxiliary  Bishop.  Archbishop  Fee- 
han died  July  12,  1902,  greatly 
mourned  by  all  who  had  known 
him. 

The  second  Archbishop  of  Chi- 
cago, the  Most  Rev.  James  Edward 
Quigley,  was  born  in  Canada,  Oct. 
15,  1855,  and  ordained  in  Rome, 
April  13,  1879.  Having  served  in 
the  Diocese  of  Buffalo  for  seventeen 
years,  he  was  consecrated  Bish- 
op of  Buffalo  Feb.  24,  1897.  He 
was  installed  as  the  second  Arch- 
bishop of  Chicago,  March  11,  1903. 
Archbishop  Quigley^  was  justly 
styled  "the  great  administrator." 
When  he  came  to  Chicago  there 
were  252  diocesan  churches  with 
resident  priests  and  50  missions; 
at  his  death  there  were  326  church- 
es and  25  missions.  In  the  fall  of 


616 


1908  the  archdiocese  was  again  di- 
vided and  the  Diocese  of  Rockford 
erected.  De  Paul  University  and 
Loyola  University  were  established 
during  the  occupancy  of  Archbishop 
Quigley,  as  was  also  the  diocesan 
seminary,  Cathedral  College.  The 
Catholic  Church  Extension  Society, 
under  the  auspices  of  which  the 
first  Catholic  Missionary  Congress 
was  held,  Nov.  16-18,  1908,  was 
founded  under  his  guidance.  Arch- 
bishop Quigley  worked  strenuously 
for  the  spiritual  care  of  the  labor- 
ing classes  and  the  foreign-born 
members  of  his  flock.  He  died  at 
Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  July  10,  1915. 

His  Eminence,  George  Cardinal 
Mundelein,  became  the  next  Arch- 
bishop of  Chicago.  Born  in  New  York, 
July  2,  1872,  he  attended  Manhattan 
College,  St.  Vincent's  Archabbey, 
and  Propaganda  College,  Rome, 
where  he  was,  ordained  June  8, 
1895.  He  was  appointed  Auxiliary 
Bishop  of  Brooklyn  June  30,  1909, 
and  was  translated  to  Chicago,  Dec. 
9,  1915.  During  his  administration 
of  almost  24  years  he  established 
more  than  91  parishes;  between 
600  and  700  buildings  were  erected. 
The  outstanding  memorial  to  Card- 
inal Mundelein  is  the  New  Major 
Seminary  of  St.  Mary  of  the  Lake, 
in  the  township  of  Area,  now  called 
Mundelein  in  his  honor.  In  1935 
Collegio  Santa  Maria  del  Lago  was 
established  in  Rome  for  graduate 
students  of  the  archdiocese.  On 
March  24,  1924,  Archbishop  Munde- 
lein was  elevated  to  the  cardinal- 


ate,  thus  becoming  the  first  Car- 
dinal of  the  West.  The  Twenty- 
eighth  International  Eucharistic 
Congress  to  which  Cardinal  Munde- 
lein was  host,  was  celebrated  in 
Chicago,  June  20-24,  1926.  The  Con- 
gress was  attended  by  Cardinal 
Bonzano  as  Papal  Legate,  12  other 
cardinals,  64  archbishops,  309  bish- 
ops, 500  monsignori,  8,000  priests 
and  approximately  1,000,000  pil- 
grims. The  profoundness  of  devo- 
tion and  the  magnificence  of  cere- 
monial made  the  Congress  the 
grandest  spectacle  in  the  history 
of  American  Catholicism.  The  in- 
ner life  of  the  archdiocese  was 
especially  promoted  during  the 
term  of  Cardinal  Mundelein.  This 
was  felt  in  such  spheres  as  the 
education  of  children  in  poorer  dis- 
tricts, the  revivification  of  the  Holy 
Name  Society,  the  establishment  of 
Associated  Catholic  Charities  and 
the  erection  of  Rosary  College  for 
the  higher  education  of  young  wo- 
men. His  Eminence  died  Oct.  2, 
1939,  and  was  succeeded  on  Jan. 
3,  1940,  by  Archbishop  Samuel  A. 
Stritch.  Today  because  of  a  provi- 
dential line  of  saintly  and  able  prel- 
ates, because  of  the  unstinting 
labors  of  priests  and  religion's,  be- 
cause of  the  wholehearted  coopera- 
tion of  the  laity,  the  Archdiocese 
of  Chicago  is  in  a  flourishing  con- 
dition. What  was  a  hundred  years 
ago  a  handful  of  Catholics  in  a 
wilderness  is  now  the  see  with  the 
largest  Catholic  population  in  the 
United  States  and  the,  world. 


The  Diocese  of  Hartford  (1843-1943) 

(Written  for  The  National  Catholic  Almanac  by  Rev.  John  S.  Kennedy.) 


The  Diocese  of  Hartford  covers 
the  state  of  Connecticut  and  now 
numbers  some  700,000  Catholics. 
There  was  no  resident  priest  in 
Connecticut  until  fourteen  years 
before  the  establishment  of  the  dio- 
cese in  1843.  In  colonial  times  a 
few  Catholics  settled  in  Congrega- 
tional Connecticut  —  some  of  their 
own  accord,  some  because  they 
were  forced  to,  but  none  because 
they  were  invited  or  welcomed. 
Lacking  the  sustenance  of  the  Mass 


and  the  sacraments,  without  the 
presence  of  even  one  priest,  and 
deprived  of  the  Word  of  God,  many 
lost  their  faith.  But  others  in  an 
alien,  sometimes  hostile,  atmos- 
phere, clung  devotedly  to  it. 
,  An  occasional  priest  visited  Con- 
necticut prior  to  the  founding  of 
the  first  parish  in  its  green  reach- 
es. It  is  known  that  a  Jesuit,  Fr. 
Druillettes,  came  in  1651.  For  the 
next  century  others,  too,  passed 
through,  bringing  some  little  com- 


617 


fort  to  tlie  Irish  servants  who  were 
"sold  cheap,"  or  fortifying  Catholic 
residents  who  would  have  to  re- 
nounce with  an  oath  the  doctrine 
of  Transubstantiation  before  they 
might  become  citizens.  Archbishop 
John  Carroll,  the  first  American 
bishop,  visited  New  London  in  1791 
during  a  trip  to  and  from  Boston. 
Two  years  later,  Fr.  John  Thayer, 
a  convert  from  Congregationalism, 
preached  in  Norwich.  Despite  the 
anti-Catholic  feeling  in  the  state, 
he  gave  his  sermon  in  the  Con- 
gregational church  on  the  invita- 
tion of  the  minister.  Subsequent 
priestly  visitors  and  missionaries 
likewise  were  allowed  the  use  of 
Congregational  pulpits. 

The  first  New  England  bishop 
was  the  great  Cheverus.  His  see 
city  was  Boston,  to  which  he  came 
in  1808.  Having  jurisdiction  over 
Connecticut,  he  made  several  mis- 
sionary trips  through  the  state. 
But  it  was  not  until  Bishop  Fenwick 
had  succeeded  him  in  Boston  that 
a  resident  priest  was  appointed. 
In  1828  Bishop  Fenwick  assigned 
the  Rev.  R.  D.  Woodley  as  pastor 
of  no  less  a  territory  than  all  of 
Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut. 

In  the  following  year  the  Bishop 
came  to  Hartford  to  purchase  the 
former  Episcopalian  church  for  use 
as  Connecticut's  first  Catholic 
church.  The  Episcopalian  bishop 
said  to  him,  "Well,  Bishop  Fen- 
wick,  as  we  have  a  fine  new  church 
building  we  will  let  you  have  the 
old  one."  To  which  Bishop  Fen- 
wick  replied  very  neatly,  "Yes,  and 
you  have  a  fine  new  religion  and 
we  will  keep  the  old  one."  The 
Rev.  Bernard  O'Cavanaugh,  a  stud- 
ious and  literary  priest,  was  the 
,  first  pastor.  His  successor  was  the 
zealous  Fr.  Fitton,  whose  name  is 
reverenced  to  this  day  throughout 
New  England. 

The  Diocese  of  Hartford  was  es- 
tablished on  Sept.  18,  1843.  The 
Rev.  William  Tyler,  who  had  be- 
come a  Catholic  at  the  age  of  fif- 
teen and  had  been  serving  as  Vicar 
General  of  the  Boston  diocese,  was 
named  first  Bishop  of  Hartford 


(1843-49).  Although  his  see  city 
was  Hartford,  he  decided,  with 
Rome's  permission,  to  take  up  resi- 
dence in  Providence,  which  had 
a  Catholic  population  of  2,000  as 
compared  with  Hartford's  600.  Wil- 
liam Tyler,  of  the  ascetic  face,  was 
a  true  missionary  bishop  in  the  pio- 
neer tradition.  He  acted  as  a  kind 
of  parish  priest  at-large  to  his  scat- 
tered flock,  travelling  constantly  in 
order  to  see  them  and  to  care  for 
them.  He  sought,  and  obtained, 
generous  financial  help  from  the 
Prince  Archbishop  of  Vienne.  From 
Ireland  priests  came  to  assist  him. 
He  had  little  to  give  them  in  the 
way  of  money,  for  his  funds  were 
scant  indeed;  but  he  could  and  did 
give  them  the  inspiration  of  a 
selfless  priestly  life  —  hard,  busy, 
and  without  compensation  or  com- 
fort. When  he  died,  he  left  behind 
almost  nothing  in  the  form  of  ma- 
terial accomplishment,  but  no  dio- 
cese has  received  from  its  first 
father  a  richer  heritage  of  merit 
and  inspiration. 

In  1850  a  junior  diocese,  Buffalo, 
gave  Hartford  its  second  bishop, 
the  Rt.  Rev.  Bernard  O'Reilly 
(1850-56).  A  native  of  Ireland,  he 
had  been  ordained  in  New  York 
and  for  twenty  years  had  labored 
in  different  parts  of  New  York 
State.  Bishop  O'Reilly  was  vigorous 
in  mind  and  person.  He  tirelessly 
promoted  the  growth  and  integra- 
tion of  the  Church  in  his  diocese. 
During  his  six  years'  stewardship 
he  established  14  parishes  in  Con- 
necticut. He  had  to  contend  with 
virulent  outbursts  of  anti-Catholic- 
ism, but  he  was  a  fearless  man  and 
an  experienced  controversialist.  He 
went  to  Ireland  in  1855  to  secure 
Christian  Brothers  to  teach  in  his 
increasing  parochial  schools:  the 
ship  on  which  he  was  making  his 
return  passage  was  never  heard  of 
after  it  left  Liverpool. 

The  third  Bishop  of  Hartford 
found,  upon  his  appointment  after 
a  two-year  interregnum,  that  Con- 
necticut now  had  27  churches  and 
26  priests.  He  was  thirty-nine  year 
old  Francis  P.  MacFarland  (1857- 


618 


74).  His  portraits  show  an  erect, 
stern-faced  man,  with  a  strong  pro- 
file and  intellectual  eyes  and  fore- 
head. He  was  a  native  of  Pennsyl- 
vania and  had  taught  at  Fordham 
before  he  was  given  a  pastorate  in 
Utica.  He  was  Bishop  of  Hartford 
during  the  Civil  War,  and  some  in- 
dication of  the  numerical  increase 
of  Catholics  in  Connecticut  is  given 
by  the  fact  that  7,900  were  in  the 
ranks  of  the  so-called  "Irish  Reg- 
iment." This  increase,  spurred  even 
more  by  the  industrial  boom  follow- 
ing the  war,  led  Bishop  MacFarland, 
perhaps  during  his  visit  to  Rome 
for  the  Vatican  Council,  to  request 
a  division  of  the  diocese.  It  was 
effected  in  1872,  with  the  state  line 
between  Connecticut  and  Rhode 
Island  as  the  boundary.  Removing 
to  Hartford,  Bishop  MacFarland 
said  at  a  farewell  ceremony  in 
Providence,  "Many  of  you  remem- 
ber well  when  Bishop  Tyler  came, 
and  know  the  rapid  progress  Cath- 
olicity has  made  since;  the  8,000 
Catholics  have  become  more  than 
200,000,  with  100  churches  and  111 
priests."  He  did  not  live  long  after 
moving  to  Hartford,  but  before  his 
death  in  1874  he  had  purchased 
land  as  a  cathedral  site. 

In  1875  Boston  became  a  metro- 
politan see,  with  all  the  New  Eng- 
land dioceses  belonging  to  its  pro- 
vince. It  was  as  a  suffragan  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Boston  that  the  Rt. 
Rev.  Thomas  Galberry,  an  Augus- 
tinian  Father  who  was  born  in  Ire- 
land, took  up  his  duties  as  the 
fourth  Bishop  of  Hartford  (1875- 
78).  During  his  reign  of  only  twen- 
ty months,  the  cornerstone  of  the 
cathedral  was  laid,  on  April  29, 
1877,  with  15,000  people  in  attend- 
ance. 

The  fifth  Bishop  of  Hartford,  the 
Rt.  Rev.  Lawrence  S.  McMahon 
(1879-93),  was  born  in  New  Bruns- 
wick. After  beginning  his  priestly 
life  in  the  Diocese  of  Boston,  he 
served  heroically  as  a  chaplain  to 
Union  troops  in  the  Civil  War. 
During  his  fourteen  years  as  Hart- 
ford's bishop,  he  established  48  par- 
ishes, dedicated  70  churches,  found- 


ed 16  parochial  schools  and  the 
same  number  of  convents.  So  great 
were  the  demands  on  the  priests 
ministering  to  the  rapidly  expand- 
ing Catholic  population,  that  it  be- 
came a  commonplace  that  the  life 
of  a  priest  in  Connecticut  lasted, 
on  an  average,  less  than  ten  years. 
The  size  and  strength  of  the  dio- 
cese they  were  constructing  at  such 
cost  to  themselves  were  well  sym- 
bolized by  the  great  cathedral 
which  was  consecrated  in  1892. 

The  sixth  Bishop  of  Hartford,  the 
Rt  Rev.  Michael  Tierney  (1894- 
1908),  was  a  man  of  vision  and  a 
great  builder.  During  his  episcopate 
the  diocesan  minor  seminary,  un- 
der the  patronage  of  St.  Thomas 
Aquinas,  was  established.  Chari- 
table institutions,  notably  hospitals 
and  schools,  were  multiplied.  A 
number  of  communities  of  religious 
women  came  into  the  diocese  to 
staff  these  projects.  The  many  racial 
elements  in  Connecticut's  body  Cath- 
olic were  recognized  by  the  Bish- 
op's action  in  sending  candidates 
for  the  priesthood  to  provincial 
seminaries  in  European  countries  — 
Italy,  for  example,  and  France, 
Hungary  and  Poland  —  for  their 
higher  studies  and  the  acquisition 
of  languages.  The  standing  by  this 
time  achieved  by  the  Church  in 
Connecticut  was  by  nothing  better 
signalized  than  by  the  spontaneous 
acceptance  of  the  Bishop  of  Hart- 
ford as  one  of  the  principal  figures 
in  the  life  of  the  state.  From  scores 
of  Protestant  pulpits  Bishop  Tier- 
ney's  death  was  pronounced  a  griev- 
ous civic  loss. 

Bishop  John  J.  Nilan  (1910-34) 
was  the  shepherd  of  Connecticut 
Catholics  during  the  greatest  war 
in  which  the  country  had,  up  to 
that  time,  been  engaged.  Relative 
stability  marked  the  social  order 
and  the  status  of  the  Church  dur- 
ing his  long  episcopate.  In  this 
period  the  Church  flourished  no  less 
remarkably  than  before  —  but  the 
pioneer  days  and  the  foundation- 
building  days  seemed  to  be  over. 
The  diocese  was  well  organized. 


619 


It  could  take  the  continuing  phe- 
nomenal growth  in  its  stride. 

Bishop  Nilan  was  succeeded  in 
1934  by  the  present  Ordinary,  the 
Most  Rev.  Maurice  F.  McAuliffe, 
the  first  native  of  the  diocese  to 
become  its  head.  In  Bishop  McAu- 
liffe's  time  the  beginning  of  a  new 
era  in  the  history  of  the  world,  our 
country,  and  the  Church  have  come. 
The  numerical  growth  of  the 
Church  in  Connecticut  continues. 
Several  new  parishes  are  estab- 
lished each  year;  the  diocesan 
clergy  is  600  strong;  women  relig- 
ious number  almost  2,500;  there 
are  313  churches.  But  the  most 
striking  feature  of  the  latest  chap- 
ter of  the  Catholic  story  is  its 
fresh  evidence  of  the  universality 


of  the  Church  —  meaning  not  so 
much  the  fact  that  the  Church 
reaches  and  appeals  to  men  of  ev- 
ery nationality  and  class  and  is 
everywhere  the  same,  but  rather 
its  readiness  and  ability  to  meet 
every  new  situation  in  society  with 
an  abundance  of  apposite  resources. 
Thus  there  is  at  present  an  im- 
provement, intensification  and  di- 
versification of  education,  social 
service,  Confraternity  of  Christian 
Doctrine  work,  Catholic  rural  life 
endeavor,  participation  in  commun- 
ity activity  for  the  general  good, 
presentation  of  the  teaching  of  the 
Church  as  applied  to  the  problems 
of  the  hour  through  such  media 
as  labor  schools,  and  so  forth. 


The  Diocese  of  Little  Rock  (1843-1943) 
(Written  for  The  National  Catholic  Almanac  by  Rev.  Clatbome  Lafferty.) 


The  history  of  the  Catholic 
Church  in  Arkansas  begins  with 
the  coming  of  the  Spaniards  in 
1541.  When  De  Soto  crossed  the 
Mississippi  River,  landing  at  a 
point  commonly  believed  to  be  the 
present  site  of  the  city  of  Helena, 
there  were  eight  priests  with  him, 
the  flrst  missioners.  Of  these,  three 
died  on  the  soil  of  Arkansas.  Ar- 
kansas was  again  visited  by  Euro- 
peans in  1673,  when  I^arquette  and 
Joliet  descended  the  Mississippi  as 
far  as  the  Arkansas  River.  It  was 
not,  however,  until  LaSalle  con- 
ceived the  plan  of  building  a  string 
of  forts  along  the  Mississippi  that 
a  permanent  settlement  was  made 
in  Arkansas.  Accompanied  by  Ton- 
ti  and  several  priests,  LaSalle 
reached  the  Arkansas  River  in 
March,  1682.  A  cross  was  erected 
and  the  "Te  Deum"  sung.  As  this 
was  considered  an  ideal  location 
for  a  trading  post,  a  group  of 
soldiers  was  left  to  build  a  fort, 
which  was  called  Arkansas  Post. 

The  territory  was  under  the  ec- 
jlesiastical  jurisdiction  of  the  Bish- 


op of  Quebec.  In  1698  he  sent  three 
priests  to  the  lower  Louisiana  Ter- 
ritory, in  which  Arkansas  was  in- 
cluded; they  were  joined  the  fol- 
lowing year  by  two  more.  While 
the  Jesuits  continued  to  make  trips 
up  and  down  the  Mississippi,  Ar- 
kansas was  always  one  of  the  stop- 
ping places.  The  first  resident 
priest  at  Arkansas  Post  was  Fr. 
Nicholas  Foucault,  who  arrived  in 
1700.  He  remained  for  two  years, 
then  was  transferred  to  Mobile.  He 
left  the  Post  with  two  Indian 
guides,  but  was  killed  a  little  dis- 
tance down  the  river. 

In  1763  the  territory  was  ceded 
to  Spain  and  passed  to  the  juris- 
diction of  the  Bishop  of  Havana. 
During  the  Spanish  regime,  the  re- 
ligious needs  of  the  people  were 
cared  for  by  the  priests  at  S.  Gen- 
evieve,  Mo.,  who  made  regular  trips 
through  the  Arkansas  country. 

fhe  United  States  bought  the 
Louisiana  Territory  in  1803.  With 
the  transfer  of  civil  authority,  the 
country  came  under  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal jurisdiction  of  John  Carroll, 


620 


Bishop  of  Baltimore.  Because  the 
East  which  had  scarcely  enough 
priests  for  its  own  wants  was  ex- 
pected to  provide  for  this  territory, 
the  Arkansas  missions  were  not 
visited  by  a  priest  for  fifteen  years. 
The  Diocese  of  New  Orleans  was 
erected  in  1816,  and  Arkansas  was 
included  in  it.  In  1826  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  Arkansas  was  transferred  to 
the  newly  constituted  Diocese  of 
St.  Louis.  While  Arkansas  Post  re- 
mained the  center  of  Catholicity, 
new  parishes  were  established  at 
Pine  Bluff,  Little  Rock  and  New 
Gascony. 

The  Diocese  of  Little  Rock  was 
established  in  1843.  To  this  see 
Gregory  XVI  appointed  the  Rev. 
Andrew  Byrne.  The  new  diocese 
comprised  Arkansas  and  the  Indian 
Territory,  now  Oklahoma.  Bishop 
Byrne  was  a  native  of  Ireland  and 
a  priest  of  the  Diocese  of  Charles- 
ton, South  Carolina.  He  had  been 
one  of  the  theologians  at  the  Sec- 
ond Provincial  Council  of  Balti- 
more in  1833.  He  also  had  served 
in  New  York  City  for  a  time,  and 
was  consecrated  in  St.  Patrick's 
Cathedral,  March  10,  1844,  by  Bish- 
op Hughes. 

The  first  priest  ordained  in  the 
Diocese  of  Little  Rock  was  Rev. 
Thomas  McKeone,  whom  Bishop 
Byrne  ordained  at  St.  Ambrose's 
Church,  Arkansas  Post,  Nov.  1, 
1845.  He  lived  only  seven  months 
after  his  ordination.  The  first  nuns 
to  come  to  Little  Rock  Diocese 
were  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  who  set- 
tled at  Little  Rock  and  Fort  Smith 
in  1851.  Bishop  Byrne  died  on  June 
10,  1862. 

The  see  was  vacant  for  five  years 
in  the  early  days  of  the  recon- 
struction period.  The  next  Bishop 
was  Edward  Fitzgerald,  who  was 
born  at  Limerick  in  1833.  He  had 
studied  with  the  "Vincentian  Fath- 
ers at  Perryville,  Mo.,  and  was  the 


first  graduate  of  that  seminary  to 
become  a  bishop.  He  completed 
his  theology  at  Mt.  St.  Mary's,  Em- 
mitsburg,  and  was  ordained  to  the 
priesthood,  Aug.  22,  1857,  by  Arch- 
bishop Purcell  of  Cincinnati.  After 
working  in  Columbus,  Ohio,  he  was 
consecrated  Bishop  of  Little  Rock 
in  St.  Patrick's  Church,  in  that  city, 
Feb.  3,  1867.  At  his  coming  to 
Little  Rock,  the  known  Catholic 
population  of  the  diocese  was 
around  1,600  scattered  souls.  Little 
Rock  had  a  fine  cathedral  and 
about  400  Catholics;  Fort  Smith 
had  services  in  a  school  house  on 
the  Post;  Pine  Bluff  had  a  small 
frame  church  which  was  later 
washed  away;  Helena  had  a  church 
and  a  school;  New  Gascony,  a 
plantation  town  below  Pine  Bluff, 
had  a  church  with  a  large  gallery 
for  the  Negroes;  Napoleon,  on  the 
river,  had  a  beautiful  church  but  it 
was  completely  destroyed  and  the 
town  wiped  out  in  the  great  flood 
of  1867;  there  was  a  small  frame 
church  at  St.  Mary's,  below  Pine 
Bluff.  This  was  the  total  of  the 
Church  properties  at  the  time  of 
Bishop  Fitzgerald's  arrival. 

Realizing  the  necessity  of  Chris- 
tian education  and  the  dearth  of 
priests  and  candidates  for  the 
priesthood,  the  Bishop  introduced 
into  the  diocese  two  orders  of  men: 
the  Benedictine  Monks  who  settled 
at  Subiaco,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
Fathers  who  settled  at  Morrilton. 
Two  orders  of  Benedictine  Nuns 
and  the  Sisters  of  Charity  of  Naz- 
areth came  to  take  charge  of  the 
schools  and  the  hospitals.  After 
providing,  for  the  rural  section, 
Bishop  Fitzgerald  decided  to  build 
a  cathedral  that  would  accomodate 
the  faithful  of  Little  Rock,  for  which 
the  cornerstone  was  laid  July  7, 
1878;  the  cathedral  is  one  of  the 
outstanding  buildings  in  the  state. 

In  1876  the  Holy  See  separated 


621 


uie  iiiuicLii  jieriiLory,  iiuvv 

from  tlie  Diocese  of  Little  Rock  and 

made  it  a  Vicariate  Apostolic. 

On  Jan.  21,  1900,  Bishop  Fitz- 
gerald suffered  a  stroke  of  paraly- 
sis. He  petitioned  the  Holy  See 
to  give  him  a  coadjutor,  and  Rt. 
Rev.  Msgr.  John  B.  Morris,  Vicar 
General  of  the  Diocese  of  Nash- 
ville, was  appointed.  Bishop  Fitz- 
gerald, after  an  episcopacy  of  41 
years,  died  on  Feb.  21,  1907. 

The  present  Bishop,  Most  Rev. 
John  B.  Morris,  was  born  on  June 
29,  1866,  at  Hendersonville,  Tenn. 
He  received  his  theological  training 
at  the  North  American  College  and 
the  Urban  College  in  Rome  and 
was  ordained  priest  June  11,  1892. 
On  April  6,  1906,  he  was  precog- 
nized  Bishop  of  Acmonia  and  Co- 
adjutor of  Little  Rock  with  the 
right  of  succession;  he  was  con- 
secrated in  the  cathedral  of  Nash- 
ville on  June  11,  1906.  One  of  the 
new  Bishop's  first  major  undertak- 
ings was  to  found  St.  Joseph  Or- 
phanage under  the  care  of  the 
Benedictine  Sisters,  in  September, 
1907.  From  the  very  beginning  of 
his  episcopate  he  expended  par- 
ticular efforts  on  the  spiritual  wel- 
fare of  the  Negroes.  He  purchased 
for  them  a  half-block  at  Sixteenth 
and  Marshal  Streets  in  Little  Rock, 
where  they  now  have  a  church, 
rectory,  school  and  convent;  and, 
in  1917  he  organized  St.  John  the 
Baptist  Parish  in  Fort  Smith,  in 
care  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Fathers. 
There  are  other  Negro  parishes 
throughout  the  state  in  charge  of 
these  Fathers,  the  Fathers  of  the 
Divine  Word  and  the  diocesan 
priests.  Notable  among  institutions 
for  their  care  is  the  one  run  by 
the  Franciscan  Brothers  at  Pine 
Bluff. 

In  1908  the  Bishop  brought  the 
Sisters  of  the  Good  Shepherd  to 
Hot  Springs.  In  1920  he  invited 
the  Poor  Brothers  of  St.  Francis 
to  come  to  the  diocese;  these  now 


iicive  a,  seiies  ui  bpitJiiuiui^  ey 

modern  buildings  at  Armstrong 
Springs.  St.  John's  Seminary  was 
founded  in  1911.  It  is  operated  and 
staffed  by  the  diocesan  clergy. 
From  its  doors  emerged  priests  to 
serve  the  missionary  dioceses  of 
the  South  and  the  Southwest  It 
counts  among  its  graduates  many 
prominent  clergy  who  have  con- 
tributed to  the  welfare  of  both 
the  Church  and  the  State.  Its  most 
distinguished  alumnus  is  Most  Rev. 
Albert  L.  Fletcher,  Auxiliary  Bishop 
of  Samos  and  Auxiliary  to  the  Bishop 
of  Little  Rock.  Another  institution 
opened  by  Bishop  Morris  in  late 
years  is  the  Catholic  High  School 
for  Boys  in  Little  Rock.  The  teach- 
ers are  enrolled  from  among  the 
diocesan  clergy.  In  1910  the 
"Guardian,"  the  official  diocesan 
newspaper  was  founded.  During 
the  summer  the  advanced  theologi- 
cal students  at  the  seminary  carry 
on  Evidence  work  throughout  the 
diocese.  They  live  among  the  peo- 
ple under  the  direction  of  the  pas- 
tors. While  they  are  absent  from 
the  seminary,  its  buildings  are 
given  over  to  lay  retreats  held 
weekly. 

In  December,  1939,  Pius  XII 
named  the  Vicar-General  of  the 
Diocese,  Most  Rev.  Albert  L.  Flet- 
cher, Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Little 
Rock.  He  was  consecrated  by  Arch- 
bishop Cicognani,  the  Apostolic 
Delegate,  April  25,  1940.  Bishop 
Fletcher  was  born  in  Arkansas, 
Oct.  28,  1896,  and  reared  in  the 
state,  the  descendant  of  a  pioneer 
family. 

In  this  centenary  year  there  are 
97  diocesan  priests  and  58  priests 
of  religious  orders;  126  churches; 
four  religious  orders  of  men;  seven 
religious  orders  of  women;  one 
seminary  for  diocesan  clergy;  one 
seminary  of  a  religious  order;  two 
colleges  for  boys;  ten  academies; 
one  orphan  asylum;  and  ten  hos- 
pitals. 


622 


The  Archdiocese  of  Milwaukee  (1843-1943) 


Wisconsin  formed  part  of  the 
vast  territory  to  which  Spain  laid 
claim  by  reason  of  the  discovery 
of  Florida.  No  Spanish  explorer, 
however,  came  within  miles  of  it. 
In  1608  Champlain  laid  the  founda- 
tions of  New  France  when  he 
founded  Quebec  on  the  St.  Law- 
rence River,  and  in  a  few  years 
the  adventurous  French  explorers 
penetrated  into  the  heart  of  the 
continent,  together  with  intrepid 
missionaries.  In  1665  the  Jesuit 
missionary,  Fr.  Claude  Allouez,  es- 
tablished the  first  known  mission 
in  Wisconsin  at  La  Pointe  du 
Sainte  Esprit,  now  Bayfield;  in 
1669  he  founded  the  mission  of  St. 
Francis  Xavier  at  Green  Bay  which 
became  one  of  the  central  missions 
for  the  Jesuits  in  the  Northwest; 
in  1672  he  founded  another  per- 
manent mission,  which  was  St. 
James,  south  of  Green  Bay.  Among 
the  Jesuit  missionaries  who  labored 
in  Wisconsin  was  the  famed  and 
saintly  Fr.  Marquette.  He,  together 
with  Joliet,  on  their  expedition  to 
explore  the  Mississippi  River  in 
1673,  crossed  Wisconsin  from  Green 
Bay  to  Prairie  du  Chien  by  way  of 
the  Fox  and  Wisconsin  Rivers. 
Despite  hardships  and  setbacks, 
these  missions  as  well  as  others  in 
the  surrounding  territory  were  con- 
tinued for  a  hundred  years.  Con- 
versions among  the  Indians  were 
slow  and  often  insincere;  yet  at 
the  end  of  a  hundred  years  about 
half  the  Indians  were  good  Chris- 
tians. These  early  missions  were 
closed  as  a  result  of  the  suppres- 
sion of  the  Jesuits  by  the  French 
and  the  capitulation  of  New  France 
to  England. 

Though  Wisconsin  became  Amer- 
ican territory  as  a  result  of  the 
War  of  Independence,  it  was  not 
until  the  year  1796  that  the  En- 
glish ceased  their  occupation  of 
Wisconsin  following  Jay's  treaty. 
Thenceforward  this  territory  was 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  Bishop 
Carroll  of  Baltimore.  With  the 
erection  of  new  dioceses  in  the 
course  of  years,  Wisconsin  ,came 


successively  under  the  care  of  the 
Bishops  of  Bardstown  (1808),  Cin- 
cinnati (1821)  and  Detroit  (1833). 
The  Catholic  missions  through 
these  years  remained  centers  of 
Catholicism,  though  it  was  seldom 
that  they  had  a  priest  until  the 
erection  of  the  Detroit  Diocese. 
The  old  French  and  Indian  Catho- 
lics remained,  and  in  the  first  three 
decades  of  the  nineteenth  century 
there  came  many  Irish  and  German 
Catholic  immigrants.  With  the 
erection  of  the  Diocese  of  Dubuque 
in  1837,  still  more  active  work  was 
done  in  the  old  Wisconsin  missions. 
On  Nov.  28,  1843,  Pope  Gregory 
XVI  erected  the  Diocese  of  Mil- 
waukee. The  Most  Rev.  John  Mar- 
tin Henni  was  at  the  same  time 
appointed  the  first  Bishop.  He  was 
born  in  Switzerland,  June  15,  1805, 
pursued  his  philosophical  and  theo- 
logical studies  in  Rome  and,  coming 
to  the  United  States  in  1828,  finish- 
ed them  in  the  Seminary  at  Bards- 
town,  Kentucky.  He  was  ordained 
priest  at  Cincinnati,  Feb.  2,  1829. 
While  a  priest  in  the  Cincinnati 
Diocese  he  founded  the  first  Ger- 
man Catholic  newspaper  in  the  Uni- 
ted States,  "Der  Wahrheitsfreund." 
He  was  consecrated  Bishop,  March 
19,  1844,  by  Bishop  Purcell  in  Cin- 
cinnati. On  reaching  his  diocese 
the  new  Bishop  had  20  congrega- 
tions of  Catholics  (approximately 
20,000  souls  in  all),  14  churches, 
some  still  in  the  process  of  con- 
struction, and  4  or  5  priests.  A 
large-scale  immigration  was  just 
beginning,  and  to  meet  the  prob- 
lems created  by  it  was  the  Bish- 
op's constant  effort  Realizing  that 
priests  could  not  be  obtained  from 
other  sections  to  any  great  ex- 
tent, one  of  his  first  acts  was  to 
start  a  seminary.  Under  Fr.  Heiss 
and  Dr.  Salzmann,  who  came  from 
Austria  in  1847,  St.  Francis  de 
Sales  Seminary,  the  nursery  for 
priests  of  the  Northwest,  was 
founded  and  conducted.  Religious, 
priests,  Brothers  and  Sisters  were 
introduced  to  cope  with  the  multi- 
farious needs  of  the  dioces.es.  In 


623 


1847  the  Bishop  laid  the  corner- 
stone for  the  Cathedral  of  St.  John 
the  Evangelist,  and  in  1853  it  was 
consecrated  by  Archbishop,  after- 
wards Cardinal,  Bedini,  The  growth 
of  the  Church  in  the  United  States 
has  been  phenomenal,  but  nowhere 
was  it  more  evident  than  in  the 
Diocese  of  Milwaukee  at  this  time. 
After  ten  years  the  diocese  num- 
bered 100,000  Catholics  and  73 
priests;  and  after  twenty-five  years 
it  numbered  300,000  Catholics  and 
177  priests.  In  1868  two  new  dio- 
ceses, Green  Bay  and  La  Crosse, 
were  erected  largely  out  of  the  ter- 
ritory of  Bishop  Henni.  In  1875 
Milwaukee  was  made  an  archdio- 
cese by  Pope  Pius  IX,  and  on  June 
3,  1875,  Bishop  Henni  received  the 
Sacred  Pallium  as  the  first  Arch- 
bishop. On  Sept.  1,  1881,  almost 
forty  years  afier  his  consecration 
as  Bishop  the  "Patriarch  of  the 
Northwest,"  looking  back  on  a  busy 
day,  closed  his  eyes  and  passed  to 
his  reward. 

Rt.  Rev.  Michael  Heiss,  who  had 
come  to  Milwaukee  with  Bishop 
Henni  as  his  secretary,  succeeded 
him  as  Archbishop.  Born  of  peasant 
stock  in  Pfahldorf,  Bavaria,  April 
12,  1818,  he  took  his  higher  studies 
at  the  University  of  Munich  and 
the  seminary  at  Eichstatt.  Ordain- 
ed at  Nyphenburg,  Oct.  18,  1840, 
he  was  attracted  by  the  American 
missions  and  arrived  here  two  years 
later.  After  pastoral  work  in  Cov- 
ington,  Kentucky,  and  Milwaukee, 
he  held  the  rectorship  of  St.  Fran- 
cis Seminary  from  1856  to  1868.  He 
was  then  appointed  first  Bishop  of 
the  new  Diocese  of  La  Crosse  and 
was  consecrated  by  Bishop  Henni, 
Sept  6,  1868.  In  1880  he  was  ap- 
pointed Coadjutor  to  the  aged 
Archbishop  Henni,  succeeding  him 
on  his  death,  Sept.  7,  1881. 

Being  an  expert  canonist  Arch- 
bishop Heiss  gave  more  definitive 
organization  to  the  diocese,  and 
presided  over  the  first  Provincial 
Council  of  Milwaukee  in  1886.  It 
was  due  probably  to  the  influence 
of  Archbishop  Heiss  more  than  to 
any  other  that  the  "Bennet  Law," 
a  law  attacking  the  Lutheran  and 


Catholic  parochial  schools,  ,was  re- 
pealed. He  was  one  of  the  bishops 
who  helped  establish  the  Catholic 
University  of  America  and  the  au- 
thor of  several  important  theolog- 
ical works.  He  died  at  La  Crosse, 
March  26,  1890. 

The  third  Archbishop,  Frederic 
Xavier  Katzer,  was  born  in  Eben- 
see,  Upper  Austria,  Feb.  7,  1844. 
He  took  his  higher  studies  at  Linz, 
and  came  to  America  in  1864.  Fin- 
ishing his  studies  at  the  Milwau- 
kee diocesan  seminary  of  St.  Fran- 
cis, he  was  ordained  priest  by 
Bishop  Henni,  Dec.  21,  1866.  For 
some  years  he  taught  mathematics, 
philosophy  and  theology  at  St. 
Francis  Seminary.  Appointed  third 
Bishop  of  Green  Bay,  he  was  con- 
secrated by  Archbishop  Heiss,  Sept. 
21,  1886;  on  the  death  of  Arch- 
bishop Heiss  he  was  appointed 
third  Archbishop  of  Milwaukee, 
Jan.  30,  1891.  His  administration 
was  marked  by  a  solidifying  of  the 
gains  made  by  his  two  predeces- 
sors. He  carried  the  fight  against 
the  "Bennet  Law"  to  the  end. 
Learned  theologian  that  he  was, 
he  issued  an  important  pastoral 
on  secret  societies  in  1895.  He  died 
on  July  20,  1903. 

Sebastian  Gebhard  Messmer,  the 
fourth  Archbishop,  was  born  at  Gol- 
dach,  Switzerland,  Aug.  29,  1847. 
He  took  his  philosophy  and  theol- 
ogy at  the  University  of  Innsbruck, 
Austria,  and  was  ordained  priest 
there,  July  23,  1871.  In  the  same 
year  he  came  to  America,  entered 
the  Diocese  of  Newark  and  taught 
at  Seton  Hall  College,  South  Or- 
'  ange,  New  Jersey.  His  ability  as 
a  canonist  was  recognized,  and  his 
services  were  employed  at  the  third 
Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore,  1884. 
Called  to  the  chair  of  Canon  Law 
in  the  Catholic  University  of  Amer- 
ica at  Washington,  D.  C.,  he  first 
went  to  Rome  for  a  two-year  course 
in  Roman  civil  law.  He  taught  at 
the  University  until  his  appoint- 
ment as  third  Bishop  of  Green  Bay. 
He  was  consecrated  in  St.  Peter's 
Church,  Newark,  March  27,  1892, 
by  Bishop  Zardetti  of  St.  Cloud. 


624 


He  succeeded  to  the  Archdiocese  of 
Milwaukee,  Nov.  28,  1903. 

Archbishop  Messmer  was  known 
for  his  profound  learning  and  in- 
terest in  education  which  he  kept 
throughout  his  whole  life  even  dur- 
ing the  busiest  years  of  his  ad- 
ministration. He  carefully  looked 
after  the  education  of  the  Indians 
in  the  Milwaukee  Archdiocese, 
erected  forty  parochial  schools,  im- 
proved the  diocesan  seminary  in 
both  equipment  and  staff,  and  ever 
remained  in  contact  with  the  af- 
fairs of  the  Catholic  University  of 
America.  He  was  alive  to  the  social 
and  economic  problems  of  the  day, 
giving  his  sympathy  and  support 
to  the  laboring  classes  by  promot- 
ing trade  unionism.  During  his  in- 
cumbency 10  hospitals  and  sani- 
tariums and  15  additional  chari- 
table institutions  were  erected  in 
the  archdiocese.  His  staunch  loyal- 
ty to  the  United  States  during  the 
First  World  War  had  a  great  in- 
fluence on  the  German-speaking 
people  throughout  the  country.  On 
a  trip  to  his  birthplace  in  Switzer- 
land, in  hope  of  recovering  his 
health,  he  died,  Aug.  4,  1930. 

Samuel  Alphonsus  Stritch  was 
the  next  occupant  of  the  see.  He 
was  born  in  Nashville,  Tenn.,  Aug. 
17,  1887.  He  studied  at  St.  Greg- 
ory's College,  Cincinnati,  and  the 
North  American  College  in  Rome 
from  which  he  was  graduated  at 
the  age  of  twenty-two  with  a  Doc- 
torate in  philosophy  and  theology. 
He  was  ordained  priest  in  Rome, 
May  21,  1909.  Returning  to  Amer- 
ica, he  labored  first  in  Memphis, 
then  in  Nashville,  Tenn.  Appointed 
Bishop  of  Toledo,  Ohio,  he  was 
consecrated  by  Archbishop  Henry 
Moeller  of  Cincinnati,  Nov.  30,  1921. 
He  was  named  Archbishop  of  Mil- 
waukee, Aug.  26,  1930. 

Archbishop  Stritch's  ten  years 
in  the  Milwaukee  Archdiocese  were 
marked  by  an  intensification  of  the 
spiritual  life  and  external  activities 
of  both  clergy  and  laity.  During  Ms 
tenure  of  office  Catholic  charities 
were  increased  fivefold;  Catholic 
Action  was  made  effective  by  co- 
ordinating and  expanding  the  nu- 


merous societies;  youth  programs 
were  initiated  or  developed;  the 
Catholic  Youth  Organization  of  the 
archdiocese  was  so  well  established 
that  it  became  a  model  for  the 
rest  of  the  country;  in  the  educa- 
tional field  a  standard  was  set  that 
is  comparable  to  the  best  in  the 
country,  special  instruction  for  un- 
derprivileged and  exceptional  chil- 
dren and  special  teacher  training 
for  such  a  course  being  established. 
He  was  transferred,  Jan.  5,  1940,  to 
the  Archdiocese  of  Chicago. 

Moses  Elias  Kiley,  his  successor, 
was  born  Nov.  13,  1876,  in  Mar- 
garee,  Nova  Scotia.  His  higher 
studies  were  pursued  in  St.  Mary's 
Seminary,  Baltimore,  and  in  the 
North  American  College,  Rome. 
Ordained  priest  in  Rome,  he  re- 
turned to  America  to  engage  in 
pastoral  work  in  the  archdiocese 
of  Chicago.  He  was  the  first  dio- 
cesan supervisor  of  Catholic  Char- 
ities in  the  Chicago  Archdiocese,  a 
post  he  held  from  1916  till  1926. 
In  1926  he  returned  to  Rome  as 
the  spiritual  director  of  the  North 
American  College.  Elected  to  the 
See  of  Trenton,  New  Jersey,  he  was 
consecrated  Bishop  in  Rome  by 
Cardinal  Rossi  March  17,  1934.  On 
Jan.  5,  1940  he  was  promoted  to 
the  Metropolitan  See  of  Milwaukee 
as  its  sixth  Archbishop.  Archbish- 
op Kiley  is  continuing  the  program 
of  his  predecessor  and  in  addition 
has  reorganized  the  seminary  and 
is  restoring  the  cathedral. 

In  contrast  with  the  heathen 
tribes  that  inhabited  Wisconsin 
three  hundred  years  ago,  and  in 
contrast  with  the  meagre  handful 
of  Catholics  who  dwelt  in  the  Dio- 
cese of  Milwaukee  at  its  founda- 
tion one  hundred  years  ago,  the 
present  status  of  the  diocese,  ter- 
ritorially much  smaller,  is  a  glori- 
ous one.  The  4  or  5  priests  of  a 
hundred  years  ago  have  increased 
to  850;  the  14  churches  have  in- 
creased to  326  churches  and  43 
chapels;  the  20,000  Catholics  have 
increased  to  460,000.  In  addition  to 
that,  the  diocese  has  24  high 
schools,  191  parochial  schools  and 
46  charitable  institutions. 


625 


The  Diocese  of  Pittsburgh   (1843-1943) 


Fort  Duquesne  —  the  present  day 
Pittsburgh — was  built  by  the  French 
between  1753-1754.  The  honor  of 
having  celebrated  the  first  Mass 
in  what  is  the  present  diocese  prob- 
ably belongs  to  Fr.  Bonnecamp, 
S.  J.,  who  accompanied  Celeron  on 
his  expedition  of  1749.  Several 
Franciscan  Friars  —  Denys  Baron, 
Gabriel  Amheuser,  and  Luke  Col- 
let—  accompanied  the  French 
troops  in  their  campaigns.  The 
first  chapel  inside  Fort  Duquesne 
was  erected  some  time  after  April 
16,  1754,  and  was  named  "The  As- 
sumption of  the  Blessed  Virgin  of 
the  Beautiful  River." 

In  1758  the  French  retired  from 
the  territory  and  the  settlement  be- 
came known  as  Pittsburgh.  Dur- 
ing the  decades  immediately  fol- 
lowing the  French  retirement,  no 
priests  worked  in  this  territory  al- 
though the  number  of  Catholics  in- 
creased. Probably  the  first  priest 
to  come  to  Pittsburgh  was  Fr.  Peter 
Huet  de  la  Vilieniere,  who  walked 
from  Philadelphia.  Occasionally 
other  priests  would  be  able  to  spend 
a  few  days  or  weeks  there  in 
spiritual  ministrations. 

The  first  permanent  Catholic  set- 
tlement in  the  present  diocese  was 
on  the  present  site  of  St.  Vincent's 
Archabbey  at  what  was  then  known 
as  "Sportsman's  Hall."  Here  Fr. 
Theodore  Browers,  a  Franciscan 
priest,  organized  a  permanent  Cath- 
olic settlement  in  1790.  In  March, 
1789,  property  was  obtained  at 
Greensburg,  and  there  in  the  fol- 
lowing June  Fr.  John  B.  Causse, 
likewise  a  Franciscan,  said  Mass 
for  the  first  time.  Fr.  Patrick 
Lonergan,  of  the  same  Order,  set- 
tled a  colony  and  established  a 
church  at  Waynesburg  in  1799  or 
1800. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  set- 
tlements was  that  of  the  "Rev.  Mr. 
Smith,"  Demetrius  Gallitzin,  son  of 
an  illustrious  Russian  family.  In 
youth  he  became  acquainted  with 
many  of  the  prominent  atheistic 
free-thinkers  of  French  society,  but 
through  the  prayers  of  his  con- 


verted mother  he  embraced  the 
Catholic  faith  in  the  Latin  Church. 
Having  come  to  the  United  States, 
he  met  Bishop  Carroll  and  decided 
to  enter  the  Sulpician  Seminary  at 
Baltimore.  He  was  ordained  in 
1795  by  Bishop  Carroll,  joining  the 
Sulpicians.  In  1799  he  came  to 
Loretto,  Cambria  County;  and  in 
the  vicinity  he  erected  churches, 
founded  villages  and  encouraged 
Catholic  settlers  by  grants  of  land. 
After  forty-one  years  of  labor  and 
energy  in  establishing  a  stable  and 
thoroughly  Catholic  community,  and 
having  spent  $150,000  of  family 
endowments,  he  died,  May  6,  1840, 
leaving  a  flock  of  10,000  Catholics. 
Although  his  station  was  situated 
in  what  is  now  the  Diocese  of  Al- 
toona,  his  mission  field  included  a 
great  part  of  what  constitutes  the 
present  Diocese  of  Pittsburgh. 

Also  worthy  of  special  mention 
are  the  labors  of  Fr.  Peter  Heil- 
bron  who  came  to  Sportsman's 
Hall,  Nov.  17,  1799,  and  remained 
to  the  time  of  his  death  seventeen 
years  later.  He  was  the  first  priest 
regularly  to  attend  the  faithful  of 
Pittsburgh.  Fr.  Heilbron  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Fr.  W.  F.  X.  O'Brien  of 
Washington,  D.  C.,  who  became  the 
first  resident  pastor  of  Pittsburgh. 
Fr.  O'Brien  lodged  for  a  while  in 
the  home  of  John  Kelley  and  soon 
afterwards  rented  a  frame  house 
on  State  Street  —  now  Second  Ave- 
nue— between  Smithfield  and  Grant 
Streets,  the  front  room  of  which 
he  used  for  a  chapel.  In  1808  he 
started  St.  Patrick's  Church  on  a 
lot  outside  the  town  which  was 
donated  by  Col.  James  O'Hara.  It 
was  dedicated  by  the  Rt.  Rev. 
Michael  Egan,  O.  F.  M.,  on  his  visit 
—  the  first  of  a  Bishop  to  this  part 
of  the  state  —  August,  1811.  Dur- 
ing the  greater  part  of  the  ministry 
of  Fr.  O'Brien  the  only  other  priests 
in  Western  Pennsylvania  were  Fr. 
Gallitzin,  Fr.  Heilbron  at  Sports- 
man's Hall,  and  a  pastor  at  Sugar 
Creek  from  1806  to  1811. 

After  a  twelve-year  ministry  Fr. 
O'Brien  had  to  retire,  and  was  suc- 


626 


ceeded  by  Fr.  Charles  Bonaventure 
McGuire,  an  Irish  Franciscan  who 
had  taught  for  some  time  at  St. 
Isidore's  College,  Rome.  Fr.  Mc- 
Guire was  admirably  gifted  to  cope 
with  the  growing  city  and  its  prob- 
lems. He  wished  to  found  a  Fran- 
ciscan monastery  and  a  convent  of 
the  Poor  Clares  in  Pittsburgh:  for 
the  former  he  purchased  a  two- 
storied  log  house  and  erected  a  log 
chapel  at  a  short  distance.  Fr.  An- 
thony Kenny,  who  was  probably 
born  in  Pittsburgh,  joined  the  com- 
munity. A  man  of  exceptional  aus- 
terity, he  practised  the  severest 
mortifications  on  his  feeble  body. 
After  having  been  assistant  pastor 
for  a  couple  of  years  he  died  with 
a  reputation  for  holiness,  Feb.  5, 
1827,  at  the  age  of  26.  He  was  the 
first  priest  to 'die  in  the  city.  Among 
the  accomplishments  of  Fr.  Mc- 
Guire may  be  mentioned  the  build- 
ing of  St.  Paul's  Church,  which  was 
finished  and  dedicated,  May  4,  1834, 
and  the  establishment  of  a  Poor 
Clare  Monastery  at  Nunnery  Hill: 
this  latter  was  transferred  to  an- 
other site  but  closed  in  1837.  Fr. 
McGuire  died  of  cholera,  July  17, 
1833,  and  was  succeeded  by  Fr. 
O'Reilly,  who  completed  St.  Paul's 
and  introduced  the  Sisters  of  Char- 
ity to  the  diocese.  The  sisters  con- 
ducted an  orphan  asylum,  1838-45, 
and  in  1835  started  Catholic  schools. 
The  first  permanent  religious  com- 
munity of  men  was  established  in 
Pittsburgh  April  8,  1839,  when  the 
Redemptorists  undertook  the  care 
of  St.  Patrick's  parish  and  estab- 
lished St.  Philomena's. 

In  the  summer  of  1826  Bishop 
Conwell  of  Philadelphia  visited  the 
eastern  part  of  the  present  diocese 
of  Pittsburgh  and  appointed  Fr. 
Gallitzin  Vicar  General  for  the 
western  part  of  the  state.  Bishop 
Conwell  had  thought  of  making  this 
missionary  his  coadjutor,  but  for 
some  reason  this  did  not  take  place. 

In  1823  Fr.  Gallitzin  suggested 
that  the  territory  be  raised  to  a 
bishopric.  Other  authorities  made 
a  similar  proposal,  and  in  January, 
1836,  the  documents  erecting  the 


new  see  of  Pittsburgh  were  being 
prepared  in  Rome.  The  matter  was 
dropped  for  time,  but  at  the  Fifth 
Provincial  Council  of  Baltimore  the 
erection  of  the  see  was  again  rec- 
ommended. Finally  by  the  brief, 
"Universi  Dominici,"  dated  Aug.  11, 
1843,  the  see  was  erected  and  St. 
Paul's  was  made  the  Cathedral 
Church;  the  Rev.  Michael  O'Con- 
nor was  appointed  the  first  Bishop. 

Bishop  O'Connor  was  born  Sept. 
27,  1810,  at  Cobh,  Ireland.  He  was 
educated  at  the  Urban  College  of 
the  Propaganda,  Rome,  and  ordain- 
ed June  11,  1833.  He  was  for  a 
time  Vice-Rector  of  the  Irish  Col- 
lege in  the  Eternal  City,  and  pro- 
fessor of  Sacred  Scripture  at  the 
Propaganda;  and  for  five  years  he 
was  engaged  in  the  sacred  ministry 
in  Ireland.  In  1839  on  the  invita- 
tion of  Bishop  Kenrick  he  came  to 
Philadelphia  and  was  professor  at 
St.  Charles  Borromeo's  Seminary 
for  some  time.  He  was  consecrated 
Bishop,  Aug.  15,  1843,  in  Rome.  On 
his  return  from  Rome  he  brought 
with  him  from  Ireland  seven  of  the 
newly  founded  Sisters  of  Mercy.  At 
his  arrival  he  found  a  diocese  of 
33  churches,  16  priests  and  25,000 
Catholics.  In  June,  1844,  the  first 
Diocesan  Synod  was  held;  a  church 
was  shortly  thereafter  opened  for 
the  colored;  in  the  same  year  the 
publication  of  "The  Catholic"  was 
commenced,  and  St.  Michael's  Sem- 
inary established.  The  following 
religious  communities  entered  the 
diocese:  Benedictines,  establishing 
an  Abbey  at  Beatty  (1847);  Fran- 
ciscans from  Ireland,  settling  at 
Loretto  (1848);  Sisters  of  Notre 
Dame  and  Passionists  from  Rome 
(1852). 

By  a  Bull  dated  April  29,  1853, 
the  new  see  of  Erie  was  carved  out 
of  the  original  territory;  and  Bish- 
op O'Connor  was  appointed  its  first 
Bishop  at  his  own  request.  The 
people  of  Pittsburgh  soon  present- 
ed a  petition  to  the  Holy  See,  ask- 
ing for  the  return  of  Bishop  O'Con- 
nor; and  the  Holy  See  in  Febru- 
ary, 1854,  restored  the  former  bish- 
op. On  May  23,  I860,  he  resigned 


627 


his  see;  and  soon  after  entered  the 
Jesuit  Order.  He  died  at  Wood- 
stock, Md.,  Oct.  18,  1872.  The  con- 
dition of  -the  diocese  at  the  time 
of  his  resignation  is  as  follows: 
86  priests,  77  churches,  1  seminary 
and  a  Catholic  population  of  50,000. 

Rev.  Michael  Domenec,  C.  M., 
succeeded  to  the  see.  He  was  born, 
Dec.  27,  1816,  at  Ruez,  Tarragona, 
Spain.  Educated  at  the  Lazarist 
Seminary,  Paris,  he  became  a  Vin- 
centian,  and  was  ordained  June  30, 
1839,  at  Perryville  by  Bishop  Ro- 
sati,  G.  M.  For  some  time  he  taught 
in  the  Perryville  Seminary  and 
helped  to  found  St.  Vincent's  Col- 
lege, Cape  Girardeau,  Mo.  He  had 
charge  of  the  diocesan  seminary  at 
Philadelphia  before  he  was  elected 
to  the  See  of  Pittsburgh,  Sept  18, 
1860.  On  Dec.  9,  1860, 'he  was  con- 
secrated at  Pittsburgh  by  Archbish- 
op Kenrick.  During  his  episcopacy 
new  churches,  schools,  orphanages 
and  asylums  were  erected.  In  1862 
he  went  to  Madrid  to  present  the 
views  of  the  American  Government 
on  the  possible  recognition  of  the 
Confederate  States  by  the  Spanish 
Government.  During  the  later  part 
of  his  episcopacy,  out  of  the  dio- 
cese a  new  see  was  erected  at  Al- 
legheny City,  to  which  he  was 
transferred  Jan.  11,  1876.  Under 
pressure  of  ill  health,  Bishop  Do- 
menec resigned  the  See  of  Alle- 
gheny City  and  died  at  Tarragona, 
Jan.  5,  1878. 

The  third  Bishop  of  the  diocese, 
the  Rt.  Rev.  John  Tuigg,  was  born 
Feb.  19, 1820,  at  Donaghmore,  Coun- 
ty Cork.  He  attended  AH  Hallows 
College,  Dublin,  and  then  St.  Mi- 
chael's Seminary,  Pittsburgh,  where 
he  was  ordained,  May  14,  1850,  by 
Bishop  O'Connor.  He  was  conse- 
crated, March  19,  1876,  at  Pitts- 
burgh by  Archbishop  James  F. 
Wood  of  Philadelphia.  He  under- 
took the  care  of  the  diocese  in  a 
particularly  dark  period  of  church 
history  in  Western  Pennsylvania. 
Clerical  and  lay  factions  were  at 
loggerheads;  mistrust  and  appre- 
hension due  to  the  recent  division 
of  the  diocese  were  rife.  Thanks 


to  Ms  zeal,  firmness  and  personal 
poverty,  confidence  was  again  re- 
stored. The  Holy  See  appointed 
him  administrator  of  the  vacant 
See  of  Allegheny  City,  and  this 
action  greatly  reduced  the  bitter- 
ness of  the  situation.  Bishop  Tuigg 
died  Dec.  7,  1889,  at  Altoona.  It 
is  interesting  to  note  that  the  Dio- 
cese of  Allegheny  City  was  sup- 
pressed by  a  Bull  dated  July  1, 
1889. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  Richard  Phelan,  the 
next  Bishop,  was  born  at  Kilkenny, 
Ireland,  Jan.  1,  1828.  He  received 
his  early  education  at  St.  Kieran's 
College,  in  Ms  native  city  and  com- 
pleted his  priestly  studies  at  St. 
Mary's,  Baltimore.  He  was  ordain- 
ed at  Pittsburgh,  May  4,  1854,  by 
Bishop  O'Connor.  After  serving  as 
Vicar  General,  he  was  consecrated 
Coadjutor  of  Pittsburgh  Aug.  2, 
1885,  by  Archbishop  Patrick  J.  Ryan 
of  Philadelphia;  he  succeeded  to 
the  see  Dec.  7,  1889.  Through  his 
long  priestly  ministry  of  thirty 
years  he  was  well  acquainted  with 
the  condition  of  the  diocese  and 
his  episcopacy  thus  gave  great 
promise.  He  accomplished  much. 
The  large  congregations,  requiring 
the  ministry  of  pastors  who  spoke 
their  languages,  were  soon  attended 
by  priests  of  the  respective  nation- 
alities. In  May,  1901,  the  See  of 
Altoona  was  established  from  part 
of  the  Pittsburgh  territory.  Bishop 
Phelan's  genius  for  organization 
was  shown  especially  during  those 
fifty  years  when  Pittsburgh  became 
the  great  iron,  steel  and  coke 
metropolis  and  he  ably  coped  with 
the  apostolic  problems  created  by 
the  great  influx  of  foreign  national- 
ities, and  the  bigotry  which  was 
at  times  prevalent.  His  death  took 
place  at  Idlewood,  Pa.,  Dec.  20, 
1904,  after  an  episcopate  of  almost 
twenty  years. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  John  F.Regis  Canevin 
succeeded  him.  He  was  born  in  West- 
moreland County,  June  5,  1853,  and 
educated  at  St.  Vincent's  College 
and  Seminary,  Beatty,  Pa.  Ordain- 
ed June  4,  1879,  at  Pittsburgh  by 
Bishop  Tuigg,  he  served  the  dio- 


628 


cese  for  twenty-four  years  in  vari- 
ous posts.  His  consecration,  took 
place  Feb.  24,  1903,  Archbishop 
John  Ryan  of  Philadelphia  was  the 
officiating  prelate,  and  lie  succeeded 
to  the  see  Dec.  20,  1904.  The  Pitts- 
burgh Apostleship  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Very  Rev.  Edward  P.  Grif- 
fin, in  the  period  under  considera- 
tion, contributed  outstanding  aid  to 
the  spread  of  Catholicity  in  the 
sparsely  populated  districts.  Dur- 
ing the  term  of  Bishop  Canevin  33 
English,  19  German,  17  Polish,  13 
Italian,  16  Slavish,  1  Lithuanian,  3 
Croatian,  2  Slovak,  3  Hungarian, 
1  Kreimer,  1  Syrian  and  30  other 
churches  were  erected.  A  confer- 
ence of  Christian  Charities,  which 
incorporated  all  individual  and  or- 
ganizational Catholic  Charities  in 
the  diocese,  has  done  excellent 
work,  especially  in  the  care  of  neg- 
lected and  maltreated  children,  the 
placement  of  immigrants  in  be- 
coming positions,  and  the  relieving 
of  destitute  families.  Numerous  in- 
stitutions of  an  educational  nature 
also  have  been  established,  especi- 
ally for  the  care  of  the  destitute 
and  afflicted.  Bishop  Canevin  did 
much  to  solve  the  special  problems 
of  his  diocese.  Three-fifths  of  the 
diocesan  population  speak  a  for- 
eign tongue;  the  Gospel  is  read  in 
ten  languages.  The  difficulties  in 
preaching  the  Gospel  are  largely 
met  by  the  Confraternity  of  Chris- 
tian Doctrine.  Lay  missionaries  of 
this  organization  working  under  the 
direction  of  priests  bring  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ  to  thousands  of 
workers  in  the  numerous  industries. 
In.  1921  these  missionaries  had  un- 
der their  direction  about  15,000 
children.  To  equip  these  teachers 
a  school  had  been  established  with 
a  graded  course  of  two  years  lead- 
ing to  a  diploma.  Bishop  Canevin, 
after  a  fruitful  episcopate,  resigned 
the  see,  Nov.  26,  1920;  he  died 
March  22,  1927. 

Most  Bev.  Hugh  C.  Boyle,  the 
present  occupant  of  the  see,  was 
born  Oct.  8,  1873,  at  Cambria,  Pa. 
He  received  his  education  at  St. 
Vincent's  College  and  Seminary, 


Beatty,  and  was  ordained  July  2, 
1898,  at  Latrobe,  by  Bishop  Phelan. 
He  was  engaged  in  various  capaci- 
ties in  the  diocese  from  1898  to 
1921,  when  he  was  appointed  Bish- 
op, and  on  June  29  he  was  con- 
secrated by  Archbishop  Canevin. 
In  the  twenty-one  years  that  Bishop 
Boyle  has  governed  the  diocese  the 
Catholic  population  of  the  area  has 
increased  by  133,000  people,  the 
total  Catholic  population  being  to- 
day 683,067  people;  64  new  church- 
es and  missions  have  been  opened, 
bringing  the  total  to  448;  the  num- 
ber of  priests  in  the  diocese  has 
increased  Tby  189,  giving  a  total  of 
812  priests  active  today,  602  of 
whom  are  diocesan  and  210  mem- 
bers of  religious  orders. 

An  educational  campaign  con- 
ducted by  Bishop  Boyle  through- 
out the  diocese  has  resulted  in  a 
remarkable  increase  in  the  sec- 
ondary schools.  Central  Catholic, 
opened  in  1928,  and  North  Catholic, 
opened  in  1939,  are  large  district 
high  schools,  educating  1,600  and 
1,300  boys  respectively.  Many  par- 
ishes in  these  same  districts  have 
opened  high  schools  to  take  care  of 
their  girls.  Today  there  are  6,100 
boys  and  girls  in  Catholic  high 
schools,  a  total  increase  of  4,000 
over  1921.  The  total  Catholic  school 
population  has  increased  by  12,400, 
giving  a  total  of  86,304  boys  and 
girls  in  the  elementary  and  second- 
ary schools  in  the  diocese  today. 
In  conjunction  with  the  Pittsburgh 
School  Board  a  plan  has  been  de- 
vised by  which  Catholic  pupils  in 
public  high  schools  are  now  being 
freed  for  regular  periods  of  in- 
struction. A  program  of  Catholic  Ac- 
tion, sponsored  by  the  Diocesan 
Union  of  Holy  Name  Societies  and 
the  Diocesan  Union  of  Sodalities, 
has  done  effective  work,  notably 
in  developing  the  Retreat  move- 
ment. In  July,  1940,  the  Catholic 
Historical  Society  of  Western  Penn- 
sylvania was  formed  to  further  his- 
torical research  and  to  plan  a 
commemoration  of  the  centenary 
of  the  founding  of  the  diocese  dur- 
ing 1943. 


029 


ANTI-CATHOLIC    MOVEMENTS    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES 


Since  seventeenth-century  Eng- 
land was  the  mother  country  of  the 
United  States,  it  was  natural  that 
the  language,  opinions  and  modes 
of  thinking  prevalent  in  that  coun- 
try should  take  root  in  the  colonies. 
Anti-Catholic  prejudice  was,  for 
that  reason,  found  in  English-speak- 
ing America  from  the  very  start. 
For  in  England  of  that  day,  the 
Church  was  subjected  to  tremen- 
dous discrimination.  What  had 
originally  been  a  theological  bitter- 
ness had,  with  the  growth  of  Eng- 
lish nationalism,  turned  into  a  po- 
litical hate.  England's  growth  and 
expansion  were  threatened  by 
France  and  Spain,  both  strong 
Catholic  powers.  The  Church  was, 
in  the  popular  mind,  identified  with 
these  national  rivals,  and  as  the  re- 
sult there  was  a  widespread  feeling 
of  distrust  and  suspicion  toward 
her.  The  colonists,  having  brought 
these  prejudices  with  them,  a  con- 
flict with  Catholicism  was  inevi- 
table in  the  New  World  wherever 
settled  by  the  English. 

The   Colonies 

The  British  Crown  helped  to  fos- 
ter this  attitude  by  the  restrictions 
against  Catholics  embodied  in  all 
colonial  charters.  These  charters, 
while  not  actually  forbidding  the 
entry  of  Catholics,  contained  pro- 
visions curtailing  the  freedom  of 
worship  and  the  exercise  of  po- 
litical rights  by  Catholics. 

Virginia.  In  1641  and  1642  the 
Virginia  House  of  Burgesses  pro- 
vided that  thereafter  no  "popish 
recusants"  were  to  hold  office  in 
the  colony  and  that  any  priest  en- 
tering its  borders  was  to  leave  im- 
mediately on  being  warned  by  the 
governor;  Catholics  were  likewise 
disenfranchised. 

Massachusetts.  In  New  England 
conditions  were  much  the  same.  In 
1629,  even  before  sailing,  the  Puri- 
tans stated  in  the  "General  Con- 
sideration for  the  Plantation  in 
^ew  England"  that  the  new  settle- 
nent  was  to»  "raise  a  bulwark 


against  the  kingdom  of  anti-Christ 
which  the  Jesuits  labor  to  rear  up 
in  all  parts  of  the  world."  In  the 
first  year  of  the  history  of  the 
Massachusetts  Bay  Colony  Sir 
Christopher  Gardiner  was  banished 
on  the  mere  suspicion  that  he  was 
a  Catholic.  In  1647  the  General 
Court  decreed  that  any  Jesuit  or 
priest  coming  within  the  colony 
was  to  be  banished,  and,  if  he 
should  return,  executed. 

New  York  was  also  troubled. 
Governor  Thomas  Dongan,  an  ap- 
pointee of  James  II,  was  a  Cath- 
olic and  his  tolerance  permitted  the 
entrance  of  many  Catholics  fleeing 
from  persecution  in  the  other  col- 
onies. This  caused  alarm  among 
the  Protestant  groups,  ever  fearful 
of  a  "popery  center"  being  estab- 
lished in  the  colonies.  A  revolt  en- 
sued against  Catholicism,  and  the 
Protestants  placed  Jacob  Leisler  in 
power  and  called  an  assembly 
which  agreed  "to  suspend  all 
Roman  Catholics  from  command 
and  places  of  trust."  Reputed  Cath- 
olics were  also  arrested  and  an  at- 
tempt was  .made  to  remove  all 
Catholics  from  the  colony.  Leisler 
was  subsequently  removed  in  favor 
of  a  regularly  appointed  governor, 
but  conditions  were  not  improved. 
Office  holders  were  required  to  sign 
a  declaration  against  the  doctrine 
of  Transubstantiation  and  to  take 
the  sacrament  according  to  the 
rites  of  the  Church  of  England. 

New  Hampshire.  In  some  of  the 
colonies,  though  the  feeling  of  anti- 
Catholicism  was  strong,  it  was  less 
aggressive.  Thus  the  first  assembly 
of  New  Hampshire  in  1680  gave  the 
franchise  to  *'all  Englishmen  being 
Protestants"  who  met  the  age  and 
property  qualifications.  In  1696  the 
conspiracy  against  William  and 
Mary  aroused  Protestant  prejudice, 
and  the  New  Hampshire  legislature 
required  all  inhabitants  to  take  an 
oath  against  the  Pope  and  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Catholic  religion. 

Pennsylvania.  In  the  beginning 
Penn,  the  Quaker  founder  of  Penn- 


630 


sylvania,  did  his  utmost  to  provide 
religious  freedom  for  all.  Eleven 
years  after  the  final  colonial  char- 
ter was  granted,  however,  anti- 
Catholic  opinion  had  become  so 
strong,  and  the  pressure  of  the 
Established  Church  on  the  Crown 
so  insistent,  that  laws  were  passed 
in  the  colony  forbidding  anyone  to 
hold  public  office  who  would  not 
deny  the  Real  Presence  and  de- 
clare the  Mass  idolatrous. 

Rhode  Island.  Even  in  Rhode 
Island,  one  of  the  most  tolerant  of 
all  the  colonies,  Catholics  felt  the 
sting  of  bigotry.  When  Roger  Wil- 
liams fled  from  the  Massachusetts 
Bay  Colony,  he  obtained  a  charter 
for  Rhode  Island  from  Charles  II 
which  guaranteed  "full  liberty  in 
religious  discernments,"  and  pro- 
vided that  no  one  was  to  be 
"molested,  punished,  disquieted  or 
called  in  question  for  any  differ- 
ence in  opinion  in  matters  of  re- 
ligion." However,  Catholics  were 
excluded  from  voting  by  a  law 
passed  in  1664.  (Whether  this  law 
was  actually  put  into  effect  in  1664 
is  questioned,  but  at  any  rate  it  was 
added  by  a  committee  of  revision  in 
1744.)  In  the  Volume  of  Laws  for 
1719  there  is  a  statute  providing 
that  all  men  professing  Christian- 
ity, "Roman  Catholics  alone  ex- 
cepted,"  shall  have  liberty  to  choose 
and  be  chosen  for  civil  and  military 
offices, 

Maryland.  In  1632  the  English 
Crown  gave  a  charter  to  Cecil  Cal- 
vert,  second  Lord  Baltimore,  mak- 
ing him  a  patron  of  all  churches 
established  within  his  grant  of 
Maryland.  This  implied  toleration 
for  Catholics,  since  Baltimore  him- 
self was  a  Catholic;  but  the  con- 
cession was  propounded  in  veiled 
terms  so  that  Massachusetts  and 
Virginia  would  not  be  offended. 
Thus  in  1634,  the  Calverts  estab- 
lished a  land  of  sanctuary  where 
those  of  "every  creed  might  find 
an  end  of  persecution  and  a  peace- 
ful home."  Yet  anti-Catholicism 
flared  up  in  this  Catholic-sponsored 
colony  of  Maryland  in  1645  when 
William  Clayborne,  secretary  of  the 
Colony  of  Virginia,  attacked  the 


colony.  The  year  1649  saw  the  pas- 
sage of  the  General  Toleration  Act 
which  declared  that  "no  one  believ- 
ing in  Jesus  Christ  should  be  mo- 
lested in  his  or  her  religion."  This 
Act  attracted  the  Puritans  of  New 
England,  and  by  1654  the  Puritans 
had  gained  such  control  of  the  gov- 
ernment of  Maryland  that  they  had 
the  Toleration  Act  repealed.  Though 
Baltimore's  government  was  again 
in  control  in  1658  with  the  result 
that  the  Toleration  Act  was  en- 
forced, by  1671  the  predominance 
of  Anglicans  again  rendered  the  po- 
sition of  Catholics  uncertain.  John 
Coode  led  a  Protestant  uprising  in 
1676,  on  the  pretext  that  the  Sene- 
cas  and  "Papists"  were  planning  to 
massacre  the  Protestants  living  in 
the  isolated  districts.  Shortly  after 
the  accession  of  William  and  Mary 
to  the  throne,  Lord  Baltimore  was 
accused  of  being  a  Jacobite;  and 
under  this  pretense  he  was  de- 
prived of  his  rights  as  proprietor 
of  the  colony  of  Maryland.  The 
Crown  took  over  the  colony,  and 
the  Church  of  England  became  the 
established  religion  in  1692. 

French    Influence 

England's  wars  with  Catholic 
Spain  and  France  over  the  colonies 
aggravated  the  already  sad  plight 
of  the  Catholic  colonist.  Anti- 
Catholicism  loomed  more  and  more 
as  the  patriotic  duty  for  the  loyal 
subjects  of  the  Crown.  Thus  were 
prejudice  and  patriotism  made 
synonymous  during  this  period  of 
struggle. 

In  1759,  after  more  than  half  a 
century  of  intermittent  wars,  France 
surrendered  to  the  victorious  Eng- 
lish and  the  Articles  of  Capitulation 
were  drawn  up;  in  1763  the  Treaty 
of  Paris  was  signed.  The  Articles 
and  Treaty  guaranteed  to  the 
King's  new  subjects  the  free  exer- 
cise of  their  religion.  However, 
Article  IV  of  the  Treaty  contained 
the  qualifying  clause,  "so  far  as  the 
laws  of  Great  Britain  permit."  The 
French  representatives  protested, 
and  some  concessions  were  granted 
in  favor  of  the  French  Catholics. 
Specifically,  no  provision  had  been 


G31 


made  for  ordaining  clergymen.  To 
rectify  this  a  sympathetic  governor 
aired  the  colonists'  grievances  in 
London.  Some  time  later  Rev. 
Oliver  Briand  was  consecrated  a 
Bishop  in  France.  He  returned  to 
Canada  and  was  known  as  "super- 
intendent of  the  clergy/'  but  his 
episcopal  duties  had  to  be  per- 
formed without  the  insignia  of  his 
office.  The  liberal  policy  thus  be- 
gun by  the  British  was  to  develop 
slowly,  and  finally  to  emerge  in  the 
Quebec  Act  of  1774.  One  section  of 
the  Act  concerning  religion  gave 
full  freedom  of  religion  to  Canadian 
Catholics,  and  stated  that  the 
"clergy  of  the  said  church  may 
hold,  receive  and  enjoy  their  accus- 
tomed dues  and  the  rights  with  re- 
spect to  such  persons  only  as  shall 
profess  the  said  religion."  Likewise 
the  Act  freed  the  Catholic  Church 
in  the  territory  northwest  of  the 
Ohio  from  the  penal  laws  of  Eng- 
land and  her  colonies. 

The  passage  of  the  Quebec  Act 
unfortunately  coincided  with  the 
adoption  of  the  so-called  "Intol- 
erable Acts"  which  were,  as  their 
name  implies,  especially  odious  to 
the  Americans.  Conseauently  it 
shared  in  the  colonists'  hatred  of 
these  punitive  measures.  Samuel 
Adams,  an  arch-agitator  of  his  day, 
in  his  address  to  the  Mohawks 
cried:  "Brothers  . . .  they  have  made 
a  law  to  establish  the  religion  of 
the  Pope  in  Canada  which  lies  so 
near  you.  We  much  *  fear  some  of 
your  children  will  be  induced,  in- 
stead of  worshiping  the  only  true 
God,  to  pay  Ms  dues  to  images 
made  in  their  own  hands."  Adams' 
views  were  shared  by  many  others, 
and  it  was  mainly  through  his  ef- 
forts that  the  later  Puritan  bigotry 
flared  up  once  more.  King  and  Par- 
liament were  ridiculed  for  this  Act, 
which  was  represented  as  surround- 
ing the  colonists  on  all  sides  by  ene- 
mies. Consequently  the  American 
Continental  Congress  of  1774  balked 
at  accepting  the  Quebec  Act. 

When  in  1775  the  colonists  began 
to  break  from  their  mother  country, 
under  the  impact  of  the  emergency 
the  anti-Catholic  spirit  began  to 


wane  somewhat.  Catholics,  in  pro- 
portion to  their  numbers,  played  an 
important  part  in  the  struggle  for 
freedom.  The  Carroll  family  espe- 
cially was  outstanding,  and  their 
important  work  helped  to  show  that 
Catholics  were  wholeheartedly  in 
sympathy  with  the  American  cause. 
Of  Catholics,  Fr.  John  Carroll  wrote 
to  a  contemporary  detractor:  "Their 
blood  flowed  as  freely  to  cement 
the  fabric  of  independence,  as  that 
of  any  of  their  fellow  citizens'.  They 
concurred  with  perhaps  greater 
unanimity  than  any  other  body  of 
men  in  recommending  and  promot- 
ing that  government  from  whose 
influence  America  anticipates  all 
the  blessings  of  justice,  peace, 
plenty,  good  order  and  civil  and  re- 
ligious liberty."  As  a  sign  of  a 
growing  change  in  the  general  atti- 
tude,, it  may  be  noted  that  General 
Washington,  on  one  notable  occa- 
sion, intervened  to  prevent  the 
Army  in  New  England  from  partici- 
pating in  the  orgies  of  a  Pope's  Day. 

On  February  15,  1776,  the  Con- 
tinental Congress  appointed  a  com- 
mittee, whose  members  were  Ben- 
jamin Franklin,  Samuel  Chase  and 
Charles  Carroll,  to  approach  the 
Canadians  in  an  attempt  to  gain 
their  aid  in  the  revolutionary  strug- 
gle. Carroll's  French  education  and 
his  religious  affiliations  made  him 
acceptable  to  the  Catholics  in  Can- 
ada. Fr.  John  Carroll  was  also 
asked  to  accompany  the  delegation 
so  that  he  might  use  his  influence 
with  the  Canadian  clergy.  The  com- 
mission, however,  failed  in  its  pur- 
pose since  the  reaction  of  the  col- 
onies to  the  Quebec  Act  was  still 
fresh  in  the  minds  of  the  Cana- 
dians; yet  that  the  colonists  should 
recognize  the  power  of  the  Ca- 
nadian Catholics  to  help  them  was 
a  blow  to  bigotry  and  prejudice. 

When  in  1778  Catholic  France  be- 
came an  ally  of  the  colonies,  the 
cry  of  "No  Popery"  was  heard  only 
from  the  English  Tories  in  Amer- 
ica. Many  distinguished  French 
Catholics  took  a  leading  part  in  the 
military  operations.  Their  presence 
and  devotion  to  the  American 
cause  did  much  to  allay  suspicion. 


632 


A  more  general  spirit  of  toleration 
resulting  from  the  common  struggle 
for  political  liberty  helped  to  pre- 
pare the  ground  for  an  explicit 
statement  of  religions  freedom. 

Effect  of  the  U.  S,  Constitution 
Anti-Catholicism  was  too  deeply 
rooted  in  America  to  expire  imme- 
diately under  the  influence  of  the 
French  alliance  and  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence.  Though  the 
principle  of  religious  freedom  had 
gained  ground  during  the  war,  still 
only  four  of  the  new  states  (Penn- 
sylvania, Delaware,  Virginia  and 
Maryland)  laid  aside  the  old  penal 
laws  and  permitted  Catholics  ab- 
solute equality  with  other  citizens. 
In  the  Bill  of  Rights  drafted  by  the 
Virginia  Convention  of  1776  a  state- 
ment of  religious  freedom  was  em- 
bodied. It  held  that  "all  men  are 
equally  entitled  to  the  free  exercise 
of  religion,  according  to  the  dic- 
tates of  conscience."  Gradually  this 
principle  became  the  model  for 
other  states.  The  Federal  Constitu- 
tional Convention  of  1787,  however, 
failed  to  give  a  sufficiently  strong 
statement  of  religious  liberty.  Some 
fears  of  Catholicism  were  voiced  in 
the  ratifying  conventions  of  the 
various  states,  and  though  these 
sentiments  were  in  a  distinct  minor- 
ity there  was  a  general  feeling  that 
a  more  explicit  expression  was 
needed.  The  First  Amendment  to 
the  Constitution,  therefore,  pro- 
vided that  "Congress  shall  make  no 
law  respecting  an  establishment  of 
religion,  or  prohibiting  the  free  ex- 
ercise thereof." 

The  Federalist  party  which  was 
a  power  until  1800  showed,  despite 
the  Constitution,  an  antipathy  to 
foreigners  and  a  tendency  to  main- 
tain the  political  superiority  of 
Protestantism  in  the  new  states. 
Catholics,  although  free  to  worship 
according  to  their  consciences  and 
to  support  their  own  churches,  for 
years  remained  disenfranchised  in 
many  sections  but  were  taxed  for 
the  support  of  public  Protestant  in- 
stitutions. With  Jefferson's  election 
in  1800  the  Federalists  lost  their 
power.  By  this  time,  too,  many  of 


the  states  had  relaxed  their  rulings 
and  replaced  them  with  liberal  con- 
stitutions, and  the  American  Cath- 
olic came  on  an  equal  footing,  at 
least  legally,  with  his  fellow  citizens. 
At  the  time  of  the  Constitutional 
Convention  the  number  of  Catholics 
in  America  was  about  35,000  out  of 
a  total  population  of  3,000,000.  Soon 
after  the  organization  of  the  gov- 
ernment many  French,  German  and 
especially  Irish  Catholics  entered 
America.  This  mass  immigration 
continued  during  the  early  decades 
of  the  nineteenth  century.  The 
early  years  of  that  century  were 
not  without  demonstrations  against 
Catholics,  though  such  outbreaks 
were  for  the  most  part  insignificant. 

The  Native  American  Party 
During  the  War  of  1812  religious 
prejudice  again  subsided,  but  short- 
ly after  the  Peace  of  Ghent  was 
signed  outbreaks  of  bigotry  once 
more  began.  Prominent  in  beating, 
,  the  drums  of  hate  were  "The 
American  Protestant  Vindicator" 
and  the  "Protestant,"  leading  anti- 
Catholic  newspapers  of  the  time. 
In  1835  the  Native  American  party 
was  formally  organized  in  New 
York  City.  For  about  ten  years  it 
existed  as  a  political  body  only  in 
those  states  where  foreigners  and 
Catholics  were  numerous  and  pow- 
erful enough  to  cause  alarm.  The 
storm  center  of  the  Nativist  move- 
ment in  Philadelphia  was  the  school 
question.  In  November,  1843,  Bishop 
Kendrick  petitioned  the  school 
board  of  that  city  to  permit  Cath- 
olic children  the  liberty  of  using 
the  Catholic  version  of  the  Bible 
where  Scripture-reading  was  pre- 
scribed. The  board  ruled  that  no 
children  whose  parents  objected  to 
Bible  reading  were  obliged  to  be 
present  at  Bible  exercises.  This 
caused  great  furor,  and  Catholics 
were  accused  of  excluding  the  Bible 
from  the  public  schools.  In  1844 
rioting  followed,  in  which  two  Cath- 
olic churches,  St.  Michael's  and  St. 
Augustine's,  and  a  convent  were 
burned  to  the  ground.  In  July, 
1845,  the  first  Native  American  con- 
vention was  held  at  Philadelphia. 


633 


The  convention  Issued  a  document 
warning  Americans  of  "foreign  in- 
fluence." The  Catholic  Churcli  was 
not  mentioned  by  name,  but  it  was 
unmistakeably  referred  to  as  "a 
body,  armed  with  political  power, 
in  a  country  of  whose  system  it  is 
ignorant,  and  in  whose  institutions 
it  feels  little  interest,  except  for  the 
purpose  of  personal  advancement." 
The  Church  was  described  as  hav- 
ing "armed  and  equipped  militia 
companies  wearing  costumes  and 
insignia  of  foreign  description,  with 
words  of  command  given  in  a  for- 
eign tongue."  The  document  pro- 
mulgated a  set  of  principles  which 
stated,  among  other  things,  that,  as 
no  foreigner  could  entirely  forget  his 
fatherland  and  become  a  voter  to 
be  trusted,  it  was  better  to  limit 
the  franchise  to  the  native-born. 

In  the  meantime  immigration  to 
America  had  increased.  The  Irish 
famine  of  1846,  and  the  govern- 
mental disturbances  in  France,  Ger- 
many and  Italy  caused  many  to 
seek  refuge  in  America.  The  census 
of  1850  showed  one-seventh  of  the 
total  population  to  be  immigrants. 
The  majority  of  these  immigrants 
were  Catholics. 

Know-Nothingism 

The  year  1850  witnessed  a  de- 
cline in  the  ranks  of  the  Native 
American  party,  but  in  1852  it  pro- 
duced an  offshoot  —  the  Know- 
Nothing  party.  This  faction,  virtu- 
ally unheard  of  until  1854,  enjoyed 
phenomenal  success  and  for  a  time 
seemed  destined  to  be  a  permanent 
addition  to  the  parties  of  the  United 
States.  The  Know-Nothing  party 
was  formally  organized  in  1852  in 
New  York  City  by  Charles  B.  Allen 
as  a  secret  patriotic  society  known 
as  the  "Order  of  the  Star  Spangled 
Banner."  Within  a  few  months 
more  than  a  thousand  were  en- 
rolled, and  the  society  made  its  in- 
fluence felt  in  the  municipal  elec- 
tions of  1852  in  New  York  City. 
The  success  in  New  York  was  for 
them  opportune.  Franklin  Pierce, 
a  Democrat,  had  been  elected  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  in  the 
same  year.  The  Whigs  and  Nativ- 


ists  agreed  that  the  foreign-born 
vote  was  largely  responsible  for  his 
election.  Smarting  under  the  sting 
of  defeat,  the  Whigs  were  ready  to 
join  any  nativistic  group  in  order 
to  avenge  their  defeat.  Thus  it  was 
that  the  local  Know-Nothing  party 
was  able  to  branch  out  into  a  na- 
tional organization.  Three  years 
after  its  foundation  the  Know- 
Nothing  party  was  established  in 
thirty-five  states  and  territories. 
Until  1856  the  new  party  was  a 
serious  threat  to  the  other  political 
groups.  It  was  momentarily  checked 
in  the  Virginia  gubernatorial  race 
in  1855,  but  was  still  powerful 
enough  to  nominate  Millard  Fill- 
more  as  its  candidate  for  President 
in  the  election  of  1856.  James  Bu- 
chanan was  chosen  by  the  Demo- 
crats, and  John  C.  Fremont  carried 
the  banners  of  the  newly  organized 
Republican  party.  Both  Buchanan 
and  Fremont  were  at  one  in  their 
denunciation  of  the  nativistic  ten- 
dencies of  Know-Nothingism.  Bu- 
chanan won  the  election,  defeating 
Fillmore  by  an  overwhelming  mar- 
gin; and  with  this  defeat  the  col- 
lapse of  the  Know-Nothing  move- 
ment was  complete. 

American  Patriotic  Association 
Know-Nothingism  lingered  on  in 
Maryland  and  other  border  states 
until  the  Civil  War;  but  it  was 
merely  a  compromise  party,  with 
its  nativistic  principles  completely 
abandoned.  It  appeared  in  1887 
under  the  label  of  the  American 
Patriotic  Association,  the  familiar 
A.  P.  A.  By  1893  the  A.  P.  A.  had 
spread  to  twenty  states.  The  chief 
cause  of  its  agitation  was  the  in- 
crease in  social  and  industrial 
strength  of  the  American  Catholic 
citizen.  After  the  panic  of  1893 
many  Republicans  entered  the  fold 
of  this  organization,  but  the  party 
ceased  to  exercise  any  political 
power  after  the  presidential  elec- 
tion of  1896  in  which  it  had  opposed 
the  victorious  McKinley.  The  oath 
taken  by  the  members  of  the  A.P.A. 
was  violently  anti-Catholic.  The 
party  had  its  own  papers,  pamph- 
lets and  literature  abounding  in 


634 


anti-Catholic  utterances.  It  em- 
ployed bogus  ex-priests  and  ex-nuns 
for  lectures  which  it  sponsored. 

The  Ku  Kfux  Klan 
The  greatest  organization  found- 
ed on  religious  hate  which  this 
country  has  ever  known  appeared 
in  the  first  quarter  of  the  twentieth 
century.  On  Thanksgiving  Day, 
1915,  the  founding  of  the  Invisible 
Empire  of  the  Knights  of  the  Ku 
Klux  Klan  took  place  on  Stone 
Mountain  near  Atlanta,  Georgia. 
Under  the  blazing  light  of  a  fiery 
cross  a  group  of  white-hooded  fig- 
ures swore  an  oath  of  fealty  to  Wil- 
liam J.  Simmons,  the  first  Emperor 
and  Imperial  Wizard.  Until  1920  it 
was  mainly  a  local  organization, 
operating  in  Georgia  with  a  mem- 
bership of  probably  not  more  than 
5,000.  Then  with  violent  sudden- 
ness the  K.  K.  K.  leapt  forward 
embracing  the  forty-eight  states. 
Like  the  A.  P.  A.  before  it,  the  Klan 
obtained  political  power;  but  it 
used  it  to  far  greater  advantage 
than  did  the  American  Patriotic 
Association.  In  1921  the  Klan  was 
investigated  by  Congress,  and  in 
October  of  that  same  year  hearings 
were  conducted  by  the  House.  Sim- 
mons' testimony  incriminated  the 
Klan,  but  by  this  time  the  organiza- 
tion had  become  so  powerful,  and 
the  Klan  was  so  rapidly  assuming 
the  role  of  an  important  political 
factor,  that  the  hearings  were 
dropped.  In  1922  Simmons  resigned 
from  the  Klan  and  Hiram  W.  Evans 
of  Texas  succeeded  him.  Under 
Evans'  leadership  the  Klan  under- 
went a  complete  overhauling.  He 
made  strategic  appointments  and 
reshaped  its  politics.  Most  of  all, 
he  supplied  it  with  a  clear  outline 
of  ideas  and  principles,  which  were 
violently  anti-Catholic  and  anti- 
Jewish.  The  1924  Democratic  Na- 
tional Convention  held  in  New 
York  City  became  a  debacle  be- 
cause of  the  Klan.  Alfred  E.  Smith, 
a  Catholic,  was  a  candidate  for  the 
nomination;  William  Gibbs  Mc- 
Adoo  of  California  was  also  in  the 
running  for  the  nomination.  The 
relation  between  Smith  and  the 


Klan  was  obvious,  but  McAdoo  did 
not  openly  condemn  the  Klan.  A 
battle  was  waged  as  to  whether  the 
Klan  was  to  be  condemned  in  the 
party  platform  or  not,  and  after  a 
stormy  period  the  Klan  forces  won 
by  three  votes.  Smith  and  McAdoo 
were  replaced  by  John  W.  Davis  of 
West  Virginia  as  the  Democratic 
candidate.  It  was  the  Klan's  boast 
from  1924  until  1928  that  it  had 
beaten  Smith  and  saved  America 
from  "Rum,  Romanism  and  the  city 
fellows."  In  the  election  of  1928 
the  Klan  again  played  an  important 
part  in  the  defeat  of  Smith,  holding 
meetings,  burning  crosses  and  dis- 
tributing vile  propaganda  during 
the  campaign.  Shortly  after  the 
election  of  1928  the  Klan  went  into 
seclusion  and  has  never  regained 
the  prominence  which  it  enjoyed  in 
the  'twenties. 

Jehovah's  Witnesses 

In  recent  years  the  society  known 
as  Jehovah's  Witnesses  has  come  to 
the  fore  as  an  anti-Catholic  men- 
ace. This  society  was  founded  by  a 
certain  "Pastor"  Russell  about  1916. 
Russell  engaged  "Judge"  Ruther- 
ford, a  Missouri  lawyer,  as  his  ad- 
visor, and  when  the  founder  died 
Rutherford  succeeded  him  as  head 
of  the  society.  Rutherford,  who  re- 
cently died,  was  a  conscientious  ob- 
jector to  America's  part  in  the  first 
World  War,  and  served  time  in 
Atlanta  Penitentiary.  The  group 
now  has  a  four-fold  dominion  vari- 
ously known  as  "Jehovah's  Wit- 
nesses," the  "Watch  Tower  Bible 
and  Tract  Society,"  "The  People's 
Pulpit  Association,"  and  the  "Inter- 
national Bible  Students'  Associa- 
tion." Violently  anti-Catholic  and 
anarchical,  this  organization  is  a 
menace  not  only  to  religion  but  to 
society  as  well,  and  has  for  that 
reason  been  outlawed  in  many 
countries.  It  spreads  its  teachings 
of  hate  with  an  almost  diabolical 
zeal  through  the  medium  of  the 
radio,  the  lecture  platform,  the 
phonograph  and  the  press.  Its  rapid 
spread  shows  that  anti-Catholic 
bias  in  America  still  has  fertile 
ground  upon  which  to  .thrive. 


635 


UNITED   STATES  CENSUS   (1936)    OF  RELIGIOUS   BODIES 

The  following  analysis  of  the  1986  Religious  Census  is  condensed  from 
the  Report  of  the  Bureau  of  the  Census,  Department  of  Commerce: 

Number  of  religious  bodies  in  the  United  States 256 

Denominations  reporting  less  than  1,000  members  63 

Denominations  reporting  from  1,000-5,000  members 64 

Denominations  reporting  more  than  200,000  members 27 

The  Bureau  of  the  Census  announces  that,  according  to  the  returns 
received,  there  were  in  continental  United  States  in  1936,  256  religious 
bodies  with  199,302  organizations  and  55,807,366  members,  as  compared 
with  213  denominations  reporting  232,154  organizations  and  54,576,346 
members  in  1926.  Comparative  figures  are  shown  in  the  following  table 
for  number  of  churches  (or  other  local  organizations)  and  members  for 
the  denominations  for  which  data  were  collected  in  1936  and  1926.  As  the 
term  "members'*  has  a  variety  of  uses,  each  church  was  requested  to 
report  the  number  of  members  according  to  the  definition  of  membership 
in  that  church  or  organization.  In  some  religious  bodies  the  term  member 
is  limited  to  communicants;  in  others  it  includes  all  baptized  persons; 
and  in  still  others  it  covers  all  enrolled  persons. 

The  report  for  1926  included  statistics  for  213  denominations,  9  of 
which  are  not  shown  at  this  census.  Some  have  joined  other  denomina- 
tions and  their  statistics  are  included  with  them,  others  are  out  of  exist- 
ence, etc.  There  are  57  denominations  shown  at  this  census  not  reported 
in  1926.  All  of  them  are  not  new,  however,  as  a  number  were  created 
by  divisions  in  denominations  which  were  shown  as  units  in  1926. 

At  the  census  of  1936  the  total  expenditures  were  $518,953,571,  as  com- 
pared with  $817,214,528  in  1926.  Under  this  item  are  included  the  amount 
expended  for  salaries,  repair,  etc.;  for  payments  on  church  debt;  for 
benevolences,  including  home  and  foreign  missions;  for  denominational 
support;  and  for  all  other  purposes. 

The  value  of  church  edifices  in  1936  was  $3,411,875,467,  as  compared 
with  $3,839,500,610  in  1926.  This  item  includes  any  building  used  mainly 
for  religious  services,  together  with  the  land  on  which  it  stands  and  all 
furniture  and  furnishings  owned  by  the  church  and  actually  used  in  con- 
nection with  church  services.  It  does  not  include  buildings  hired  for  re- 
ligious services  or  those  used  for  social  or  organization  work  in  connection 
with  the  church. 

All  figures  for  1936  are  preliminary  and  subject  to  correction. 


Denomination 


All   denominations 


Churches 

1936         1926 

199,302     232,154 


Membership 

1936  1926 

55,807,366     54,576,346 


Adventist  bodies: 

Advent  Christian  Church  

Church  of  G-od  (Oregon,  111.) . . 

Church  of  G-od  (Adventist)  . . . 

Life  and  Advent  Union 

Seventh-day  Adventist  Denomi- 
nation   

Primitive  Advent  Christian 

Church  

African  Orthodox  Church 

Amana  Church  Society  * 

American  Ethical  Union  

American  Rescue  Workers 

Apostolic  Overcoming  Holy 
Church  of  God 


346 

71 

45 

6 


444 

86 

58 

7 


26,258 

4,163 

1,250 

352 


29,430 

3,528 

1,686 

535 


2,054         1,981         133,254         110,998 


14 

13 

7 

7 

19 

23 


13 

7 

6 

-97 

16 


538 
1,952 

847 
2,659 

797 

863 


1,568 
1,385 
3,801 
1,989 

1,047 


636 


Denomination 

Assemblies  of  God,  General  Coun- 
cil  

Assyrian    Jacobite    Apostolic 

Church  

Baha'is 

Baptist  bodies: 

Northern  Baptist  Convention. 

Southern  Baptist   Convention. 

Negro  Baptists   

American  Baptist  Association. 

Christian  Unity  Baptist  Asso- 
ciation   

Colored  Primitive  Baptists . . . 

Duck  River  and  Kindred  Asso- 
ciations of  Baptists  (Bap- 
tist Church  of  Christ) 

Free  Will  Baptists   

General  Baptists    

General  Six  Principle  Baptists . 

Independent  Baptist  Church  of 
America  

National  Baptist  Evangelical 
Life  and  Soul  Saving  As- 
sembly of  the  United 
States  of  America  

Primitive  Baptists  

Regular  Baptists    

General  Association  of  Regular 
Baptist  Churches  in  the 
United  States  of  America. 

Separate  Baptists 

Seventh  Day  Baptists 

Seventh  Day  Baptists  (German, 
1728)    

Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit  Predes- 
tinarian  Baptists  

United  American  Free  Will 
Baptist  Church  (Colored) . 

United  Baptists    

Brethren,     German     Baptist 
(Dunkers) : 

The  Brethren  Church  (Progres- 
sive Dunkers)  

Church  of  the  Brethren  (Con- 
servative Dunkers)    

Church  of  God  (New  Dunkers) 

Old  German  Baptist  Brethren 

(Old  Order  Dunkers) 

Brethren,  Plymouth  : 

Plymouth  Brethren  I  

Plymouth  Brethren  II 

Plymouth  Brethren  III  

Plymouth  Brethren  IV  

Plymouth  Brethren  V 

Plymouth  Brethren  VI 


Churches 
1936          1926 


Membership 

1936  1926 


2,611 


671         148,043 


4 

3 

3,100 

88 

44 

2,584 

6,284 

7,611 

1,329,044 

13,815 

23,374 

2,700,155 

23,093 

22,081 

3,782,464 

1,064 

1,431 

115,022 

7 

-J  QQ 

1,009 

925 

JLOO 

43,897 

91 

98 

7,951 

920 

1,024 

76,643 

422 

465 

36,573 

4 

6 

294 

8 

13 

129 

9R 

2onn 

-aO 

1,726 

2,267 

,«5UU 

69,157 

266 

349 

17,186 

84.  ' 

99  Q/t£ 

OTt 

69 

65 

/jZijOlO 

5,287 

66 

67 

6,698 

3 

14 

137 

16 

27 

201 

226 

166 

19,616 

277 

221 

27,000 

163 

174 

30,636 

1,143 

1,030 

153,516 

8 

9 

549 

67 

62 

3,589 

74 

166 

3,370 

344 

307 

15,684 

22 

24 

1,000 

56 

47 

1,909 

67 

83 

1,766 

2 

6 

34 

47,950 

1,407 
1,247 

1,289,966 

3,524,378 
3,196,623 

117,858 


43,978 


7,340 

79,592 

81,501 

293 

222 


81,374 
23,091 


4,803 

7,264 

U14 
304 

13,396 
18,903 


26,026 

128,392 
650 

3,036 

4,877 

13,497 

684 

1,663 

2,152 

88- 


637 


Denomination 

Plymouth  Brethren  VII  . . 

Plymouth  Brethren  VIII   

Brethren,  River: 

Old  Order  or  Yorker  Brethren 

Brethren  in  Christ 

United  Zion's  Children  

Buddhist  Mission  of  North  Amer- 
ica   

Catholic  Apostolic  Church 

Christadelphians  

The    Christian    and    Missionary 

Alliance   

Christian  Nation  Church  

Christian  Union 

Christ's  Sanctified  Holy  Church. 
Church  of  Armenia  in  America. . 
Church  of  Christ  (Holiness) 

U,  S.  A 

Church  of  Christ,  Scientist  

Church  of  Eternal  Life 

Churches  of  God: 

Church  of  God 

Church  of  God  (Headquarters, 

Anderson,  Ind.)    

Church  of  God  (Salem,  W.  Va.) 

The  (Original)   Church  of  God 

(Tomlinson)  Church  of  God. . . 

Church    of    God    and    Saints    of 

Christ  

Church  of  God  in  Christ 

Church  of  the  Full  Gospel,  Incor- 
porated     

Church  of  the  Gospel 

Church  of  the  Nazarene 

Church  of  Revelation  

Churches  of  Christ 

Churches  of  Christ  in  Christian 

Union  of  Ohio  

Churches  of  God,  Holiness 

General  Eldership  of  the  Church- 
es of  God  in  North  America 
Churches  of  the  Living  God: 
Church    of    the    Living    God, 
Christians    Workers     for 

Fellowship    

Church  of  the  Living  God,  "The 
Pillar     and     Ground     of 

Truth"   

Churches  of  the  New  Jerusalem: 

Genera!  Convention  of  the  New 

Jerusalem   in   the   United 

States  of  America  

General    Church    of   the    New 

Jerusalem   

Congregational     and      Christian 
Churches    


Churches 

1936 

1926 

00 

do 
ftl 

0-L 

10 

90 

81 

24 

f)C 

28 

oo 

7 
109 

11 
134 

444 

332 

93 

137 

37 

29 

106 

82 

2,113 

1,913 

1 

J. 

1,081 

644 

1,032 

932 

58 

50 

213 

112 

772 

733 

/< 

i 
2 

2,197 

o 

1,444 

3,815 

6,226 

Qfi 

50 

35 

29 

352 

428 

Membership 
1936  1926 

800       

1,243       


96  149 

119  81 


82 

15 


85 
13 


291 
5,494 
1,240 

14,388 
2,577 
2,755 

32,145 

112 

6,124 

665 

18,787 

7,379 

268,915 

128 

44,818 

56,911 

'    1,154 

2,269 

18,351 

37,084 

31,564 

300 

73 

136,227 

345 
309,551 

3,568 
5,872 

30,820 


472 

4,320 

905 


3,408 
3,352 

22,737 


28,181 

4,919 
202,098 


23,247 

38,249 

1,869 


6,741 
30,263 


63,558 

433,714 

2,278 
31,596 


5,300      26,072 
638 


4,525  11,558 

4,838  5,844 

5,099  5,442 

865  996 

976,388  2994,491 


Denomination 

Congregational  Holiness  Church 

Disciples  of  Christ 

Divine  Science  Church    

Eastern  Orthodox  Churches: 
Albanian  Orthodox  Church  . . . 
American  Holy  Orthodox  Cath- 
olic   Apostolic     E  a  s  t  e  r  n 

Church    

Apostolic  Episcopal  Church 
(The  Holy  Eastern  Cath- 
olic and  Apostolic  Ortho- 
dox Church)  

Bulgarian  Orthodox  Church  . . . 
Greek  Orthodox  Church    (Hel- 
lenic)     

Holy  Orthodox  Church  in  Amer- 
ica (Eastern  Catholic  and 

Apostolic)    

Roumanian  Orthodox  Church . . 

Russian  Orthodox  Church 

Serbian  Orthodox  Church  .... 
Syrian     Antiochian     Orthodox 

Church  

Ukrainian  Orthodox  Church  of 

America     

Erieside  Church  

Evangelical     and      Reformed 

Church    

Evangelical  Church  

Evangelical      Congregational 

Church  

Evangelistic  associations : 
Apostolic     Christian      Church 

(Nazarean) 

Apostolic  Christian  Church  .  . . 

Apostolic  Faith  Mission  

Christian  Congregation    

Church  of  Daniel's  Band 

Church  of  God  (Apostolic)   . . , 
Church   of   God    as    Organized 

by  Christ   

Hephzibah     Faith     Missionary 

Association  

Metropolitan  Church  Associa- 
tion   

Missionary  Bands  of  the  World 
Missionary  Church  Association 

Pillar  of  Fire  

Faith  Tabernacle  

Federated  Churches 

Fire  Baptized  Holiness  Church  of 

the  Americas  

Free   Christian    Zion    Church   of 

Christ  

Friends : 
Friends  (Primitive)  


Churches 

1936 

1926 

56 

25 

5,566 

7,648 

18 

22 

13 

9 

4 

Tt 

12 

5 

4 

241 

153 

35 

229 

27 

34 
199 

17 

61 

30 

28 

i 

± 
2,875 

32,996 

1,695 

2,054 

160 

153 

31 

O-i 

57 

53 

17 

14 

1 

2 

5 

4 

13 

18 

13 

19 

20 

14 

14 

40 

6 

11 

47 

34 

46 

48 

1 

508 

361 

59 



9 

5 

1  , 

1 

Membership 
1936      1926 

2,167       939 

1,196,315   1,377,595 

4,085      3,466 


3,137 


1,420 


6,389 
969 

189,368 


804 
15,090 
89,510 
20,020 

18,451 

11,480 
85 

723,877 
212,446 

23,894 


1,663 

5,841 

2,288 

57 

122 

314 

361 

709 

961 

222 

3,648 

4,044 

206 

88,411 

1,973 

1,840 

14 


1,993 


937 
119,495 


18,853 
95,134 
13,775 

9,207 


3675,804 
206,080 

20,449 


5,709 

2,119 

150 

129 

492 

375 

495 

1,113 

241 

2,498 

2,442 

59,977 


187 
25 


639 


Denomination 


Churches 
1936         1926 


Membership 
1936  1926 


Orthodox  Conservative  Friends 

(Wilburite)     31  41  3,351  2,966 

Society  of  Friends  (Hicksite) .  115  128  14,680  16,105 

Society  of  Friends  (Orthodox)  570  715  75,652  91,326 

Holiness  Church 15  32  404  861 

House  of  David   1     167      

House  of  God,  Holy  Church 
of  the  Living  God,  the  Pil- 
lar and  Ground  of  the 
Truth,  House  of  Prayer  for 

All  People   4     200      

House  of  the  Lord   4     302      

The  Church  of  Illumination 1     250      

Independent  Churches   384  259  40,276  40,381 

Independent  Negro  Churches  ...  50     12,337      

International  Church  of  the  Four- 
square Gospel 205  16,147  

Italian  bodies: 

General  Council  of  the  Italian 
Pentecostal  Assemblies  of 

God   16     1,547      

The  Unorganized  Italian 'Chris- 
tian   Churches    of    North 

America  104     9,567      • 

Jewish  Congregations 3,728        3,118      4,641,184      4,081,242 

Kodesh  Church  of  Immanuel 9     562      

Latter-day  Saints: 

Church  of  Christ  (Temple  Lot)  16     689      

Church  of  Jesus  Christ  (Bicker- 

tonites)    31     1,639      

Church  of  Jesus  Christ  (Cutler- 

ites)    2     31      

Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints 1,452        1,275         678,217         542,194 

Church  of  Jesus  Christ  (Stran- 

gites)  v 4     123      

Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus 

Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  567  592  93,470  64,367 

The  Latter  House  of  the  Lord, 

Apostolic  Faith 2     29 

Liberal  Catholic  Church 33  39  1,527  1,799 

Lithuanian     National      Catholic 

Church  of  America 7  4  2,904  1,497 

Lutherans : 

American  Lutheran  Conference: 

'    American    Lutheran    Church        1,803      41,786         499,899        4474,923 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Augus- 
stana     Synod     of     North 

America  1,133        1,180         327,472         311,425 

Norwegian  Lutheran  Church 

of  America  2,400        2,554         516,400         496,707 

Lutheran  Free  Church 341  393  47,140  46,366 

United  Danish  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Church  in  Amer- 
ica    178  190  33,531  29,198 

640 


Denomination 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Synodical 
Conference     of     North 
America: 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod 
of     Missouri,     Ohio,     and 
Other  States  

Chun 
1936 

4,014 
718 
54 

59 

81 
3,484 
30 
13 
123 

160 

67 
13 
80 
22 

15 

2 

26 
20 

12 
10 
20 

142 

ches 
1926 

3,917 
709 
55 
71 

Mennb* 
1936 

1,192,553 
235,402 
18,910 

7,632 
8,985 
1,286,612 
2,066 
831 
16,293 

21,466 

6,157 

1,808 
16,057 
3,253 

2,423 
1,053 

3,434 
2,024 

1,432 

1,184 
2,538 

26.535 

ership 
1926 

1,040,275 
229,242 
14,759 
8,344 

Evangelical   Lutheran   Joint 
Synod    of    Wisconsin    and 
Other  States  

Slovak  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Synod  of  the  United  States 
of  America  

Norwegian     Synod     of     the 
American  Evangelical  Lu- 
theran Church  

Negro  Mission  of  the  Synodi- 
cal Conference 

United    Lutheran    Church    in 
America  

3,650 
26 
15 
138 

185 

70 
14 
96 

1,214,340 
1,700 
1,087 
24,016 

32,071 

7,788 
2,186 
18,921 

Church  of  the  Lutheran  Breth- 
ren of  America   

Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  of 
America  (Eielsen  Synod)  . 
Finnish     Apostolic     Lutheran 
Church  of  America  

Finnish  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church  of  America,  or  Su- 
omi  Synod   

Finnish  Evangelical  Lutheran 
National  Church  of  Amer- 
ica   

Icelandic  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Synod  in  North  America  .  . 
Danish    Evangelical    Lutheran 
Church  in  America  

The  Protestant  Conference  (Lu- 
theran) 

Independent  Lutheran  Congre- 
gations   

50 

11,804 

Vlayan  Temple 

VEennonite  bodies: 
Central    Conference    of    Men- 
nonite)  

29 
26 

10 

9 

,  7 

136 

3,124 
1,832 

1,060 
818 
691 

21.582 

Church  of  God  in  Christ  (Men- 
nonite)  

Conference  of  the  Defenseless 
Mennonites  of  North  Amer- 
ica      

Evangelical   Mennonite  Breth- 
ren Conference  * 

Conservative  Amish  Mennonite 
Church  

General  Conference  of  the  Men- 
nonite   Church    of    North 
America  

641 


Denomination 

Hutterian  Brethren,  Mennon- 
ites  

Krimmer  Mennonite  Brueder- 
Gemeinde  

Mennonite  Brethren  in  Christ. 

Mennonite  Brethren  Church  of 
North  America 

Mennonite   Church    

Mennonite  Kleine  Gemeinde  . . 

Old  Order  Amish  Mennonite 
Church  

Old  Order  Mennonite  Church 
(Wisler)  

Reformed  Mennonite  Church. . 

Stauffer  Mennonite  Church  . . 

Unaffiliated  Mennonite  Congre- 
gations   

Methodist  hodies: 
African    Methodist    Episcopal 

Church  

African    Methodist    Episcopal 

Zion  Church 

African  Union  Methodist  Prot- 
estant Church  

Apostolic  Methodist  Church  . . 
Colored    Methodist    Episcopal 

Church     

Colored    Methodist   Protestant 

Church  

C  ongr  egational      Methodist 

Church     

Free     Methodist     Church     of 

North  America 

Holiness  Methodist  Church  . . . 
Independent  African  Methodist 

Episcopal  Church 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church . . 
Methodist    Episcopal    Church, 

South    

Methodist  Protestant  Church. . 

New  Congregational  Methodist 
Church  

Primitive  Methodist  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  Amer- 
ica   

Reformed  Methodist  Church  . . . 

Reformed  Methodist  Union 
Episcopal  Church  

Reformed  New  Congregational 
Methodist  Church 


Churches 
1936          1926 


Membership 
1930  1926 


12 

112 

55 

342 

2 

100 

20 

27 
2 


25 


91 
9 

25 


14 
99 

61 
295 

4 

71 

19 

31 
4 


501 

1,283 

7,841 

7,595 

46,301 

275 

9,887 

1,822 

1,044 
161 

480 


26 

80 
14 

25 


1,449 

12,395 

288 

1,836 
329 


700 

797 
5,882 

6,484 

34,039 
214 

6,006 

2,227 

1,117 
243 

348 


4,578 

6,708 

493,357 

545,814 

2,252 

2,466 

414,244 

456,813 

45 
2 

2,063 

43 

4,239 
31 

269,915 

4,086 

2,518 

202,713 

1 

3 

216 

533 

121 

145 

8,293 

9,691 

1,084 
3 

1,375 

7 

37,587 
239 

36,374 
459 

29 
18,349 

29 

26,130 

1,064 
3,509,763 

1,003 
4,080,777 

11,454 
1,498 

18,096 
2,239 

2,061,683 
148,288 

2,487,694 
192,171 

1,229 

11,990 
390 

2,265 


642 


Denomination 

Reformed  Zion  Union  Apos- 
tolic Church  

Union  American  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church 

Wesleyan  Methodist  Connec- 
tion (or  Church)  of  Amer- 
ica   

Moravian  bodies: 

Bohemian  and  Moravian  Breth- 
ren Churches 

Evangelical  Unity  of  Bohemian 
and  Moravian  Brethren  in 
North  America  

Moravian  Church  in  America. . 

National  David  Spiritual  Temple 

of  Christ  Church  Union  . . 

New  Apostolic  Church 

Old  Catholic  Churches  in  America : 

American  Catholic  Church  . . . 

American  Old  Catholic  Church 
(Incorporated)  

North  American  Old  Roman 
Catholic  Church  

Old  Catholic  Church  in  America 
Pentecostal  assemblies : 

Pentecostal  Fire  Baptized  Holi- 
ness Church  

Church  of  God  in  Christ  (Pen- 
tecostal)   

Pentecostal  Assemblies  of 
Jesus  Christ  

International  Pentecostal  As- 
semblies   

Pentecostal  Assemblies  of  the 
World  

Pentecostal  Church  of  God  of 
America  

Pentecostal  Church,  Incorpo- 
rated   

'  Calvary  Pentecostal  Church,  In- 
corporated   

Pentecostal  Holiness  Church. . 

Pilgrim  Holiness  Church  '. 

Polish  National  Catholic  Church 
of  America  

Presbyterian  bodies: 

The  General  Synod  of  the  As- 
sociate Reformed  Presbyte- 
rian Church  

The  Synod  of  the  Associate 
Presbyterian  Church  of 
North  America  

Colored  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rian Church 


Cfiurches 
1936         1926 


Membership 
1936  1926 


54 
71 

565 


41 
132 

11 
56 

7 
2 

36 

24 

55 

9 

245 

98 

87 

81 

168 

16 
375 

510 

118 


141 

9 
145 


48 
73 

619 


34 

127 


25 

11 


27 
9 


126 


252 
441 

91 


143 

11 
178 


5,035 
9,369 

22,017 
285 

5,330 
30,904 

1,880 

6,147 

1,333 
452 

14,985 
5,470 

1,348 

210 

16,070 

6,333 

5,713 

4,296 

9,681 

1,046 
12,955 
20,124 

63,36$ 


21,981 


4,538 

10,169 

21,910 
303 


5,241 
31S699 


2,938 
1,367 


14,793 
1,888 


7,850 


8,096 
15,040 

61,574 


20,410 


308  329 

10,668  10,868 


643 


Denomination 

Cumberland  Presbyter!  an 
Church  

Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  

Presbyterian  Church  In  the 
United  States  of  America. 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Church 
IE  North  America,  General 
Synod  

The  Orthodox  Presbyterian 
Church  

Synod  of  the  Reformed  Presby- 
terian Church  of  North 
America  

United  Presbyterian  Church  of 
North  America 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church 

Reformed  bodies: 

Christian  Reformed  Church  . . 
Free  Magyar  Reformed  Church 

in  America  

Reformed  Church  in  America. . 

Reformed  Episcopal  Church 

Roman  Catholic  Church 

Salration  Army 

Scandinavian  Evangelical  bodies : 
Norwegian  and  Danish  Evan- 
gelical Free  Church  Asso- 
ciation of  North  America. . 
The  Evangelical  Free  Church 

of  America  

Evangelical  Mission  Covenant 
Church  of  America  

Schwenkfelders  

Social  Brethren    

Spiritualists: 

General  Assembly  of  Spiritual- 
ists   

National  Spiritual  Alliance  of 
the  United  States  of 

America     

National  Spiritualist  Associa- 
tion   

Progressive  Spiritualist  Church 

Triumph  the  Church  and  King- 
dom of  God  in  Christ  — 

Unitarians 


Churches 
1936      '   1926 


Membership 
1980  1926 


699        1,097  49,975  67,038 

2,967         3,469          449,045          451,043 
7,789         8,947       1,797,927       1,894,030 


11 


83 

778 

6,407 

272 


44 
102 

407 

5 

14 

96 

49 

258 
21 

2 
305 


13 


89 


1,686 
4,710 

6,386 


1,929 


7,166 


901         170,967         171,571 
7,299       1,735,335       1,859,086 


245          107,993 


98,534 


19  11  7,165  3,992 

695  717  184,536  153,739 

67  69  7,656  8,651 

18,409  18,940  19,914,937  18,605,003 

1,088  1,052  103,038  74,768 


41 
107 

357 

6 

22 


59 

543 
9 


353 


3,989 

8,857 

43,981 

1,896 

788 

2,894 

1,845 

11,266 
11,347 

69 
59,228 


3,781 
8,166 

36,838 
1,596 

1,214 


2,015 

41,233 
7,383 


60,152 


644 


Denomination  Churches  Membership 

1936  1926             1936             1926 
United  Brethren  bodies: 
Church  of  the  United  Brethren 

in  Christ  2,500  2,988          376,905          377,436 

United  Christian  Church 14  15               591               577 

Church  of  the  United  Brethren 

in  Christ  (Old  Constitution)  248  '      372           15,401           17,872 
United  Holy  Church  of  America, 

Incorporated    162     7,535      

United     Society     of     Believers 

(Shakers)    3  6                 92                192 

Universal  Emancipation  Church.  1     18      

Universalist  Church   339  498           45,853           54,957 

Vedanta  Society  10  3               628               200 

The  Volunteers  of  America 72  133            7,923           28,756 

Other  denominations   5    285      11,085 


1  Enumerated  with  Brethren,  German  Baptists,  in  1926. 

2  Represents    merger    of    Congregational    Churches    with    General    Convention 
of  the  Christian  Church,  since  1926. 

3  Represents  merger  of  Evangelical,  Synod  of  North  America  with  Reformed 
Church  in  the  United  States,  since  1926. 

4  Represents    federation    of    Evangelical    Lutheran   Joint    Synod    of    Ohio    and 
Other  States,  Lutheran  Synod  of  Buffalo,  and  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod  of  Iowa 
and  Other  States. 

5  Not  represented  in   1936. 


JEWS   IN  THE  WORLD,   BY  COUNTRIES 

The  estimated  number  of  Jews  in  the  world,  previous  to  Nazi  oppres- 
sion, and  consequent  flight  and  expulsion  from  Germany  and  occupied 
countries  of  Europe,  was  as  follows:  Europe,  9,390,113;  the  Americas, 
4,739,769;  Asia,  774,049;  Africa,  593,736;  Australia,  26,954;  total, 
15,525,000.  The  estimated  number  of  Jews  in  various  countries  and  in 
Latin  America  and  North  Africa,  in  1940,  was  as  follows: 


Country  Jews 

Austria   50,000 

Belgium    85,000 

Bohemia-Moravia 85,000 

Bulgaria  50,000 

Canada   160,000 

Denmark    8,000 

Egypt    75,000 

Prance    450,000 

Germany    185,000 

Great  Britain  400,000 

Greece    100,000 

Hungary 750,000 

Iraq   75,000 

Italy    60,000 

Latin  America  460,000 


Country 


Jews 


Netherlands    200,000 

North  Africa 380,000 

Norway 3,500 

Palestine    500,000 

Poland  (German)    1,250,000 

Portugal  13,000 

Rumania    375,000 

Slovakia  .* 80,000 

Spain 4,000 

Sweden 12,000 

Switzerland 26,000 

Turkey   56,000 

U.  S.  S.  R 5,500,000 

Union  of  South  Africa  . .  100,000 

United  States 4,500,000 

Yugoslavia 70,000 


645 


ft   1C 

i s 

£  ua 

<5  so 

43    i-» 

3 
<L> 

a 


o 
a> 

G* 

of 


CO 

HI 

< 
CO 


0< 

0T 


§s^« 

^5M 

^.s 

1-S'H 

S     ra;S 
*  5?     5 


^§ 
o 

2* 

o  <a 


2*     |||pl 

•W         ctj   jH   cj   rt)   CD 

!!j  ill"" 

2  ce'ia  fl  .d  cc  _i 
P§£55^g 


oi  -a  01 


02 


co 

3JLJ 


^ci^spips  ;PI?I 

t£:SS'3|-Srfl^S§.^SM^«-S2t<5-2S 


TO    rj    jw    H  Li    2    !H 

ni;a^i3 

S  c  S 

ceO£«j< 


nn 
w* 

rn-^ 


W   tr-(  d  "S>  P-t    r     73  >JMI 

HililH^lsfg 

allli:ii«l«li 


•rUiagK?.^ 
o.Tz^n       " « 


=«g^-S^2Sd-s^S^ 

l^basBasi8|?" 

lilsb-aS^IS^IS 

<jPHP4fC3    CQCQ^'SP^'S-^    03-*-> 


O 


h  i 

1L 

o 


-a-§  fl| 

tsj  d      35  W 


§g35o 
|l?-ot 


O  M 
CP  (CQ 
"S 

E 


DO 

-2 


O  O 


02 


z 

< 

HI 
O 


£ 


9 


01 

CS 


1?  I 

go  a 

40^.  « 

<  o  £0 


CQOQ 


646 


.&$ 

t- 

LO 

to 

LO 
rH 

« 

oo 

rH 

,£3  oo 

CD 

rH 

00 

g  uS 

c^ 

S1^ 

00 

CO 

^ 

CO 

^ 

a 

o 

ES  rN  THE  UNITED  STATES 
Comment 

Called  Darbyites  in  England 
and  on  the  continent  of 
Europe.  There  are  six  groups 
in  the  United  States. 

Deposed  by  the  Established 
Church  of  Scotland,  his  fol- 
lowers were  first  termed  Ir- 
vingites,  then  called  the  Cath- 
olic Apostolic  Church. 

They  did  not  accept  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Trinity;  practice 
baptism  by  immersion,  and 
have  a  congregational  govern- 
ment. 

Believed  cured  by  the  mes- 
merist, Quimby.  Mrs.  Eddy 
studied  his  methods  and 
founded  a  church  based  on 
"healing"  and  negation  of  evil. 

To  unite  various  creeds  under 
certain  principles  of  union. 

First  called  Christian  Union, 
then  Holiness  Church,  and 
finally  Church  of  God;  follows 
the  teaching  of  Arminius;  ob- 
serves the  Lord's  Supper, 
Baptism  by  Immersion,  and 
the  Washing  .  of  the  Feet. 

X  o  o 

10 

•<*< 

<» 

t- 

o 

o  •*•*  oo 

CO 

t- 

CO 

Sgs 

00 

TH 

oo 

tH 

oo 

rH 

00 
rH 

00 

iH 

D 

I 

0 

<     € 

OQ 

'd 

g 

0.          S 

rt 

CD   ffi 

9-4 

d 

bfl 

M 

^j   S 

<£> 

d 

0        Q 

d 

O 

ffS  ^ 

3 

5  S  g 

I 

s 

^^ 

1 

.3 

CL    §  "o 

•d 

*d 

fe^ 

«-, 

'o> 

III  (§ 

S 

^ 

®  >* 

S 

i> 

H       1 

•o 

tH* 

s,|§ 

> 

0) 

A 

H       £ 

H 

P 

S3  K 

rt 

i-a 

LL 
O 

-CJ 

d 

oJ 

Z 

•W) 

|1 

OQ 
CO 

fc 

E  -c  • 

d 
H 

1S. 

3 

•a 

0  O 

d" 
o 

TJ^.S 

« 

g 

St 

o 

•o 

-2»  ^  5§ 

3 

0} 

CO 

d 

02 

T1 

z 

3 

DOW 

0 

PQ 

^3 

d 

S 

su 

o 

(0 

c 

c 

*D 

A 

o 

0 

® 

o 

.<• 

"c 

O 

S 

5*  P 

Q. 

D 

»S      "-JC 

a 

4) 

fO 

c 

O 

2  * 

J2  JE 

"D 

JS 

ret  (j9 

.5 

JC 

£  E 

o 
|  = 

<** 

L. 

.w  c 

.£? 

3 

tm  m~ 

X 

JC'o 

jz 

JC 

m  SL 

O  £ 

O 

OCO 

Q 

O 

647 


3i:85!**"ii,s^ 

!^ 
£*$*  "SJillS*! 

*  O  rt  *t-l  *f3  "5?  CD  a  ..     X  „  r*»  "5.  i 


CO 


iS|i 

6£3isI?lS3£l£J 


X   «  «> 

o  ti  °* 

§|s 

I 
O 


o  co 

CO  CO 


< 

a. 

o 

>* 

z 

£ 

CL 

?-i   'O 

p 

1  o 

UJ 

X 

gd 

i 

h 

a 

LL 

O 

of 

Z 

§ 

5 

d  m 

S 

|| 

o 

o 

fe 

z 
< 

1 

111 

o 

« 

*o 

"C 

<P     0 

JC 

a  o 

Q 

i 

^3.     s 

§°S       5 

§«I    S 


o      Jg 

3-0« 

-c  c!5 
O  «CQ 


» 
IIS 


o  «> 

-gs 
19 

02 


<D 

•§ 


i 
§ 

i 


? 

SI 
o  J 


JC   «> 

OZ 


g 

w 


01 

I 
1 

"Si 


d 
o 

•CJ 


S  «= 
§« 
+*  to 


O)        &- 

Ct5  3 
O   C-C 

o  «o 


648 


3 

w 

51 

O5 
CXD 

rH 

S 

c5 

1 

e© 

e<f 

co" 

CD 

CO 

«o 

r-t 

a* 

co 

.a 

T*^ 

<M 

S 

!H 

1 

IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 

Comment 

Followers  of  the  two  found- 
ers united  as  Campbellites 
until  in  convention  they 

adopted  a  new  name;  cele- 
brate the  Lord's  Supper  every 
Sunday;  congregational  in 

government. 

Adhere  to  the  articles  of  faith 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church;  congregational  gov- 
ernment. 

Believe  in  the  Gospel,  grant 
individual  examination  and 
research. 

Broadly  evangelical;  they 
practise  baptism  by  immer- 
sion; celebrate  the  Lord's 
Supper. 

Include  four  groups;  first 
tolerated  slavery  and  dis- 
owned slave  owners;  refused 
to  fight  in  the  Revolution  be- 
cause of  religion;  teach  peace 
and  non-resistance. 

A  union  of  the  Lithuanian  Na- 
tional Catholic  Church  of 
America  and  the  Polish  Cath- 
olic Church  in  America;  ac- 
cept Seven  General  Councils, 
and  use  the  Nicene  and  Con- 
stantinopolitan  Creeds. 

CO 

\ 

Hi 

X 

CD 

C<5 

CO 

rH 

CO 

00 

t~ 

CO 

o 

rH 

oa 

"S 

oo 

oo 

CD 

CO 

00 

DC! 

O 

rH 

rH 

rH 

rH 

rH 

rH 

D 

I 

0 

-1 

"CD 

-M 

d 

a. 

|j 

4-> 

1 

03 
<P 

<D 

o 

z 

& 

O^ 

ft 
'£ 

+-> 
O 

(H 

"ft 

d  a 

H 

d 

0 

QL 

'd 
a 

3 

0 

& 

rt  d 

S 

PH  m 

«£ 

OJ^ 

S3  o 
m  g 

Q    S 

! 

53 
3  s 
3  ^ 

UJ 

I 

fe 

as 

Q   H 

3m 

o 
o 

d  to 

il 

o>  £ 

|% 
•3  a 

0 

o 

r2 

>    % 

<D  P 

tf  M 

LL 

CM 

O 

.2 

13 

t*> 

3 

O 

0 

CQ 

Z 

d 

W 

cd 

o 

oiT 

F-4 

0) 

o 

*&b 

d" 

1 

.rH~ 

o 

03 

S 

5E 

T! 

o 

"S 

S) 

!M 

OJ 

0 

O 

"&D 

d 

W 

d 

•9 

11 

»d 

D 

Z 

I 

1 

o 

S 

Si 

*3 
p 

o 

"E 

— 

"S 

s- 

o 

1^ 

0 

o  S 

c 

O 

O  .£  *° 

s 
d 

o  ~ 

CO   <D 
«  JQ 
•5,0. 

"J5 

if* 

fC 

cr 

(0 

(0 

0)    0  ,jji 

T3  *"  CO 
£   3 
0)  JC  *rj 

o  £ 

E    £. 

5  w" 

t. 

C 
4) 

<j>        «*J 

w  W 

<«   C   3 

.2  o 

>    o  -C 

o 

"51 

oS 

LUG 

UJOO 

LL 

LL 

—  "o  D 

649 


ft    OS 

SCO 
*t  ^ 
£  -* 
©  c- 
Ja  i> 


So 

00 


Jj  ^d    Q   Cl3   QQ 

»o'-««ll 


5-0 

^^ 

O 

*rj   <^ 

»l2 

j    ^   ft 

!  £"3 


*CM          03 


«s|a^g"fls 
flpH1^5S-SS 


al 

«o 

0) 

*5?o 

jL, 

^ 

>>  d 
<D-r< 

*% 

o 

..^ 

d  , 
O   *"i 

•S  <» 

^H   -P 

0    O 


o  d 

JH    0 

ft  a 

OJ   CD      . 
^    S    M 

'goS 

d  N  a 

d.Mjj-1 

ri  d  o 

o^d-a 

^a^ 
jagg 

CQ  T3  rd 

®  d  ±f 
*§  S  e§ 


o 
HI 


*o 
o 


650 


9 

rH 

o 

rH 

to 

no 

S 

to 

CO 

50 

cq 

10" 

c^ 

o 

<D 

CO 

rH 

cq 

1 

1 

S  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 

Comment 

Broadly  evangelical  ;  the 
Moravian  principle  is  "in  es- 
sentials, unity;  in  non-essen- 
tials, liberty,  and  in  all  things, 
charity."  They  practice  infant 
baptism  and  communicate  six 
times  in  the  year. 

Withdrew  from  the  Catholic 
Faith  rather  than  accept  the 
decree  of  Papal  Infallibility. 

Lord's  Supper  is  observed, 
and  individual  opinion  gov- 

erns  the  method  of  Baptism. 

Originated  from  Methodists; 
observe  Baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supper. 

Wallace,  a  minister  of  the 
Free  Methodist  Church,  or- 

US 

I 

Q? 

t- 

o 

t- 

oo 

C£S 

s> 

a* 

05 

cn> 

00 

00 

OO 

oo 

DC 

ft 

r^j 

rH 

rH 

D 

I 

O 

J 

/ 

8      03  r-H 

OL 

& 

®  fd  o 

• 

3 

d 

O 

Z> 

.55    fl«M 

^ 

O 

J-i 

o 
CG 

z 

CC 

a 

111 
I 
t- 

Founder 

N 
jU 

"CD 

^ 

O 

S 

4J 

CD 

PH 

Episcopacy  i 
scended  froi 
Jansenists  o 
land 

.S 
>  1* 

o  d 

Originated  f 
Methodists 

Rev.  Hender 
Wallace 

LL 

O 

o 

0 

z 

rt 

rt 

1 

CQ 

,5 

S 

•^"d 

'43 

* 

rf 

it 

tS 

aj 

^»f^ 

oS 

1 

"d 

0 

o 

n 

"1 

^    N 

.S 

0 

o 
z 

g 

5 

if 

*o 

.3 

1 

s 

PQ 

OCQ 

Q 

-5 

o 

LU 

0 

O 

4-D 

JC 

(0 

to 

CO 


tHQJ 


g 


O 
O 

02 


o>  o 

So 


(0 

c 


> 

nj 


+j  cu  rt 

«  JC  O 

O  pz 

3  ° 

oo< 


ft    (0 

45    CD 
CO  S 


O    <0 
O    S 


C   S   o     =  =         JO?  3 

<D  to  -c    o  °      =:  x: 

'     •  Dul      O.O 


0.0 


a  75 

p  a 

i§ 


651 


CD 
,0 


00 
CO 

o 

CO 

o 


!II!L 
sl!ifl 

*sg*ss 

is*s*|* 

«fl  °'d£*J 


The 
plied 
as  a 
as  u 
"Ro 
the 


body  in  har- 
gelical creeds. 
lize  the  mass- 
influence of 
ized  in  Amer- 
ton in  1880. 


§3 


PQ 

a 


§S 

o  d 
JH 


ceo 


re 
CO 


73 
O 


">   rt 

c  "55 

"•5  TO 

S  > 


a 
CO 


652 


JS 

K! 


OJ 

in 
< 

CO 

O  «-> 
sis   fl 

t  a 
i! 

O 

HI 
X 
H 


cor- 
the 


e 
f 


phe- 
n ac- 
en 
wi 


th 


ual 
ng  i 
enom 
tion 


co 
lii 

X 

o 

C£ 
D 
X 
O 

-J 

a, 

o 

z 


Believe  religion  is 
rect  understanding 
physical  and  spirit 
nomena,  and  the  livi 
cord  with  these  phe 
also  in  communicati 
the  dead. 


o  a  rt'3 
•£  csS 

3^ 

•§«».§ 

,,aS 


§ 


all1, 
sill  I 

O  02    02    ft 

*H  .  *  rt  d  ® 

oa  o3  <D  ^" 

Sfe^'S0 

gS   03   ft'g 

feS-aS  S 

nS   3  .S4  O   ® 

ffl  p  o  o  !> 


TS    r  >»  o>  o>  i 

^^^•gs-s 

gi5^'g<DS 

i— J  ^  «M 

^"l- 

4JS53'Sfl5 

:««!! 

Isailal 

P^S£^1 
ol^Sill 


§  fe 

ui  fe  2.2 
I 


<B  S  fl*J 
llH 

fi^s 
§M» 

«?  P  >>  D 

d 


LL 

O 

z  S 

£  tf    4J 

o  *Sb5 

5  -C  w 

o  °  'g 

5  *a 

Z  »-) 


LO 
00 

b- 


Christians 


^a 

a 


a 
3 

03 

S 


m  Otterbein 


Wardley 


UJ 

o 


(D 

a  *3 


II 

Q.  c 


(V 
O 


§1 

«>    o 


£ 
m 


S 

C 


«s 

o  S?  * 


an* 

D"oS 


653 


U.  S.  FEDERAL  CENSUS 

FROM   17S 

Year 

Census  Figure 

Increase 

1790 

3,929,214 

1800 

5,308,483 

1,379,269 

1810 

7,239,881 

1,931,398 

1820 

9,638,453 

2,398,572 

1830 

12,866,020 

3,227,567 

1840 

17,069,453 

4,203,433 

1850 

23,191,876 

6,12X423 

1860 

31,443,321 

8,251,445 

1870 

38,558,371 

7,115,050 

1880 

50,155,783 

11,597,412 

1890 

62,947,714 

12,791,931 

1900 

75,994,575 

13,046,861 

1910 

91,972,266 

15,977,691 

1920 

105,710,620 

13,738,354 

1930 

122,775,046 

17,064,426 

1940 

131,669,275 

8,894,229 

Pet.  Increase 

35.1 
36.4 
33.1 
33.5 
32.7 
35.9 
35.6 
22.6 
30.1 
25.5 
20.7 
21.0 
14.9 
16-1 
7.2 


U.  S.   POPULATION   WITH   AGE    DISTRIBUTION:    1890-1940 

'  In  this  table  ages  are  based  upon  the  age  at  the  last  birthday.  The  dis- 
tribution figures  clearly  show  how  the  decline  in  the  birth  rate  has 
affected  the  percentage  of  the  population  in  the  younger  age  brackets. 


Age  Period 

1890 

1900 

1910 

1920 

1930 

1940 

All  ages 

62,622,250 

•  75,994,575 

91,972,266 

105,710,620 

122,775,046 

131,669,275 

Uadexfiyrs. 
5  to  Uyn.. 
15  to  24  yra. 
25  to  44  yrs. 
45  to  64  yrs. 
65  and  over. 

7,634,693 
14,607,507 
12,754,239 
16,858,086 
8,188,272 
2,417,288 

9,170,628 
16,954,357 
14,881,105 
21,297,427 
10,399,976 
3,080.498 

10,631,364 

18,867,772 
18,120,587 
26,809,875 
13,424,089 
3,949,524 

11,573,230 
22,039.212 
18,707,577 
31,278,522 
17,030,165 
4,933,215 

11,444,390 
24,612,486 
22,422,493 
36,152,869 
21,414,981 
6,633,805 

10,541,524 
22,430,557 
23,921358 
39,672,246 
26,084,276 
9,019,314 

162  165 

200  584 

169  055 

148  699 

94,022 

g 

U.  S.  POPULATION    BY   SEX  AND  AGE 

On  April  10,  1942,  the  Bureau  of  Census  issued  figures  on  the  nation's 
population  as  of  April,  1940,  as  distributed  by  sex  and  age: 


Age 

Total 

All  ages 

131,669,275 

Under  5  years 

10,541,524 

5  to  9  years 

10,684,622 

10  to  14  years 

11,745,935 

15  to  19  years 

12,333,523 

20  to  24  years 

11,587,835 

25  to  29  years 

11,096,638 

30  to  34  years 

10,242,388 

35  to  39  years 

9,545,377 

40  to  44  years 

8,787,843 

45  to  49  years 

8,355,225 

50  to  54  years 

7,256,846 

55  to  59  years 

5,843,865 

60  to  64  years 

4,728,340 

65  to  69  years 

3,806,657 

70  to  74  years 

2,569,532 

75  years  and  over 

2,643,125 

Male 

66,061,592 
5,354,808 
5,418,823 
5,952,329 
6,180,153 
5,692,392 
5,450,662 
5,070,312 
4,745,659 
4,419,135 
4,209,269 
3,752,750 
3,011,364 
2,397,816 
1,896,088 
1,270,967 
1,239,065 


Female 

65,607,683 
5,186,716 
5,265,799 
5,793,606 
6,153,370 
5,895,443 
5,645,976 
5,172,076 
4,799,718 
4,368,708 
4,045,956 
3,504,096 
2,832,501 
2,330,524 
1,910,569 
1,298,565 
1,404,060 


654 


POPULATION,  BIRTHS,  AND  DEATH  RATE  OF  VARIOUS  COUNTRIES 

Unless  otherwise  indicated,  the  population  figures  given  in  the  table 

below  are  for  1936;  the  births  and  death  rate  are  for  1935. 

Country                                              Population  Births       Death  Rate 

Australia  6,806,7524  111,325  9.5 

Belgium  8,330,9594  132,568  12.2* 

Ceylon    5,312,548  192,755  36.6 

Chile  4,522,1364  153,151  25.0 

Denmark   3,706,3493  65,223  11.1 

England  and  Wales  40,839,000  598,756  11.7 

Finland    2,756,5524  69,942  12.5 

France   42,013,506  677,878^  15.72 

Germany  (excluding  Austria).  66,030,4915  1,182,789*  11.82 

Italy    42,527,561  992,966^  13.92 

Jamaica   1,138,5584  37,379  17.7 

Japan   69,254,1483  2,043,7831  12.5 

Netherlands    8,556,920  170,425  8.72 

New  Zealand  1,491,484  23,965  8.2 

Norway    2,881,6053  41,833*  10.22 

Scotland    4,966,000  87,928  13.2 

Sweden    6,250,5063  85,902  11.72 

Switzerland    4,143,5006  66,378  12.1 

United  States 128,429,0004  2,155,105  10.9 


1.  Figure  for  1934  4.  Estimate  for  1936 

2.  Estimate   for    1935  5.  Estimate  for   1933 

3.  Figure  for   1935  6.  Estimate   for    1934 

U.   S.    BIRTH   AND    DEATH    RATES 

The  following  figures  are  based  on  returns  received  from  the  birth 
registration  area  and  the  death  registration  area,  both  designations 
covering  territory  tinder  proper  registration  laws,  properly  carried  out. 
Territories  in  the  registration  areas  include  about  95  per  cent  of  the 
entire  population  for  the  year  1930.  In  1933  registration  areas  for  both 
the  birth  and  death  statistics  included  100  per  cent  of  the  entire  popula- 
tion. Figures  on  that  proportion  of  the  population  from  which  the  birth 
rate  is  compiled  before  1930  vary  from  59.8  per  cent  in  1920  to  94.7  per 
cent  in  1930;  those  from  which  the  death  rate  is  compiled  vary  from 
82.3  per  cent  in  1920  to  96.2  per  cent  in  1930. 

The  appended  table  shows  that  while  the  absolute  numbers  of  births 
is  generally  increasing,  the  rate  of  increase  is  gradually  diminishing. 
It  has  been  estimated  that  by  1960  a  maximum  of  140,000,000  population 
will  be  reached  and  that  thereafter  the  population  will  remain  stationary 
for  a  time  and  then  gradually  decline.  In  twenty  years  the  birth  rate  has 
declined  from  23.7  per  cent  to  17.9  per  cent.  From  a  Catholic  view- 
point this  decline  is  an  evil  sign  of  the  times. 

In  view  of  the  declining  birth  rate  it  also  is  argued  that  the  death 
rate  likewise  shows  a  decline  in  twenty  years  from  13.1  per  cent  to  10.8 
per  cent.  The  decrease  however  is  less  and  may  be  explained  by  the 
fact  that  the  average  span  of  life  has  been  increased.  Since  the  popu- 
lation is  thus  increasing  in  average  age  this  decline  in  the  death  rate 
will  not  long  be  maintained.  Precalculations  point  to  a  further  de- 
creasing birth  rate  and  an  increasing  death  rate. 

655 


(Live)     Birth  Rate  Death  Rate 

Year       Births    Per  1,000  Pop.     Deaths    Per  1,000  Pop. 

1920  1,508,874       23.7       1,118,070       13.1 

1921  1,714,261       24.2       1,009,673       11.5 

1922  1,774,911        22.3        1,083,952        11.7 

1923  1,792,646        22.1  .       1,174,065        12.1 

1924  1,930,614       22.2       1,151,076       11:6 

1925  1,878,880       21.3        1,191,809       11.7 

1926  1,856,068        20.5        1,257,256        12.1 

1927  2,137,836       20.5       1,211,627       11.3 

1928  2,233,149        19.7        1,361,987        12.0 

1929  2,169,920       18.8       1,369,757       11.9 

1930  2,203,958        18.9        1,327,240        11.3 

1931  2,112,760        18.0        1,307,273        11.1 

1932  2,074,042        17.4        1,293,269        10  9 

1933  2,081,232       16.6       1,342,106       10.7 

1934  2,167,636        17.2        1,396,903        11.1 

1935  2,155,105       16.9       1,392,752       10.9 

1936  2,144,790        16.7        1,479,228        11.6 

1937  2,203,337       17.1       1,450,427       11.3 

1938  2,286,962       17.6       1,381,391       10.6 

1939  2,265,588       17.3       1,387,897       10.6 

1940  2,360,399  17.9  1,417,269  10.8 
U.  S.  MARRIAGES  AND  DIVORCES:   1900-1940 

Of  the  male  population  for  1930,  60  per  cent  were  reported  married; 
of  the  female  population,  61.1  per  cent.  Males  in  the  single  state  were 
reported  as  34.1  per  cent  of  the  male  population;  females,  26.4  per  cent. 
The  state  of  the  remainder  was  reported  as  widowed,  divorced  or  unknown. 

Divorce  statistics  for  1930  show  that  of  the  total  of  189,863,  52,554  or 
27.2  per  cent  were  granted  to  the  husband  and  137,309  or  73.8  per  cent  to 
the  wife.  The  principal  causes  for  which  divorces  were  granted  were  listed 
as:  79,381  for  cruelty;  54,802  for  desertion;  14,841  for  adultery;  7,719 
for  non-support;  3,168  for  drunkenness,  and  29,953  for  other  causes. 

Of  the  whole  number  of  divorces,  163,320  or  86  per  cent  were  re- 
ported as  uncontested.  In  63.2  of  the  cases  there  were  no  children  or 
children  were  not  affected  by  the  divorce.  About  100,000  children  are 
affected  every  year  by  divorces. 


Year 

Marriages 

Hixorces 

Year 

Marriages 

,     Divorces 

No. 

Per 
1,000 
Pop. 

No. 

Per 
1,000 
Pop. 

Per 
100 
MrgP 

No. 

Per 
1,000 
Pop. 

No. 

Per 
1,000 
Pop 

Per 
100 
Mrgs 

1900. 

685,101 

9.32 

55,751 

0.73 

7.9 

1921.    .. 

1,163,863 

10.73 

159,580 

1.47 

13.7 

1901. 

716,287 

9.57 

60,984 

0.79 

8.2 

1922.    . 

1,134,151 

10.32 

I48,81o 

1.35 

13.1 

1902  .     . 

746,364 

9.80 

61,480 

0.78 

8.0 

1923. 

1,229,784 

11.30 

165,096 

1  48 

13.4 

1903. 

785,926 

10.15 

64,925 

0.81 

8.0 

1924.    . 

1,184,574 

10.46 

170,952 

1.51 

14.4 

1904. 

780,856 

9.92 

66,199 

0.81 

8.2 

1925.    . 

1,188,334 

10.35 

175,449 

l..">3 

14.8 

1905. 

804,016 

10.04 

67,976 

0.82 

8.2 

1926.    . 

1,202,574 

10.32 

180,853 

1.55 

150 

1906.     . 

853,079 

10.47 

72,062 

0.86 

8.2 

1927.    . 

1,201,053 

10.16 

192,037 

1.62 

16.0 

1907. 

936,936 

10.71 

76,571 

0.88 

8.2 

1928.    . 

1,182,497 

9.87 

195,939 

1.63 

16.6 

1908. 

857,461 

9.63 

76,852 

0.86 

9.0 

1929.    . 

1,232,559 

10.14 

201,468 

1  66 

16.3 

1909. 

897,345 

9.89 

79,671 

0.88 

8.9 

1930.    . 

1,126,856 

9.15 

191,591 

1.56 

17.0 

1910. 

948,166 

10.28 

83,045 

0.90 

8.8 

1931.    . 

1,060,914 

8.T 

183,664 

148 

173 

1911. 

955,287 

10.20 

89,219 

0.95 

9.3 

1932.    .. 

981,903 

7.87 

160,000 

1.28 

16.3 

1912. 

1,004,602 

10.56 

94,318 

0.99 

9.4 

1933.  est. 

1,098,000 

8.74 

165,000 

1.31 

15.0 

1913. 

1.021,398 

10.58 

91,307 

0.95 

8.9 

1934,  est. 

1,302,000 

10.28 

204,000 

1.61 

15.7 

1914. 

1.025,092 

10.47 

100,584 

1.03 

9> 

1935,  est. 

1,327,000 

10.41 

218,000 

1.71 

16.4 

1915 

1,007,595 

10.14 

104,298 

1.05 

10.4 

1936,  est. 

1,369,000 

10.66 

236,000 

1.84 

17.2 

1916  .  . 

1,075,775 

10.68 

114,000 

1.1H 

10.6 

1937,  est. 

1,438,000 

11.2 

249,000 

1.93 

17.5 

1917 

1,144.200 

11.20 

121,564 

1.20 

10.6 

1938,  est. 

1,319,000 

10.2 

244,000 

1.9 

1918  .  .  . 

1,000,009 

9.65 

116,254 

1.12 

11  ft 

1939,  est. 

1,375,000 

10.5 

251,000 

1.9 

1919  .... 

1,150,186 

10.95 

141,527 

1.35 

12.3 

1940,  est 

1,565,000 

11.9 

264,000 

2.0 

1920.... 

1,274,476 

11.98 

170.505 

1-60 

13,4 

656 


LEGAL   INFORMATION 


The  information  contained  here- 
in is  only  general.  In  a  legal  mat- 
ter the  facts  are  all  important  and 
may  change  the  entire  situation 
and  the  legal  solution  thereof.  It 
is  recommended  that  an  attorney 
be  consulted  in  all  legal  affairs  and 
that  the  statutes  of  the  various 
states  be  consulted  for  particular 
practices. 

For  those  who  cannot  afford  the 
services  of  an  attorney  there  are 
Legal  Aid  Societies  in  all  or  most 
of  the  larger  cities.  For  Catholics 
who  require  legal  assistance  and 
cannot  afford  an  attorney  their 
pastor  should  be  able  to  recom- 
mend a  Catholic  attorney  who  will 
render  such  assistance. 

The  Law  of  Contracts 
A  contract  is  a  promise  or  set 
of  promises  for  the  breach  of  which 
the  law  gives  a  remedy  (either  in 
the  form  of  damages  or  by  require- 
ing  the  fulfilment  of  the  contract), 
or  the  ^performance  of  which  the 
law  in  some  way  recognizes  as  a 
duty. 

Contracts  may  be  written  or  oral. 
The  following  contracts  are  gen- 
erally by  statute  required  to  be  in 
writing. 

(a)  Contracts  not  to  be  performed 
within   a   year   from   the   date   of 
their  making. 

(b)  A  promise  to  be  responsible 
for  the  debt,  default  or  miscarriage 
of     another.      By    miscarriage    is 
meant  the  failure  of  another  to  ful- 
fil a  contract. 

(c)  Contracts  made  in  considera- 
tion of  marriage,  but  not  the  mu- 
tual promises  of  marriage. 

(d)  Contracts    for    the    sale    or 
leasing  of  real  estate  with  the  ex- 
ception of  leases  for  one  year  or 
less. 

(e)  Contracts    for    the    sale    of 
goods  above  a  certain  value   (de- 
termined by  statute,  generally  $50) 
unless  a  part  of  the  price  is  paid, 
or  the  goods  or  part  of  them  de- 
livered. 

Parties  to  a  Contract  —  In  order 
to  -form  a  contract  there  must  be 
at  least  two  or  more  parties  or 


persons  who  desire  to  enter  into 
contractual  relations  with  each 
other.  The  parties  or  persons  must 
have  contractual  capacity;  that  is, 
a  person  cannot  be  a  party  to  a 
contract  if  he  is  an  infant  (in  most 
states  an  infant  is  anyone  under 
the  age  of  twenty-one  years),  in- 
sane or  forced  or  tricked  into  the 
contract.  In  the  case  of  contracts 
made  with  infants  they  are  not 
binding  on  Mm  unless  they  are  for 
the  necessaries  of  life  or  unless  he 
ratifies  the  contract  after  he  be- 
comes of  age. 

For  the  creation  of  a  valid  con- 
tract there  must  be  in  addition  to 
contractual  capacity: 

(a)  Complete     agreement      The 
minds   of  the   contracting  parties 
must    meet    and    be    in    complete 
agreement  on   all  points  involved 
in  the  contract.   There  must  be  an 
offer  and  acceptance  in  accordance 
with  the  terms  of  the  contract. 

(b)  There  must  be  consideration, 
not  necessarily  of  a  "money"  char- 
acter. 

(c)  The  intention  of  the  contract- 
ing parties  must  be  lawful;  agree- 
ments  made  in  violation  of  laws 
or  against  public  policy  are  void 
and  not  enforceable. 

Discharge  of  Contracts  —  After  a 
contract  has  been  made  it  can  only 
be  discharged  in  one  of  the  follow- 
ing ways: 

(a)  By  mutual  agreement  of  the 
contracting  parties. 

(b)  By   full    and    complete    per- 
formance  in   accordance   with   its 
terms. 

(c)  By  breach;  where  one  breaks 
the  contract  obligation  which  has 
been  imposed  on  him  by  the  terms 
of  the  contract  the  other  party  is 
no  longer  required  to  fulfil  his  part 
of  the  agreement. 

(d)  By  an  act  of  God,  e.  g.,  the 
death  of  the  party  who  has  con- 
tracted to  render  personal  services. 

(e)  By  operation  of  law,  e.  g., 
bankruptcy. 

Negotiable  Instruments 
The  ordinary  forms  of  negotiable 
instruments  are  checks,  bills  of  ex- 
change and  promissory  notes. 


657 


To  be  negotiable  an  instrument 
must  conform  to  the  following 
facts  and  requirements: 

(a)  Must  be  in  writing  and  be 
signed  by  the  maker  or  drawer. 

(b)  Must    contain    an    uncondi- 
tional promise  or  order  to  pay  a 
"Sum  Certain"  in  money. 

(c)  Must  be  payable  on  demand 
or  at  a  fixed  and  determinable  date 
in  the  future. 

(d)  Must  be  payable  to  order  or 
bearer. 

(e)  Where  the  instrument  is  ad- 
dressed to  a  drawee  (e.  g.,  a  bank) 
it  must  be  named  or  otherwise  in- 
dicated   therein    with    reasonable 
certainty. 

Negotiation  and  Indorsement  — 
An  instrument  is  said  to  be  nego- 
tiated when  it  is  transferred  to  an- 
other party  so  as  to  vest  title  in 
that  party.  This  may  be  done: 

(a)  By  delivery,  that  is,  merely 
handing    over    the    instrument,    if 
the  instrument  is  payable  to  "Bear- 
er" or  indorsed  in  blank  (the  name 
of  the  last  holder  being  signed  to 
it  without  any  qualifications). 

(b)  If  the  instrument  is  payable 
to  order,  by  indorsement  and  de- 
livery, by  the  party  to  whose  order 
it  is  drawn.  One  who  negotiates  or 
transfers  an  instrument  by  indorse- 
ment  (unless   he   qualifies  his   in- 
dorsement    with     the     statement 
"without    recourse")    warrants    or 
guarantees  to  all  subsequent  hold- 
ers   of   the    instrument:    that   the 
instrument  is   genuine  and   in   all 
respects  what  it  purports  to  be; 
that  he  has  good  title  to  it;   that 
all  prior  parties   had   capacity   to 
contract;  that  he  has  no  knowledge 
of  any  fact  that  would  render  the 
instrument  valueless;  that  the  in- 
strument at  the  time  of  its  indorse- 
ment is  valid  and  subsisting;   and 
he  agrees  that  on  due  presentation 
it  shall  be  accepted  or  paid  or  both 
as  the  case  may  be,  according  to 
its  tenor  and  that  if  it  is  not  paid 
or  accepted  he,  the  indorser,  will 
pay  the  amount  to  the  holder,  or 
to  any  indorser  subsequent  to  him 
who  may  be  required  to  pay  it. 

When  an  indorser  is  compelled 
to  pay  he  may  hold  any  indorser 


prior  to  him  through  whom  he  has 
received  the  instrument  by  sending 
him  notice  promptly  of  non-payment. 

Certified  Checks  —  A  check  is  a 
bill  of  exchange  drawn  on  a  bank 
and  payable  on  demand.  A  check 
must  be  presented  for  payment 
within  a  reasonable  time  after  is- 
sued or  the  drawer  will  be  dis- 
charged from  liability  thereon  to 
the  extent  of  the  loss  occasioned 
by  the  delay. 

When  a  check  is  certified  by  a 
bank  the  bank  becomes  primarily 
liable  to  pay  it.  The  drawer  of  the 
check  and  all  the  indorsers  are 
released  from  liability  and  the 
holder  of  the  check  looks  to  tie 
bank  for  payment.  The  drawer  of 
a  check  cannot  stop  payment  on 
it  after  it  has  been  certified  by  the 
bank. 

Witt  and  Last  Testaments 

A  will  or  last  testament  is  the 
final  disposition  of  a  person's  prop- 
erty to  take  effect  after  Ms  death. 
A  will  must  be  in  writing  signed  at 
the  end  thereof  by  the  testator  or 
by  someone  else  for  the  testator  at 
his  direction  and  in  his  presence. 
The  will  must  be  witnessed  by  at 
least  two  witnesses  who  must  sub- 
scribe their  signatures  as  witnesses 
in  the  presence  of  the  testator.  The 
law  of  most  states  requires  two 
witnesses.  Connecticut,  Maine, 
Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire, 
South  Carolina,  Vermont  require 
three.  Even  where  the  law  requires 
only  two  witnesses  it  is  good  policy 
to  have  three  in  case  one  or  more 
of  the  witnesses  predecease  the 
testator. 

A  witness  can  never  benefit  by 
or  receive  anything  under  a  will. 

The  form  or  wording  of  a  will 
is  immaterial  as  long  as  the  in- 
tention of  the  testator  is  made 
clear. 

A  codicil  is  an  addition  to  or  an 
alteration  in  an  original  will.  It 
must  be  made  in  the  same  manner 
as  the  will  itself. 

A  nuncupative  will  or  unwritten 
will  is  permitted  only  in  the  case 
of  a  soldier  on  active  service  or  by 
a  mariner  at  sea. 


658 


All  persons  are  competent  to 
make  a  will  except  idiots,  persons 
of  unsound  minds  and  Infants.  The 
legal  age  for  the  making  of  a  will 
is  determined  by  statute  in  the  va- 
rious states. 

A  will  may  be  revoked  by  sub- 
sequent marriage  (see  statutes  of 
the  various  states)  or  by  the  burn- 
ing, tearing  or  otherwise  destroy- 
ing the  same  by  the  testator  or  by 
some  person  in  his  presence  and 


at  Ms  direction  with  the  intention 
of  revoking  the  will;  also  by  the 
subsequent  making  of  a  new  will 
with  the  intention  of  revoking  the 
old  one. 

Funds  may  be  left  for  charitable 
or  religious  purposes  either  out- 
right or  in  trust.  Most  states  place 
a  limitation  on  the  amount  which 
can  be  left  for  charity  if  there  are 
dependent  relatives. 


FINANCE  AND  BANKING 


Money 

Money,  in  some  form  or  other, 
has  probably  been  used  by  man 
since  the  very  earliest  time.  The 
form  in  which  money  has  been 
used  ranges  all  the  way  from  the 
skins  of  animals,  cattle,  corn,  to- 
bacco, shells,  beads,  the  precious 
metals,  to  the  paper  currency  in 
use  today.  Originally  its  only  use 
was  as  a  measurement  of  the  value 
of  unlike  quantities.  When  how- 
ever people  found  that  this  unit  of 
measurement  was  readily  accept- 
able to  all,  it  came  to  possess  a 
value  that  was  not  intrinsic.  Many 
of  the  units  of  themselves  could 
not  supply  the  needs  of  those  who 
used  them,  as,  for  instance,  the 
wampum  of  the  American  Indians. 

From  this  we  are  able  to  under- 
stand the  principal  characteristic 
of  money  in  its  general  accepta- 
bility by  all  and  to  all.  With  this 
quality  it  Is  able  to  discharge  its 
functions  of  being  both  a  medium 
of  exchange  and  a  standard  of 
value. 

Probably  one  of  the  earliest  writ- 
ings in  which  there  is  made  men- 
tion of  this  unit  of  measurement  is 
in  the  "Iliad"  of  Homer,  in  the 
Sixth  Book,  in  which  two  sets  of 
armor  are  estimated  in  terms  of 
oxen.  In  the  pastoral  stage  of  man's 
civilization,  cattle  were  often  used 
in  reckoning  values.  It  is  quite 
commonly  believed  that  the  Latin 
word  for  money,  pecunia  is  derived 
from  the  word  pecus  of  the  same 
language,  which  means  "cattle." 

History  tells  us  that  the  ancient 
Egyptians  used  metallic  currency, 


and  that  of  gold.  On  these  pieces 
of  gold  was  stamped  a  cow,  and 
each  piece  was  equal  to  the  value 
of  a  full-grown  cow.  In  Lydia,  in 
Asia  Minor,  as  early  as  the  eighth 
century  before  Christ,  there  was  in 
vogue  a  system  of  coinage  which 
made  use  of  coins  of  pure  gold  and 
silver.  The  Greeks  copied  them  in 
this,  and  thus  the  art  of  coinage 
was  introduced  into  Europe. 

There  is  frequent  mention  in  the 
Bible,  both  in  the  Old  as  well  as  in 
the  New  Testament,  of  money  and 
money  transactions.  Probably  the 
first  time  it  is  mentioned  is  in  the 
Book  of  Genesis,  wherein  in  the 
sixteenth  chapter  there  is  narrated 
the  purchase,  for  400  sides  of 
silver,  or  about  $320,  of  a  field  by 
Abraham  to  provide  a  burial  place 
for  his  wife  Sara.  In  the  Book  of 
Tobias,  we  are  told  that  Tobias 
gave  Gabelus,  one  of  his  kindred, 
ten  talents  of  silver  (about  $20,000) 
in  exchange  for  a  note  of  Gabelus. 
In  the  New  Testament,  Saint  Paul 
in  Ms  First  Epistle  to  Timothy  ut- 
ters that  prophetic  statement:  "The 
desire  of  money  is  the  root  of  all 
evils." 

In  the  course  of  centuries  the 
precious  metals  usurped  the  posi- 
tion held  by  the  other  forms  of 
currency,  and  came  to  be  recog- 
nized as  the  principal  monetary 
standards.  Today  in  addition  to 
gold  and  silver,  almost  all  nations 
have  a  subsidiary  metallic  curren- 
cy in  the  form  of  coins  of  silver, 
nickel  and  copper,  and  in  addition 
a  regulated  paper  currency. 


659 


Banks 

In  general,  banks  may  be  defined 
as  institutions  working  under  a 
charter  from  the  state  or  national 
government  and  serve  as  a  deposi- 
tory for  the  funds  of  individuals 
and  corporations.  Of  course  the 
deposit  function  is  not  the  bank's 
sole  activity.  They  also  loan  money 
to  individuals  and  to  corporations, 
act  as  investment  agents,  issue 
their  own  money  in  the  form  of 
banknotes,  and  perform  innumer- 
able duties  which  make  them  well- 
nigh  indispensable  in  the  present 
economic  set-up. 

In  a  sort  of  broad  way,  banks 
may  be  classified  under  three  gen- 
eral types: 

Commercial  Banks  —  Business  of 
these  institutions  primarily  con- 
sists in  making  loans  to  and  receiv- 
ing deposits  from  its  customers.  In 
the  United  States  they  represent 
the  largest  group  of  banking  in- 
stitutions, and  are  usually  repre- 
sented by  the  national  and  state 
banks, 

Trust  Companies  —  Originally, 
their  main  object  was  taking  care 
of  the  investments  and  financial 
affairs  of  their  customers;  but  to- 
day they  have  for  the  most  part  ex- 
tended themselves  into  the  func- 
tions "  of  the  ordinary  banking  in- 
stitutions, with  the  exception  of 
note  issue. 

Savings  Banks  are  institutions  de- 
voted principally  to  receiving  small 
accounts  for  long-term  deposit. 

Stocks  and  Bonds 
The    main     difference     between 
stocks  and  bonds  may  be  simply 
stated  by  saying  that  stocks  rep- 


resent ownership,  proportioned  to 
the  number  of  shares  held,  in  the 
company  or  corporation.  Bonds  on 
the  other  hand  are,  as  it  were, 
loans  of  a  definite  sum  (usually 
$1,000)  and  payable  at  a  definite 
date  in  the  future.  In  other  words, 
the  stockholders  are  the  owners  of 
the  company,  and  the  bondholders 
are  the  creditors.  The  stockhold- 
ers share  in  the  management,  and 
in  the  profit  or  loss  of  the  organi- 
zation in  which  the  stocks  are  held. 
Bondholders  receive  a  fixed-  in- 
come, the  interest  on  their  invest- 
ment. Should  the  corporation  or 
company  fail  to  pay  dividends,  that 
is  a  loss  the  stockholders  must  be 
prepared  to  suffer.  However,  fail- 
ure to  pay  interest  on  its  bonds,  or 
fixed  charges  as  they  are  called, 
makes  the  organization  liable  to 
legal  action  on  the  part  of  the 
bondholders.  In  the  liquidation, 
the  claims  of  the  bondholders  take 
precedence  over  all  other  claims. 

Usua!  Types  of  Stock 
Common:  Holders  usually  enjoy 
the  voting  rights  in  the  manage- 
ment, and  participate  in  dividends 
after  preferred  shareholders  have 
received  their  dividends. 
.   Preferred:   Holders  usually  lack 
voting  rights,  and  enjoy  preference 
in  the  payment  of  dividends. 

Cumulative  Preferred:  Holders 
enjoy  right  of  receiving  all  unpaid 
dividends  before  the  common  share- 
holders can  receive  any. 

Participating  Preferred:  Holders 
have  the  right  to  proportional  di- 
vision of  surplus  profits,  if  there 
are  any,  after  common  sharehold- 
ers have  received  their  dividends. 


CORPORATION  UNDISTRIBUTED  PROFITS  TAX 
The  Corporation  Undistributed  Profits  Tax  is  a  measure  to  tax  corpo- 
rations earning  above  $40,000  annually,  at  rates  ranging  from  7  to  27  per 
cent  on  all  income  not  paid  out  as  dividends,  in  addition  to  a  normal 
tax  of  approximately  15  per  cent.  Among  those  exempt  are  banks  and 
life  insurance  companies. 

It  appears  that  the  main  purpose  of  the  tax  is  an  attempt  at  closer 
government  control  of  industry.  The  Treasury  advances  three  reasons 
for  the  bill's  adoption:  "(1)  It  aims  to  prevent  tax  evasion  on  the  part 
of  the  ultra-wealthy  individuals  who,  by  corporate  retention  of  income, 
have  been  paying  12%  to  15  per  cent  corporation  tax  rather  than  in- 
dividual income  taxes  ranging  from  4  to  75  per  cent.  (2)  It  claims  that 

660 


corporation  income  retention  tends  to  dry  up  the  stream  of  purchasing 
power.  (3)  It  contends  corporations  were  not  bearing  their  fair  share 
of  taxes."  The  bill  seeks  to  overcome  the  avoidance  of  surtax  by  in- 
dividuals through  accumulation  of  income  by  corporations.  It  will  try 
to  remove  the  inequality  that  exists  between  large  and  small  share- 
holders resulting  from  the  present  flat-rate  corporate  taxes.  The  burden 
of  taxation  will  be  placed  on  those  best  able  to  bear  it.  It  will  redis- 
tribute wealth  now  held  as  surplus  profits  by  large  corporations. 

Those  who  are  opposed  to  the  law  state  that  while  the  law  apparently 
aims  at  large  corporations  and  the  wealthier  among  their  stockholders, 
it  is  really  striking  at  the  small  corporations  since  they  will  be  forced 
to  give  up  each  year  part  of  their  small  profits,  and  will  thereby  be  pre- 
vented from  building  up  a  reserve.  The  bill  will  crucify  small  businesses. 
It  will  not  redistribute  wealth  since  that  portion  of  the  public  drawing 
dividends  is  small.  The  efforts  of  industry  to  absorb  the  unemployed 
will  be  checked.  And  there  will  be  a  doubtful  flow  of  money  to  the 
government. 


A  BRIEF  SUMMARY  OF  THE  SOCIAL  SECURITY  ACT 
(Courtesy  of  Social  Security  Board) 

The  Social  Security  Act  of  1935  provided  for  the  establishment  of  a 
federally  operated  system  of  old-age  insurance  and  for  federal  co-operation 
with  the  states  in  unemployment  insurance  systems  and  in  programs  for 
giving  financial  aid  to  three  groups  of  the  needy  —  the  aged,  the  blind, 
and  dependent  children.  It  also  made  available  more  federal  aid  to  the 
states  for  health  and  welfare  services  and  for  vocational  training. 

In  1939  the  act  was  materially  strengthened  by  amendments.  Under 
the  original  law  there  was  begun  the  most  comprehensive  social  welfare 
program  ever  undertaken  in  this  or  any  other  country.  Under  the  law 
as  revised  the  insurance  protection  given  the  wage  earner  was  extended 
to  his  family.  The  amendments  also  resulted  in  liberalization  of  other 
features  of  the  general  program  and  made  possible  an  improvement  in 
administrative  procedures.  Of  particular  significance  was  the  require- 
ment that  state  agencies,  which  administer  the  programs  operated  on  a 
federal-state  co-operative  basis,  establish  and  maintain  personnel  stand- 
ards on  a  merit  basis. 

Responsibility  for  administration  of  the  provisions  of  the  Social  Security 
Act  relating  to  old-age  and  survivors  insurance,  unemployment  compensa- 
tion, and  public  assistance  rests  upon  the  Social  Security  Board.  The 
members  of  the  Board,  which  is  a  part  of  the  Federal  Security  Agency, 
are  A.  J.  Altmeyer,  chairman,  Ellen  S.  Woodward  and  George  E.  Bigge. 

Old-Age  and  Survivors  Insurance 

Under  the  1939  amendments  the  old-age  insurance  system  was  ex- 
panded to  provide  protection  not  only  for  the  insured  wage  earner, 
but  also  for  his  dependents.  It  became  an  old-age  and  survivors  insurance 
system.  Monthly  benefits  are  payable  under  the  new  system  to  retired 
workers  over  65,  their  wives  when  they  become  65,  and  their  children 
under  18  years  of  age.  In  the  event  of  the  death  of  an  insured  wage 
earner,  similar  monthly  benefits  are  payable:  to  Ms  widow  when  she 
reaches  65;  his  children;  his  widow,  regardless  of  her  age  if  she  has 
such  children  in  her  care;  or  his  dependent  parents  over  65,  if  he  leaves 
no  widow  or  child  under  18.  These  monthly  benefits  became  payable 
January  1,  1940.  This  is  the  only  program  included  in  the  Social  Security 
Act  which  is  entirely  administered  by  the  Federal  Government  without 
state  co-operation. 

661 


The  benefits  provided  by  this  system  are  financed  by  equal  taxes  paid 
by  workers  and  their  employers  into  an  Old-Age  and  Survivors  Insurance 
Trust  Fund  in  the  United  States  Treasury.  The  tax  rate  up  to  1943  is 
1%  each  for  employees  and  employers  on  the  first  $3,000  a  year  in  wages. 
For  1943,  1944  and  1945,  it  is  2%  each,  for  1946,  1947  and  1948,  it  is 
2%  each,  and  for  1949  and  thereafter  the  rate  is  3%  each. 

The  system  covers  practically  all  industrial  and  commercial  employ- 
ment, such  as  work  in  factories,  shops,  mines,  mills,  stores,  offices,  banks, 
other  places  of  business  or  on  American  ships.  Occupations  not  covered 
include  agricultural  labor,  domestic  service,  employment  by  federal,  state 
or  local  governments  or  any  of  their  instrumentalities,  service  for  certain 
non-profit  educational,  charitable  or  religious  organizations,  and  railroad 
employment  (which  comes  under  the  Railroad  Retirement  Act). 

Workers  65  years  old  or  over,  who  were  not  covered  by  the  original 
plan,  are  now  afforded  insurance  protection  as  a  result  of  the  amend- 
ments. Many  workers  who  could  not  have  qualified  under  the  original 
act,  because  they  were  65  or  near  that  age,  now  can  aualtfy  for  monthly 
benefits. 

Old-Age  and  Survivors  Insurance  benefits  are  based  on  the  individual's 
average  monthly  wages  under  the  system.  The  worker's  own  monthly 
benefit  is  figured  as  follows:  40%  of  the  first  $50  of  average  monthly 
wages,  plus  10%  of  the  next  $200,  plus  1%  of  this  amount  for  each  year 
in  covered  employment  in  which  he  made  $200  or  more.  For  example,  if 
a  man  had  average  monthly  wages  of  $100  after  5  years  in  covered  em- 
ployment, he  would  get  40%  of  $50  or  $20,  plus  10%  of  the  next  $50  or 
$5,  making  $25,  and  in  addition,  for  5  years'  coverage  he  would  get  5% 
of  $25  or  $1.25;  so  that  his  total  monthly  benefit  would  be  $26.25. 

Benefits  payable  to  a  worker's  dependents  or  survivors  are  figured 
according  to  his  own  benefit  rate.  The  benefit  payable  to'  a  wife,  minor 
child  or  a  dependent  parent  is  equal  to  one-half  of  the  benefit  due  the 
wage  earner  on  the  basis  of  his  earnings  record.  The  benefit  payable  to  a 
widow  is  equal  to  three-fourths  of  the  benefit  due  her  husband. 

The  total  of  benefits  to  a  retired  wage  earner  and  his  family  or  to  his 
survivors,  if  over  $20,  cannot  exceed  80%  of  Ms  average  monthly  wage, 
twice  his  monthly  benefit,  or  $85,  whichever  of  these  three  amounts  is 
the  smallest, 

A  lump-sum  death  payment  is  also  provided  under  the  act  if  a  wage 
earner  dies  leaving  no  one  entitled  to  monthly  benefits  at  the  time  of 
Ms  death.  This  payment  may  be  up  to  6  times  the  monthly  benefit  that 
would  have  been  due  the  deceased.  If  there  is  no  relative  entitled  to  the 
lump-sum,  payment,  it  may  be  used  to  reimburse  the  individual  who  bore 
the  funeral  expenses,  but  only  to  the  extent  of  the  actual  expenditures 
incurred. 

Employment  Security 

The  United  States  Employment  Service  was  consolidated  with  the 
Social  Security  Board's  Bureau  of  Unemployment  Compensation  on  July 
1,  1939,  in  accordance  with  the  President's  first  reorganization  plan.  The 
two  now  functioning  as  a  unified  service  are  under  the  supervision  of 
the  Board's  Bureau  of  Employment  Security.  The  employment  security 
program,  a  joint  federal-state  enterprise,  combines  job  insurance  and  job 
placement  to  protect  wage  earners  if  they  lose  their  jobs.  Federal  grants 
are  made  to  states  for  administration  of  their  employment  security 
programs. 

State  unemployment  compensation  laws,  now  in  effect  in  all  states, 
the  District  of  Columbia,  Alaska  and  Hawaii,  provide  for  the  payment 

662 


of  weekly  benefits  to  jobless  workers  covered  by  the  law  who  have  suffi- 
cient wage  or  employment  credits  to  entitle  them  to  benefits.  When  a 
man  loses  his  job,  he  is  required  to  file  his  claim  for  such  benefits  at 
the  local  employment  office,  which  helps  him  find  another  job. 

At  the  end  of  a  specified  waiting  period,  if  he  is  still  unemployed,  his 
benefits  begin  and  continue  until  he  has  exhausted  all  his  wage  credits 
or  has  received  them  for  the  maximum  period  allowed  by  law — usually 
three  to  four  months.  These  benefits  in  most  states  are  equal  to  about 
half  a  regular  week's  pay. 

The  Social  Security  Act  levies  a  tax  of  3%  on  the  payrolls  of  employers 
of  eight  or  more  persons  in  all  but  a  few  specifically  excluded  occupa- 
tions. Under  the  amendments  of  1939  this  tax  now  applies  only  to  the 
first  $3,000  a  year  paid  to  each  employee.  Employers  may  offset  up  to 
90%  of  this  federal  payroll  tax  against  their  contributions  to  state  un- 
employment funds,  if  the  state  has  an  unemployment  compensation  law 
approved  by  the  Social  Security  Board. 

In  every  state  the  public  employment  service  registers  unemployed 
workers,  both  those  insured  under  the  state  unemployment  compensation 
law  and  those  not  insured.  These  state  employment  services  have  local 
offices  or  traveling  representatives  in  most  communities  and  offer  free 
service  to  all  employers  and  workers. 

Public  Assistance 

Under  the  public  assistance  provisions  of  the  Social  Security  Act,  the 
Federal  Government  makes  grants  to  states  for  aid  to  the  needy  aged, 
the  needy  blind,  and  dependent  children.  Every  state  and  territory  now 
has  a  plan  for  old-age  assistance  under  which  it  is  receiving  federal 
grants,  and  more  than  three-fourths  of  the  states  have  plans  for  aid  to 
the  blind  and  aid  to  dependent  children.  Under  these  plans  cash  allow- 
ances related  to  the  individual's  own  need  are  paid  each  month.  The 
Federal  Government  pays  half  the  cost  of  these  three  forms  of  assistance 
to  needy  individuals;  for  aid  to  the  needy  aged  and  the  blind  it  matches 
state  payments  up  to  a  combined  federal-state  total  of  $40  a  month  per 
person;  for  aid  to  dependent  children  up  to  $18  for  the  first  dependent 
child  and  $12  for  every  other  dependent  child  in  the  same  home. 

Health  and  Welfare  Services 

In  addition  to  these  programs  for  which  the  Social  Security  Board 
is  the  federal  agency,  the  Social  Security  Act  provides  for  certain  welfare 
and  health  services  directed  by  other  agencies.  Under  all  of  these  grants 
are  made  to  co-operating  states.  Substantially  all  the  states  are  partici- 
pating in  these  welfare  programs. 

The  maternal  and  child  welfare  sections  of  the  act  are  administered 
by  the  Children's  Bureau  of  the  Department  of  Labor.  Under  these  pro- 
visions states  receive  grants  for  services  to  protect  the  health  of  mothers 
and  young  children,  to  provide  treatment  for  crippled  children,  and  to 
care  for  those  who  are  neglected  or  are  in  danger  of  becoming  delinquent. 

The  public  health  provisions  of  the  act,  which  give  grants  to  states 
to  aid  them  in  developing  and  strengthening  local  health  services,  are 
administered  by  the  Public  Health  Service,  a  part  of  the  Federal  Se- 
curity Agency. 

Another  organization  within  the  Federal  Security  Agency,  the  U.  S. 
Office  of  Education,  has  administrative  responsibility  for  the  vocational 
rehabilitation  provisions  of  the  act,  under  which  grants  are  made  to 
states  for  the  vocational  training  of  disabled  adults  to  enable  them  to 
become  self-supporting. 

663 


THE  SELECTIVE  TRAINING  AND  SERVICE  ACT 

On  September  16,  1940,  the  76th  Congress  of  the  United  States  approved 
an  act  to  provide  for  the  common  defense  by  increasing  the  personnel 
of  the  armed  forces  of  the  country  and  providing  for  its  training.  An 
executive  order  of  Franklin  D.  Roosevelt  made  this  act  a  law  on  Septem- 
ber 26,  1940,  and  almost  at  once  a  system  was  put  into  operation  for 
its  execution  which  had  been  in  preparation  by  the  Army  and  Navy  since 
1926.  Peace-time  conscription  was  considered  necessary  both  because  the 
recruiting  districts  were  far  behind  their  quotas  and  because  of  the 
general  opinion  that  volunteer  recruiting  was  inadequate  to  meet  the 
exigencies  of  modern  warfare.  The  act,  unless  continued  in  effect  by 
Congress,  becomes  inoperative  on  May  15,  1945. 

The  initiators  >  of  the  plan  for  universal  training  were  Colonel  Julius 
Ochs  Adler  of  the  New  York  "Times"  and  Greville  Clark.  Early  in  June, 
1940,  Colonel  Adler  revealed  that  a  bill  was  being  drawn  up  for  con- 
gressional action.  Although  this  was  not  the  same  bill  that  Congress 
voted  upon,  nevertheless  the  final  act  was  in  some  respects  derived  from 
and  modelled  upon  it. 

The  primary  objective  of  peace-time  conscription  was  not  to  create  a 
standing  army,  but  to  assure  the  United  States  a  huge,  rotating  reserve 
of  trained  manpower  to  be  called  up  quickly  in  wartime.  The  course  of 
the  European  War  pointed  out  the  imperative  necessity  of  increasing  and 
training  the  personnel  of  the  armed  forces  of  the  country.  With  this  end 
in  view,  the  Selective  Service  System  was  put  into  motion,  originally 
providing  that  not  more  than  900,000  men  could  be  called  for  training  each 
year.  In  August,  1941,  however,  this  limitation  was  removed. 

Entry  of  the  United  States  into  the  war  on  December  8,  1941,  brought 
about  important  changes  in  the  Selective  Training  and  Service  Act. 
Men  between  18  and  65  years  of  age  were  made  subject  to  registration  by 
the  Selective  Service  System  although  only  those  between  20  and  45  were 
made  liable  for  military  service.  The  original  act  authorized  registration 
of  men  between  21  and  36  and  a  later  amendment  which  provided  for  the 
deferment  of  men  over  28  was  adopted  in  August,  1941,  but  was  super- 
seded by  the  amendments  adopted  after  entry  into  war.  Also  removed, 
following  the  declaration  of  war,  was  the  prohibition  against  use  of 
selectees  beyond  the  limits  of  the  western  hemisphere  except  in  terri- 
tories and  possessions  of  the  United  States,  including  the  Philippine 
Islands.  The  extension  of  military  service  to  youths  of  18  and  19  became 
effective  in  November,  1942. 

The  elements  of  the  System  are:  National  Headquarters;  State  Head- 
quarters; the  Local  Boards  with  their  affiliated  Medical  Boards,  Boards 
of  Appeal  and  Registrants'  Advisory  Boards.  In  the  first  registration,  the 
election  machinery  of  the  various  states  enrolled  the  prospective  selec- 
tees, but  this  job  has  since  been  delegated  to  the  Local  Boards.  In 
general,  the  elements  operate  as  follows.  The  Local  Board  classi- 
fies the  registrants,  and  has  assigned  to  it  a  physician  to  make 
physical  examinations  and  a  Government  Appeal  Agent  to  protect  the 
interests  of  the  government  and  of  the  registrants.  An  Advisory  Board 
is  appointed  to  advise  and  assist  registrants  in  filling  out  questionnaires, 
making  appeals,  etc.  The  Medical  Advisory  Board  assists  in  determining 
doubtful  cases  of  physical  condition.  The  Board  of  Appeals  considers  the 
classification  made  by  the  Local  Board,  when  an  appeal  is  made.  The 
State  Headquarters  operates  the  system  within  the  state;  the  National 
Headquarters,  within  the  nation.  Because  of  the  blunders  of  the  army 
in  administering  the  Civil  War  draft,  and  the  relatively  higher  effi- 
ciency of  civilian  operation  in  the  draft  of  the  first  World  War,  the  pro- 
ponents of  the  system  are  careful  that  all  the  above  elements,  with  the 

664 


exception  of  National  Headquarters,  be  composed  of,  and  administered 
by,  the  civilians. 

Each  state  is  divided  into  Local  Board  areas  by  the  Governor,  each 
area  having  a  population  of  30,000.  For  each  area  a  Local  Board  of  three 
or  more  members  is  appointed  by  the  President  upon  the  recommenda- 
tion of  the  Governor.  The  Local  Board  has  jurisdiction  over  all  persons 
registered  in  the  area  for  which  it  was  appointed.  It  has  full  authority 
to  perform  all  the  acts  authorized  by  the  Selective  Service  Law. 

All  male  citizens  and  all  male  aliens  residing  in  the  country,  who  were 
between  the  ages  of  21  and  36,  were  required  to  register  on  the  first 
Registration  Day  on  October  16,  1940.  A  subsequent  registration  was  con- 
ducted on  July  1,  1941,  for  men  who  had  reached  the  age  of  21  following 
the  first  registration  and  it  is  considered  likely  that  additional  registra- 
tions will  be  held  each  year  to  enroll  youths  who  become  21.  After  each 
of  the  two  registrations  the  Local  Boards  assigned  a  serial  number  to 
each  registrant.  Subsequently,  National  Lotteries  were  held,  in  which 
capsules  containing  numbers  representing  serial  numbers  were  drawn  at 
random  and  an  order  number  was  assigned  to  each  man  in  accordance 
with  the  order  in  which  it  was  drawn.  Closely  following  the  sequence  of 
these  order  numbers  the  Local  Boards  sent  questionnaires  to  registrants 
to  gather  the  information  which  determines  in  which  class  a  registrant 
is  placed.  There  are  four  main  classes. 

In  the  first  class  are  placed  all  men  who  are  fit  for  general  or  limited 
military  service. 

In  the  second  class  are  placed  all  men  who  are  engaged  in  civilian 
activities  which  contribute  to  the  national  health,  safety  or  interest  in 
that  they  are  essential  to  the  war  effort  or  war  production. 

In  the  third  class  are  placed  all  men  who  have  one  or  more  dependents. 

In  the  fourth  class  are  placed  officials  who  are  deferred  by  law,  neutral 
aliens  who  refuse  to  serve  and  aliens  not  acceptable  to  the  armed  forces, 
ministers  of  religion  and  divinity  students,  conscientious  objectors,  and, 
finally,  all  those  who  are  mentally,  morally  or  physically  unfit. 

The  ultimate  step  before  induction  is  the  physical  examination  of  all 
those  whom  the  Local  Boards  tentatively  place  in  the  first  class. 

The  men  inducted  for  training  and  service  under  the  act  receive  the 
same  pay,  pensions  and  other  benefits  as  the  other  enlisted  men  of  the 
same  grades  and  length  of  service. 

A  delinquent  as  defined  by  the  Selective  Service  Regulations  is  any 
man,  required  under  the  selective  law  to  submit  to  registration,  who  fails 
to  do  so;  and  any  registrant  who  prior  to  his  induction  into  the  military 
service  fails  to  perform  any  duty  imposed  upon  him.  Upon  conviction  in 
the  civil  court  his  penalty  is  a  term  of  not  more  than  five  years  im- 
prisonment and  a  fine  of  $10,000. 

On  October  16,  1940,  the  first  day  fixed  for  registration  by  the  Presi- 
dent, approximately  16,500,000  men  were  registered.  On  July  1,  1941,  the 
second  Registration  Bay,  approximately  750,000  men  were  registered.  The 
first  National  Lottery  was  held  in  Washington  on  October  29,  1940,  and 
some  9,000  capsules,  representing  the  serial  numbers  of  registrants,  were 
drawn.  The  second  lottery  was  held  on  July  17,  1941,  and  800  capsules 
were  drawn.  The  third  registration  was  held  February  16,  1942,  and  was 
for  men  between  36  and  45  as  well  as  for  those  who  had  become  20  on 
or  before  December  31,  1941.  The  third  lottery  was  held  March  17,  1942, 
when  7,000  capsules  were  drawn.  The  fourth  registration  was  held  April 
27, 1942,  and  was  for  men  in  the  age  group  between  45  and  65.  No  lottery 
was  held  for  this  group  as  the  men  are  not  subject  to  military  service 
under  present  law.  The  fifth  registration  was  held  June  30,  1942,  for  18 
and  19  year-olds  and  for  men  who  became  20  years  old  on  or  before 
June  30  and  subsequent  to  December  31,  1941. 

665 


MILITARY  INFORMATION 
Army  and  Navy  insignia 


Insignia  are  markings  which  give 
identifications  to  men  in  the  serv- 
ice. These  insignia  are  worn  on  the 
uniform,  and  show  at  a  glance  the 
rank  and  the  branch  Of  service  to 
which  they  belong. 

Army.  The  rank  insignia  of  com- 
missioned officers  are  found  on  the 
shoulders  of  the  blouse,  and  on 
either  the  shoulders  or  collar  when 
the  shirt  is  worn;  these  are  known 
as  "bars."  Non-Commissioned  offi- 
cers wear  their  rank  insignia  on 
the  upper  part  of  the  sleeve  of 
either  blouse  or  shirt;  these  are 
termed  "chevrons"  or  "stripes."  Or- 
dinary privates  have  no  rank  in- 
signia. Branch  insignia  are  found 
on  the  lapel  of  the  blouse  for  all 


service  men  and  on  the  shirt  collar 
of  commissioned  officers. 

Navy.  The  rank  of  a  commis- 
sioned officer  is  shown  by  the 
stripes  worn  completely  around  the 
sleeve  cuffs  of  his  blouse  and  by 
the  short  stripes  on  the  shoulder 
marks.  A  petty  officer's  (non-com- 
missioned) rank  is  shown  by  chev- 
rons worn  at  the  top  of  the  sleeve. 
Scarlet  chevrons  are  worn  on  blue 
uniforms;  blue  on  white.  His  "out- 
fit" is  shown  by  the  badge  worn  on 
the  right  arm  in  the  seaman 
branch,  and  on  the  left  arm  in 
other  branches.  Non-rated  seamen 
wear  braids  on  the  right  shoulder 
—  white  on  a  blue  uniform,  blue  on 
white.  Engineer  seamen  wear  a  red 
braid  on  the  left  shoulder. 


Rankings 

The  following  two  lists  will  show  the  corresponding  ranks  of  Officers 
in  the  Army  and  Navy. 

Army  Navy 


General 

Lieutenant  General 

Major  General 

Brigadier  General 

Colonel 

Lieutenant  Colonel 

Major 

Captain 

First  Lieutenant 

Second  Lieutenant 


Admiral 

Vice  Admiral 

Rear  Admiral 

(none) 

Captain 

Commander 

Lieutenant  Commander 

Lieutenant 

Lieutenant  (j.  g.) 

Ensign 


Army  Corps  Areas 


The  United  States  is  divided  into 
nine  Corps  Areas  extending  from 
the  East  to  the  West  coast.  In 
addition  there  are  three  depart- 
ments similar  to  the  Corps  Areas, 
all  of  which  are  outside  the  terri- 
torial limits  of  the  United  States, 
These  are:  the  Panama  Canal  De- 
partment, the  Hawaiian  Depart- 
ment and  the  Philippine  Depart- 
mentThe  nine  Corps  Areas  are  so 
organized  that  they  contain  approxi- 


mately the  same  military  popula- 
tion. From  these  nine  Corps  Areas 
there  are  Four  Armies.  Each  Army 
includes  troops  of  two  or  three 
Corps  Areas.  Army  Headquarters 
are  as  follows:  (1)  Governor's 
Island,  New  York  (1,  2,  3  Corps 
Areas);  (2)  Memphis,  Tenn.  (5,  6 
Corps  Areas) ;  (3)  San  Antonio, 
Texas  (4,  8  Corps  Areas);  and 
(4)  San  Francisco,  Calif.  (7,  9 
Corps  Areas). 


Branches  of  the  Army 


The  branches  of  the  army  are 
classified  as  belonging  to  the  Arms 
or  Service,  according  as  they  actu- 
ally enter  into  combat  or  assist  in 
some  other  manner.  The  Arms  or 


combat  branches  are  the  Infantry, 
the  Field  Artillery,  the  Cavalry,  the 
Coast  Artillery,  the  Signal  Corps, 
the  Engineer  Corps  and  the  Air 
Force.  The  Service  branches  are 


666 


u.s.  ARMY    INSIGNIA! 


0RiG.  GEN.  CAPTAIN  I  ST.  LIEUT.          2  ND.  LIEUT. 

INSIGNIA  OF  RANK 


INFANTRY  COAST  ARTILLERY       FIELD   ARTILLERY  CAVALRY 

BRANCH     INSIGNIA 


REGULAR     SERGEANT 


CORPORAL 


PR  IVAT  E     I  ST.  CLASS 


NON-COMMISSIONED    OFFICERS 


667 


U.S.  NAVY    INSIGNIA  id=ll 


a 


VIC  E 
ADMIRAL 


REAR 
ADMIRAL  CAPTAIN 


COMMANDER 


LIEUT, 
COMMANDER         LIEUT. 


LIEUT. 

JUNIOR  ENSIGN 

GRADE 


CHIEF  WARRANT 

WARRANT          OFFICER 


INSIGNIA  OF   RANK 


LI  NE 

OFFICER 


MEDICAL  DENTAL 

OFFICER  OFFICER 


CHAPLAIN 


BOATSWAIN  MACHINIST  GUNNER 

CORPS    INSIGNIA 


CHIEF  PETTY    OFF,  PETTY    OFF7  PETTY    OFF- 

PETTY   OFF.  I  ST.  CLASS  2ND.  CLASS  3D.  CLASS 

PETTY    OFFICERS 


668 


the  Adjutant  General's  Department, 
the  Inspector  General's  Depart- 
ment, the  Chaplains'  Corps,  the 
Quartermaster  Corps,  the  Chemical 


Warfare  Department  (combat  or 
Arms  in  the  last  war),  the  Ord- 
nance Department  and  the  Finance 

Department. 


Role  and  Mission  of  Combat  Arms 


The  infantry  is  essentially  an 
arm  of  close  combat.  Its  primary 
mission  in  attack  is  to  close  with 
the  enemy  and  to  destroy  or  cap- 
ture Mm;  in  defense,  to  hold  its 
position  and  to  repel  hostile  at- 
tacks. The  infantry  fights  by  com- 
bining fire  movement  and  shock 
action.  It  is  capable  of  limited  in- 
dependent action  through  use  of  its 
own  weapons  and  is  necessarily 
supported  by  artillery,  tanks  and 
combat  aviation. 

The  Field  Artillery  contributes 
to  the  action  of  the  entire  force. 
It  has  two  missions:  (1)  to  support 
the  infantry,  cavalry  and  armored 
units,  neutralizing  or  destroying 
targets  which  hinder  their  move- 
ments, and  (2)  to  give  depth  to 
combat  by  counterbattery  fire,  by 
fire  on  hostile  reserves,  by  restrict- 
ing enemy  movements  and  disrupt- 
ing hostile  command  agencies. 

The  Cavalry  consists  of  highly 
mobile  ground  units  —  horse,  motor 
and  mechanized.  Cavalry  is  charac- 
terized by  a  high  degree  of  battle- 
field mobility.  It  has  better  results 
in  attacking  and  defending  than 
in  holding  offensive  or  defensive 
operations,  and  can  operate  over 
almost  any  terrain  and  under  all 
conditions  of  weather.  Horse  Cav- 

Organization 

By  organization  is  meant  the 
rule  or  command  of  an  individual, 
either  a  commissioned  or  non-com- 
missioned officer.  Commissioned  of- 
ficers are  those  to  whom  appoint- 
ments have  been  granted  upon  the 
completion  either  of  West  Point 
training  (these  become  officers  in 
the  Regular  Army)  or  specified 
courses  in  the  Reserve  Officers 
Training  Corps  (these  are  enrolled 
in  Reserve  Officers  Corps).  Non- 
commissioned officers  are  those 
who  have  attained  the  rank  through 
promotions.  These  officers  start  as 
privates  and  may  be  promoted  to 
the  top  rank  of  Master  Sergeant. 


airy  habitually  maneuvers  mounted, 
but  ordinarily  fights  on  foot 

The  Coast  Artillery  operates  in 
conjunction  with  the  Navy  and  Air 
Force.  It  protects  the  fleet  in  the 
harbor  or  while  entering  the  har- 
bor, wards  off  naval  and  air  attacks 
against  harbor  defenses,  naval 
cities,  etc.  It  supports  the  Infantry 
and  other  arms  in  beach  defenses. 

The  Signal  Corps  has  the  primary 
combat  mission  of  providing  signal 
communication  for  the  Command. 

The  Engineer  Corps  has  the 
primary  mission  of  construction 
and  demolition  to  increase  the  com- 
bat effectiveness  of  troops,  facili- 
tate their  movements  and  hinder 
the  movements  of  the  enemy.  En- 
gineers increase  the  combat  power 
of  other  arms  by  constructing  pro- 
tective works  and  camouflage,  and 
by  supplying  the  necessary  equip- 
ment. Combat  Engineers  partici- 
pate actively  in  the  penetration  of 
hostile  obstacles  and  the  capture  of 
fortified  localities,  in  the  defense  of 
road  blocks  or  mine  fields. 

The  Air  Force  operates  in  con- 
junction with  ground  and  naval 
forces  in  land  and  sea  warfare, 
and  conducts  independent  attacks 
against  enemy  objectives  on  land 
and  on  sea. 

of  the  Army 

Military  organizations  range  in 
size  from  a  small  unit  known  as  a 
squad  to  a  great  force  known  as 
the  field  army.  Each  organization 
forms  an  integral  part  of  a  larger 
organization. 

The  Squad  is  the  smallest  unit. 
It  varies  in  size  from  5  to  12  men, 
and  is  usually  commanded  by  a 
Corporal.  In  large  squads  the  Ser- 
geant commands  The  leader  direct- 
ly and  personally  controls  his  sub- 
ordinates, known  as  privates. 

The  Section  is  next  in  size,  and 
usually  consists  of  2  or  more 
squads,  and  totals  from  20  to  25 
men.  Sections  are  commanded  by 


669 


a  Sergeant,  but  may  vary  in  some 
organizations. 

The  Platoon  is  in  some  instances 
made  up  of  squads  but  more  often 
of  2  or  more  sections.  It  consists 
of  40  to  55  men.  The  platoon  it- 
self is  commanded  by  a  Second  or 
First  Lieutenant. 

The  Company  is  the  basic  ad- 
ministrative unit,  as  it  contains  all 
the  agencies  required  for  subsist- 
ence. At  its  head  is  a  Captain. 
It  is  divided  into  smaller  units.  A 
company,  battery  or  troop,  at  war 
strength  may  have  as  many  as  200 
men.  As  no  one  man  could  per- 
sonally control  such  a  number,  by 
means  of  a  chain  command  orders 
reach  every  man  from  the  Captain 
down.  This  is  done  through  lieu- 
tenants, sergeants  and  corporals. 

The  Battalion  (Squadron)  con- 
sists of  2  or  3  companies  or  bat- 
teries and  numbers  about  300  to 
500  men.  A  battalion  is  commanded 
by  a  Major  or  Lieutenant  Colonel. 
It  is  the  basic  tactical  unit. 

The  Regiment  is  both  administra- 
tive and  tactical  (having  both  com- 
bat and  service  branches).  It  con- 
sists of  a  headquarters  and  2  or 
more  battalions,  and  also  a  special 
company  using  special  weapons. 
The  regiment  is  commanded  by  a 
Colonel  and  numbers  in  men  from 
800  to  3,100. 

Administration 

The  highest  military  adviser  in 
the  Navy  is  known  as  the  Chief  of 
Naval  Operations.  The  Navy  Chief 
holds  the  rank  of  Admiral.  The 
Navy,  like  the  Army,  has  depart- 
ments that  carry  out  the  adminis- 
trative and  tactical  work.  These 
branches,  however,  operate  inde- 
pendently of  the  Chief  of  Naval 


The  Brigade,  a  tactical  organiza- 
tion composed  of  2  or  more  regi- 
ments of  the  same  Arm,  is  com- 
manded by  a  Brigadier  General  and 
consists  of  5,000  to  6,300  men. 

The  Division  is  the  basic  large 
unit  of  the  combined  Arms.  It  is 
usually  commanded  by  a  Major 
General.  There  are  three  types: 
(1)  Square  —  the  organization  of 
the  National  Guard  division,  num- 
bering 18,500  men;  (2)  Triangle  — 
that  used  by  the  Regular  Arms, 
numbering  about  12,500  men;  (3) 
Motorized  —  the  same  as  the  Tri- 
angle, but  with  the  additional  care 
of  vehicles. 

The  Corps  consists  of  a  head- 
quarters, certain  organic  corps 
troops,  and  such  infantry  divisions 
as  may  be  assigned  to  it.  It  is 
primarily  a  tactical  unit  and  is 
commanded  by  a  Major  General  in 
peace  time  and  a  Lieutenant  Gen- 
eral in  war  time.  The  number  of 
men  ranges  from  65,000  to  90,000. 

The  Army,  composed  of  head- 
quarters, army  troops,  a  number  of 
corps  and  a  number  of  divisions, 
is  the  largest  unit.  It  is  adminis- 
trative as  well  as  tactical.  Com- 
manded by  a  General,  it  numbers 
from  200,000  to  400,000  men.  It  is 
often  called  a  Field  Army  to  dis- 
tinguish it  from  the  whole  army  of 
the  United  States,  of  which  such  a 
unit  forms  only  a  part. 
of  the  Navy 

Operations  and  rely  on  their  own 
commanders. 

Similar  to  the  Corps  Areas  of  the 
Army,  the  Navy  has  Naval  Districts 
for  shore  operations.  These  number 
eleven  within  the  confines  of  the 
United  States,  and  two  located  in 
Hawaii  and  Panama.  Each  District 
is  commanded  by  a  Rear  Admiral. 


The  Fleet 


The  United  States  Fleet  is  divid- 
ed into  three  separate  fleets:  the 
Pacific  Fleet,  the  Atlantic  Fleet  and 
the  Far  Eastern  Squadron.  The  last 
named  has  its  base  at  Australia. 

The  Fleet  has  for  its  composition 
(1)  a  Battle  Force,  (2)  the  Scouting 
Force  and  (3)  the  Base  Force.  The 
Battle  Force,  with  its  large  battle- 


wagons,  light  cruisers  and  destroy- 
•  ers,  and  its  airplanes  and  mines,  is 
the  main  fighting  power  of  the 
Fleet.  The  Scouting  Force  is  com- 
ppsed  of  heavy  cruisers,  submarines 
and  long  distance  patrol  planes. 
The  Base  Force  is  made  up  of  light- 
ly armed  ships,  whose  main  duty  is 
to  keep  the  battleships  in  supplies. 


670 


Ships 


'The  Battleship  is  tiie  largest  of 
the  fighting  ships.  This  ship  lias 
the  greatest  possible  amount  of  ar- 
mor and  armament.  A  battleship, 
or  battle  wagon,  is  about  700  ft. 
long  and  about  100  ft.  wide.  It  is 
used  only  for  major  naval  engage- 
ments. Battleships  are  named  after 
states  in  the  Union. 

Air  Craft  Carriers  are  the  second 
largest  ships  in  the  fleet.  A  carrier 
is  merely  a  floating  base,  for  navy 
fighting  planes  and  never  enters 
the  fighting  area.  It  is  a  dependent 
ship  and  does  not  maneuver  alone. 
The  carrier  carries  about  80  planes. 
It  employs  the  largest  number  of 
men  of  any  ship  and  these  are  men 
of  highly  technical  experience.  Car- 
riers are  named  after  great  battles. 

The  Cruiser  is  of  two  Mnds: 
light  and  heavy.  The  cruiser's  main 
action  is  fighting  in  major  battles 
and  maintaining  safety  of  the 
seas.  This  latter  task  includes  con- 
voying of  supply  and  troop  ships. 
Cruisers  are  named  after  cities. 


The  Destroyer,  as  small  as  it  is, 
is  more  deadly  than  either  a  battle- 
ship or  a  cruiser.  There  are  more 
destroyers  than  either  battleships 
or  cruisers.  The  destroyer  functions 
mainly  as  an  offensive  weapon,  and 
also  has  the  role  of  laying  a  pro- 
tective smoke  screen.  It  hardly 
ever  operates  independently  from 
the  rest  of  the  fleet.  Its  crew  num- 
bers from  100  to  200.  Destroyers 
are  named  after  heroes. 

Submarines  have  as  their  main 
duties  the  sinking  of  enemy  de- 
stroyers, partaking  in  long  distance 
patrolling  (which  is  done  above  the 
surface),  and  destroying  enemy 
supply  and  troop  ships.  Submarines 
are  run  by  Diesel  engines  on  the 
surface,  but  underwater  they  use 
storage  batteries  which  last  about 
35  hours,  after  which  they  must  be 
recharged.  This  is  done  on  the  sur- 
face by  their  own  Diesel  motors. 
The  submarine  employs  from  30  to 
100  men.  Submarines  are  named 
after  fish. 


•    •  NATURALIZATION    REGULATIONS 

(from  U.  S.  Government  pamphlet  on  Naturalization,  Citizenship  and  Expatriation 
Laws.    Naturalization  Regulations,  Jan.  IB,  1941) 


The  requirements  for  the  nat- 
uralization of  aliens, generally,  are: 

Age:  Must  b©  at  least  eighteen 
years  of  age  at  the  time  of  filing 
declaration  of  intention. 

Declaration  of  Intention:  The 
alien  may  file  his  declaration  of  in- 
tention in  any  naturalization  court, 
regardless  of  his  residence. 

Certificate  of  Arrival:  If  an  alien 
arrived  in  the  United  States  after 
June  29,  1906,  he  will  require  a 
certificate  of  arrival  from  the  De- 
partment of  Justice.  The  alien, 
when  he  submits  the  form  filled  in 
will  be  notified  by  the  field  officer 
when  he  may  appear  before  the 
clerk  of  court  to  make  his  d^clara*- 
tion  of  intention. 

Petition  for  Naturalization:  The 
alien  must  reside  within  the  juris- 
diction of  the  court  in  which  he 
desires  to  file  his  petition  for  nat- 
uralization. But  if  he  wishes  to 
file  it  in  a  State  Court,  he  may 


file  it  within  the  state  judicial 
district  or  circuit  in  which  he  re- 
sides, whether  or  not  he  resides 
within  the  county  in  which  the  pe- 
tition is  filed. 

The  applicant  to  file  a  petition 
for  naturalization  must  have  a  dec- 
laration of  intention  not  less  than 
two  nor  more  than  seven  years  old, 
and  he  must  have  at  least  five 
years  of  continuous  residence  in 
the  United  States  immediately  pre- 
ceding the  filing  of  his  petition.  At 
least  six  months  of  this  residence, 
just  before  the  filing  of  his  peti- 
tion, must  have  been  in  the  state 
where  he  resides  at  the  time  of 
filing  the  petition.  All  such  resi- 
dence may  be  proved  by  the  oral 
testimony  of  two  qualified  wit- 
nesses, if  they  have  personal  knowl- 
edge of  it.  The  required  six  months' 
residence  must  be  proved  at  the  fil- 
ing of  the  petition  by  affidavits  form- 
ing a  part  thereof  of  at  least  two 


671 


Qualified  witnesses,  and  at  the  final 
hearing  by  their  oral  testimony. 

Hearing  in  Court:  At  least  thirty 
days  must  elapse  after  the  petition 
is  filed  before  the  petitioner  may 
appear  before  the  court  for  final 
action  on  his  petition.  He  will  be 
notified  of  the  date  of  the  hearing, 
as  naturalization  hearing  dates  are 
fixed  by  the  court.  The  petitioner 
must  appear  in  person  before  the 
court  with  his  witnesses,  unless 
such  witnesses  are  told  by  the 
naturalization  examiner  that  they 
are  excused  from  further  attend- 
ance. If,  upon  the  final  hearing  in 
open  court,  the  court  finds  that  the 
petitioner  is  entitled  to  naturaliza- 
tion, the  petitioner  takes  his  oath 
of  allegiance  to  the  United  States 
and  is  given  the  certificate  of  nat- 
uralization. 

Witnesses:  In  addition  to  his 
own  oath,  there  is  required  the 
testimony  of  at  least  two  witnesses, 
citizens  of  the  United  States,  as 
to  the  facts  of  petitioner's  resi- 
dence, moral  character,  and  at- 
tachment to  the  principles  of  the 
Constitution. 

Oath  of  Allegiance:  Must  be 
taken  in  open  court  before  he  is 
admitted  to  citizenship. 

Certificate  of  Citizenship:  Issued 
only  when  all  of  the  foregoing  re- 
quirements are  met,  and  after  the 
final  order  has  been  signed  by  the 
presiding  judge. 

Fees:  The  certificate  of  arrival 
and  the  declaration  of  intention 
each  cost  $2.50.  The  petition  costs 
$5.00.  A  new  certificate  of  citizen- 
ship to  replace  one  lost  or  des- 
troyed costs  $1.00. 

Citizenship  of  Married  Women 
Prior  to  September  22,  1922,  an 
American  woman  who  married  a 
foreigner  took  the  nationality  of 
her  husband;  and  a  foreign  woman 
could  acquire  American  citizenship 
by  marriage  to  an  American,  and 
could  retain  same  unless  formal 
renunciation  thereof  was  made. 

Since  the  above  date  that  legis- 
lation has  been  changed  and 
amended  by  subsequent  enact- 


ments. The  following  represents 
the  present  status  of  such  women: 
"The  right  of  any  woman  to  be- 
come a  naturalized  citizen  of  the 
United  States  shall  not  be  denied. 
or  abridged  because  of  her  sex,  or 
because  she  is  a(  married  woman. 

"An  alien  who  marries  a  citizen 
of  the  United  States  after  the  pas- 
sage of  this  Act,  as  here  amended, 
or  an  alien  whose  husband  or  wife 
is  naturalized  after  the  passage  of 
this  Act,  as  here  amended,  shall 
not  become  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States  by  reason  of  such  marriage 
or  naturalization;  but,  if  eligible  to 
citizenship,  he  or  she,  may  be  nat- 
uralized upon  full  and  complete 
compliance  with  all  requirements 
of  the  naturalization  laws,  with  the 
following  exceptions: 

"(a)  No  declaration  of  intention 
shall  be  required. 

"(b)  In  lieu  of  the  five-year  pe- 
riod of  residence  within  the  United 
States,  and  the  one-year  period  of 
residence  within  the  State  or  Ter- 
ritory where  the  naturalization 
court  is  held,  he  or  she  shall  have 
resided  continuously  in  the  United 
States,  Hawaii,  Alaska,  or  Puerto 
Rico  for  at  least  three  years  im- 
mediately preceding  the  filing  of 
the  petition. 

"A  woman  citizen  of  the  United 
States  shall  not  cease  to  be  a  citi- 
zen of  the  United  States  by  reason 
of  her  marriage  after  this  section, 
as  amended,  takes  effect,  unless 
she  makes  a  formal  renunciation  of 
her  citizenship  before  a  court  hav- 
ing jurisdiction  over  naturalization 
of  aliens. 

"Any  woman  who  before  this  sec- 
tion, as  amended,  takes  effect,  has 
lost  her  United  States  citizenship 
by  residence  abroad  after  marriage 
to  an  alien  or  by  marriage  to  an 
alien  ineligible  to  citizenship  may, 
if  she  has  not  acquired  any  other 
nationality  by  affirmative  act,  be 
naturalized  in  the  manner  pre- 
scribed. (See  paragraph  below 
titled  'Exemptions.')  Any  woman 
who  was  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States  at  birth  shall  not  be  denied 
naturalization  on  account  of  her 
race. 


672 


"No  woman  shall  be  entitled  to 
naturalization  under  section  4  of 
this  Act  as  amended  (see  para- 
graph titled  'Exemptions'),  if  her 
United  States  citizensMp  orig- 
inated solely  by  reason  of  her  mar- 
riage to  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States  or  by  reason  of  the  acquisi- 
tion of  United  States  citizenship  by 
her  husband. 

Exemptions:  "A  woman  who  has 
lost  her  United  States  citizenship 
by  reason  of  her  marriage  to  an 
alien  eligible  to  citizensMp  or  by 
reason  of  the  loss  of  United  States 
citizenship  by  her  husband  may, 
if  eligible  to  citizenship  and  if  she 
has  not  acquired  any  other  nation- 
ality by  affirmative  act,  be  nat- 
uralized upon  full  and  complete 
compliance  with  all  requirements 
of  the  naturalization  laws,  with  the 
following  exceptions; 

"(1)  No  declaration  of  intention 
and  no  certificate  of  arrival  shall 
be  required,  and  no  period  of  resi- 
dence within  the  United  States  or 
within  the  county  where  the  peti- 
tion is  filed  shall  be  required; 

"(2)  The  petition  need  not  set 
forth  that  it  is  the  intention  of  the 
petitioner  to  reside  permanently 
within  the  United  States; 

"(3)  The  petition  may  be  filed  in 
any  court  having  naturalization 
jurisdiction,  regardless  of  the  resi- 
dence of  the  petitioner; 

"(4)  If  there  is  attached  to  the 
petition,  at  the  time  of  filing,  a 
certificate  from  a  naturalization  ex- 
aminer stating  that  the  petitioner 
has  appeared  before  him  for  ex- 
amination, the  petition  may  be 
heard  at  any  time  after  filing. 

"After  her  naturalization  such 
woman  shall  have  the  same  citizen- 
ship status  as  if  her  marriage,  or 
the  loss  of  citizenship  by  her  hus- 
band, as  the  case  may  be,  had  tak- 
en place  after  this  section,  as 
amended,  takes  effect." 

Citizenship  of  Children 

Any  child  born  out  of  the  limits 
and  jurisdiction  of  the  United 
States,  whose  father  or  mother  or 
both  is  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States  at  the  time  of  the  birth  of 
such  child,  is  declared  to  be  a  citi- 
zen of  the  United  States,  but  the 


rights  of  citizenship  shall  not  de- 
scend to  any  such  child  unless  the 
citizen  father  or  citizen  mother,  as 
the  case  may  be  has  resided  in  the 
United  States  previous  to  the  birth 
of  such  child.  In  cases  where  one 
of  the  parents  is  an  alien,  the  right 
of  citizenship  shall  not  descend  un- 
less the  child  comes  to  the  United 
States  and  resides  therein  for  at 
lease  five  years  continuously  im- 
mediately previous  to  his  eight- 
eenth birthday,  and  unless,  within 
six  months  after  the  child's  twenty- 
first  birthday,  he  or  she  shall  take 
an  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  United 
States  of  America  as  prescribed 
by  the  Immigration  and  Naturaliza- 
tion Service. 

That  a  child  of  alien  parents  born 
without  the  United  States  shall 
be  deemed  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States  by  virtue  of  the  naturaliza- 
tion of  or  resumption  of  American 
citizenship  by  the  father  or  the 
mother:  Provided,  That  such  nat- 
uralization or  resumption  shall 
take  place  during  the  minority  of 
such  child:  And  provided  jurtber, 
That  the  citizenship  of  such  minor 
child  shall  beg-in  five  years  after 
the  time  such  minor  child  begins 
to  reside  permanently  in  the  United 
States. 

Oath  of  Allegiance 

"I  hereby  declare,  on  oath,  that 
I  absolutely  and  entirely  renounce 
and  abjure  all  allegiance  and  fideli- 
ty to  any  foreign  prince,  potentate, 
state,  or  sovereignty,  and  particu- 
larly to  of  whom  I  have 

heretofore  been  a  subject;  that  I 
will  support  and  defend  the  Con- 
stitution,  and  laws  of  the  United 
States  of  America  against  all  ene- 
mies, foreign  and  domestic;  and 
that  I  will  bear  true  faith  and  al- 
legiance to  the  same." 
The  Constitution  and  Citizenship 

Article  !.  Section  8.  The  Con- 
gress shall  have  power  ...  to  estab- 
lish a  uniform  rule  of  naturaliza- 
tion  

Article  XIV.  Section  1.  All  per- 
sons born  or  naturalized  in  the 
United  States,  and  subject  to  the 
jurisdiction  thereof,  are  citizens  of 
the  United  States  and  of  the  state 
wherein  they  reside. 


673 


WEIGHTS  AND  MEASURES 


Measure 

12  inches  = 

3  feet  = 

6  feet  = 

5%  yards  = 

40  rods  = 

5,280  feet  = 

3  miles  = 

69%  miles  = 


of  Length 

foot 

yard 

fathom 

rod 

furlong 

mile 

league 

degree 


Avoirdupois  Weight 

27.34  grains  =  1  dram   (dr.) 
16  drams      =  1  ounce  (oz.) 
16  ounces     =  1  pound  (Ib.) 
25  pounds     =  1  quarter  (qr.) 
100  pounds    =^  1  hundredweight 

(cwt.) 

2,000  pounds  =  1  ton  (short) 
2,240  pounds  =  1  ton  (long) 

Apothecaries  Weight 

20  grains  =  1  scruple 

3  scruples  =  1  dram 

8  drams  =  I  ounce 

12  ounces  =  1  pound 

Metric  System 


.3937  inches  =  1 

39.37  inches 

.62137  miles 

1,550  sq.  inches 

35.314  cu.  feet 

.015  grain 

15.432  grains 

2,204.6  pounds 

1.056  liquid  quarts  =  1 


centimeter 
1  meter 
1  kilometer 
1  sq.  meter 
1  cu.  meter 
1  milligram 
1  gram 
1  metric  ton 

liter 


Measure  of  Surface 


144  sq.  inches  — 
9  sq.  feet  = 
30  ^  sq.  yards  = 
40  sq.  rods  = 
43,560  sq.  feet  = 
4,840  sq.  yards  ~ 
160  sq.  rods  = 
640  aces  = 


1  sq.  foot 
1  sq.  yard 
1  sq.  rod 
1  rood 
1  acre 
1  acre 
1  acre 
1  sq.  mile 


Solid   or  Cubic   Measure 

1728  cu.  inches  =  1  cu.  foot 
27  cu.  feet  =  1  cu.  yard 
128  cu.  feet  =  1  cord 

Paper  Measure 

24  sheets  (sh.)  =  1  quire 
20  quires  (qu.)r=  1  ream 
10  reams  (r.)  =  1  bale  (ba.) 

Liquid  Measure 

4  gills       =  1  pint 
2  pints     =:  1  quart 

4  quarts  =  1  gallon 

Dry   Measure 

2  pints     =  1  quart 

8  quarts  =  1  peck 
4  pecks    =  1  bushel 

Troy  Weight 

24  grains  =  1  pennyweight 

20  pennyweights   =  1  ounce 
12  ounces  =  1  pound 


LIVE   LONG  BY  OBSERVING  THE   15   RULES  OF   HEALTH 


Air— 

1.  Live  and  work  in  fresh  air. 

2.  Wear     light,     loose,     porous 

clothes. 

3.  Spend  a  part  of  your  time  in 

the  open  air. 

4.  Have   an   abundance  of  fresh 

air  where  you  sleep. 

5.  Breathe     deeply     and     slowly 

through  the  nose. 

Food— 

6.  Do  not  eat  too  much. 

7.  Do   not   eat    much   meat   and 

eggs. 


8.  Eat  a  variety  of  foods. 

9.  Eat  slowly. 

Habits— 

10.  See  that  the  bowels  move  at 
least  once  daily. 

11.  Stand,  sit  and  walk  erect. 

12.  Use  no  poisonous  drugs. 

13.  Keep  clean  and  avoid  catch- 

ing diseases. 

Activity — 

14.  Work  hard,  but  do  not  for- 
get to  rest  and  play. 

15.  Be  cheerful  and  learn  not  to 
worry. 


674 


FIRST  AID   TO   THE    INJURED 

(Revised  by  the  First  Aid  and  Life  Saving  Service,  American  National 
Red  Ctoss,  Washington,  D.  C.) 


First  Aid  is  just  what  its  name 
implies:  the  immediate  and  tempo- 
rary treatment  given  in  case  of  ac- 
cident or  sudden  illness  before  the 
arrival  of  a  physician.  Proper  first 
aid  may  often  save  life,  keeping 
the  injured  person  alive  until  the 
doctor  arrives.  The  most  important 
things  are  the  immediate  control  of 
severe  bleeding,  artificial  respira- 
tion for  those  who  have  stopped 
breathing,  the  treatment  of  shock, 
and  the  treatment  of  those  who 
have  swallowed  poison. 

Hemorrhage  —  Bleeding  from  an 
artery  is  bright  red  blood  which 
comes  in  spurts,  or  pulsates  \  from 
a  deep  wound.  If  severe  it  may  be 
fatal  in  a  very  short  time.  It  can 
be  stopped  by  pressing  at  the  ap- 
propriate pressure  point  between 
the  injury  and  the  heart.  Some  of 
the  important  pressure  points  are: 

(1)  just  in   front  of  the   ear,   for 
bleeding  from  the  temple  or  scalp; 

(2)  on  the  side  of  the  jaw  just  in 
front  of  the  angle  of  the  jawbone, 
for  bleeding  of  the  face  below  the 
eyebrows;    (3)    at  the  side  of  the 
neck,  fingers  forward  just  touching 
the    windpipe,    thumb    around    the 
back  of  neck,  for  cut  throat;    (4) 
behind     the     collarbone,     pressing 
down    at    the    side    of    the    neck 
against  the  first  rib,  for  bleeding 
from  the  shoulder  or  armpit;    (5) 
inner  side  of  the  upper  arm,   be- 
tween   shoulder    and    elbow,    for 
bleeding   from   the    arm,   wrist   or 
hand;    (6)  in  the  groin  against  the 
pelvis  bone,  for  bleeding  from  the 
thigh,  leg  or  foot.  Pressure  at  these 
points  will  stop  the  blaod  at  once. 

A  tourniquet  may  be  applied  if 
necessary  by  tying  a  handkerchief, 
scarf,  cravat  or  stocking  around 
the  limb,  a  hand's  breadth  below 
the  armpit  or  groin,  and  twisting 
until  the  blood  is  stopped.  Be  sure 
to  loosen  every  15  minutes,  or 
gangrene  may  result.  Allow  to  re- 
main loose  if  bleeding  has  stopped, 
but  watch  closely  and  retighten  if 
bleeding  commences  again.  Bleed- 


ing from  veins  conies  in  a  steady 
flow  and  can  usually  be  controlled 
by  pressure  over  a  gauze  compress 
directly  on  the  wound,  followed  by 
a  tight  bandage.  Elevate  the  in- 
jured part. 

infection  —  In  handling  all  in- 
juries in  which  the  skin  is  broken, 
care  must  be  taken  to  avoid  infec- 
tion. After  bleeding  has  been 
stopped,  paint  the  wound  and  the 
surface  of  the  skin  for  an  inch 
around  the  wound  with  mild  tinc- 
ture of  iodine,  cover  with  a  sterile 
gauze  dressing  and  bandage  in 
place.  If  no  sterile  dressings  are 
at  hand,  clean  muslin  may  be 
sterilized  by  ironing  with  a  hot 
fiat-iron  or  by  scorching  over  an 
open  flame.  First  aid  is  first  aid 
only.  Never  apply  a  second  dress- 
ing. That  is  the  doctor's  job.  Never 
try  to  treat  injuries  that  have  be- 
come infected.  Take  them  to  the 
doctor  at  once. 

Shock  is  a  condition  which  fol- 
lows all  accidents,  and  is  in  pro- 
portion to  the  amount  of  pain  or 
bleeding.  The  victim  is  weak  and 
faint  with  clammy  perspiration,  is 
dull  and  listless,  may  be  cold,  chil- 
ly, and  has  very  weak  rapid  pulse 
and  irregular  breathing.  Shock  may 
cause  death.  Treatment  consists  of: 
heat,  position  and  stimulants.  Wrap 
the  victim  in  blankets,  coats  or 
sweaters,  both  beneath  and  over 
him,  and  apply  hot  water  bottles, 
hot  bricks,  stones  or  plates,  taking 
care  not  to  burn  the  victim.  Shock 
position  is  lying  down,  with  the 
head  low  and  feet  elevated  about 
18  inches.  If  conscious,  warming 
stimulants  may  be  given  such  as 
hot  tea,  hot  coffee  or  hot  milk.  Do 
not  give  alcoholic  beverages  in 
first  aid.  Never  give  an  unconscious 
person  anything  to  drink,  as  he  can- 
not swallow  and  may  be  choked. 

Artificial  Respiration  —  Any  per- 
son who  has  stopped  breathing, 
whether  suffering  from  electric 
shock,  gas  poisoning,  drowning, 
strangulation  or  other  causes,  must 


675 


be  kept  alive  by  artificial  respira- 
tion until  Ms  normal  breathing  can 
be  restored.  The  best  method  to 
use  is  the  Schaefer  Prone  Pressure 
Method,  which  is  approved  by  all 
the  leading  agencies  interested  in 
first  aid.  Do  not  waste  any  time 
in  preliminary  attempts  to  loosen 
clothing  or  remove  water  from 
lungs  or  stomach,  but  start  arti- 
ficial respiration  immediately,  as 
follows : 

1.  Lay  the  victim  on  Ms  belly, 
one    arm    extended    directly   over- 
head, the  other  arm  bent  at  elbow 
and  with  the  face  turned  outward 
and  resting  on  hand  and  forearm, 
so  that  the  nose  and  mouth  are 
free  for  breathing1. 

2.  Kneel  straddling  the  victim's 
thighs,  with  your  knees  about  even 
with  the  victim's  knees.   Place  the 
palms  of  the  hands   on  the  small 
of  the  back  with  fingers  resting  on 
the  ribs,  the  little  finger  just  touch- 
ing the  lowest  rib,  with  the  thumb 
and  fingers   in  a  natural  position 
and   the   tips   of   the   fingers   just 
out  of  sight 

3.  With  the  arms  held  straight, 
swing  forward  slowly,  so  that  the 
weight  of  your  body  Is  gradually 
brought  to  bear  upon  the  victim. 
The    shoulder    should    be    directly 
over  the  heel  of  the  hand  at  the 
end  of  the  forward  swing.   Do  not 
bend  your  elbows.    This  operation 
should  take  about  two  seconds. 

4.  Now  immediately  swing  back- 
ward so  as  to  remove  the  pressure 
completely. 

5.  After  two  seconds  swing  for- 
ward   again.     Repeat    unhurriedly 
twelve  to   fifteen  times   a  minute 
the  double  movement  of  compres- 
sion and  release,  a  complete  res- 
piration in  four  or  five  seconds. 

6.  Continue  artificial  respiration 
without  interruption  until  natural 
breathing  is  restored  —  if  neces- 
sary, four  hours  or  longer  or  until  a 
physician  declares  the  victim  dead. 

7.  As  soon  as  artificial  respira- 
tion  has   been   started   and  while 
it  is  being  continued,  an  assistant 
should    loosen   any   tight   clothing 
about  the  victim's  neck,  chest  or 
waist.    Keep  the  victim  warm.    Do 
not  give  any  liquids  whatever  by 


mouth    until    the    victim    is    fully 
conscious. 

8.  To  avoid  strain  on  the  heart 
when  the  victim  revives,  he  should 
be    kept   lying   down   and   not   al- 
lowed to  stand  or  sit  up.    If  the 
doctor  has  not  arrived  "by  the  'time 
the  victim  has  revived,  he  should 
be  given  some  stimulant  such  as 
one  teaspoonful  of  aromatic  spirits 
of  ammonia  in   a  small  glass   of 
water,  or  a  hot  drink  of  coffee  or 
tea,    etc.     The    victim    should    be 
kept  warm. 

9.  Eesuscitation   should    be    car- 
ried   on    at    the    nearest    possible 
point  to  where  the  victim  received 
his    injuries.     He    should    not    be 
moved  from  this  point  until  he  is 
breathing  normally,  of  his  own  vo- 
lition, and  then  moved  only  in  a 
lying  position.   Should  it  be  neces- 
sary, due  to  extreme  weather  con- 
ditions,  etc.,   to  move  the  victim 
before   he   is    breathing   normally, 
resuscitation  should  be  carried  on 
during  the  time  he  is  being  moved. 

10.  A  brief  return  of  natural  res- 
piration-is  not  a  certain  indication 
for  stopping  the  resuscitation.  Not 
infrequently    the    victim,    after    a 
temporary  recovery  of  respiration, 
stops  breathing  again.    The  victim 
must   be   watched   and   if   natural 
breathing  stops,  artificial  respira- 
tion should  "be  resumed  at  once. 

11.  In  carrying  out  resuscitation 
it  may  be  necessary  to  change  the 
operator.     This    change    must    be 
made  without  losing  the  rhythm  of 
respiration.    By  this  procedure  no 
confusion  results   at   the  time  of 
change  of  operator  and  a  regular 
rhythm  is  kept  up.  ' 

This  ends  the  Standard  Tech- 
nique. 

Poisons  — •  Persons  who  swallow 
poison,  either  by  accident  or  for 
suicide,  must  be  given  immediate 
care.  Send  for  a  doctor  but  do 
not  wait.  Make  the  victim*  drink 
five  or  six  glasses  of  harmless 
fluid  to  dilute  the  poison.  Soapy 
water,  salt  and  water,  soda  and 
water,  dish  water,  or  luke  warm 
water  may  be  used.  If  the  vic- 
tim does  not  vomit,  tickle  the 
back  of  his  throat  with  the  finger. 
Vomiting  will  remove  most  of  the 


676 


poison,  but  the  diluting  and  vomit- 
ing should  be  continued  until  the 
vomited  matter  returns  free  of 
stomach  contents.  The  patient  may 
then  be  given  a  soothing  drink, 
such  as  milk,  white  of  eggs,  or 
starch  and  water.  Treat  for  shock 
if  necessary,  and  keep  the  victim 
quiet.  Do  not  leave  a  suicide  case 
alone,  as  he  may  attempt  some 
other  means  of  ending  his  life.  If 
you  know  what  poison  was  taken, 
try  to  get  the  proper  antidote 
ready  for  the  doctor  to  use  when 
he  arrives,  but  first-aid  care  should 
be  aimed  at  getting  the  poison  out 
of  the  stomach. 

Fractures  —  Broken  bones  occur 
in  many  accidents,  especially  from 
falls  and  motor  accidents.  If  a 
physician  can  be  promptly  obtained 
merely  keep  the  victim  lying  quiet- 
ly and  cover  with  coats  and  blank- 
ets, but  do  not  move  a  fracture 
case  even  a  short  distance  without 
the  application  of  splints.  Splints 
must  be  longer  than  the  bone  that 
is  broken,  and  must  be  padded,  and 
should  be  snugly  tied  in  place  to 
prevent  the  broken  bone  from  mov- 
ing. This  can  hardly  be  done  by 
one  who  has  not  had  careful  first 
aid  training.  Great  care  must  be 
used  in  handling  fracture  cases,  as 
grave  injury  may  result  from  im- 
proper handling.  Do  not  be  in  a 
hurry.  Wait  for  a  doctor  or  ambu- 
lance, and  do  not  throw  the  person 
into  the  nearest  automobile,  as  so 
often  happens. 

Brain  Injuries  —  Any  injury  to 
the  head  may  be  a  possible  skull 
fracture  or  concussion  of  the  brain. 
These  victims  must  be  kept  lying 
down,  with  cold  applications  to  the 
head,  and  wait  for  a  doctor.  If  the 
face  is  red,  elevate  the  head  slightly. 

Burns  and  Scalds  —  Treatment  of 
a  burn  which  has  produced  blisters 
or  charred  the  flesh  must  try  to 
avoid  infection.  Use  only  such  ma- 
terials as  are  known  to  be  sterile. 
Soak  sterilized  gauze  or  cloth  in  a 
solution  of  Epsom  Salts  and  water 
(2  tablespoonfuls  to  a  pint  of 
warm  water)  or  baking  soda  and 
water  (1  tablespoonful  to  a  pint  of 


warm  water).  Keep  the  dressing 
moist  with  the  solution.  Never  ap- 
ply iodine  to  a  burn.  Treatment  for 
tarns  which  have  resulted  only 
in  the  skin  becoming  reddened 
consists  mostly  in  relieving  pain. 
Use  such  materials  as  soda  in 
water,  good  ointment,  vaseline, 
olive  oil,  castor  oil  or  any  clean 
oily  substance.  Smear  the  sub- 
stance on  the  burned  part  and 
cover  with  clean  cloth  or  gauze. 
Severe  burns  usually  cause  very 
serious  shock,  which  may  be  fatal. 
Do  not  neglect  treatment  for 
shocks.  After  dressing  the  burns, 
wrap  the  patient  in  blankets  and 
elevate  the  feet. 

Sunstroke  —  The  pulse  is  rapid 
and  full,  with  labored  breathing,  a 
dry  and  hot  skin,  red  face  and  un- 
consciousness. Remove  the  victim 
to  a  cool,  shady  and  dry  place. 
Loosen  and  remove  the  clothing, 
Keep  some  cold  body,  as  wet 
cloths,  ice  bags,  ice,  etc.,  on  the 
head.  Cool  the  body  by  immersing 
it  in  cool  water  while  rubbing  the 
limbs  and  trunk,  or  by  wrapping  it 
in  a  sheet  and  pouring  cold  water 
on  It.  Give  cool  drinks  which  are 
non-stimulating. 

Heat  Prostration  —  The  pulse  is 
rapid  and  weak,  shallow  breathing, 
clammy  skin,  pale  face,  and  pos- 
sibly unconsciousness.  Allow  plenty 
of  fresh  air,  but  apply  heat  to  the 
surface  of  the  body  and  extremi- 
ties. Elevate  the  feet  about  18 
inches.  Give  a  strong  coffee  or  tea, 
when  able  to  swallow. 

Stings  of  Venomous  Insects,  etc. 
—  Remove  the  "sting"  if  there  is 
any  present.  Apply  weak  ammonia, 
oil,  salt  water,  or  iodine.  Do  not 
apply  mud  as  it  may  cause  infec- 
tion. 

Freezing — Experience  has  shown 
that  rubbing  is  not  the  proper 
treatment  for  freezing,  and  rubbing 
with  snow  is  particularly  harmful. 
To  rub  the  limbs  results  in  injury 
to  the  frozen  tissues,  with  the  pos- 
sibility of  gangrene  setting  in.  In- 
stead, cover  the  affected  part  with 
some  warm  surface  of  the  humaii 
or  an  animal  body  until  the  part  is 


677 


thawed  and  circulation  is  reintro- 
duced.  If  this  Is  impossible,  the 
nest  best  method  is  to  cover  the 
frozen  part  with  warm  clothing. 
Never  expose  the  affected  parts  to 
a  tiot  stove,  a  fire  or  a  radiator  un- 
til the  abnormal  condition  is  com- 
pletely done  away  with. 

Prolonged  Exposure  to  Cold  — 
Keep  the  victim-  in  a  moderately 
cool  place.  Give  artificial  respira- 
tion, if  necessary.  If  possible,  dip 
some  clothes  in  cold  water,  and 
with  these  massage  the  limbs  of 
the  victim.  Either  increase  the 
temperature  of  the  room  or  take 
the  victim  to  spots  which  are  pro- 
gressively warmer,  as  he  shows 
signs  of  reaction ;  hot  drinks  should 
be  given  Mm  when  he  is  able  to 
take  them. 

Fainting — Fainting  and  shock  re- 
semble each  other  closely  and  are 
often  confused.  Shock  usually  fol- 
lows severe  injuries,  is  persistent 
and  serious.  Fainting  usually  re- 
quires little  treatment,  unless  the 
heart  is  diseased  or  very  weak. 
Simply  lay  the  person  on  Ms  back 
upon  a  flat  surface,  with  the  head 
lower  than  the  body.  Loosen,  all 
clothing.  See  that  he  has  plenty  of 
fresh  air  to  breathe.  Gently  dash 
water  upon  the  face,  and  hold 
smelling  salts,  spirits  of  camphor, 
or  ammonia  under  Ms  nose  with- 
out touching  it. 

Elevate  and  ratj  the  limbs  of  the 
patient  toward  the  heart  to  quicken 
the  circulation.  After  recovery,  give 
a  cup  of  hot  coffee  or  tea,  or  a  tea- 
spoonful  of  aromatic  spirits  of  am- 
monia in  half  a  cup  of  water.  Do  not 
let  the  patient  assume  an  erect  po- 
sition for  some  time  after  fainting. 

Fits  —  Prevent  person  from  in- 
juring self,  but  do  not  attempt  to 
restrain  him.  Place  any  small  stick 
between  teeth  to  prevent  biting  the 
tongue.  Let  sleep  after  attack. 

Snake  Bite  —  Persons  bitten  by 
poisonous  snakes  should  foe  given 
immediate  treatment.  Keep  the 
person  quiet.  Tie  a  tight  bandage 
around  the  arm  or  leg  above  the 
"bite,  tight  enough  to  make  the  sur- 
face veins  stand  out.  With  a  sharp 


knife  or  razor  blade  make  an  X- 
shaped  cut  through  the  fang  marks, 
%  inch  long  and  %  inch  deep9  and 
suck  out  the  poison,  using  a  snake- 
bite suction  pump  or  sucking  with 
your  mouth.  Snake  venom  is  poi- 
sonous only  to  the  blood  and  does 
not  affect  the  stomach.  Get  a  doc- 
tor as  soon  as  possible,  but  keep 
the  victim  quiet  and  continue  suc- 
tion for  some  hours.  Give  stimu- 
lants that  will  raise  Wood  pressure. 

Mad  Do§  Bite  —  Wash  the  wound 
with  soap  and  water  to  remove  the 
dog's  saliva,  paint  with  iodine  and 
dress  with  gauze  and  bandage,  and 
take  the  victim  to  a  doctor.  He 
will  probably  need  Pasteur  treat- 
ment. If  possible  catch  the  dog  and 
have  it  shut  up  for  observation  by 
competent  authorities.  If  the  dog 
develops  rabies,  the  doctor  must 
be  notified  as  tie  will  want  to  start 
Pasteur  treatment  at  once. 
Safety  and  Prevention  Measures 

Fire  in  One's  Clothing  —  Roll  in 
carpet  or  wrap  in  woolen  rug  or 
blanket.  Keep  the  head  down  so  as 
not  to  inhale  the  flames.  Do  not 
run,  but  Me  down  at  once  and  roll 
slowly,  beating  the  flame  with  the 
hands,  if  no  rug  is  available. 

Fire  in  the  Building  —  Crawl  on 
the  floor,  as  the  purest  air  is  in  the 
lowest  part  of  the  room.  Cover  the 
head  with  a  wet  rag,  with  holes 
cut  for  the  eyes. 

Kerosene  Fire — Water  will  spread 
the  flames;  use,  instead,  dirt  or 
sand,  as  an  extinguisher,  or  smoth- 
er with  a  rug-,  tablecloth  or  carpet. 

Note  —  These  suggestions  are 
necessarily  very  limited.  Also  it 
is  never  possible  to  do  good  fixst 
aid  without  careful  instruction  and 
practice  under  trained  and  experi- 
enced leaders.  The  American  Red 
Cross  conducts  classes  in  first  aid, 
in  life  saving  and  water  safety,  and 
in  home  nursing  and  care  of  the 
sick.  Call  on  your  local  Red  Cross 
Chapter  for  more  information.  Why 
not  organize  a  class  among  your 
friends  and  neighbors  and  study 
these  vital  subjects? 


678 


of  in 

(Compiled  from  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  News) 

JANUARY  1-10 


By  proclamation  of  President 
Roosevelt  New  Year's  Day  was 
appointed  as  a  national  day  of 
prayer  in  the  United  States,  "of 
asking  forgiveness  for  our  short- 
comings of  the  past,  of  consecra- 
tion to  the  tasks  of  the  present, 
of  asking  God's  help  In  days  to 
come/' 

In  the  first  award  for  heroic 
action  made  by  the  United  States 
since  entry  into  the  Second  World 
War,  sixteen  soldiers  were  cited  to 
receive  the  Distinguished  Service 
Cross.  Of  these  five  were  definitely 
known  to  be  Catholics ;  the  religion 
of  six  others  was  not  known. 

A  note  of  cheer  amid  news  of 
the  evacuation  of  Manila,  P.  I.,  was 
word  from  the  Very  Rev.  John  F. 
Hurley,  S.  J.,  Superior  of  the  So- 
ciety of  Jesus  in  the  Philippines, 
the  largest  group  of  American  mis- 
sionaries in  the  islands.  He  cabled 
that  all  were  well.  Japanese  bomb- 
ing of  the  open  city  destroyed  the 
venerable  Church  of  Santo  Do- 
mingo and  imperiled  the  Univer- 
sity of  Santo  Tomas. 

The  heroic  garrison  of  Wake 
Island,  which  finally  capitulated  to 
the  Japanese,  was  commanded  by 
Maj.  Gen.  James  Patrick  Sinnot 
Devereux,  U.  S.  M.  C.,  of  a  distin- 
guished Catholic  family  of  Wash- 
ington, D.  C. 

A  notable  revival  of  faith  accom- 
panied the  outbreak  of  war  in 
Hawaii. 

With  the  seizure  of  St.  Pierre 
and  Miquelon  by  De  Gaulists  the 
Prefect  Apostolic,  Rt.  Rev.  Msgr. 
Alphonse  Poisson,  C.  S.  Sp.,  told 
Admiral  Muselier,  head  of  the  Free 
French  naval  forces,  that  he  op- 
posed the  transfer  of  the  islands 
to  the  De  Gaulists,  whom  he  could 
not  recognize  as  "the  true  Govern- 
ment." Msgr,  Poisjson,  who  had 
maintained  aloofness  from  the  po- 
litical affairs  of  the  islands  which 


comprise  his  Prefecture,  posted 
his  message  on  the  bulletin  board 
of  his  church. 

The  original  staff  of  the  Vatican 
Information  Bureau,  of  two  persons 
handling  as  many  as  50  requests 
for  information  some  days,  had 
been  increased  to  150  persons  re- 
ceiving several  hundred  requests 
daily.  Among  the  personnel  were 
five  former  papal  delegates  and 
nuncios.  From  June,  1940,  to  Sep- 
tember, 1941,  a  total  of  364,409 
inquiries  had  been  received  and 
147,862  replies  given. 

Switzerland  had  a  new  Presi- 
dent, Philippe  Etter,  a  staunch 
Catholic,  a  student,  fifty  years  old, 
and  the  youngest  member  of  the 
Federal  Council. 

The  death  occurred  of  Tullio 
Levicivita,  famous  Italian  mathe- 
matician and  member  of  the  Pon- 
tifical Academy  of  Sciences. 

The  Bishops'  Committee  on  the 
Pope's  Peace  Points,  Archbishop 
Stritch  of  Chicago,  Bishop  Ryan  of 
Omaha  and  Bishop  Muench  of 
Fargo,  appointed  by  the  Adminis- 
trative Board  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C., 
made  known  that  a  Preface  was 
being  prepared  to  a  Manual  they 
would  issue  presenting  a  concise 
interpretation  of  the  papal  peace 
program,  and  in  their  statement 
declared  that  acceptance  of  the 
Law  of  Nations  is  "the  prime  ne- 
cessity for  a  righteous  peace." 

The  distinguished  operatic  tenor, 
Charles  Hackett,  died  Jan.  1st,  in 
Jamaica,  Long  Island,  at  the  age 
of  fifty-two.  Many  prominent  in  the 
art  world  attended  the  Requiem 
Mass. 

A  Prayer  Front,  including  an  un- 
ending chain  of  rosaries  and  a 
Daily  Mass  crusade,  was  inaugu- 
rated in  his  diocese  in  a.  pastoral 
issued  by  Bishop  ScMarman  of 
Peoria.  "The  Western  Front,  the 
Home  Front,  the  Atlantic  Front, 


679 


are  all  depending  on  the  Prayer 
Front,"  lie  said. 

Cardinal  Marchetti-Salvaggiani 
presided  at  the  first  meeting  of  the 
Central  Committee,  in  Vatican  City, 
to  plan  the  celebration  of  the 
Pope's  jubilee  in  May. 

A  four-day  Conference  on  Spir- 
itual Inter-Americanism  was  held 
at  Barry  College,  Miami,  Fla.,  spon- 
sored by  "The  Sign,"  national  Cath- 
olic monthly,  and  arranged  by  the 
Committee  on  Cultural  Relations 
with  Ibero-America.  Bishop  Hurley 
of  St.  Augustine  opened  the  meet- 
ing with  solemn  Mass  and  gave  the 
keynote  sermon.  Among  notable 
speakers  at  the  conference  were 
Msgr.  William  Barry,  the  Rev. 
Theophane  Maguire,  C.  P.,  editor 
of  "The  Sign,"  Neil  MacNeil,  as- 
sistant managing  editor  of  the  New 
York  "Times,"  and  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Joseph  F.  Thorning.  A  climax  to 
the  conference  was  the  awarding  of 
"The  Sign"  Las  Americas  Award 
gold  medals  for  the  richest  con- 
tribution to  spiritual  inter-Amer- 
icanism during  the  past  year  on 
the  part  of  a  South  American  and 
a  North  American,  to  Senora  Ana 
Rosa  Martinez  de  Geurrero,  a 
leader  in  the  St.  Vincent  de  Paul 
Society  in  Buenos  Aires,  and  Dr. 
Herbert  E.  Bolton,  Hispanic-Amer- 
ican historian  of  the  University  of 
California. 

A  joint  agreement  of  26  United 
Nations  was  signed  at  Washington, 
D.  C.,  to  employ  their  full  resources 
against  those  members  of  the  Tri- 
partite Pact  and  its  adherents  with 
which  such  governments  are  at 
war  and  not  to  make  a  separate 
armistice  or  peace  with  the  enemy. 
The  signatories  were:  the  United 
States,  the  United  Kingdom  of 
Great  Britain  and  Northern  Ire- 
land, the  Union  of  Soviet  Socialist 
Republics,  China,  Australia,  Can- 
ada, Belgium,  Costa  Rica,  Cuba, 
Czechoslovakia,  Dominican  Repub- 
lic, El  Salvador,  Greece,  Guate- 
mala, Haiti,  Honduras,  India,  Lux- 
embourg, Netherlands,  New  Zeal- 
and, Nicaragua,  Norway,  Panama, 
Poland,  South  Africa  and  Yugosla- 
via. The  agreement  specifically 
pledged  religious  freedom. 


The  Most  Rev.  Aldo  Laghi,  Papal 
Nuncio  to  Chile,  died  at  Valparaiso, 
on  Jan.  3rd. 

The  Apostolic  Delegate,  Bishop' 
Cicognani,  was  the  officiating  prel- 
ate and  sang  the  solemn  pontifical 
Mass  in  the  Cathedral  of  the  Im- 
maculate Conception,  Denver,  on 
Jan.  6,  at  the  installation  of  the 
Most  Rev.  Urban  J.  Vehr  as  the 
first  Archbishop  of  the  newly  es- 
tablished Archdiocese  of  Denver. 
The  erection  of  the  new  arch- 
diocese meant  the  separation  of 
the  Diocese  of  Pueblo,  comprising 
the  southern  half  of  Colorado,  into 
a  distinct  jurisdiction,  comprised 
within  the  Ecclesiastical  Province 
of  Denver,  which  embraces  the 
states  of  Colorado  and  Wyoming, 
the  latter  forming  the  Diocese  of 
Cheyenne.  Archbishop  McNicholas 
of  Cincinnati  delivered  the  sermon 
at  the  Mass.  More  than  3,000  per- 
sons were  present  at  a  mass  meet- 
ing in  the  Municipal  Auditorium 
that  evening  concluding  the  cele- 
bration. 

The  Very  Rev.  Thomas  Plass- 
mann,  O.  F.M.,  president  of  the 
Catholic  Biblical  Association  of 
America,  announced  the  selection 
of  Septuagesima  Sunday  as  the 
permanent  annual  Biblical  Sunday. 

The  final  seal  of  approval  was 
given  by  Pope  Pius  XII  to  the 
Constitutions  of  the  Congregation 
of  Xaverlan  Brothers,  which  were 
promulgated  on  Jan.  1st  by  the 
Very  Rev.  Brother  Ambrose,  Su- 
perior General,  Pope  Pius  desig- 
nated Cardinal  Marchetti-Selvaggi- 
ani  as  their  Cardinal  Protector. 

A  Holy  Name  rally  in  Boston 
on  Jan.  4th  was  addressed  by  Car- 
dinal O'Connell  who  counseled 
them  to  stand  firm  in  the  nation's 
defense.  "To  God  and  our  coun- 
try," he  said,  "we  owe  our  full 
allegiance,  not  divided.*' 

In  the  course  of  his  message 
opening  Congress,  Jan.  6,  President 
Roosevelt  declared  "victory  for  re- 
ligion" to  be  among  .the  United 
States'  objectives  in  fighting  the 
war. 

The  centenarian,  Mrs.  Grazia 
Abbate,  of  Lodi,  N.  J,,  whose  re- 


680 


quiem  service  took  place  Jan.  5, 
the  day  previous  to  her  102nd 
birthday,  was  mourned  by  103 
descendants. 

The  Apostolic  Delegate  to  Great 
Britain,  the  Most  Eev.  William 
Godfrey,  visited  war  prisoners  Irs 
England,  in  the  northern  command, 
and  gave  them  gifts  in  the  name 
of  the  Holy  Father. 

The  Government  of  Ireland  set 
up  an  Irish  consulate  in  Portugal 
and  appointed  Colm  O'Donovan,  for- 
mer Charge  d'Affaires  at  the  Vati- 
can, as  consul. 

The  cooperation  pledge  of  the 
Bishops  of  the  United  States  ad- 
dressed on  their  behalf  by  Arch- 
bishop Mooney  of  Detroit,  chair- 
man of  the  Administration  Board 
of  the  N.  C.W.  C.,  to  President 
Roosevelt  was  acknowledged  by 
him  as  giving  Mm  "strength  and 
courage." 

The  Organic  Law  on  Public  Edu- 
cation in  Mexico,  forbidding  anti- 
religious  teaching,  while  keeping 
"Socialist"  name,  was  approved  by 
the  Chamber  of  Deputies. 

The  Society  for  the  African  Mis- 
sions at  Lyons  stated  that  Hanoi, 
capital  of  the  then  Japanese-occu- 
pied In  do-China,  was  the  centre 
of  a  flourishing  Catholic  life. 

The  fourth  centenary  of  the  ad- 
vent of  the  Society  of  Jesus  in 
India  was  celebrated  in  Calcutta, 
with  members  of  the  hierarchy  and 
civic  and  military  officials  par- 
ticipating. 

It  was  reported  from  Paris  that 
the  Goncourt  Prize  for  1941  was 
awarded  to  Henri  Pourrat,  Catholic 
critic  and  fiction  writer,  for  his 
book,  "Vent  de  Mars"  (March 
Wind). 

The  Australian  Papal  Delegate, 
the  Most  Rev.  Giovanni  Panico, 
visited  new  prisoners  from  Libya, 
Italians  and  Germans,  and  gave 
them  the  blessing  and  gifts  of  the 
Holy  Father. 

The  first  centenary  of  the  Sale- 
sians  was  commemorated  in  Ecua- 
dor with  solemn  ceremonies  in 
which  the  Papal  Nuncio,  the  Most 
Rev.  Efrem  Forni,  and  Archbishop 


Delia  Torre  of  Quito  participated. 
A  street  procession  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  took  place  in  Quito  for 
the  first  time  in  many  years. 

More  than  two  weeks*  celehra- 
tion  of  the  llth  anniversary  of  the 
Malabar  Catholic  Reunion  Move- 
ment centered  in  the  Cathedral  of 
St.  John,  Tiruvalla,  India.  A  sol- 
emn procession  started  from  there, 
on  the  closing  day,  and  passed 
through  the  town  where  eleven 
years  ago  there  was  not  a  single 
Catholic,  but  within  that  time  four 
prelates  and  60,000  followers  of  the 
Jacobite  schism  had  come  back 
to  the  Church. 

The  Rev.  Paolo  Manna,  founder 
of  the  Missionary .  Union  of  the 
Clergy  twenty-five  years  ago,  re- 
tired as  secretary  general  of  the 
Union's  International  Secretariat 
at  the  age  of  seventy,  A  letter  of 
appreciation  was  sent  him  by  Car- 
dinal Fumasoni-Biondi,  prefect  of 
the  Sacred  Congregation  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Faith. 

The  city  of  Rosario,  Argentina, 
renewed  its  dedication  to  Our  Lady 
of  the  Rosary  chosen  as  patroness 
when  the  city  was  founded  two 
centuries  ago,  in  ceremonies  at- 
tended by  seventeen  members  of 
the  Argentine  hierarchy. 

Archbishop  Mitty  of  San  Fran- 
cisco announced  a  Children's  Cru- 
sade of  Prayer  for  the  armed  forces 
of  the  United  States,  in  which 
35,000  Catholic  children  were  to 
take  part. 

Mass  meetings  of  the  clergy  in 
Baltimore  and  Washington  were 
held  to  stimulate  their  interest  in 
the  work  of  Catholic  missions. 
Archbishop  Curley  presided  at  both 
meetings  and  gave  his  warmest 
personal  support  to  the  programs 
undertaken. 

Organization  of  a  national  group 
to  be  known  as  the  American  Cath- 
olic Economic  Society  was  being 
effected  by  the  Rev,  Thomas  F. 
Divine,  S.  J.,  professor  of  eco- 
nomics at  Marquette  University. 

Singapore,  British  bastion  in  the 
Far  East,  under  siege  by  the  Japan- 
ese, was  reported  by  the  Rev.  Pat- 


681 


rick  O'Connor,  editor  of  "The  Far 
East,"  in  an  article  in  his  maga- 
zine, to  be  a  promising  field  of 
Catholic  missionary  work,  with 
some  60,000  Catholics. 

A  national  meeting  of  Veteran 
Members  of  the  Catholic  Students' 
Mission  Crusade  was  held  in  Cin- 
cinnati, Jan.  10-11,  to  discuss  pos- 
sible new  activities  to  meet  the 


mission   crisis    resulting   from   the 
war. 

With  the  inception  of  the  cen- 
tenary year  of  the  religious  recep- 
tion of  Bishop  John  Nepomucene 
Neumann,  first  Redemptorist  pro- 
fessed on  American  soil,  the  bless- 
ing of  the  Holy  Father  was  con- 
veyed to  the  Rev.  Albert  Waible, 
C.  Ss.  R.  of  Philadelphia,  vice-postu- 
lator  of  Bishop  Neumann's  cause 
for  beatification. 


JANUARY  11-17 


The  third  meeting  of  Consulta- 
tion of  the  Ministers  of  Foreign 
Affairs  of  the  American  Republics 

convened  at  Rio  de  Janeiro.  Under- 
secretary of  State  Sumner  Welles 
in  an  address  urged  inter- American 
unity  as  "a  potent  factor"  of  right 
in  the  determination  of  the  post- 
war world. 

Postmaster  General  Walker  is- 
sued his  annual  report  for  the  fiscal 
year  ending  June  30,  1941,  and  said 
there  had  been  an  increase  in  the 
number  of  magazines  with  ques- 
tionable contents  seeking  admis- 
sion to  the  United  States  mails. 

Archbishop  Spellman  of  New 
York,  as  president  of  the  Catholic 
Missionary  Union,  officiated  at  the 
dedication  and  cornerstone-laying 
of  the  new  Apostolic  Mission  House 
of  the  Paulist  Fathers  on  the 
grounds  of  the  Catholic  University 
of  America,  Washington,  D.  C.  In 
connection  with,  the  dedication 
ceremonies  Pope  Pius  XII  sent 
his  Apostolic  Blessing  to  the  Paul- 
ist Fathers. 

A  decree  approving  the  miracles 
presented  in  the  cause  for  canoni- 
zation of  Bl.  Louis-Marie  Grignion 
de  Montfort,  founder  of  the  Com- 
pany of  Mary  and  of  the  Sisters 
of  Wisdom,  and  a  decree  declaring 
it  safe  to  proceed  with  the  sol- 
emnities of  beatification  of  Joanna 
Delanoue,  foundress  of  the  Sisters 
of  St.  Anne  of  Providence,  were 
read  in  the  presence  of  Pope  Pius 
XII  at  a  meeting  of  the  Sacred 
Congregation  of  Rites. 

Joseph  Franklin  Rutherford,  self- 
styled  Judge,  and  leader  of  Je- 


hovah's Witnesses,  died  at  his  es- 
tate at  San  Diego,  Calif.  His  death 
killed  a  $150,000  libel  suit  he  had 
brought  against  priests,  laymen 
and  Catholic  organizations,  a  news- 
paper and  non-Catholics  in  Colo- 
rado Springs,  Colo.,  who  protested 
a  broadcast  he  had  given  as  "an 
ignorant  attack  on  Christianity." 

The  reports  of  Cardinal  Hlond, 
Primate  of  Poland,  on  the  fate  of 
the  Polish  nation  since  ±he  German 
invasion  of  1939,  were  published 
in  book  form  under  the  title,  "The 
Persecution  of  the  Catholic  Church 
in  German-Occupied  Poland." 

Catholic  life  in  the  United  States 
was  widely  affected  as  war  pro- 
gressed by  the  greatly  increased 
need  for  chaplains,  the  weighty 
problems  imposed  on  all  institu- 
tions of  higher  learning  to  meet 
the  needs  of  the  time,  and  fasting 
dispensations  as  regulated  by  war 
emergencies. 

The  employment  of  Communists 
and  Socialists  in  high  Government 
positions  was  vigorously  attacked 
in  the  House  of  Representatives. 

The  Jesuit  scholastic,  Ignatius 
Vellarigatt,  S.  J.,  at  St.  Mary's 
Jesuit  College,  Kurseong,  was  the 
first  religious  to  win  the  notable 
India  academic  title,  "Sahithya 
Bhushan"  or  "Ornament  of  Litera- 
ture." He  achieved  this  distinction 
by  passing  with  honors  the  highest 
examination  in  Hinid,  national  lan- 
guage of  India. 

Full  scapular  faculties  were 
granted  to  more  than  300  priests 
of  the  American  province  of  the 
Society  of  the  Precious  Blood  and 


682 


to  all  regular,  reserve  and  auxiliary 
Army  and  Navy  chaplains. 

An  instruction  course  to  the 
Youth  Front  leaders  in  Spain,  the 
Frente  de  Juventudes,  was  termi- 
nated by  an  address  by  their  spir- 
itual director,  Bishop  Eijo  y  Garay 
of  Madrid,  on  the  social  teaching 
of  the  Church  as  contained  in  the 
encyclicals. 

As  reported  by  the  American 
Provincial  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Fa- 
thers, the  Very  Rev.  George  J. 
Collins,  C.  S.  Sp.,  a  total  of  5,156 
children  .and  1,129  adults  were  bap- 
tized in  1940  as  a  result  of  the 
missionary  apostolate  of  the  Fa- 
thers in  the  American  Province. 
These  and  other  figures  released 
covered  the  congregation's  work 
among  147,497  souls  in  continental 
United  States  and  Puerto  Rico. 

The  White  Fathers,  despite  war 
conditions,  reported  200,000  bap- 
tisms during  1941  in  the  23  vicari- 
ates  and  prefectures  in  Africa  en- 
trusted to  their  care. 

General  Sikorski,  Commander-in- 
Chief  of  the  Polish  Forces,  pre- 
sented his  ceremonial  sword  to  the 
Polish  Church  in  London,  where 
it  will  rest  before  a  picture  of  Our 
Lady  of  Czestochowa,  together  with 
ex  voto  offerings  made  by  men  of 
the  Polish  army,  navy  and  air  for- 
ces. The  picture  was  blessed  by 
Cardinal  Hinsley,  who  dedicated 
to  the  Sacred  Heart  all  Poles  in 
England. 

A  joint  pastoral  of  the  thirteen 
Bishops  of  the  State  of  Sao  Paulo, 
Brazil,  warned  the  faithful  against 
the  wave  of  dechristianization 
which,  they  stated,  seeks  to  under- 
mine the  foundation  of  Catholic 
culture  and  civilization  in  Brazil. 

Catholics  in  the  King's  New 
Year's  honors  list  included:  the 
Mother  Superior  of  the  Good  Shep- 
herd Convent  at  Belleray,  Madras, 
awarded  the  Kaisar-I-Hind  medal; 
Mrs.  Laughton  Mathews,  director 
of  the  Women's  Royal  Naval  Serv- 
ice, made  a  Companion  of  the  Or- 
der of  the  British  Empire  (C.B.E.) ; 
Group  Captain  J.  R.  W.  Smyth- 
Piggott,  C.B.E.;  Alderman  O.  C. 


Purnell,  chairman  of  the  Cardiff 
Civil  Defense  Committee,  C.B.  E.; 
Sir  Henry  F.  Brand,  president  of 
the  British  Employers*  Confedera- 
tion, a  Knight;  Commander  R.  C. 
Haskett-Smith,  R.  N.,  and  Comman- 
der St.  J.  R.  J.  Tyrwhitt,  who  re- 
ceived the  Distinguished  Service 
Order  and  Cross  respectively. 

Ail  the  nuns  returned  to  Tyburn 
Convent,  London,  and  resumed  their 
day  and  night  adoration  before  the 
Blessed  Sacrament,  work  of  res- 
toration after  bombing  of  their  con- 
vent being  nearly  completed. 

The  wife  of  Dr.  John  C.  H.  Wu, 
distinguished  author  of  the  Chi 
nese  Constitution,  became  a  con- 
vert to  the  Catholic  Church,  several 
months  after  the  conversion  of  her 
husband  and  thirteen  of  their  four- 
teen children. 

Bishop  Hayes  of  Cagayan  re- 
ported that  despite  Japanese  occu- 
pation of  the  Island  of  Mindanao 
in  the  Philippines,  the  72  American 
Jesuits  there  were  safe. 

Francis  Regis  Wapinumnit,  full- 
blooded  Potawatomi  Indian,  and  the 
oldest  native  of  Kansas,  died  at 
the  Potawatomi  reservation,  near 
Mayetta,  at  the  age  of  104.  Requiem 
Mass  was  celebrated  at  Our  Lady 
of  the  Snows  Church. 

William  J.  Dammarell,  Chief  Cor- 
poration Counsel  of  the  State  of 
Ohio  and  noted  Catholic  lay  leader 
of  the  Midwest,  asserted  in  a  lec- 
ture at  the  Chicago  Cathedral 
Forum  that  Queen  Isabella  of  Spain 
conceived  the  "V"  symbol  for  vic- 
tory over  the  Moors  in  1492.  In 
the  centre  of  a  shield  on  a  huge 
armorial  banner  affixed  to  the  walls 
of  the  Cathedral  and  the  Univer- 
sity of  Salamanca  in  Spain  was 
the  dominating  letter  "V"  and  at 
the  base  of  the  design  the  inscrip- 
tion, "To  Christ  the  King  and 
Victor." 

The  Apostolic  Delegate  to  Can- 
ada, the  Most  Rev.  Ildebrando  An- 
toniutti,  effected  the  release  of 
twenty-four  foreign  priests  in  in- 
ternment camps  in  Canada  and  ar- 
ranged for  their  distribution  among 
various  religious  houses  in  that 
country. 


683 


The  arrival  at  Lisbon  was  re- 
ported of  United  States  food  gifts 
to  the  Vatican.  A  group  of  New 
Yorkers  made  tlie  gift  on  the  occa- 
sion of  the  visit  to  the  United 
States  of  a  purchasing  committee 
headed  by  Enrico  Galeazzi,  Archi- 
tect of  the  Sacred  Apostolic  Palace. 

"The  Morality  of  Conscientious 
Objection  to  War"  was  the  subject 
of  a  report  of  the  Ethics  Committee 
issued  by  the  Catholic  Association 
for  International  Peace. 

The  thanks  of  the  Holy  Father 
and  his  Apostolic  Blessing  were 
conveyed  by  Cardinal  Maglione  to 
Bishop  Scher  of  Monterey-Fresno 
for  a  spiritual  bouquet  sent  him 
by  the  priests  and  people  of  the 
diocese. 


At  the  Cistercian  Monastery  of 
Our  Lady  of  Spring  Bank,  Okau- 
chee,  Wis.,  Frater  Alberic  Kullman 
was  the  first  American  to  make  his 
profession  in  the  Cistercian  Order 
of  Common  Observance,  in  the 
United  States. 

The  Rev.  John  T.  GSISard,  S.  S.  J., 
widely  known  for  his  work  on  be- 
half of  the  colored  race,  died  of  a 
heart  attack,  Jan.  13,  at  the  mother- 
house  of  the  Society  of  St.  Joseph, 
Baltimore,  Md.  He  was  forty  years 
old. 

On  the  occasion  of  the  10th  anni- 
versary of  the  Diocese  of  Reno 
knighthood  in  the  Order  of  St. 
Gregory  was  conferred  upon  Mich- 
ael A.  Diskin  and  John  E.  Horgan, 
prominent  laymen. 


JANUARY  18-24 


A  warning  by  Representative  Dies, 
investigating  un-American  activi- 
ties, called  attention  to  long-range 
fifth-columnists  in  the  United 
States,  both  Communist  and  Nazi, 
who  would  undermine  American 
institutions.  However,  it  was  esti- 
mated that  only  6  out  of  every  ten 
thousand  aliens  were  dangerous. 

Traditionally  marking  the  open- 
ing of  Congress  and  resumption  of 
sessions  of  the  Supreme  Court  and 
subordinate  courts  of  the  nation, 
the  annual  Red  Mass,  solemn  vo- 
tive Mass  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  was 
celebrated  in  the  National  Shrine 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception, 
Washington,  D.  C.,  and  attended 
by  a  distinguished  company  of  gov- 
ernment officials. 

Following  Japanese  occupation 
of  tfcie  Island  of  Hainan  two  Cath- 
olic missionaries,  Picpus  Fathers, 
suffered  violent  death. 

The  needs  of  clergymen  were  to 
be  placed  on  a  par  with  those  of 
doctors  and  other  "essential  serv- 
ices/1 in  administration  of  the  tire- 
rationing  program  it  was  announced 
by  Price  Administrator  Leon  Hen- 
derson, following  representations 
made  to  him  by  Msgr.  Heady,  secre- 
tary of  the  National  Catholic  Wel- 
fare Conference. 


A  house-to-house  census  of  all 
Catholics  in  the  Archdiocese  of  San 
Antonio,  Texas,  showed  a  total  of 
232,975,  out  of  a  population  of 
874,464. 

It  was  revealed  by  the  Rev.  Hugh 
J.  McNulty,  S.  J.,  former  chaplain 
of  Culion  in  the  Philippines,  that 
the  Japanese  blockade  imperiled 
6,000  Catholic  lepers  in  Culion  Col- 
ony, whose  food  supply  would  be 
exhausted  within  three  months. 

In  Peoria,  SSL,  the  Diocesan  Coun- 
cil of  Catholic  Women  and  the  Wo- 
men's Civic  Federation  conducted 
a  campaign  to  ban  indecent  enter- 
tainment in  the  city. 

Catholic  colleges  were  making 
broad  changes  in  their  programs 
and  inaugurating  a  three-year  term 
as  a  war  contribution  to  emer- 
gency needs.  The  accelerated  pro- 
gram at  Catholic  University  and 
other  institutions  of  higher  learn- 
ing was  to  become  effective  begin- 
ning with  a  twelve-week  summer 
term  equivalent  to  a  full  semester. 

The  second  annual  Christian  Cul- 
ture Award  given  by  Assumption 
College,  Windsor,  Ontario,  to  the 
outstanding  lay  exponent  of  Chris- 
tian ideals,  was  bestowed  on  Jac- 
ques Maritain,  eminent  French 
Catholic  philosopher. 


684 


Tlie  7th  anniversary  conference 
of  the  Catholic  Interracial  Coynes! 
opened  with  a  dialogue  Mass  and 
corporate  Communion  at  St.  Peter's 
Church,  New  York  City,  on  Jan. 
18.  A  morning  session  was  held  at 
the  De  Porres  Interracial  Center 
and  an  afternoon  discussion  on 
"Practical  Aspects  of  Better  Race 
Relations"  took  place  in  the  lower 
chapel  of  St.  Peter's  Church. 

According  to  proposals  under  the 
$400,000,000  emergency  plant-finan- 
cing program  of  the  II.  S.  Govern- 
ment, 400,000  tons  of  artificial  rub- 
ber were  to  be  produced  annually. 
Processes  to  be  used  in  its  manu- 
facture were  developed  from  dis- 
coveries in  the  field  of  acetylene 
chemistry  by  the  Rev.  Julius  Ar- 
thur Nieuwland,  C.  S.  C.,  during  re- 
search carried  on  for  almost  thirty 
years  previous  to  his  death. 

A  three-month  drive  for  total  ab- 
stinence carried  on  in  30  schools 
of  the  Archdiocese  of  Philadelphia, 
under  the  direction  of  Cardinal 
Dougherty,  chairman  of  the  Ad- 
visory Board  of  the  Catholic  Total 
Abstinence  Union,  resulted  in  10,- 
000  students  enrolling  in  the  Union. 

A  joint  pastoral  of  the  hierarchy 
of  Argentina  reiterated  condemna- 
tion of  extremist  doctrines  and  an* 
exaggerated  nationalism. 

A  series  of  religious  events,  from 
Jan.  15-20,  organized  by  Archbishop 
Garibi  y  Rivera  of  Guadalajara, 
commemorated  the  fourth  cente- 
nary of  the  founding  of  the  city  of 
Guadalajara,  Mexico. 

On  a  visit  to  the  United  States, 
at  the  invitation  of  the  Department 
of  State,  Msgr.  Francisco  Vives, 
vice-rector  of  the  Catholic  Univer- 
sity of  Chile,  noted  Chilean  priest- 
educator,  was  guest  of  honor  at  a 
luncheon  on  Jan.  20,  given  at  the 
Mayflower  Hotel,  Washington,  D.  C., 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Division 
of  Cultural  Relations. 

The  Italian  missionary  Fathers 
released  from  internment  camps  in 
Uganda,  Africa,  returned  to  their 
mission  posts. 

A  campaign  against  birth  control 
was  being  undertaken  in  unoccu- 
pied France  and  a  referendum 


taken  to  determine  the  real  cause 
for  the  low  birth  rate. 

Anthony  Eden's  broadcast,  on  his 
return  from  Moscow  to  London, 
saying  "there  is  no  real  conflict  of 
interest  between  the  Soviet  Union 
and  Britain,"  was  scored  by  the 
"Catholic  Times,"  which  declared, 
"How  a  professedly  godless  state 
and  a  Christian  country  can  join 
in  planning  a  new  order  is  difficult 
to  understand." 

At  Camp  Shelby,  Miss.,  103  of- 
ficers and  men  were  confirmed  by 
Bishop  Gerow  of  Natchez. 

Maurizio  Cesare  Vivante,  convert 
and  a  retired  professor  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Rome,  was  received  in 
private  audience  by  Pope  Pius  XII 
on  the  occasion  of  his  entrance  into 
the  Catholic  Church.  Anna  Vivanti, 
celebrated  Italian  novelist  and  poet, 
also  became  a  convert  to  Cathol- 
icism. 

The  Confraternity  of  Christian 
Doctrine  was  ofilcially  inaugurated 
in  the  Archdiocese  of  San  Antonio, 
with  the  first  of  four  sectional 
meetings. 

By  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court 
of  Mexico,  the  property  of  Senora 
Maria  Orteba  de  Arroyo,  national- 
ized by  the  Ministry  of  Hacienda 
under  the  Calles  regime  because  of 
the  discovery  of  prayer  books  and 
rosaries  there,  was  returned  to  her. 

Andre  BelSesort,  prominent  Cath- 
olic, elected  to  the  French  Acad- 
emy in  1935,  at  the  death  of  Abbe 
Bremond,  and  succeeding  Georges 
Goyau  as  perpetual  secretary,  died 
unexpectedly  in  Paris.  Born  in  La- 
val, in  1866,  he  achieved  renown  as 
poet,  historian,  literary  critic  and 
lecturer. 

Louis  Bert  rand,  great  Catholic 
writer,  elected  to  the  French  Acad- 
emy in  1924,  died  at  the  age  of  75. 
His  books  center  about  the  Medi- 
terranean and  include  a  biography 
of  St.  Augustine  and  a  novel,  "San- 
guis  Martyrum."  He  came  back  to 
the  Faith  of  his  childhood  in  1906, 
in  Palestine. 


'     685 


JANUARY  25-31 


The  9th  annual  observance  of  the 
Church  Unity  Octave  came  to  a 
close  on  Jan.  25  with  solemn  Bene- 
diction of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  at 
the  National  Shrine  of  the  Immacu- 
late Conception,  Washington,  D.  C., 
and  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  Wilfrid 
Parsons,  S.  J.,  on  "The  Conquest 
of  the  World  for  Christ."  In  the 
course  of  the  Octave  Pope  Pius  XII 
celebrated  Mass  privately  accord- 
ing to  the  Octave  intentions. 

St.  Louis  University  announced 
the  introduction  at  the  next  semes- 
ter of  a  course  in  conversational 
Japanese,  carrying  four  credits  and 
to  be  given  by  the  Rev.  Charles  A. 
Robinson,  S.  J.,  who  mastered  the 
language  while  professor  of  Eng- 
lish at  the  Catholic  University  in 
Tokyo  from  1923  to  1926. 

A  regional  meeting  of  the  Cath- 
olic Conference  on  Industrial  Prob- 
lems held  in  Washington,  D.  C.,  Jan. 
26-27,  was  addressed  by  many  nota- 
ble speakers.  The  economic  order 
envisaged  by  the  social  encyclicals 
formed  the  main  theme  of  discus- 
sion at  the  opening  session.  The 
present  emergency  and  post-war 
reconstruction  were  considered. 

The  Communist  party  was  banned 
from  participation  in  the  approach- 
ing elections  in  Argentina. 

A  proposed  system  of  benefits 
for  service  men's  dependents,  as 
provided  in  a  bill  introduced  in 
Congress  by  Representative  An- 
drew Edmiston  of  West  Virginia, 
embodied  most  of  the  provisions 
suggested  to  the  War  Department, 
Dec.,  1941,  by  the  National  Con- 
ference of  Catholic  Charities  and 
other  interested  agencies. 

The  Catholic  University  of  Peru 
observed  its  25th  anniversary  as 
part  of  the  ceremonies  closing  the 
academic  year.  President  Prado  of 
Peru  praised  the  university's  valu- 
able contribution  to  national  life. 

Winners  in  the  first  annual  Christ- 
mas Crib  Contest,  conducted  by  the 
Perpetual  Novena  of  Our  Sorrowful 
Mother,  Chicago,  were  announced: 
best  outdoor  church  crib  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  Chicago,  St.  Agnes 


Church,  Chicago  Heights;  best  out- 
door church  crib  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada  outside  the  arch- 
diocese, National  Shrine  of  Our 
Lady  of  Victory,  Lackawanna,  N. 
Y.;  best  crib  in  commercial  estab- 
lishments, Jordan  Marsh  Co.,  Bos- 
ton, Mass. 

At  the  Catholic  University  of 
America,  the  Department  of  Li- 
brary Science  was  made  an  offi- 
cially accredited  library  school  by 
the  American  Library  Association. 
A  new  post  was  established  at  the 
University  with  the  appointment 
of  Dr.  Eugenie  Andruss  Leonard 
as  Dean  of  Women. 

In  the  "Religious  Bulletin"  of 
the  University  of  Notre  Dame  it 
was  reported  by  one  of  the  Red 
Cross  workers  in  Hawaii  that  even 
before  they  got  on  the  scene  of  the 
disaster  at  Pear!  Harbor,  Dec.  7, 
priests  were  already  there  admin- 
istering last  rites  to  victims  and 
helping  in  first  aid. 

A  report  made  public  by  the 
Catholic  Hospital  Association  an- 
nounced that  there  are  360  Cath- 
olic nursing  schools,  out  of  a  total 
of  1,311  in  the  United  States,  and 
of  these  60  percent  participated  in' 
an  evaluation  program  to  date,  with 
some  still  under  consideration  and 
177  approved  by  the  Council  on 
Nursing  Education  and  accredited 
by  the  Executive  Board. 

In  nearly  a  score  of  archdioceses 
and  dioceses  throughout  the  United 
States  the  ordinaries  had  given 
application  to  the  faculty  received 
from  the  Pope,  to  permit  persons 
engaged  in  national  defense  and 
employed  after  midnight  to  receive 
Communion  without  fasting,  certain 
conditions  being  prescribed. 

Brother  Francjs  Borgia,  Assistant 
General  for  the  Marist  Brothers  in 
the  United  States  and  Canada,  died 
unexpectedly  Jan.  29,  at  St.  Ann's 
Academy,  New  York  City,  at  the 
age  of  53. 

At  the  Critics'  Forum,  Worcester, 
Mass.,  the  Rev.  Joseph  Thorning 
criticized  John  Gunther's  "Inside 
Latin  America"  for  certain  inaccu- 


racies  and  misstatements  about  the 
Catholic  Church. 

A  reorganization  meeting  of  the 
Archdiocesan  Union  of  the  Holy 
Name  Society  in  New  York  was 
attended  by  2,000  delegates  from 
more  than  270  parishes  and  80 
missions.  Archbishop  Spellman  ad- 
dressed the  meeting,  stressing  the 
need  of  a  philosophy  of  construc- 
tion in  a  world  bent  on  destruction. 

A  radio  program  advocating 
''planned  parenthood,"  carried  by 
Station  WJAC  of  Johnstown,  Pa., 
was  protested  by  Frederick  E. 
Lenhard,  Catholic  lay  leader  of 
Johnstown,  as  "one  of  the  most 
insidious  attacks  ever  made  upon 
a  city,"  and  he  branded  the  state- 
ments as  subversive,  outrageous 
and  ridiculous.  Birth  controllers' 
statements,  at  the  annual  meeting 
of  the  Birth  Control  Federation  of 
America,  in  New  York,  were  de- 
nounced by  Edward  J.  Heffron,  ex- 
ecutive secretary  of  the  N.  C.  C.  M., 
in  a  letter  to  the  New  York 
"Times." 


According  to  the  report  of  the 
Catholic  Medical  Mission  Board, 
made  by  the  president  and  direc- 
tor, the  Rev.  Edward  F.  Garesche, 
S.  J.,  37,986  pounds  of  medical  sup- 
plies were  shipped  to  the  missions 
by  the  Board  in  1941. 

The  Midwest  Regional  Meeting 
of  the  Catholic  Theatre  Conference 
was  held  in  Dubuque,  Iowa,  Jan. 
30  to  Feb.  1.  Two  plays  were  pre- 
sented for  the  delegates,  Maxwell 
Anderson's  "Mary  of  Scotland"  by 
the  Loras  College  Players,  and 
William  Saroyan's  "My  Heart's  in 
the  Highlands"  by  St.  Ambrose  Col- 
lege Players.  Margaret  Webster  ad- 
dressed the  meeting. 

The  Rev.  Adolphe  Vaschalde7 
C.  S.  B.,  noted  Oriental  scholar, 
died  in  Toronto,  Jan.  31.  He  had 
retired  as  professor  of  Oriental 
languages  at  the  Catholic  Univer- 
sity of  America  to  work  on  an  edi- 
tion of  an  early  Syriac  translation 
of  the  Rule  of  St.  Basil 


FEBRUARY  1-7 


Inaugurating  Catholic  Press  Month, 
members  of  the  hierarchy  in  the 
United  States  addressed  pastorals 
and  other  messages  to  their  priests 
and  people  stressing  the  importance 
of  the  Catholic  press  in  these  grave 
days  and  the  need  for  its  whole- 
hearted support  so  that  we  may  be 
well-informed  on  vital  subjects. 

Biblical  Sunday  was  observed  on 
February  1st,  Septuagesima  Sunday, 
permanently  designated  for  the  ob- 
servance. It  was  the  day  in  the 
early  Church  when  priests,  monks 
and  people  began  the  reading  of  the 
Bible,  from  the  first  page  of  Genesis, 
and  continued  it  throughout  the 
year. 

The  23rd  annual  convention  of  the 
New  York  Province  of  the  Newman 
Club  Federation  was  held  in  New 
York  City,  Jan.  31  to  Feb.  1.  The 
Rev.  Francis  P.  LeBuffe,  S.  J.,  East- 
ern Sodality  Director,  addressed  the 
Communion  breakfast,  attended  by 
600,  saying  that  Catholic  philosophy 
must  be  learned,  loved  and  taught, 


to  combat  the  peril  of  modernist 
philosophy  and  restore  peace. 

Registration  of  aliens  of  enemy 
countries  began  on  February  2  and 
continued  throughout  the  month. 
Identification  cards  were  to  be 
issued. 

Christian  Labor  Youth  in  Colom- 
bia held  a  conference  at  Bogota, 
attended  by  some  130  delegates,  to 
study  Colombian  J.  O.  C.  known  as 
Yocismo.  They  organized  to  seek 
solutions  to  the  problems  of  work- 
ing youth  and  to  serve  both  youth 
and  the  parish  as  a  parish  unit. 

It  was  reported  that  American 
Capuchins,  ten  priests  and  one  lay 
Brother,  who  staffed  Guam  Mission 
were  prisoners,  but  safe. 

All  Maryknoll  missioners  at  Hong 
Kong  were  reported  unharmed. 

In  Hawaii  Maryknoll  schools  were 
transformed  into  munition  supply 
bases  or  shelters  for  the  wounded 
after  Pearl  Harbor.  Plans  were 
made  to  use  the  public  schools  and 
to  carry  education  into  the  homes. 


687 


Many  of  tlie  Sisters  had  volunteered 
as  blood  donors.  A  marked  return 
to  religious  duties  among  the  people 
was  noted.  The  Bishops'  Relief 
Committee  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  sent 
$25,000  for  relief  in  Hawaii. 

City  and  village  officials  in  Ohio 
who  attempted  to  ban  churches 
from  exclusive  residential  districts 
were  rebuked  by  the  State  Supreme 
Court,  which  declared  such  policy 
"interference  with  the  rights  of  pri- 
vate property.'' 

At  Vatican  ceremonies  in  observ- 
ance of  Candlemas  Day  representa- 
tives of  various  ecclesiastical  bodies 
presented  blessed  candles  to  the 
Holy  Father,  according  to  custom. 

A  report  was  released  by  the 
United  States  Office  of  Education 
Wartime  Commission  on  principles 
that  should  guide  secondary  schools 
in  adopting  accelerated  programs  to 
meet  wartime  needs. 

An  important  ruling  affecting 
mixed  marriages  was  handed  down 
by  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the 
Holy  Office  in  a  decree  approved  by 
Pope  Pius  XII.  It  was  stated  that 
the  caution  required  by  Canon  Law 
regarding  the  Catholic  education  of 
children  of  a  mixed  marriage  re- 
ferred only  to  those  born  after  the 
marriage,  and  not  to  those  born 
previously,  though  a  grave  obliga- 
tion existed  toward  these  also. 

Appointment  of  political  pets,  par- 
lor "pinks"  and  glamour  boys  to  the 
staff  of  the  Office  of  Civilian  De- 
fense caine  in  for  severe  criticism 
by  Congress  and  by  the  press,  and 
the  Dies  Committee  warned  of  Com- 
munist infiltration  into  this  and 
local  defense  units. 

The  Rev.  Joseph  de  Broglie,  S.  J., 
son  of  Prince  Albert  de  Broglie, 
who  forewent  his  hereditary  title  of 
"Prince"  and  was  spiritual  director 
of  Guy  de  Fontgalland,  saintly 
French  youth,  died  in  the  Jesuit 
Hospital  in  Paris  at  the  age  of  '81. 

The  Lenten  pastoral  of  Arch- 
bishop Sanabria  of  San  Jose  warned 
the  faithful  of  Costa  Rica  of  well- 
endowed  Protestant  propaganda 
within  the  country,  of  ideologies 
"not  of  our  tradition  or  lineage." 


The  first  centenary  of  the  Sale- 
sians  was  commemorated  in  Vene- 
zuela with  the  establishment  of  a 
new  Salesian  agricultural  school 
at  Bolea  and  a  new  school  at 
Barcelona. 

Priests  throughout  the  country' 
attached  to  the  community  of  St. 
Benedict's  Abbey,  Atchison,  Kans., 
were  instructed  by  Abbot  Martin 
Vaeth,  O.  S.  B.,  to  recite  daily  a 
prayer  for  vocations.  He  called 
attention  in  his  letter  to  a  lack  of 
vocations  to  the  priesthood  and  to 
the  religious  life  when  the  Church 
stands  in  greatest  need  of  them. 

Issuance  of  prophylactic  devices 
to  service  men,  advocated  by  the 
New  York  "Daily  News,"  was  scored 
by  the  "Catholic  News,"  archdioc- 
esan  organ,  as  based  on  "the  pre- 
sumption that  men,  by  their  nature, 
are  and  must  be  immoral."  The 
editorial  suggested:  "(1)  to  teach 
our  men  of  the  armed  forces  that 
the  violation  of  the  moral  law  is 
definitely  wrong  —  and  that  self- 
control  in  life  is  necessary;  (2)  to 
put  every  suspected  place  out  of 
military  bounds,  with  strong  police 
protection,  as  was  done  in  the  last 
war;  (3)  to  give  our  soldiers  and 
sailors  adequate  recreation  on  mili- 
tary posts." 

The  Very  Rev.  SVfsgr.  Leo  P.  Man- 
zetti,  internationally  known  author- 
ity on  liturgical  music  and  an  ac- 
complished musician  and  composer, 
died  Feb.  5,  at  St.  Mary's  Orphan- 
age, Baltimore,  Md.,  where  he  was 
chaplain.  Born  in  France  of  Italian 
parentage,  74  years  ago,  he  served 
as  choirmaster  at  Aosta  Cathedral, 
was  a  member  of  the  Pontifical 
Commission  for  Sacred  Music  and 
private  organist  of  Dowager  Queen 
Margherita.  Coming  to  this  country 
in  1906,  he  held  several  important 
music  posts  and  was  one  of  the 
organizers  of  the  Society  of  St. 
Gregory,  for  the  promotion  of  Gre- 
gorian music  in  pure  style. 

A  novel  aid  to  the  men  in  the 
curbing  of  blasphemy,  profanity  and 
indecent  language  was  the  cussador 
installed  by  the  Rev.  John  Michael 
Clare,  chaplain,  at  Fort  McArthur, 


688 


Calif.  George  Washington's  picture 
and  Ms  order  against  cursing  sur- 
mount the  box  wherein  troops  are 
invited  to  drop  their  contribution 
whenever  they  violate  the  second 
commandment. 

The  12th  annual  meeting  of  the 
Liturgical  Arts  Society,  in  New 
York  City,  was  attended  by  Arch- 
bishop Spellman.  Joseph  S.  Shanley 
was  elected  president. 

At  a  solemn  pontifical  M,ass,  on 
Feb.  4,  in  St.  Patrick's  Cathedral, 
El  Paso,  Texas,  the  Most  Rev.  Sid- 
ney M.  Metzger  was  solemnly  in- 
stalled as  Coadjutor  Bishop  of  El 
Paso  with  right  of  succession.  Oc- 
cupying thrones  in  the  sanctuary 
were  Bishop  Schuler  of  El  Paso 
and  Archbishop  Gerken  of  Santa 


Fe,  who  had  presented  the  new 
Bishop  to  the  faithful  of  the  diocese 
at  a  ceremony  preceding  the  Mass. 

Two  books  were  placed  on  the 
Index  of  Prohibited  Books  by  the 
Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Holy 
Office:  "line  Ecole  de  Theologie: 
le  Saulchoir,"  by  E.  D.  Chenu;  and 
"Essai  sur  le  Probleme  Theologi- 
que,"  by  L.  Charier. 

It  was  announced  by  Bishop  Alt- 
hoff  of  Belleville  that  a  Diocesan 
Council  of  Catholic  Men  was  to  be 
established  in  his  diocese. 

According  to  the  press  of  Mexico 
Spanish  refugee  children  were  to  be 
returned  to  Spain  if  claimed  by  par- 
ents or  members  of  their  respective 
families. 


FEBRUARY  8-14 


Scout  Sunday  was  observed 
throughout  the  country.  In  St.  Pat- 
rick's Cathedral,  New  York,  5,000 
Catholic  Boy  Scouts  were  addressed 
by  Archbishop  Spellman.  In  Boston 
4,000  Catholic  Boy  Scouts  in  the 
Cathedral  of  the  Holy  Name  re- 
ceived the  blessing  of  Cardinal 
O'Connell.  At  the  Altoona  Diocesan 
Conference  on  Scouting,  at  St.  Fran- 
cis' College,  Loretto,  Pa.,  Bishop 
Kelley  of  Oklahoma  City  and  Tulsa 
gave  tt*e  principal  address.  Bishop 
Guilfoyle  of  Altoona  presented  the 
Scout  program  to  the  diocese,  to 
the  end  that  a  Boy  Scout  troop  be 
established  in  every  parish. 

Word  was  received  from  the  State 
Department  that  the  56  Maryknoll 
missioners  in  Manchukuo  were  safe. 

Publication  of  the  monthly, 
"Light,"  organ  of  the  International 
Catholic  Truth  Society,  was  sus- 
pended so  that  money  devoted  to  it 
could  be  used  for  the  Society's  con- 
vert campaigns  through  the  dis- 
tribution of  pamphlets. 

Eye-witness  accounts  of  the  death 
at  Pearl  Harbor  of  the  Rev.  A I  oy  si  us 
H.  Sen  mitt,  Catholic  Navy  chaplain, 
relate  his  heroism  in  passing  at 
least  three  men  through  a  port  hole 
and  assisting  other  men  in  the  in- 
terior of  the  ship  until  the  end  came. 


Bernard  AttoSico,  Ambassador  of 
Italy  to  the  Holy  See,  died  on  Feb. 
10,  after  an  illness  of  several  weeks. 

By  ruling  of  Assistant  Superin- 
tendent of  Schools  J.  J.  Maddox 
high  school  students  in  St.  Louis 
were  permitted  to  receive  religious 
instruction  one  hour  a  week,  at 
centers  designated  by  archdiocesan 
authorities. 

The  third  anniversary  of  the 
death  of  Pope  Pius  XI  was  marked 
by  many  Masses  celebrated  on  Feb. 
10  at  his  tomb  in  the  crypt  of  St. 
Peter's  Basilica. 

The  S.  S.  Normandie,  French  liner 
taken  over  by  the  U.  S.  G-overnment 
to  be  converted  into  a  troop  trans- 
port, was  accidently  burned  at  her 
pier  in  New  York  harbor,  Feb.  9, 
while  undergoing  reconstruction. 
There  was  no  evidence  of  sabotage. 
Some  50  priests  gave  last  rites  to 
the  injured  but  only  one  man  died. 
The  gun  crew  of  500  sailors  lost  all 
their  personal  property,  and  toilet 
articles  were  provided  them  by  the 
Sisters  at  St.  Clare's  Hospital  and 
the  Franciscan  Fathers  of  West 
31st  Street 

The  Rev.  John  E.  Duffy,  Regular 
Army  chaplain  in  the  Philippines, 
was  awarded  the  Purple  Heart  dec- 
oration for  singularly  meritorious 


action  despite  a  wound  received 
while  ministering  to  the  men  under 
Ms  care. 

The  first  issue  appeared  of  a  four- 
page  monthly  bulletin  of  the  Con- 
fraternity of  Christian  Doctrine, 
"Our  Parish  Confraternity,"  for 
pastors,  officers  and  chairmen.  It  is 
edited  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Collins, 
S.  S.,  at  Washington,  D.  C.,  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Catholic  Uni- 
versity of  America  unit  of  the 
Confraternity. 

The  French  Red  Cross  was  ar- 
ranging to  accept  the  invitation  of 
the  Swedish  Red  Cross  to  send  2,000 
French  Children  to  Sweden  to  be 
received  into  Swedish  homes.  War 
orphans  of  departments  under  bom- 
bardment were  to  be  selected  first, 
then  war  prisoners'  children,  and 
children  from  large  families. 

Archbishop  McNicholas  of  Cincin- 
nati delivered  the  final  address  in  a 
series  of  six  broadcasts  on  succes- 
sive Wednesdays  between  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States  ar- 
ranged by  the  Columbia  Broadcast- 
ing System  in  collaboration  with 
the  British  Broadcasting  Company. 
He  called  upon  the  peoples  of  both 
countries  to  work  for, total  moral  as 
well  as  physical  defense  in  the 
present  emergency. 

A  recording  of  the  voice  of  Pope 
Pius  XI,  electrically  transcribed 
from  Vatican  City  on  Sept  29,  1938, 
at  the  time  of  the  Munich  crisis, 
was  acquired  by  the  Friedsam  Me- 
morial Library,  St.  Bonaventure 
College,  St.  Bonaventure,  N.  Y.  It  is 
available  for  loan  to  student  groups. 

Notre  Dame  University  was  se- 
lected by  the  Bureau  of  Navigation 
of  the  U.  S.  Navy  as  an  indoctrina- 
tion center  for  naval  reserve  mid- 
shipmen, and  under  the  new  pro- 
gram 1,035  young  men  were  ex- 
pected to  reach  the  campus  in  April. 

Capt.  H.  R.  Doyle,  famed  trans- 
port commander  during  the  First 
World  War,  who  was  awarded  the 
Navy  Cross  for  bringing  thousands 
of  American  boys  safely  across  the 
Atlantic,  died  at  his  estate  in  Galla- 
tin,  Tenn.,  at  the  age  of  65. 


The  13th  anniversary  of  the  sign- 
ing of  the  Lateran  treaties  -was 
celebrated  throughout  Italy  on 
Feb.  12. 

The  Rev.  Bernard  R.  Hubbard, 
S.  J.,  "Glacier  Priest,"  delivered  the 
first  of  a  series  of  lectures  in  four 
Georgia  towns,  on  "Alaska,  Our 
Arctic  Fortress."  He  declared 
Alaska  "the  keystone  of  our  victory 
in  the  Pacific." 

On  Feb.  10  in  Brooklyn,  N.  Y., 
St.  John's  College  Alumni  Associa- 
tion presented  to  the  five  oldest  liv- 
ing graduates  of  the  college,  gold 
medals  commemorating  the  golden 
jubilee  anniversaries  of  their  gradu- 
ations: Msgr.  Francis  X.  Ludeka; 
Fr.  Joseph  A.  McSorley,  C.  S.  P.; 
Dr.  Joseph  Todd,  M.  D.;  Dr.  Horatio 
Sweetser;  Fr.  John  Corbett,  S.  J. 
Distance  and  illness  prevented  the 
two  latter  from  attending  the 
ceremony. 

Reports  in  the  secular  press  that 
the  Vatican  had  attempted  to  inter- 
fere in  the  political  relations  of  the 
Western  Hemisphere  at  the  time  of 
the  inter- American  Conference  at 
Rio  de  Janeiro  were  emphatically 
denied  by  the  Apostolic  Delegate  to 
the  United  States,  the  Most  Rev. 
Amleto  Cicognani,  under  advice 
from  Cardinal  Maglione,  Papal  Sec- 
retary of  State. 

The  Most  Rev.  Bernard  J.  Sheil, 
Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Chicago,  was 
named  his  consultant  by  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury  Henry  Morgen- 
thau,  Jr. 

An  annual  appeal  for  the  Negro 
and  Indian  Missions  was  issued  by 
the  three  directors  of  the  Commis- 
sion for  Catholic  Missions  among 
the  Colored  People  and  the  Indians : 
Cardinal  Dougherty,  Archbishop 
Curley  of  Baltimore  and  Washing- 
ton and  Archbishop  Spellman  of 
New  York. 

With  the  transfer  of  the  Very 
Rev.  Augustine  Hobrecht  as  Visitor 
General  of  the  Franciscan  Province 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  in  the  Middle 
West,  the  Rev.  Eric  O'Brien, 
O.  F.  M.,  succeeded  him  as  vice- 


690 


postulator  in  the  cause  for  canon- 
ization of  Fray  Junspero  Serra. 

The  Rev.  H.  H.  Long,  a  member 
of  the  faculty  of  Loras  College,  Du- 
buque,  Iowa,  was  given  leave  of 
absence  to  assume  editorship  of  the 
"Catholic  Woman's  World." 

The  Scapular  Militia  initiated  a 
new  official  publication,  "The  Scap- 
ular," a  four-page  quarterly  to  be 
edited  by  John  M.  Haffert,  president 
of  the  Scapular  Militia  Auxiliary. 

A  pioneer  of  the  Church  in  the 
Southwest  and  a  leader  in  Catholic 


journalism,  the  Rev.  Bernard  Bro- 
tons,  O.  C.  D.,  died  Feb.  14,  at  the 
age  of  62,  in  Oklahoma  City.  There 
he  had  founded  "The  Southwest 
Courier,"  the  present  diocesan 
paper,  under  the  title  of  "The 
Catholic  Home,"  when  he  was  a 
penniless  refugee  from  an  anti-re- 
ligious regime  in  Mexico.  He  also 
founded  the  "Little  Flower  Maga- 
zine," the  first  periodical  devoted 
to  St.  Theresa,  and  the  parish  and 
monastery  of  Our  Lady  of  Mount 
Carmel  and  St.  Theresa,  where  his 
Requiem  was  celebrated. 


FEBRUARY  15-21 


A  common  belief  in  God,  in  the 
evil  of  godless  educational  and  so- 
cial theories,  in  racial  equality,  in 
morality  in  government,  and  in  indi- 
vidual human  rights  was  expressed 
in  a  statement  signed  by  Catholic, 
Protestant  and  Jewish  representa- 
tives and  issued  by  the  National 
Conference  of  Christians  and  Jews, 
in  observation  of  Brotherhood  Week, 
Feb.  15-21. 

In  his  Lenten  pastoral  Archbishop 
Beckman  of  Dubuque  exhorted  his 
people  to  contrition  for  sin,  pen- 
ance and  prayer,  thus  upholding  the 
morale  of  the  nation  and  by  prayer 
winning  a  victory. 

A  military  Mass,  attended  by 
Navy  and  Church  officials,  marked 
the  dedication  of  the  new  Catholic 
chapel,  Our  Lady  of  Victory,  at  the 
Norfolk  Naval  Base. 

In  the  Diocese  of  Buffalo,  in  vir- 
tue of  faculties  granted  by  the  Pope 
to  all  ordinaries,  Bishop  Duffy  gave 
a  general  dispensation  from  the 
Lenten  fast  and  modification  of  the 
law  of  abstinence. 

The  Vatican  Radio  Station  began 
regular  broadcasts  in  English  to  the 
United  States,  on  every  Sunday  and 
Thursday  at  9:30  p.  m. 

The  centenary  of  the  conversion 
of  Fr.  Alphonse  Rat isbonne,  founder 
of  the  Religious  of  Our  Lady  of 
Sion,  was  celebrated  in  their  houses 
in  Brazil,  London  and  elsewhere. 


Solemn  requiem  Mass  was  cele- 
brated in  St.  Mary's  Church,  Charles- 
ton, Mass.,  on  Feb.  17,  for  the  43 
men  who  died  when  the  freighter, 
City  of  Atlanta,  was  torpedoed  and 
sunk  off  the  Atlantic  coast,  Jan.  19. 

The  English  Catholic  flier,  Acting 
Squadron  Leader  Maurice  M.  Steph- 
ens, aged  21,  who  has  already  been 
awarded  the  Distinguished  Flying 
Cross  and  Bar,  was  awarded  the 
Distinguished  Service  Order,  for 
heroic  action  near  Tobruk. 

The  golden  jubilee  of  the  arrival 
of  the  Vincentians  in  Colombia  was 
celebrated  with  solemn  religious 
ceremonies. 

In  connection  with  the  tenth  an- 
niversary of  the  foundation  of  the 
Jocists  in  Canada,  350  priests,  chap- 
lains and  representatives  of  14  re- 
ligious communities,  met  in  confer- 
ence in  Montreal. 

The  Mexican  film  star,  Jose  Moji- 
ca,  abandoned  a  successful  career 
to  enter  the  Franciscan  Order.  His 
departure  for  a  monastery  In  Peru 
made  a  deep  impression  in  theatri- 
cal circles  and  among  his  admirers. 

Regulations  issued  on  Feb.  19 
governing  tire-rationing  authorized 
the  purchase  of  tires  and  tubes  for 
vehicles  operated  by  the  clergy  for 
their  religious  duties. 

Bishop  Enrico  Valtorta,  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  Hong  Kong,  appealed 
to  the  Japanese  authorities  for  the 


691 


freeing  of  60  interned  missionary 
priests. 

A  prayer  for  the  canonization  of 
Fray  Junipero  Serra  was  approved 
by  Archbishop  Cantwell  of  Los 
Angeles. 

In  Ms  Lenteji  pastoral  Bishop 
FitzSimon  of  AmarsSIo  exhorted 
clergy  and  laity  of  his  diocese  to 
"prayer,  sacrifice  and  action"  as 
their  contribution  towards  victory. 

The  Rev.  Charles  Vandenberg, 
chaplain  to  a  community  of  Angli- 
can nuns  at  Bovey  Tracey,  Devon, 
and  his  wife  became  converts  to  the 
Catholic  Church. 

King  Peter  of  Yugoslavia,  exiled 
in  London,  appointed  a  priest  his 
Envoy  Extraordinary  and  Minister 
Plenipotentiary  to  the  President  of 
the  Polish  Republic.  The  Rev.  Aloy- 
sius  Kuhar  had  escaped  from  Yugo- 
slavia, where  he  was  foreign  editor 
of  the  Slovene  Catholic  daily,  and 
finally  reached  London  via  Africa 
and  South  America. 

In  his  Lenten  pastoral  Archbishop 
Glennon  of  St.  Louis  said  that  the 
home  front  must  combat  despair 
and  preserve  liberty  for  those  fight- 
ing to  defend  it. 

Terms  made  known  of  the  will  of 
Lady  Anne  Cecil  Kerr  revealed  that 
she  left  $14,000,  one-fifth  of  her 
total  fortune,  to  Catholic  Charities. 

It  was  reported  in  Lisbon  that  all 
Catholic  monasteries  in  Germany 
were  closed. 


The  annual  report  of  the  Commis- 
sion for  the  Catholic  Missions  among 
the  Colored  People  and  the  Indians 
gave  a  total  of  300,447  Negroes 
served  by  435  priests  and  89,564 
Indians  served  by  200  priests,  dur- 
ing 1941. 

The  Polish  Ministry  of  Informa- 
tion in  London  stated  that  upon  his 
visit  to  Russia  General  Sikorski  had 
been  promised  by  Soviet  officials 
that  all  Poles  In  the  Soviet  Union 
would  have  complete  religious  free- 
dom. The  Jesuit,  Fr.  Kucharski,  was 
reported  released  from  jail  to  take 
charge  of  priests  to  care  for  these 
2,000,000  Poles. 

Representatives  of  nine  German- 
occupied  countries  met  in  London 
to  review  the  conditions  of  their 
peoples,  described  as  pitiable. 

It  was  reported  that  when  Kieta, 
port  of  the  North  Solomon  Islands, 
was  occupied  by  the  Japanese  on 
Jan.  23,  the  Vicar  Apostolic,  the 
Most  Rev.  Thomas  Wade,  S.  M.,  re- 
fused to  leave  with  other  refugees, 
preferring  to  remain  to  care  for  his 
people. 

Maryknoll  missioners  in  China 
were  asked  to  care  for  some  240 
mission  stations,  with  23,000,000 
people,  in  Hunan  Province,  former- 
ly operated  by  Italian  Franciscans, 
required  to  cease  from  their  minis- 
try for  the  duration  of  the  war. 


FEBRUARY  32-28 


The  first  Bishop  of  the  newly  cre- 
ated Diocese  of  Pueblo,  Colo.,  the 
Most  Rev.  Joseph  C.  Willging,  was 
consecrated  in  St.  Helena  Cathedral, 
Helena,  Mont,  on  Feb.  24,  by  the 
Apostolic  Delegate,  Archbishop  Cico- 
gnani.  Co-consecrators  were  Bishop 
Rohlman  of  Davenport  and  Bishop 
Gilmore  of  Helena.  Bishop  Duane 
of  Salt  Lake  preached  the  sermon. 
Twenty  other  members  of  the  hier- 
archy were  present  in  the  sanctu- 
ary, and  a  large  throng  of  clergy, 
religious  and  laity  attended  the 
ceremonies. 


In  St.  Joseph's  Cathedral,  Colum- 
bus, Ohio,  the  Most  Rev.  Edward  G. 
Hettinger  was  consecrated  Titular 
Bishop  of  Teos  by  Bishop  Hartley 
of  Columbus,  and  became  Auxiliary 
Bishop  of  the  See.  Co-consecrators 
were  Bishop  Howard  of  Covington 
and  Auxiliary  Bishop  Rehring  of 
Cincinnati.  Archbishop  McNicholas 
of  Cincinnati  preached  the  sermon, 
declaring  the  need  for  the  succes- 
sors of  the  Apostles  to  re-Christian- 
ize the  world. 

De  Paul  University,  Chicago,  111., 
announced  a  specialized  course  for 


692 


the  training  of  airline  hostesses, 
probably  the  first  in  the  country. 

The  Lenten  pastoral  of  Bishop 
Muench  of  Fargo  was  entitled 
"Youth  —  A  Chosen  Generation/' 
saying  that  to  meet  post-war  prob- 
lems youth  must  be  thinking,  disci- 
plined, religious,  pure  and  loyal. 

Daniel  J.  Caliahan,  Jr.,  succeeded 
his  father,  the  late  Daniel  J.  Calla- 
han, Sr.,  as  Supreme  Treasurer  of 
the  Knights  of  Columbus,  a  post 
held  by  the  elder  Mr.  Callahan  for 
33  years. 

Maryknoll  headquarters  received 
word  that  their  missioners  in  the 
Philippines  were  free. 

Under  rationing  regulations  is- 
sued by  the  government,  governing 
new  automobiles,  the  clergy,  along 
with  doctors  and  others  engaged  in 
"essential  services,"  were  eligible 
as  purchasers. 

The  Chemical  Society  of  London 
awarded  its  Long  staff  Medal  to  Dr. 
Hugh  Stott  Taylor,  chairman  of  the 
department  of  chemistry  at  Prince- 
ton University,  and  a  member  of 
the  Pontifical  Academy.  The  medal 
is  conferred  every  three  years  upon 
a  fellow  of  the  society  who  "in  the 
opinion  of  the  council,  has  done  the 
most  to  promote  the  science  of  chem- 
istry by  research." 

A  radio  contest  held  over  Stations 
WLAC  and  WLBJ,  Bowling  Green, 
Ky.,  for  the  best  Colonial  Quartet, 
was  won  by  the  Holy  Family  Quar- 
tet of  Nashville,  Tenn.  They  were 
the  only  Catholic  group  entered  in 
the  contest  and  belong  to  the  col- 
ored Holy  Family  Church,  of  which 
Fr.  Charles  P.  Brown,  S.  S.  J.,  is 
pastor.  The  prize  of  $150  was  given 
to  further  missionary  work  among 
the  colored. 

The  "Lake  Shore  Visitor-Regis- 
ter," Catholic  paper  of  Erie,  Pa.,  in- 
augurated a  15-minute  weekly  broad- 
cast of  the  News  over  Station 
WLEU. 

After  negotiating  for  months  with 
various  national  authorities  for  the 
purchase  and  delivery  of  food  and 
medicines  to  Greece,  the  Holy  Fa- 
ther was  successful,  and  word  was 
received  of  the  grateful  receipt  of 


these  supplies  and  their  distribu- 
tion. Pope  Pius  XII  also  had  kitch- 
ens established  in  Greece  to  feed 
the  hungry. 

His  Eminence  Tommaso  Pio  Car- 
dinal Bogglans,  O.  P.,  died  of  angina 
pectoris,  Feb.  26,  at  the  age  of  79. 
Born  at  Boscomarengo,  Italy,  in 
1863,  he  entered  the  Domini  can  Order 
when  he  was  fifteen,  and  after  ordi- 
nation went  to  Constantinople  as  a 
missionary.  He  was  consecrated 
Bishop  of  Rovigo  in  1908,  and  in 
1912  was  sent  to  Mexico  as  Apos- 
tolic Delegate.  In  1914  he  was  named 
secretary  of  the  Sacred  Consistorial 
Congregation  and  in  1916  was  cre- 
ated cardinal.  When  he  died  he  was 
Chancellor  of  the  Holy  See  and 
Bishop  of  Porto  and  Santa  Rufina. 

A  scu!ptors?  contest  was  arranged 
by  the  Liturgical  Arts  Society  and 
76  leading  sculptors  of  the  United 
States  were  invited  to  participate. 
Bach  was  asked  to  submit  by  June 
31,  1942,  a  model  of  a  statue  of 
Christ,  the  Light  of  the  World,  to' 
be  erected  in  the  facade  of  the  new 
building  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.  The  models  were  to 
be  judged  by  a  distinguished  jury 
and  the  first  prize  was  to  be  $1,500 
and  a  $6,000  contract  for  the  execu- 
tion of  the  design.  Second  and  third 
prizes  were  also  to  be  awarded. 

In  France  Catholic  Youth  held  a 
two-day  meeting  in  Lyons.  There 
were  43  diocesan  committees  of 
Catholic  Youth  in  unoccupied  France 
reported,  and  their  aims  were  stated 
to  be :  "Christianity  before  all ...  to 
permeate  the  nation  with  the  Chris- 
tian spirit."  In  Hungary  a  circular 
letter  of  the  hierarchy  was  read  in 
all  the  churches,  stating  that  the 
primary  aim  of  Catholic  Youth  or- 
ganizations was  to  prepare  youth 
for  the  founding  of  homes  which 
will  be  a  genuine  defense  of  the 
Church  and  the  Fatherland. 

In  Williamsburg,  Va.,  a  facsimile 
of  the  famous  Shrine  of  Our  Lady 
of  Walsingham  in  England  was  ded- 
icated. It  is  located  in  St.  Bede's 
Church  and  the  pastor  planned 
weekly  pilgrimages  to  the  Shrine. 


693 


An  effective  counter-propaganda 
against  Communism  in  Canada  was 
urged  by  Brigadier  S.  -T.  Wood, 
Commissioner  of  the  Royal  Canadian 
Mounted  Police,  who  keep  a  careful 
watch  on  Communist  activities. 

The  Most  Rev.  Alberto  Lavame, 
Apostolic  Nuncio  to  Uruguay  and 
former  Apostolic  Nuncio  to  Para- 
guay, was  relieved  of  the  latter 
post,  and  pending  appointment  of  a 
new  Nuncio,  Msgr.  Liberate  Tosti 
was  named  Charge  <T Affaires. 

It  was  reported  that  Australian 
mission  aid  had  doubled  within  the 
past  two  years.  Msgr.  James  Han- 
nan,  National  Director  of  the  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith, 
said  this  was  due  to  better  organ- 
ization as  well  as  realization  of 
Australian  Catholics'  responsibility 
for  the  missions  of  the  Pacific  cut 
off  from  European  assistance  by 
the  war. 

A  new  Canadian  radio  station 
CJFX  was  sponsored  by  the  alumni 
of  St.  Francis  Xavier  University, 
Antigonish,  Nova  Scotia.  In  its  16 
hours'  broadcast  each  day  there  will 
be  included  programs  from  the  uni- 
versity. It  is  a  community  project 
backed  by  4,500  persons. 

According  to  a  survey  made  and 
reported  in  "The  Christian  Family," 
about  one  in  every  one  hundred 
families  in  the  United  States  is  a 
vocation  family,  yielding  religious 
vocations. 

As  a  war-time  measure  sports 
were  made  compulsory  for  the  stu- 
dent body  of  St.  Bonaventure  Col- 
lege, St.  Bonaventure,  N.  Y. 

The  large  birth  record  of  1941, 
according  to  the  Bureau  of  Census, 
exceeded  only  by  that  of  1921,  was 
declared  by  the  Rev.  Edgar  Schmie- 
deler,  O.  S.  B.,  not  large  in  propor- 
tion to  the  population.  Had  it  not 
been  for  the  ravages  of  birth  con- 
trol he  said  our  population  today 
would  be  possibly  250,000,000  in- 
stead of  131,699,275. 

Four  Catholic  weeklies  of  Ontario 
and  one  of  Montreal  were  amalga- 
mated with  the  first  issue  of  "The 
Canadian  Register." 


The  Catholic  Conference  on  In- 
dustrial Problems  held  a  regional 
meeting  in  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  Feb.  23- 
24.  Labor  and  industry  in  the  war 
emergency  were  the  subject  of  vari- 
ous papers.  Bishop  Boyle  presided 
at  an  all-day  conference  on  social 
reconstruction,  attended  by  75  dioc- 
esan priests.  At  the  closing  dinner 
Msgr.  John  A.  Ryan  spoke  on 
"International  Post-War  Recon- 
struction." 

Bills  in  Congress  looking  to  the 
extension  of  federal  legislation 
against  the  transportation  of  inde- 
cent reading  matter  died  in  commit- 
tee. These  bills  had  been  protested 
by  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  because  they  did 
not  include  the  carrying  of  contra- 
ceptive devices  under  the  amplified 
provisions. 

The  Most  Rev.  Manuel  Arteaga  y 
Betancourt,  who  had  been  acting  as 
Vicar  Capitular  of  the  See  of  Ha- 
vana since  the  death  of  the  Arch- 
bishop two  years  ago,  was  elevated 
to  the  episcopacy  and  consecrated 
Archbishop  of  Havana  by  the  Papal 
Nuncio  to  Cuba,  the  Most  Rev. 
George  Caruana.  Many  government 
officials  were  present  at  the  cere- 
mony in  the  Cathedral  of  San 
Cristobal,  including  President  de 
Batista. 

The  new  Ambassador  of  Italy  to 
the  Holy  See,  Raphael  Guariglia, 
presented  his  credentials  to  Pope 
Pius  XII,  Feb.  27,  in  a  special 
audience. 

The  Rev.  Joseph  Verbis  Lafieur, 
formerly  assistant  pastor  of  St. 
Mary  Magdalen's  Church,  Abbey- 
vitle,  La.,  received  the  Distinguished 
Service  Cross  for  bravery  displayed 
while  serving  as  chaplain  with  the 
American  forces  in  the  Philippines. 

Dr.  James  J.  Walsh,  physician, 
scholar  and  author,  died  on  Feb.  28, 
at  Warwick,  N.  Y.,  after  a  long  ill- 
ness, at  the  age  of  76.  He  was  one 
of  the  most  distinguished  Catholic 
laymen  of  the  United  States,  ac- 
complished in  the  field  of  literature 
as  well  as  medicine.  He  was  born 
in  Archbald,  Pa.,  in  1865  and  gradu- 
ated from  Fordham  University  in 
1894.  He  taught  there  in  the  Medi- 


cal  School  after  advanced  medical 
studies  in  Europe,  and  was  particu- 
larly interested  in  physiological 
psychology,  on  which  he  wrote  sev- 
eral books.  These  were  issued  by 
the  Fordham  University  Press 
which  he  founded.  He  wrote  more 
than  fifty  books,  among  them  "The 
Thirteenth,  the  Greatest  of  Cen- 
turies," "The  World's  Debt  to  the 
Catholic  Church,"  "Education  of  the 
Founding  Fathers  of  the  Republic," 
"The  Popes  and  Science."  His 
Requiem  was  attended  by  many 
clergy  and  laity  and  Archbishop 
Spellman  of  New  York  gave  the 
absolution. 

Bishop  Hafey  of  Scranton  re- 
ceived permission  from  Pope  Pius 
XII  to  ordain  six  candidates  for  the 
priesthood  before  the  completion  of 
their  theological  studies,  to  meet 
the  great  need  for  priests  in  his 
diocese.  The  ordination  took  place 
Feb.  28. 


Anna  Vivanti,  widely  known 
Anglo-Italian  author,  and  a  recent 
convert  to  the  Catholic  Church,  died 
in  Milan  at  the  age  of  74.  She  wrote 
several  books  translated  into  many 
languages,  among  them  "The  De- 
vourers."  She  was  born  in  London 
in  1868. 

At  two  singular  meetings  in  the 
Diocese  of  St.  Augustine,  called  by 
Bishop  Hurley,  superiors  of  Cath- 
olic schools  and  hospitals  in  that 
highly  important  defense  area  re- 
ported numerous  organized  patriotic 
plans  already  in  effect. 

The  U.  S.  'destroyer  Peary,  sunk 
in  February  in  the  harbor  of  Dar- 
win, Australia,  was  commanded  by 
Lt.  Comm.  John  M.  Bermingham,  a 
product  of  the  parochial  schools  and 
Manhattan  College,  New  York  City, 
and  a  gallant  naval  officer.  The 
Pecos,  fleet  tanker,  also  sunk  in 
February,  was  commanded  by  an 
alumnus  of  Boston  College,  Lt. 
Comm.  Lawrence  J.  McPeake. 


MARCH  1-7 


At  their  mid-winter  meeting  in 
New  York  the  Supreme  Board  of 
Directors  of  the  Catholic  Daughters 
of  America  laid  down  a  broad  pro- 
gram of  defense  ^activities  for  the 
entire  membership. 

The  Rev.  Dominic  T.  Chang,  O.  P., 
Chinese  Dominican  priest  ordained 
in  the  United  States,  was  reported 
to  be  in  a  Japanese  concentration 
camp. 

The  Maryknol!  Fathers  were  as- 
signed by  the  Holy  See  to  a  new 
mission  field  in  Bolivia. 

The  Rev.  James  R.  Hughes, 
M.  M.,  was  appointed  Midway  Is- 
land pastor,  and  transferred  from 
Honolulu  to  his  perilous  post  where 
he  was  to  administer  chiefly  to 
men  in  government  service. 

Among  the  184  civilians  from 
Guam  interned  in  Kobe,  Japan, 
were  13  priests  and  the  Most  Rev. 
Leon  Angel  Olano  y  Urtega,  O.F.M. 
Cap.,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  Guam. 

The  18  Oblates  of  Mary  Immacu- 
late stationed  in  the  Philippines, 
were  reported  safe. 


Reports  reached  the  Vatican  that 
two  Dutch  missionaries,  the  Revs. 
Mathias  Scholdberg  and  -  Wilgisus 
Vandijk,  were  killed  in  China. 

Widely  circulated  in  the  press 
in  the  United  States  were  unfound- 
ed reports  of  arms  seizures  in  Bra- 
zilian monasteries.  Inquiries  by  the 
N.  C.  W.  C.  News  service  in  Brazil 
caused  astonishment  and  denial. 

Made  according  to  suggestions 
and  plans  submitted  by  the  Rev. 
Edward  F.  G-aresche,  S.  J.,  presi- 
dent of  the  Catholic  Medical  Mis- 
sion Board,  a  traveling  dispensary 
for  the  missions  was  to  be  sent 
from  Boston  to  Jamaica,  B.  W.  I. 
The  dispensary  also  serves  as  a 
chapel  car. 

In  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  the  Most 
Rev.  Peter  W.  Bartholome  was 
consecrated  as  Coadjutor  Bishop 
of  St.  Cloud  by  the  Apostolic  Dele- 
gate, the  Most  Rev.  Amleto  Cico- 
gnani.  Co-consecrators  were  Bishop 
Busch  of  St.  Cloud  and  Bishop 
Peschges  of  Crookston,  and  several 
other  members  of  the  hierarchy 


695 


were  present  at  the  ceremonies, 
attended  by  a  large  congregation 
of  clergy  and  laity. 

In  a  joint  statement  to  the  Pres- 
ident of  El  Salvador  the  Bishops 
of  the  country  protested  Article  2 
in  the  New  Organic  Law  of  Educa- 
tion which  confers  on  the  Ministry 
of  Public  Education  "the  exclusive 
right  of  maintaining  control  of  the 
educational  function."  This  last 
term  should  be  more  clearly  de- 
nned, they  state,  so  as  not  to  imply 
state  control  of  education,  which 
would  have  disastrous  results. 

A  new  "Concordance  to  the  Bible," 
the  Douay  Version,  was  announced. 
It  is  by  the  Rev.  Newton  Thompson 
and  Raymond  Stock  and  published 
by  Herder. 


A  series  of  religious  broadcasts 
to  Hawaii  service  men,  arranged 
by  Bishop  Sweeney  of  Honolulu, 
were  inaugurated  over  Station  KGU 
at  Honolulu,  every  Sunday  and 
Tuesday.  They  supplement  the 
work  of  the  chaplains  and  reach 
men  in  remote  and  scattered  po- 
sitions. 

On  March  7,  in  Milwaukee,  the 
Most  Rev.  William  P.  O'Connor  was 
consecrated  fifth  Bishop  of  Su  pe- 
ri or?  by  Archbishop  Kiley  of  Mil- 
waukee. Co-cons ecrators  were  Bish- 
op Muench  of  Fargo  and  Bishop 
Ryan  of  Bismarck.  There  were  pres- 
ent four  Archbishops,  twenty  Bish- 
ops, two  Abbots  and  hundreds  of 
the  clergy  and  laity. 


MARCH  8-14 


The  designation  of  March  8  as  a 
day  of  prayer  for  U.  S.  leaders  by 
all  Holy  Name  members  through- 
out the  country  brought  to  national 
headquarters  of  the  Society  a  letter 
of  appreciation  from  President 
Roosevelt.  A  plaque  commemora- 
tive of  the  day  was  presented  to 
him. 

The  third  anniversary  of  the 
Pope's  coronation  was  observed, 
March  12,  in  Washington,  D.  C., 
by  a  solemn  Mass  at  the  National 
Shrine  of  the  Immaculate  Concep- 
tion, at  which  the  Apostolic  Dele- 
gate, Archbishop  Cicognani,  pre- 
sided. Msgr.  Michael  J.  Ready 
preached  the  sermon,  lauding  Pius 
XII  as  a  providential  Pontiff.  Eccle- 
siastical dignitaries  and  Govern- 
ment officials  attended. 

At  a  chapter  meeting  of  the  St. 
John's  community  in  Collegeville, 
Minn.,  it  was  decided  to  establish 
a  new  Benedictine  Abbey  in  the 
Bahama  Islands. 

Mrs.  Kenyon  V.  Painter,  a  non- 
Catholic,  made  "practically  a  gift" 
of  the  Kenyon  estate  in  Cleveland 
to  the  Ursuline  Sisters. 

The  noted  Colombian  prelate, 
Archbishop  Salazar  y  Hererra  of 
Medellin,  died  at  the  age  of  70. 


The  Mayor  and  City  Council  de- 
creed three  days  of  mourning. 

At  the  Military  Ordinariate,  in 
New  York,  it  was  announced  that 
during  1941  Communions  in  the 
Armed  Service  of  the  United  States 
numbered  1,094,709. 

At  an  auction  sale  in  Paris  a 
twelfth-century  reliquary  contain- 
ing the  relics  of  St.  Hilary,  lost 
since  June,  1940,  was  retrieved  by 
M.  Rouse,  keeper  of  the  reliquary, 
who  had  sought  it  diligently,  and 
it  was  restored  to  Poitiers,  to  the 
great  joy  of  the  people. 

At  the  request  of  many  members 
of  the  hierarchy,  heads  of  univer- 
sities and  authorities  in  the  world 
of  science,  Pope  Pius  XII  pro- 
claimed St.  Albert  the  Great  the 
heavenly  patron  of  studies  of  natu- 
ral science. 

To  counteract  the  lack  of  proper 
religious  instruction  in  France,  the 
Archbishop  of  Lyons,  Cardinal  Ger- 
lier,  deferred  First  Communion  in 
his  archdiocese  until  the  age  of 
twelve,  following  three  years'  reg- 
ular attendance  at  catechism. 

Religious  education  was  the  sub- 
ject of  discussion,  in  the  House  of 
Lords,  England,  and  the  impor- 
tance of  religious  faith  on  the  part 
of  teachers  was  stressed.  Prom 


696 


various  sources  pressure  had  been 
brought  in  recent  months  for  added 
emphasis  on  religious  instruction 
in  the  public  schools. 

The  annual  Maryland-Virginia 
Educational  Conference  of  the  Xav- 
erlan  Brothers  was  held  in  Silver 
Spring,  Md.  The  keynote  was,  "To 
form  good  Christians  is  to  form 
good  citizens." 

The  Very  Rev.  Edward  BSecke, 
O.  F,  M.,  first  Provincial  of  the  Holy 
Name  Province  of  the  Franciscan 
Fathers,  founded  in  1901,  died  in 
New  York  City  at  the  age  of  78. 

All  seven  bishops  of  the  Norwe- 
gian State  Church  resigned  their 
positions  in  protest  against  oppres- 
sive measures  of  the  Nazi  Quisling 
Government  in  Norway,  stating 
they  would  continue  to  exercise 
their  spiritual  duties  as  far  as 
possible. 

The  Alexian  Brothers'  Hospital 
in  Chicago  was  designated  as  a 
work  centre  for  registrants  in  Se- 
lective Service  classified  as  con- 
scientious objectors. 

The  Most  Rev.  Joseph  C.  Will- 
ging  was  officially  installed  as  first 
Bishop  of  Pueblo,  and  his  first  offi- 


cial act  was  to  place  the  diocese, 
consecrated  to  the  Sacred  Heart, 
under  the  patronage  of  Our  Lady 
of  Victory,  "the  better  to  foster 
conquests  for  the  Most  Holy  Trin- 
ity." Archbishop  Vehr  of  Denver 
officiated  at  the  installation. 

It  was  reported  from  China  that 
twenty-five  Franciscan  priests  and 
several  Brothers  in  Shensi  Prov- 
ince had  been  removed  from  their 
mission  stations  and  placed  in  "pro- 
tective custody"  by  Chinese  Com- 
munist soldiers. 

Joan  Leslie  and  Jimmy  Gleason 
were  awarded  by  the  Gaelic  Associ- 
ation of  Southern  California  the 
statuettes  of  St.  Brigid  and  St. 
Patrick,  as  the  outstanding  actress 
and  actor  of  Irish  lineage  for  1941. 

A  report  of  the  United  Service 
Organizations  for  expenditure  of 
the  $14,365,161  pledged  by  the 
American  public  in  1941,  stated  that 
570  units,  407  clubhouses  and  163 
other  smaller  units,  had  been  estab- 
lished in  257  communities  in  43 
states.  Outside  continental  United 
States  there  were  10  clubhouses 
in  operation. 


MARCH  15-21 


A  War  Emergency  and  Relief 
Collection  of  the  Bishops'  Relief 
Committee  was  taken  up  in  most 
dioceses  of  the  United  States  on 
March  15. 

Announcement  was  made  of  the 
Laetare  MedaS  award  to  Helen  C. 
White,  an  Academy  member  of  the 
Gallery  of  Living  Catholic  Authors 
and  professor  of  English  at  the 
University  of  Wisconsin.  Miss 
White  is  president  of  the  American 
Association  of  University  Women. 
Her  books  include  "Watch  in  the 
Night"  and  "Not  Built  with  Hands/' 

The  Jesuits  in  Cagayan,  Minda- 
nao, Philippines,  were  reported 
safe. 

A  decree  was  read,  March  15,  in 
the  presence  of  Pope  Pius  XII,  ap- 
proving the  miracles  presented  in 
the  cause  for  beatification  of  Con- 
tardo  Ferrini,  scholar  in  Roman 


law  and  professor,  who  died  in 
1903. 

A  Holy  Name  membership  drive 
was  inaugurated  throughout  the 
Archdiocese  of  New  York  on  March 
15. 

The  150th  anniversary  of  the 
founding  of  St.  Patrick's  parish  in 
Baltimore  was  commemorated  by 
a  solemn  pontifical  Mass  celebrated 
by  Archbishop  Curley,  preceded  by 
a  parade. 

The  War  Department  released 
the  names  of  219  Americans  in- 
terned in  Japan,  and  among  them 
were  33  American  members  of  four 
religious  communities. 

In  China  six  American  mission- 
aries of  the  Society  of  the  Divine 
Word,  working  in  the  Prefecture 
Apostolic  of  Sinsiang,  Honan,  were 
interned  by  the  Japanese.  In  Hong 


697 


Kong  the  Most  Rev.  Cuthbert 
O'Gara,  C.P.,  Vicar  Apostolic  of 
Yuanling,  and  two  other  American 
Passionist  missionaries  were  also 
interned  by  the  Japanese. 

The  Feast  of  Corpus  Christi  was 
made  a  public  holiday  in  the  state 
of  Travancore,  India.  Other  feast 
days  observed  as  holidays  are 
Epiphany,  Ascension  Thursday, 
Holy  Thursday,  Good  Friday  and 
Holy  Saturday. 

Committees  of  the  Catholic  As- 
sociation for  Internationa!  Peace 
were  revised  to  permit  concentra- 
tion on  post-war  problems, 

There  were  72  Canadians  re- 
ported interned  by  Japanese,  ail 
but  three  of  them  Catholic  mis- 
sionaries, 46  priests  and  23  nuns. 

The  first  pitch  of  the  Catholic 
Evidence  Guild  was  held  in  New 
Orleans,  La. 

The  Inter-American  Section  of 
the  Department  of  Education  of  the 
N.  G.W.  C.  announced  a  broad  in- 
ter-American scholarship  program, 
104  new  scholarships  being  offered 
by  57  Catholic  universities  and 
colleges  of  the  United  States  to 
students  from  other  American  coun- 
tries, for  the  academic  year,  1^42- 
43,  and  three  leading  South  Amer- 
ican universities  offered  a  total  of 
30  scholarships  to  students  from 
the  United  States. 

An  epidemic  of  streptococcal  sore 
throats,  in  1939,  among  the  chil- 
dren of  the  Indian  School  at  Shu- 
benacadie,  Nova  Scotia,  ceased 
after  a  novena  to  Kateri  Teka- 
kwitha.  Dr.  D.  F.  Maclnnis,  a  Scotch 
Presbyterian  practising  medicine 
twenty-three  years,  and  medical 
attendant  at  the  school,  made  the 
statement,  and  the  Hev.  John  J. 
Wynne,  S.  J.,  postulator  of  Kateri's 
cause,  forwarded  the  account  to 
Rome. 

The  DeSmet  Medal,  given  an- 
nually by  Gonzaga  University  to  a 
layman  who  has  advanced  the 
cause  of  Catholicity  in  the  North- 
west, was  awarded  to  Dr.  R  S. 
Murphy,  of  Missoula,  Mont.,  a  con- 
vert, and  eminent  in  the  medical 
profession. 


The  Javeriana  Pontifical  Univer- 
sity, of  Colombia,  decided  to  estab- 
lish a  Catholic  faculty  of  medicine 
and  natural  sciences.  Its  first  doc- 
torate of  theology  was  conferred 
this  year.  Founded  by  the  Jesuits 
in  1622,  the  university  was  closed 
when  the  Society  was  expelled  in 
1767,  and  was  reorganized  in  1931, 
recognized  hy  the  Government  in 
1933  and  declared  a  Pontifical  Uni- 
versity by  Pope  Pius  XI  in  1937. 

The  Vicar  Apostolic  of  Oslo,  the 
Most  Rev.  James  Mangers,  S.  M., 
in  a  letter  to  the  Minister  of 
Churches  in  the  Quisling  Govern- 
ment in  Norway,  expressed  him- 
self in  agreement  with  the  letter 
of  protest  against  oppressive"  meas- 
ures signed  by  the  seven  Bishops 
of  the  Norwegian  State  Church, 
who  subsequently  resigned. 

The  first  anniversary  of  the  es- 
tablishment '  of  the  Works  of  St. 
John  Bosco  at  Barcelona,  Vene- 
zuela, was  marked  by  a  catechisti- 
cal  congress,  with  Bishop  Mejia  of 
Guayana  presiding. 

"Mercy  killing,"  as  advocated  in 
an  article  in  the  "Daily  Californi- 
an,"  was  declared  in  an  editorial 
in  the  "Monitor,"  San  Francisco 
diocesan  paper,  to  be  a  denial  of 
the  right  for  which  the  United 
States  is  fighting,  and  the  death 
of  all  progress  in  medical  science. 

The  highest  award  of  the  Royal 
Geographical  Society,  the  Dr.  Thom- 
son Gold  Medal,  was  given  to  the 
Rev.  Leo  Hayes,  parish  priest  of 
Crow's  Nest,  Queensland,  and  the 
leading  ethnologist  in  Australia. 

The  Vicariate  Apostolic  of  Ra- 
baul,  in  New  Guinea,  was  celebrat- 
ing its  60th  anniversary  amid  times 
of  great  peril  and  invasion  by  the 
Japanese. 

The  third  provincial  seminary 
opened  in  recent  years  in  Australia, 
St.  Charles'  Provincial  Seminary, 
Guildford,  West  Australia,  began 
its  scholastic  year. 

The  Most  Rev.  William  Patrick 
O'Connor  was  enthroned  on  March 
17  as  fifth  Bishop  of  Superior,  and 
on  the  30th  anniversary  of  his 
first  Mass  celebrated  his  first  pon- 
tifical high  Mass  in  his  new  cathe- 
dral. 


698 


St.  Patrick's  Day  was  celebrated 
by  the  usual  parade  in  various 
cities,  the  marchers  including  mili- 
tary units. 

On  the  Feast  of  St.  Joseph  the 
swallows  returned  on  schedule  to 
San  Juan  Capistrano  Mission.  At 
St.  Joseph's  Oratory,  Montreal, 
there  were  75,000  at  the  closing 
hours  of  the  novena  to  Canada's 
patron  saint.  At  the  Home  of  the 
Little  Sisters  of  the  Poor  in  Mon- 
treal Auxiliary  Bishop  Whelan 
helped  serve  dinner  to  the  old  men 
and  women.  In  Mexico  the  National 
Catholic  Labor  Confederation  ob- 
served the  20th  anniversary  of  the 
proclamation  of  the  feast  as  the 
"Day  of  the  Worker." 

Margaret  Anglln,  internationally 
known  Canadian  Catholic  actress, 
returned  to  the  road,  after  con- 
fining her  activities  for  some  years 
to  the  summer  theatres,  and  to 
the  radio. 

The  Scranton  diocesan  paper, 
"Catholic  Light,"  adopted  tabloid 
form. 

The  Fourth  Annual  Conference 
on  Oriental  Rites  and  Liturgies  was 
held  at  Fordham  University,  March 
20,  demonstrating  unity  in  faith 
of  Eastern  and  Western  Catholics 
and  differences  in  customs.  The 
general  topic  was  the  Byzantine 
Slavs, 


The  following  day,  March  21, 
Mass  was  concelebrated  at  St.  Pat- 
rick's Cathedral  according  to  the 
Byzantine-Slavonic  Liturgy  of  St. 
John  Chrysostom.  Archbishop  Spell- 
man  of  New  York  presided.  The 
celebrants  were  Fr.  Andrew  Ro- 
gosh,  of  the  Russian  Rite,  Fr.  Ste- 
phen Hrynuch,  of  the  Ukrainian 
Rite,  and  Fr.  Gulovich,  of  the  Car- 
patho-Russian  Greek  Rite. 

Scapular  faculties  were  extended 
to  military  chaplains  even  where 
Carmelite  convents  are  found. 

At  Montezuma  Seminary,  58  Mex- 
ican candidates  for  the  priesthood 
received  orders:  11  were  ordained 
to  the  priesthood,  8  to  the  diaeo- 
nate,  11  to  the  subdiaconate,  and 
28  received  minor  orders. 

On  the  Feast  of  St.  Benedict, 
March  21,  the  monks  of  St.  Bene- 
dict formally  inaugurated  functions 
commemorating  the  50th  anniver- 
sary of  the  foundation  of  their  Ab- 
bey of  Subiaco,  Arkansas. 

Sister  Lucy  Bridget,  an  Anglican 
religious  for  28  years  and  sacristan 
of  St.  Mary's  Anglican  Cathedral 
in  Johannesburg,  South  Africa,  be- 
came a  convert  to  the  Catholic 
Church  and  retired  to  a  Carmelite 
convent. 

The  Catholic  Kindergarten  Asso- 
ciation of  Chicago  held  its  first 
meeting,  its  aim  being  a  kinder- 
garten for  every  parochial  school 
in  the  archdiocese. 


MARCH  22-28 


The  Fourth  Degree  Knights  of 
Columbus  sponsored  a  radio  pro- 
gram entitled  "America  Fights  for 
God-given  Rights,"  heard  on  sta- 
tions from  coast  to  coast  in  the 
United  States  and  Canada,  March 
22.  Timothy  Galvin,  Supreme 
Knight,  presided,  and  addresses 
were  given  by  Archbishop  Spell- 
man  of  New  York,  J.  Edgar  Hoover, 
Director  of  the  Federal  Bureau  of 
Investigation,  and  Clarence  Manion, 
Dean  of  the  Law  School  at  the 
University  of  Notre  Dame. 

The  U.  S.  Office  of  Education 
named  St.  Louis  University  a  "key 
center  of  information  and  training" 
to  make  available  to  the  public  all 


printed  material  concerning  the 
war. 

A  joint  statement  was  issued  by 
officials  of  the  National  Catholic 
Welfare  Conference  and  the  Na- 
tional Conference  of  Catholic  Char- 
ities on  "conserving  the  home  life 
of  children"  and  urged  that  em- 
ployment of  mothers  in  war  indus- 
tries be  only  a  last  resort. 

Dr.  Antonio  Jose  Urine,  distin- 
guished Colombian  Catholic,  former 
Minister  of  Foreign  Relations,  Am- 
bassador to  several  countries,  and 
author  of  a  number  of  books,  died 
in  Bogota  at  the  age  of  69. 

"Gebet   Vorsehung   Wunder"    by 


699 


Otto  Karrer  was  placed  on  the 
Index  of  Forbidden  Books- 
Pope  Pius  XII  gave  to  22  women 
prominent  in  charitable  work  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  New  York  the  papal 
medal,  Pro  Ecclesia  et  Pontifice. 

That  the  United  States  maintain 
its  policy  of  denying  recognition 
to  the  occupation  of  Lithuania  toy 
force  and  against  the  will  of  its 
people  was  strongly  urged  at  a 
meeting  in  New  York  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  American  Lithuanian 
Roman  Catholic  Priests'  Alliance. 

A  Polish  " White  Book"  was  pub- 
lished in  New  York,  giving  an  ex- 
haustive account  of  the  systematic 
destruction  carried  out  against  the 
nationals  and  institutions  of  Poland. 
E.  D.  Cfienu,  author  of  "line 
Bcole  de  Theologie:  le  Saulchoir" 
and  L.  ChaHier,  author  of  "Essai 
sur  le  Probleme  Theologique," 
whose  hooks  were  condemned  by 
the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the 
Holy  Office,  made  their  submissions 
to  the  decree. 

The  Catholic  Conference  on  In- 
dustrial Problems,  held  in  Brook- 
lyn, N.  Y.,  March  25-26,  was  at- 
tended by  700  persons.  Msgr.  J. 
Jerome  Reddy,  chairman  of  the 
General  Conference  Committee,  ex- 
tended greetings  from  Bishop  Mol- 
loy  in  whose  diocese,  he  noted,  ten 
labor  schools  were  functioning.  The 
Rev.  R.  A.  Me  Go  wan,  director  of 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Department  of  So- 


cial Action  made  a  strong  plea 
that  groups  formed  by  employers, 
workers,  farmers  and  other  organ- 
ized bodies  exert  themselves  to 
serve  the  general  welfare  of  the 
country.  The  Rev.  John  P.  Boland, 
chairman  of  the  N.  Y.  State  Labor 
Relations  Board,  spoke  on  "The 
Need  for  Moral  Reform  in  Econom- 
ic Life."  There  were  many  other 
speakers. 

An  unusual  honor  was  bestowed 
on  Mother  SVI.  Katherine  Drexel, 
foundress  of  the  Sisters  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  for  Indians  and 
Colored  People,  when  President 
Elie  Lescot  of  Haiti,  who  had  ar- 
rived in  the  United  States  by  plane, 
personally  conferred  upon  her  the 
rank  of  Commander  of  the  Na- 
tional Haitian  Order  of  Honor  and 
Merit.  The  ceremony  took  place 
in  the  convent  parlor  of  the  mother- 
house  at  Cornwells  Heights,  Pa. 
The  citation  was  "for  the  great 
and  profoundly  Christian  work  she 
had  brought  to  realization  in  the 
interest  of  the  Colored  race,"  and 
a  medal  was  presented. 

A  Catholic  newspaper,  "Verbum," 
began  publication  in  Guatemala,  to 
meet  the  urgent  need  for  "a  power- 
ful organ  for  the  dissemination, 
throughout  Guatemala,  of  the  splen- 
dors of  Christian  doctrine,  its  moral 
precepts  and  daily  trends,"  as 
Archbishop  Arellano  said  in  his 
endorsement. 


MARCH  29-APRSL  4 


Diplomatic  relations  between  the 
Vatican  and  Japan  were  estab- 
lished, with  appointment  of  Ken 
Harada  as  special  envoy  from  Ja- 
pan with  the  rank  of  Minister.  The 
Most  Rev.  Paul  Marella  remained 
as  Apostolic  Delegate  to  Japan, 
but  diplomatic  privileges  were  con- 
ferred upon  him.  Ken  Harada,  coun- 
sellor and  Charge  d'Affaires  of  the 
Japanese  Embassy  at  Vichy,  is  a 
pagan,  but  his  wife  is  a  devout 
Catholic, 

Representative  Martin  Dies, 
Chairman  of  the  House  Committee 
on  un-American  Activities,  charged 


that  at  least  35  persons  employed 
by  the  Board  of  Economic  Warfare, 
had  been  affiliated  with  Communist- 
front  organizations.  His  accusa- 
tions were  protested  by  Vice-Presi- 
dent Wallace,  Chairman  of  the 
Board. 

A  large  donation,  collected  from 
Catholic  sources,  was  presented  by 
the  Rev.  Edward  V.  Bailey,  their 
chaplain,  to  Show  Folks,  an  organ- 
ization of  entertainers,  for  the 
group's  new  home  for  the  old  and 
needy  of  their  profession. 

Axis  bombing  of  the  island  of 
Malta  had  destroyed  St.  Paul's 


700 


Chapel  on  Malta  Bay,  which 
marked  the  spot  where  the  Apos- 
tle Paul  landed,  the  Stella  Marls 
Church  in  Sliema  and  the  Greek 
Catholic  Church  of  St.  Mary  of 
Damascus.  The  Prior  of  the  Car- 
melite Convent  at  Valletta,  the  Rev. 
Gerald  Pace,  was  killed  while  he 
was  saying  Mass  in  the  Carmelite 
church  and  several  of  the  congrega- 
tion also  died  in  the  bombing. 

The  historic  Church  of  St.  Ethel- 
dreda,in  London,  closed  since  it  was 
badly  damaged  by  bombs  in  May, 
1941,  was  restored  and  reopened 
on  Palm  Sunday.  Damage  was  es- 
timated at  $35,000  including  injury 
to  a  stained-glass  window  presented 
by  the  late  Duke  of  Norfolk. 

Information  was  received  in  Lon- 
don that  Norwegian  free  churches 
were  supporting  the  stand  of  the 
Lutheran  State  Church  in  Norway, 
by  holding  meetings  to  condemn 
the  Nazi-Quisling  anti-religious  cam- 
paign. 

The  official  publication  of  the 
National  Catholic  Rural  Life  Con- 
ference, "Catholic  Rural  Life  Bulle- 
tin," was  changed  in  format,  con- 
tent and  title,  and  will  henceforth 
be  called,  "Land  and  Home." 

The  Most  Rev.  William  D.  O'Brien, 
Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Chicago,  was 
confirmed  in  the  office  of  president 
of  the  Catholic  Church  Extension 
Society  for  another  five  years,  by 
appointment  from  Rome.  Appoint- 
ment to  the  office  of  president  of 
a  Pontifical  Institution  is  reserved 
to  the  Holy  See. 

The  cause  for  beatification  of 
Guy  de  Fontgalland,  a  Parisian  boy 
who  died  in  1925  at  the  age  of 
eleven,  noted  for  his  sanctity,  was 
opened  in  1932,  and  has  now  been 
excluded  by  the  Sacred  Congrega- 
tion of  Rites. 

The  Narberth  Movement  was  es- 
tablished at  Malvern,  South  Africa, 
by  the  Paulist  Fathers. 

Government  offices  in  Mexico 
were  closed  from  Wednesday 
through  Saturday  'of  Holy  Week 
and  the  services  were  attended 
by  many  Government  employees 
and  other  devout  faithful.  Arch- 


bishop Martinez  issued  instruc- 
tions for  a  modification  of  the  tra- 
ditional Holy  Week  fiestas,  thea- 
trical features  being  eliminated  and 
only  the  purely  religious  character 
maintained.  In  Colombia  Archbish- 
op Perdomo  of  Bogota,  with  the 
endorsement  of  President  Santos, 
appealed  for  a  devout  observance 
of  Holy  Week,  unmarred  by  po- 
litical manifestations,  and  the  peo- 
ple wholeheartedly  responded,  the 
week  being  marked  by  great  fervor. 

Governor  Bricker  of  Ohio  is- 
sued a  proclamation  urging  observ- 
ance of  Good  Friday  with  medita- 
tion and  prayer.  In  Philadelphia  a 
one-minute  stop  of  all  buses,  street- 
cars and  subways  at  3  p.m.,  and 
closing  of  places  of  amusement 
from  noon  to  three  o'clock,  were 
observed  as  usual,  and  many  places 
of  business  were  closed  for  the 
day.  Through  the  efforts  of  the 
Reverent  Observance  of  Good  Fri- 
day Movement  of  San  Francisco 
theatres  were  closed  there  from 
noon  to  3  p.  m.  In  New  York,  3,000 
persons  gathered  in  Duffy  Square 
to  witness  the  first  presentation  of 
"The  Way  of  the  Cross,"  a  drama- 
tized version  of  the  Passion,  which 
brought  to  a  close  a  religious  and 
patriotic  observance  sponsored  by 
the  Catholic  War  Veterans  of  the 
United  States. 

Courses  in  pre-flight  aviation,  In- 
struction were  inaugurated  at  the 
Cardinal  Hayes  High  School  and 
ten  other  schools  in  the  metropoli- 
tan area  of  New  York. 

A  special  issue  on  April  4th  of 
the  "Dziennik  Chicagoski,"  Polish 
Daily  News  of  Chicago,  commemo- 
rated the  first  centenary  of  the 
founding  of  the  Resurrectionist  Fa- 
thers. 

Irish  missionaries  of  the  Society 
of  St.  Columbans,  interned  in  Korea 
at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  were 
reported  liberated  and  permitted 
to  return  to  their  residences. 

On  April  3rd  Carlton  J.  H.  Hayes, 
Catholic  educator  and  historian, 
was  nominated  by  President  Roose- 
velt to  be  United  States  Ambassa- 
dor to  Spain. 


701 


A  statement  by  Msgr.  Edward 
Hickey,  chancellor  of  the  Arch- 
diocese of  Detroit,  disavowed  any 
connection  between  the  archdiocese 
and  the  magazine  "Social  Justice." 

Harold  Tsttman,  Charge  d'Affaires 
of  the  mission  established  at  the 
Vatican  by  President  Roosevelt,  re- 


cently joined  in  Vatican  City  by 
his  wife  and  two  sons,  were  with 
them  received  in  private  audience 
by  Pope  Pius  XII,  April  3rd. 

On  March  31  a  cable  from  Mel- 
bourne, Australia,  reported  Jesuits 
In  the  Philippines,  safe  in  Min- 
danao, under  custody  in  the  north, 
and  morale  high. 


APRIL  5-11 


In  a  letter  to  the  House  Commit- 
tee on  Ways  and  Means,  Msgr. 
Heady,  general  secretary  of  the 
N.  C.  W.  C.,  urged  amendment  of 
the  1941  Revenue  Act,  to  abolish 
excise  taxes  on  purchases  by  re- 
ligious institutions.  The  public  serv- 
ice rendered  by  these  non-profit 
organizations  should  entitle  them 
to  the  same  exemption  as  that 
given  governmental  agencies,  he 
said. 

A  three-man  vanguard  of  mission- 
ary priests  left  on  April  5  for  the 
newly  opened  MaryknoII  mission 
in  northern  Bolivia.  They  were  ac- 
companied by  the  Most  Rev.  James 
B.  Walsh,  Superior  General  of 
MaryknoII. 

April  6  was  proclaimed  Army  Day 
by  President  Hoosevelt,  who  called 
on  the  nation  to  honor  citizen 
soldiers  on  that  day. 

The  16th  annual  conference  of 
the  Catholic  Association  for  Inter- 
national Peace  was  held  in  New 
York,  April  6-7.  Its  theme  was  "la- 
ter-American Action  for  the  Pope's 
Peace  Program."  Dr.  Francis  E. 
McMahon,  professor  of  philosophy 
at  the  University  of  Notre  Dame, 
was  elected  president 

The  National  Catholic  Educational 
Association  held  its  39th  annual 
meeting  in  Chicago,  April  6-9.  Arch- 
bishop Stritch  of  Chicago  wel- 
comed the  5,000  delegates,  as  did 
also  Bisliop  Peterson  of  Manches- 
ter, who  was  reelected  president. 
In  his  annual  report  Dr.  George 
Johnson,  secretary  general,  said  that 
even  in  wartime  schools  must  pre- 
serve fundamental  values.  The  gen- 
eral theme  of  the  convention  was 


"Reorganization  of  the  American 
Educational  System." 

Delegates  from  26  states  at- 
tended the  annual  convention  of 
the  Western  Arts  Association  in 
the  Municipal  Auditorium  of  Kan- 
sas City,  April  8-11,  to  discuss  "Art 
in.  the  America  of  Tomorrow." 

The  Department  of  State  in- 
formed the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Legal  De- 
partment that  missioners  in  the 
Far  East  areas  tinder  Japanese  con- 
trol were  permitted  to  use  their 
churches  for  their  own  needs  but 
prohibited  from  having  contact 
with  their  parishioners.  In  Man- 
chukuo  because  of  the  absence  of 
native  clergy  there  was  no  Cath- 
olic worship. 

The  non-sectarian  St.  Vibi ana's 
Cathedral  Community  Center,  Los 
Angeles,  was  carrying  on  a  widely 
varied  and  popular  program  for 
children  and  youths,  including  a 
toy-lending  library,  free  motion  pic- 
tures and  dramatic  classes  in  Span- 
ish and  English. 

The  1942  honors  of  the  Kober 
Foundation  of  Georgetown  Univer- 
sity for  "distinguished  research  in 
preventive  medicine"  went  to  Dr. 
Donald  Dexter  Van  Slyke,  who  was 
designated  medalist,  and  Dr.  Charles 
Armstrong,  who  was  awarded  the 
lectureship. 

The  first  wartime  meeting  of  the 
Internationa!  Apostleship  of  the 
Sea  Council  was  held  in  Glasgow, 
Scotland,  with  delegates  assembled 
from  Australia,  Belgium,  Canada, 
Great  Britain,  Italy,  New  Zealand, 
Portugal,  Spain,  the  United  States, 
South  Africa,  the  West  Indies  and 
Yugoslavia. 


702 


The  Ladies  of  Charity  of  El  Sal- 
vador celebrated  their  golden  jubi- 
lee with  a  solemn  Mass  of  thanks- 
giving in  the  Church  oi  the  Cal- 
vary, San  Salvador. 

The  Easter  message  of  Cardinal 
O'Connell  was  reprinted  in  the  Con- 
gressional Record  at  the  request 
of  Representative  John  V.  McCor- 
mack,  of  Massachusetts. 

Mrs.  William  N.  Berry,  promi- 
nent Catholic  of  Greensboro,  N.  C., 
mother  of  thirteen  children,  was 
chosen  the  "American  Mother"  of 
1942  by  the  Golden  Rule  Founda- 
tion of  New  York.  She  has  two 
daughters  who  are  nuns,  a  son  who 
was  ordained  a  priest  of  the  Pas- 
sionist  Order  later  in  the  year,  and 
three  sons  in  their  country's  serv- 
ice. 

The  ancient  Mexican  Catholic 
ceremony  of  the  blessing  of  the 
animals  took  place  as  usual  at  the 
Church  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Angels, 
in  Los  Angeles,  Calif.,  where  there 
is  a  large  Mexican  settlement. 

More  than  1,000  tons  of  supplies, 
including  foodstuffs,  blankets,  cloth- 
ing and  medical  equipment,  were 
allotted  by  the  American  Red  Cross 
for  Polish  relief. 

Among  the  Guggenheim  Fellows 
of  1942  was  the  Rev.  Vincent  J. 
Flynn,  chairman  of  the  English  de- 
partment at  the  College  of  St. 
Thomas,  St.  Paul,  Minn.  His  proj- 
ect was  listed  as  a  study  of  "The 
History  of  the  English  Renaissance 
and  Anglo-Italian  relations  in  the 
last  half  of  the  15th  century." 

The  Sacred  Congregation  of  the 
Holy  Office  published  a  decree  in- 
structing bishops  and  religious  su- 
periors to  forbid  their  clergy  and 


religious  to  practice  radioesthetics. 
This  includes  the  use  of  the  di- 
vining rod  to  detect  the  presence 
of  water  or  metals  under  ground 
and  similar  means  to  ascertain 
persona]  circumstances,  such  as 
health  or  guilt,  which  practices 
are  doubtful  cases  and  possibly  on 
the  borderline  of  diabolical  influ- 
ence. These  provisions  do  not  in- 
terfere in  the  scientific  question 
of  radioesthetics. 

Faith  and  prayer  were  a  great 
aid  to  the  heroic  forces  of  Bataan 
peninsula  who  long  resisted  Ja- 
panese attack.  According  to  one 
of  the  officers,  Lt  Col.  Warren  J. 
Clear,  there  were  "no  atheists  in 
foxholes."  Gen.  Douglas  Mac  Arthur 
,  issued  a  statement  paying  glowing 
tribute  to  the  U.  S.  forces  at  Cor- 
regidor,  and  said:  "To  the  weep- 
ing mothers  of  its  dead  I  can  only 
say  that  the  sacrifice  and  halo 
of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  has  descended 
upon  their  sons  and  God  will  take 
them  unto  Himself." 

As  a  commentary  on  the  course 
on  marriage  offered  to  juniors  and 
seniors  at  the  College  of  St.  Fran- 
cis, Joliet,  111.,  since  1934,  it  was 
revealed  that  27.6  per  cent  of  the 
graduates  were  married,  and  only 
one  mixed  marriage  occured  in 
the  group. 

A  Newman  Club  was  organized 
at  the  University  of  Kentucky,  Lex- 
ington, Ky. 

Villanova  College  announced  the 
award  of  the  Mendal  Medal  for  out- 
standing achievement  in  science 
this  year  to  Dr.  Joseph  A.  Becker, 
research  physicist  of  the  Bell  Tele- 
phone Laboratories,  and  a  resident 
of  Mountain  Lakes,  N.  J. 


APRIL  12-18 


The  Resurrectionist  Fathers  in 
Chicago  began  the  celebration  of 
their  first  centenary  with  a  Pon- 
tifical Mass  offered  by  Archbishop 
Stritch  in  St.  Stanislaus  Kostka 
Church  on  Low  Sunday,  April  12. 
The  Archbishop  was  among  the 
speakers  at  a  banquet  that  evening 


attended  by  Church  and  govern- 
ment dignitaries  and  leaders  in 
Catholic  organizations,  professions 
and  trades.  The  Congregation  of 
the  Resurrection  was  founded  in 
Rome  in  1842  when  seven  young 
men  who  had  banded  together  in 
Paris  as  Polish  exiles  under  the 


703 


leadership  of  Bogdan  Janski,  pro- 
nounced their  vows. 

At  a  special  meeting  of  the  Bish- 
ops' Relief  Committee,  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.,  $100,000  was  made 
available  for  use  for  Polish  relief. 
The  amount  was  to  be  spent  for 
goods  to  be  shipped  to  Polish  refu- 
gees in  Russia. 

The  text  of  a  vigorous  answer  by 
Bishop  Bornewasser  of  Trier  to 
public  attacks  by  a  Nazi  official  in 
Germany  against  God  and  religion, 
was  made  public  in  the  United 
States. 

It  was  reported  from  Yugoslavia 
that  only  four  priests  remained  at 
their  posts  in  the  143  parishes  of 
the  Diocese  of  Ljubljana  under 
Nazi  occupation. 

The  Chinese  Embassy  in  Wash- 
ington made  known  that  diplo- 
matic relations  were  soon  to  be 
established  between  the  Vatican 
and  China. 

Official  word  was  received  that 
the  Most  Rev.  Thomas  Wade,  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  the  North  Soloman 
Islands,  was  interned  by  the  Japan- 
ese at  Rabaul,  Island  of  New  Brit- 
ain. With  him  were  Prs.  Hennessy 
and  Connelly. 

A  new  permanent  altar  in  the 
Lady  Chapel  of  St.  Patrick's  Cathe- 
dral, New  York,  was  dedicated  by 
Archbishop  Spellman.  The  statue 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  above  the 
altar  is  to  be  known  as  "Our  Lady 
of  New  York." 

The  "St.  Francis  Home  Journal," 
published  in  Washington,  D.  C.,  by 
the  Capuchin  Fathers,  in  its  cur- 
rent issue  changed  its  format  and 
its  title  to  "The  Catholic  Home 
Journal." 


In  Norway  Vidkun  Quisling  seized 
control  of  the  Norwegian  State 
Church  but  did  not  arrest  the  1,100 
clergy  who  had  resigned  in  pro- 
test against  oppression. 

The  weekly,  "Social  Justice/'  was 
banned  from  the  United  States 
mails  by  Postmaster  General  Frank 
Walker. 

The  sixth  diocesan  congress  of 
the  League  of  Catholic  Women  was 
held  in  Boston  with  an  attendance 
of  2,000.  The  theme  of  the  con- 
vention was  "Sursum  Corda  —  Lift 
Up  Your  Hearts." 

At  Zentsuji,  internment  camp  In 
Japan,  where  366  American  civil- 
ians were  confined,  their  general 
condition  and  treatment  was  re- 
ported by  the  American  Red  Cross 
to  be  good  and  religious  services 
were  conducted  by  one  of  the  in- 
ternees. 

The  Rev.  Francis  X.  Downey,  S.  J., 
author,  founder  of  the  Pro  Parvulis 
Book  Club  for  children,  and  editor 
of  the  "Jesuit  Seminary  News"  of 
the  New  England  Province,  died  on 
April  14,  in  Boston,  Mass.,  at  the 
age  of  54. 

The  grandnephew  of  General  Giu- 
seppe Garibaldi,  Italian  national 
hero,  General  Ezio  Garibaldi,  a  con- 
vert to  the  Catholic  Church,  re- 
ceived the  sacraments  in  the  Chapel 
of  Blessed  Mother  Cabrini,  Vatican 
City. 

The  refusal  by  city  officials  of  a 
license  to  operate  burlesque  thea- 
tres in  New  York  was  upheld  by 
the  State  Supreme  Court. 

The  Vatican  Radio  announced 
that  of  the  400  churches  destroyed 
in  Spain  during  the  Civil  War,  21 
had  been  entirely  rebuilt  and  181 
restored. 


APRIL  19-25 


The  theme  of  the  21st  conven- 
tion of  the  National  Council  of 
Catholic  Women,  held  at  Holly- 
wood, Fla.,  April  18-22,  under  the 
patronage  of  Bishop  Hurley  of  St. 
Augustine,  was  "Catholic  Women 
in  the  Service  of  God  and  Country." 
Bishop  Walsh  of  Charleston  deliv- 
ered the  keynote  address  at  the 


opening  session,  on  the  world  strug- 
gle, saying,  "We  must  work  as  one, 
with  one  thing  in  mind  —  America's 
victory,  America's  achievement'  of 
a  Christian  social  order,  and  Amer- 
ica's power  at  the  peace  table  to 
be  used  for  a  world  social  order." 
The  first  day  was  devoted  to  a 
"  "Leaders'  Conference,"  at  which 


704 


Lt.  Comm.  Maurice  S.  Sheehy,  chap- 
lain of  the  U.  S.  Naval  Air  Station 
at  Jacksonville,  Fla.,  called  upon 
Catholic  women  to  contribute  cour- 
age, faith  and  prayer  in  the  hour 
of  their  country's  need.  Bishop  Hur- 
ley was  celebrant  of  the  pontifical 
Mass  on  April  19,  at  which  Msgr, 
Michael  J.  Ready,  N.  C.  W.  C.,  gen- 
eral secretary,  preached  the  ser- 
mon, on  "the  compelling  need  of 
effective  holiness."  The  Holy  Fa- 
ther sent  his  Apostolic  Blessing  to 
all  participating  in  the  convention. 
Bishop  Noll  of  Fort  Wayne  opened 
the  deliberations,  on  April  20,  urg- 
ing "propaganda  for  Christ."  There 
were  many  noted  speakers  at  the 
various  sessions  during  the  five 
days,  which  closed  with  a  banquet 
at  which  Bishop  Hurley  spoke  on 
the  "crisis  for  Christianity,"  in 
which  "we  have  no  fears  for  the 
Church's  survival."  Among  resolu- 
tions adopted  was  one  on  Inter- 
American  relations,  emphasizing 
the  importance  of  American  soli- 
darity to  the  winning  of  the  war. 

On  April  23  delegates  who  at- 
tended the  convention  of  the 
N.  C.  C.  W.  went  on  a  pilgrimage  to 
St.  Augustine  where  they  attended 
Mass  offered  by  Bishop  Hurley  at 
an  altar  of  logs,  with  the  ocean 
for  a  background  and  Spanish-moss 
draped  trees  providing  Gothic  arch- 
es, on  the  site  where  the  first  Mass 
in  a  permanent  settlement  of  what 
is  now  the  United  States  was  of- 
fered on  Sept  8,  1565. 

Japan's  first  Minister  to  the  Holy 
See,  Ken  Harada,  arrived  in  Rome 
on  April  24. 

An  agreement  modifying  the  Con- 
cordat of  1892  between  the  Holy 
See  and  Colombia  was  signed  at 
the  Vatican,  April  22.  The  agree- 
ment regulates  the  appointment  of 
bishops,  the  delineation  of  dioceses, 
celebration  of  marriage,  administra- 
tion of  cemeteries  and  the  collabo- 
ration of  the  clergy  in  the  civil 
census. 


Two  former  Anglican  clergymen, 
converts  to  the  Catholic  Church, 
the  Rev.  Laurence  Goulder  and  the 
Rev.  Eliott  Ostrehan,  were  ordained 
to  the  priesthood  in  a  ceremony  at 
the  London  Oratory. 

Archbishop  Cabral  of  Belo  Hori- 
zonte  declared  in  a  letter  to  U.  S. 
Ambassador  Caffery,  at  Rio  de  Ja- 
neiro, that  widespread  Protestant 
propaganda  in  Brazil,  attributable 
to  missionaries  from  the  United 
States,  was  hampering  Brazil-United 
States  relations. 

Lt  Comm.  Edward  H.  O'Hare, 
who  shot  down  five  and  possibly 
six  Japanese  planes  in  the  South 
Pacific,  was  given  the  Congres- 
sional Medal  of  Honor  at  the  White 
House,  April  21,  by  President  Roose- 
velt. Lt.  Comm.  O'Hare  was  re- 
ceived into  the  Catholic  Church  in 
Sept,  1941,  shortly  before  his  mar- 
riage to  Miss  Rita  G.  Wooster,  at 
Phoenix,  Ariz. 

A  decree  of  the  Sacred  Congrega- 
tion of  Rites  authorized  the  use  of 
electric  lights  in  church  when  it  is 
impossible,  or  exceptionally  diffi- 
cult, to  use  olive  oil  for  lamps  or 
bees'  wax  for  candles. 

At  the  fifth  annual  dinner  of  the 
Massachusetts  Conference  of  Chris- 
tians and  Jews,  on  April  23,  Car- 
dinal O'ConneSS  was  honored  for 
"his  valuable  contributions  to  the 
unity  and  solidarity  of  the  people 
of  the  United  States  and  of  his 
constant  advocacy  of  the  highest 
principles  of  good  will,  religious 
liberty  and  the  preservation  of  the 
civil  and  religious  rights  of  all  the 
inhabitants  of  our  country." 

The  Siena  SVledal  of  the  Theta 
Phi  Alpha  Sorority,  given  annually 
to  an  outstanding  Catholic  woman, 
was  presented  on  April  21,  at  the 
N.  C.  C.W.  convention,  in  Holly- 
wood, Fla.,  to  Miss  Anne  Sarachon 
Hooley,  Assistant  Director  of  the 
N.  C.  C.  S. 


705 


APRIL  26-MAY  2 


The  3rd  annual  convention  of  the 
Catholic  Committee  of  the  South 
was  held  in  Richmond,  Va.,  April 
26-28,  under  the  patronage  of  Bish- 
op Ireton  of  Richmond,  who  cele- 
brated the  opening  pontifical  Mass, 
at  which  Bishop  Walsh  of  Charles- 
ton preached  the  sermon.  He  de- 
clared that  the  children  of  the 
Church  must  use  all  their  talents 
and  pour  out  their  prayers  if  they 
are  to  survive  with  the  Church. 
The  theme  of  the  convention  was 
"After  Victory —  Peace:  the  C.  C.  S. 
Enlists  for  Both/'  Various  prob- 
lems of  the  South  were  discussed 
at  the  several  sessions  and  the  pro- 
gram included  three  radio  broad- 
casts on  nationwide  networks.  Nine 
members  of  the  hierarchy  and  cleri- 
cal and  lay  leaders  from  the  South 
and  other  sections  of  the  country 
attended  the  convention.  At  the 
closing  banquet  Virginia's  non- 
Catholic  Governor  Colgate  W.  Dar- 
den  delivered  an  address  in  which 
he  referred  to  the  Catholic  Church 
as  "a  rock  in  a  wasting  world." 

For  significant  contribution  to 
the  welfare  and  progress  of  the 
South  the  annual  award  of  the 
Catholic  Committee  of  the  South 
was  made  to  Mother  Katharine 
Drexel,  foundress  of  the  Sisters  of 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  for  the  In- 
dians and  Colored  People.  As  she 
was  unable  to  be  present  because 
of  illness  the  plaque  was  presented 
to  her  successor  as  Superior  of 
the  Congregation,  Mother  Mary  of 
the  Visitation,  at  the  session  on 
"The  Church  and  the  Negro." 

Following  the  convention  of  the 
Catholic  Committee  of  the  South 
at  Richmond  many  of  the  dele- 
gates on  April  29  attended  the  first 
Mass  celebrated  on  Jamestown  Is- 
land in  400  years  and  made  a  pil- 
grimage to  the  Shrine  of  Our  Lady 
of  Walsingham  at  Williamsburg,  a 
duplicate  of  the  famous  shrine  in 
England. 

A  regional  meeting  of  the  Con- 
fraternity of  Christian  Doctrine 
was  held  in  Indianapolis,  Ind.,  for 
the  entire  Metropolitan  Province  of 


Cincinnati.  In  an  address  Arch- 
bishop McNicholas  said  the  Con- 
fraternity was  of  "supreme  neces- 
sity'* to  this  country. 

Despite  hostilities  in  the  Philip- 
pines, American  Jesuits  were  re- 
ported to  be  carrying  on  with  pa- 
rochial activities,  though  communi- 
cations between  the  islands  was 
completely  lacking,  church  func- 
tions were  limited  and  some  of  the 
missionaries  were  serving  as  Army 
chaplains. 

The  National  Circle  of  the  Daugh- 
ters of  Isabella  held  a  meeting  in 
Washington,  D.  C.  The  event  was 
made  the  occasion  for  the  unveiling 
of  a  bronze  plaque  erected  in  the 
foyer  of  the  National  Catholic 
School  of  Social  Service,  in  com- 
memoration of  the  donation  of  a 
$100,000  graduate  fellowship  fund 
to  the  School  by  the  Daughters  of 
Isabella.  The  ceremony  took  place 
April  26  and  presentation  of  the 
plaque  to  the  National  Regent,  Mrs. 
Carolyn  B.  Manning,  was  made  by 
Msgr.  Michael  J.  Ready,  president 
of  the  School's  Board  of  Trustees. 

At  the  request  of  Pope  Pius  XII 
the  Missionary  Oblates  of  Mary 
Immaculate  accepted  missions  in 
Haiti  and  were  to  leave  shortly  for 
their  posts,  from  the  Franco-Amer- 
ican Province,  with  headquarters  in 
Lowell,  Mass..  Formerly  Catholic 
clergy  in  Haiti  came  almost  exclu- 
sively from  France,  and  since  the 
outbreak  of  war  there  had  not 
been  enough  priests  in  the  island 
to  care  for  the  spiritual  needs  of 
its  3,000,000  inhabitants. 

The  persistence  of  J.  G.  Elliott, 
of  Arnprior,  Ont.,  in  seeking  to 
establish  religious  education  in  On- 
tario  schools  was  finally  successful, 
and  a  resolution  brought  before  the 
Ontario  School  Trustees  and  Rate- 
payers' Association  was  adopted 
to  this  end. 

The  College  of  Mount  St.  Vin- 
cent, New  York  City,  opened  Font- 
hill  Castle,  former  home  of  Edwin 
Forrest,  celebrated  Shakespearean 


706 


actor,  as  their  new  library,  the 
Elizabeth  Seton  Library. 

A  letter  published  in  the  press 
of  Santander,  Spain,  signed  by  Re- 
gina  Garcia,  former  Socialist  dep- 
uty from  Murcia,  member  of  the 
Geneva  Labor  Commission  and 
leader  of  the  Spanish  section  of 
the  Second  International,  told  of 
her  conversion  to  the  Catholic  faith. 
On  May  2  the  former  Rector  of 
Advent  Episcopal  Church,  Lake- 
wood,  Ohio,  the  Rev.  Royden  J.  D. 
Mott,  his  wife  and  two  children, 
were  received  into  the  Catholic 
Church. 

It  was  reported  that  the  Most 
Rev.  Joseph  Gawlina,  Field  Bishop 
of  the  Polish  Armed  Forces,  had 
arrived  in  Russia,  to  serve  as  head 
of  52  Polish  army  chaplains  in  the 
Soviet  territory. 

The  second  American  Congress 
for  Aesthetics  was  held  at  the  Cath- 
olic University,  Washington,  D.  C. 
A  large  group  of  internationally  fa-, 
mous  authorities  in  various  fields 
of  art  and  aesthetics  attended,  and 
among  the  speakers  were  Jacques 
Maritain,  French  savant,  and  Pa- 
draic  Colum,  Irish  poet,  both  Acad- 
emy members  of  the  Gallery  of 
Living  Catholic  Authors. 

Carlton  J.  H.  Hayes,  Seth  Low 
Professor  of  History  at  Columbia 
University,  and  Academy  member 
of  the  Gallery  of  Living  Authors, 
before  departure  for  his  post  as 
U.  S.  Ambassador  to  Spain,  was 
given  a  dinner  at  the  Catholic  Uni- 
versity, Washington,  D.  C.,  a  lun- 
cheon by  the  American  Women's 
Unit  for  War  Relief,  in  New  York 
City,  and  a  Reception  by  the  Na- 
tional Conference  of  Christians  and 
Jews,  also  in  New  York. 

Air  raids  in  England  resulted  in 
the  death  of  one  priest,  the  Rev. 
Timothy  Sheridan,  at  Bath  and  five 
nuns  at  York,  as  well  as  damage 
to  the  Churches  of  St.  John  the 
Evangelist  and  of  Our  Lady,  Bath, 
and  the  famous  Bar  Convent,  York. 

The  Mediaeval  Academy  of  Amer- 
ica, at  its  annual  meeting  in  Bos- 
ton, inducted  Dr.  Roy  J.  Deferrari, 
Secretary  General  of  the  Catholic 
University  of  America,  as  a  Fellow, 


and  Dr.  Jacques  Maritain,  of  the 
Catholic  Institute  of  Paris,  as  a 
Corresponding  Fellow  of  the  Acad- 
emy, for  notable  contributions  to 
the  promotion  of  medieval  studies. 
Dr.  Deferrari  is  the  fourth  Catholic 
and  Dr.  Maritain  the  fifth  Cath- 
olic to  be  so  honored,  among  the 
forty-seven  Fellows  and  forty-five 
Corresponding  Fellows,  respective- 
ly, the  number  of  each  group  being 
limited  to  fifty. 

Meetings  of  the  Third  Order  of 
St.  Francis  were  held  along  the 
Pacific  Coast.  A  particular  appeal 
was  made  to  youth  to  meet  the 
responsibilities  tendered  them  due 
to  the  war  emergency. 

In  Peon  a,  I  Si.,  every  Catholic 
family  in  the  diocese  received  a 
copy  of  Bishop  Schlarman's  "Public 
Prayer  Front  Devotion,"  a  44-page 
booklet  advocating  a  "prayer  front" 
during  the  war.  At  the  end  of 
March  the  diocese  had  3,352  Cath- 
olic youths  with  the  armed  forces. 

It  was  reported  from  Nazi-occu- 
pied Lithuania  that  Archbishop 
Jalbraykowski  of  Vilna  was  in  a 
concentration  camp  and  Archbish- 
op Skviereckas  of  Kaunas  was  se- 
verely wounded,  as  the  result  of 
his  attempted  assassination. 

Upon  the  arrival  of  Mary  knoll 
msssioners  in  Bolivia,  the  Most 
Rev.  Egidio  Lari,  Papal  Nuncio  to 
Bolivia,  announced  the  formal  erec- 
tion of  the  new  Maryknoll  territory 
as  the  Vicariate  Apostolic  of  Pando. 
The  Spanish  word  "pando"  has  the 
significance  of  the  English  word, 
"bulge,"  and  refers  descriptively  to 
the  northernmost  portion  of  the 
Bolivian  lowlands,  which  bulges 
into  the  contiguous  territory  of 
Brazil.  The  Rev.  Alonso  Esca- 
lante,  M.  M.,  head  of  the  mission 
band  of  20  Maryknollers,  was  des- 
ignated Administrator  Apostolic  of 
the  region. 

In  a  letter  to  Cardinal  Maglione, 
Papal  Secretary  of  State,  Pope  Pius 
XII  asked  that  the  month  of  May 
be  made  again  a  time  of  special 
supplication  for  peace. 

The  "Catholic  Press  Directory" 
for  1942,  compiled  by  Joseph  H. 
Meier,  of  Chicago,  listed  for  the 


707 


United  States:  7  Catholic  dailies, 
9  semi-weeklies,  125  weeklies,  127 
monthlies,  15  M-monthlies,  44  quar- 
terlies, 4  annuals  and  1  bi-annual. 

A  pastoral  letter  issued  by  Bishop 
Garcia  Martinez  of  Calahorra,  Spain, 
warned  against  the  errors  of  Nazi 
doctrine,  particularly  as  they  con- 
stitute a  threat  to  the  faith  of 
Spanish  Catholics. 

A  new  see  was  erected  in  Colom- 
bia, the  Diocese  of  Jerico,  and  the 
Most  Rev.  Antonio  J.  Jaramillo 
Tobon  was  consecrated  Bishop. 

At 'the  book  fair  opened  officially 
in  Mexico  City,  on  May  2,  by  Presi- 


dent Camacho,  one  of  the  best  ex- 
hibits was  that  of  the  Buena  Prensa 
which  won  special  commendation 
from  the  President.  During  the  six 
years  of  its  existence  this  printing 
house  has  published  millions  of 
pamphlets,  books  and  periodicals 
for  the  clergy  and  Catholic  organ- 
izations. Its  newest  periodical  is 
"Montezuma,"  edited  by  the  semi- 
narians at  Montezuma,  N.  M.  A 
bookshop  where  all  Catholic  pub- 
lications may  be  published  was  re- 
cently opened  by  them  in  Mexico 
City. 


MAY  3-9 


May  3rd  marked  the  120th  anni- 
versary of  the  foundation  of  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Faith,  which  played  an  important 
role  in  the  development  of  the 
Church  in  the  United  States. 

The  National  Catholic  Confer- 
ence on  Family  Life  held  their  10th 
annual  meeting  at  Webster  College, 
Webster  Groves,  Mo.,  May  4.  The 
problems  of  the  family  resulting 
from  the  war  was  a  prominent 
topic  of  discussion. 

An  annual  award  to  a  Catholic 
mother  chosen  by  the  National 
Catholic  Conference  on  Family  Life 
to  represent  Catholic  mothers  of 
the  nation  was  inaugurated  at  its 
meeting,  May  4,  feast  of  St.  Monica, 
patroness  of  Christian  mothers, 
with  the  presentation  to  Mrs.  Cath- 
erine Jacobs  Barthoiome,  of  Belle- 
chester,  Minn.,  of  a  medal  from  the 
Shrine  of  Christian  Motherhood  at 
St.  Augustine,  Ma.  Thus  chosen  the 
"1942  Catholic  Mother,"  Mrs.  Bar- 
thoiome is  the  mother  of  eleven 
children,  among  them  Coadjutor 
Bishop  Peter  W.  Barthoiome  of  St. 
Cloud,  Minn.,  and  Fr.  John  Bar-- 
tholome,  of  Wabasha,  Minn.  She 
was  born  in  1854,  on  the  feast  of 
St.  Monica,  on  which  day  she  was 
signally  honored  eighty-eight  years 
later. 


On  their  way  to  India  nineteen 
German  missioners  died  in  sinking 
of  Dutch  ship  by  Japanese  bom- 
bardment. They  had  been  laboring 
in  Little  Sunda  Islands  and  in- 
terned by  the  Dutch  authorities 
before  "they  were  transported. 

The  second  annual  Marriage  Par- 
ley for  college  students  was  held 
at  Rhode  Island  State  College.  At 
the  opening  session  they  were  ad- 
dressed by  the  Rev.  Edgar  Schmie- 
deler,  O.  S.  B.,  director  of  the 
N.  C.  W.  C.  Family  Life  Bureau,  on 
"Two  Views  of  the  Family,"  He 
spoke  of  the  battle  "of  the  dis- 
tinctly human  in  man  versus  the 
animal  in  him,"  and  said  the  result 
of  this  battle  for  man's  domination 
by  reason  or  desire  would  have 
more  far-reaching  results  than 
those  of  the  battle  between  democ- 
racy and  totalitarianism. 

E.  Perrin  Schwartz,  president  of 
the  Social  Justice  Publishing  Com- 
pany, and  editor  of  "Social  Justice/' 
informed  Postmaster  General  Frank 
C.  Walker,  on  May  4,  that  the  mag- 
azine would  cease  publication  and 
abandon  its  second-class  mail  per- 
mit, which  had  been  withdrawn 
and  a  hearing  opened  by  the  postal 
authorities  so  that  the  editor  might 
show  cause  why  this  privilege 
should  not  be  revoked.  The  Post- 
master General  also  received  a 


708 


telegram  from  Fr.  Charles  Coughlin 
approving  the  action  of  the  pub- 
lisher-owner. 

It  was  reported  that  12  Mary- 
knoll  missioners  were  Interned  In 
Japan. 

Pope  Pius  XII  received  in  pri- 
vate audience  on  May  4  the  new 
Ambassador  of  Bolivia  to  the  Holy 
See,  Bailon  Mereado. 

In  a  pastoral  letter  on  religious 
instruction,  the  Most  Eev,  Sigis- 
mund  Waitz,  Prince-Archbishop  of 
Salzburg,  Austria,  stated  that  he 
had  refused  to  give  up  the  teaching 
of  religion  to  laymen  under  control 
of  the  Nazi  school  board,  and  had 
instructed  pastors  to  arrange  re- 
ligious instruction  periods  in  the 
churches. 

lit  a  pastoral  letter  written  by 
the  Most  Rev.  Clement  August  von 
Galen,  Bishop  of  Muenster,  he  em- 
phasized the  lack  of  Catholic  in- 
struction in  the  schools  of  Germany. 

Formerly  an  Anglican  minister, 
John  Kirkpatrick  became  a  convert 
to  the  Catholic  faith  and  was  re- 
ceived into  the  Church  and  con- 
firmed at  Downside  Abbey. 

On  May  7  was  held  the  solemn 
ceremony  marking  the  taking  of 
the  oath  by  recruits  to  the  Swiss 
Guards,  at  the  Vatican. 

That  many  Spanish  refugee  chil- 
dren were  still  in  England  was  re- 
vealed by  the  fact  that  their  moth- 
ers were  asking  for  them  and  due 
to  the  war  no  means  of  transport 
could  be  found.  Of  the  4,000  chil- 
dren brought  to  England  from  Spain 
during  its  civil  war,  400  still  re- 
mained. 

The  new  altar  in  St.  Patrick's 
Cathedral,  New  York,  gift  of  an 
anonymous  donor,  was  consecrated 
on  May  9  by  Archbishop  Spellman, 
in  an  impressive  ceremony  wit- 
nessed by  a  capacity  crowd  in  the 
huge  cathedral.  The  Archbishop 
then  said  the  first  Mass  at  the 
new  altar. 

Msgr.  Thomas  J.  McDonnell,  Na- 
tional Director  of  the  Society  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Faith,  in 
the  United  States,  was  appointed 


Secretary  of  the  Supreme  Council 
of  the  Society,  the  first  American 
to  hold  this  office. 

Despite  the  war  an  expansion  of 
Catholic  broadcasting  activity  was 
reported  by  Edward  J.  Heffron, 
executive  secretary  of  the  National 
Council  of  Catholic  Men,  at  the  13th 
Institute  for  Education  by  Radio,  at 
Ohio  State  University.  In  addition 
to  the  Catholic  Hour,  Catholic  pro- 
grams noted  were:  the  Ave  Maria 
Hour,  Church  of  the  Air,  Catholic 
Question  Box,  Rosary  Hour  and 
Boys'  Town  program. 

The  conviction  that  the  welfare 
of  children  is  of  paramount  im- 
portance and  the  unprecedented 
problems  of  child  care  due  to  the 
war,  led  to  a  decision  to  hold  the 
eighth  Pan-American  Child  Con- 
gress,  in  Washington,  D.  C.,  even  in 
face  of  war  conditions.  The  family 
and  the  economic  stability  of  the 
family  held  an  important  place 
in  the  reports  and  discussions,  and 
the  Congress  adopted  a  "Declara- 
tion of  Opportunity  for  Children" 
which  calls  for  education  and  train- 
ing to  develop  their  mental,  physi- 
cal and  spiritual  powers. 

The  first  Japanese  Envoy  to  the 
Holy  See,  Ken  Harada,  presented 
his  credentials  to  Pope  Pius  XII, 
on  May  9,  and  recalled  the  journey 
of  St.  Francis  Xavier  to  Japan  and 
the  missions  sent  by  Japan  to 
Popes  Gregory  XV  and  Paul  V. 
The  Pope  expressed  his  earnest 
desire  that  disagreements  afflict- 
ing the  world  may  be  resolved  on 
a  basis  of  justice. 

The  annual  Mary's  Day  Mass  at 
St.  Raphael's  Cathedral,  Dubuque, 
Iowa,  was  celebrated  by  Archbishop 
Beckman,  who  also  addressed  the 
1,500  women  and  girls  who  at- 
tended. 

Two  sopranos  selected  in  opera 
try-outs  for  the  St.  Louis  Munici- 
pal Opera  were  pupils  of  Sister 
Geraldine  Jacobs,  O.  S.  B.  of  Mount 
St.  Scholastica  College,  Atchison, 
Kans.  They  are  Margaret  Jeanne 
Stinson  and  Dorothy  Mae  Bailey. 


709 


MAY  10-16 


The  Basilica  of  St  Mary  in 
Sydney,  Australia,  was  thronged 
on  May  10  for  the  principal  cere- 
monies in  observance  of  the  cen- 
tenary of  the  Australian  hierarchy, 
among  them  the  conferring  of  the 
pallium  by  the  Apostolic  Delegate, 
the  Most  Rev.  Giovanni  Panico, 
upon  Archbishop  Gilroy  of  Sydney. 

May  10  was  observed  as  Mother's 
Day  throughout  the  United  States, 
and  the  "1942  American  Mother/7 
Mrs.  William  N.  Berry,  of  Greens- 
boro, N.  C.,  Catholic  mother  of  thir- 
teen children,  was  entertained  at  a 
luncheon  at  the  Waldorf-Astoria, 
New  York  City,  and  was  presented 
by  Archbishop  Spellman  of  New 
York  with  the  gold  medal  of  the 
Golden  Rule  Foundation  which  con- 
ducts an  annual  poll  for  the  choice 
of  a  representative  American 
mother.  On  the  Foundation's  an- 
nual radio  program  Mrs.  Berry  was 
introduced  as  the  principal  speaker. 

Not  only  did  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Ad- 
ministrative Board  through  its  gen- 
eral secretary,  Msgr.  Michael  J. 
Ready,  protest  certain  new  tax 
proposals  which  would  seriously 
affect  "personal  initiative  in  the 
advancement  of  religious,  chari- 
table and  educational  purposes," 
but  secular  observers  also  sternly 
indicted  them. 

Four  Maryknoll  nuns  interned  in 
Hong  Kong  were  reported  freed. 

President  Manuel  Prado  of  Peru 
was  welcomed  on  a  visit  to  the 
United  States  by  government  offi- 
cials and  dignitaries.  On  May  10 
he  attended  Mass  in  St.  Matthew's 
Cathedral,  Washington,  D.  C.,  with 
his  entire  staff  and  Ambassador 
Freyre  y  Santander,  of  Peru. 

Lieut  John  D.  Bulkeley,  Philip- 
psne  hero,  upon  his  return  home 
went  with  his  wife  (both  non- 
Catholics)  to  Mass  at  St.  Teresa's 
Church,  Long  Island  City,  N.  Y.» 
on  May  10,  in  tribute  to  the  Rev. 
Andrew  F.  Cervini,  S.  J.,  who  "did 
a  marvelous  job  with  the  men  of 
my  crew,"  he  said,  administering 
first  aid,  supplying  food  and  place 
for  rest,  and  turning  his  church  in 


Mindanao  into  a  hospital.  "One 
of  the  finest  men  of  God  I  ever 
met ...  he  is  the  real  hero." 

The  Bishops'  Relief  Committee 
announced  allotment  of  an  addi- 
tional fund  of  1130,000  for  war  re- 
lief: $20,000  for  Slovenian  war  suf- 
ferers; $10,000  for  Lithuanian  vic- 
tims of  the  war;  and  $100,000  to 
defray  the  expenses  of  the  Mili- 
tary Ordinariate  and  the  Chaplains' 
Aid  Association. 

The  heads  of  State  of  virtually 
every  couutry  in  the  world  sent 
messages  of  congratulation  to  Pope 
Psus  XSI  on  the  occasion  of  the 
silver  jubilee  of  Ms  episcopal  con- 
secration, May  13.  Other  dignitaries 
also  sent  felicitations.  A  spiritual 
note  predominated  in  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  jubilee,  according  to 
the  wish  of  the  Holy  Father.  In 
the  United  States  22,000,000  Cath- 
olics joined  with  the  entire  Cath- 
olic world  in  solemn  tribute.  In 
every  diocese  solemn  Mass  for  the 
Pope  and  for  his  intentions  cli- 
maxed the  observance;  pastoral 
letters  were  issued  by  members 
of  the  hierarchy  which  emphasized 
his  efforts  for  peace  and  his  exam- 
ple of  courage  amid  trials  and 
burdens  of  war;  on  a  radio  program 
sponsored  by  the  Holy  Name  Soci- 
eties of  the  United  States,  broad- 
cast throughout  the  nation  and 
transmitted  to  countries  abroad, 
Archbishop  Spellman  of  New  York 
addressed  to  the  Pontiff  words  of 
salutation,  praise  and  homage;  a 
nation-wide  spiritual  bouquet  of 
Masses,  Communions  and  prayers 
offered  by  the  faithful  for  the  Pope 
was  sent  him  through  the  Apos- 
tolic Delegate;  and  in  Washington 
at  the  National  Shrine  of  the  Im- 
maculate Conception  Archbishop 
Cicognani  celebrated  solemn  pon- 
tifical Mass,  at  which  the  Most 
Rev.  Joseph  M.  Corrigan,  rector 
of  the  Catholic  University,  preached 
the  sermon  before  a  distinguished 
congregation.  The  Jubilee  was  the 
occasion  of  notable  observances 
in  Latin-American  lands,  a  week 
of  special  prayer  was  observed  by 
the  Catholics  of  Canada,  and  rnes- 


710 


sages  of  congratulation  to  the  Holy 
Father  received  by  the  Apostolic 
Delegate  to  England,  the  Most  Rev. 
William  Godfrey,  were  being  gath- 
ered in  volumes  to  be  transmitted 
in  due  course  to  the  Holy  See. 

By  Motu  Proprio  issued  May  12 
Pope  Pius  XII  granted  to  all  mem- 
bers of  the  clergy  throughout  the 
world  the  extraordinary  privilege 
of  the  altar  whereby  at  every  Mass 
they  celebrate  at  every  altar,  dur- 
ing the  period  from  May  13,  1942, 
to  May  13,  1943,  they  may  gain  a 
plenary  indulgence  to  be  applied 
to  one  of  the  souls  in  purgatory. 
The  Holy  Father  stated  that  he 
wished  thus  to  share  the  great  con- 
solation he  had  received  on  his 
silver  jubilee  from  union  of  prayers. 

At  the  Bishops*  Conference  held 
in  Caracas,  Venezuela,  a  message 
was  addressed  to  the  National  Con- 
gress urging  reforms  of  the  mar- 
riage law  and  elimination  of  di- 
vorce in  their  revision  of  the  Civil 
Code.  At  their  Conference  the  Bish- 
ops declared  Nuestra  Senora  de 
Coromoto  to  be  the  Patroness  of 
Venezuela. 

The  Distinguished  Service  Cross 
was  awarded  posthumously  to  Pvt. 
Elmer  P.  Buehrig,  Jr.,  a  former 
student  of  Sacred  Heart  School,  St. 
Louis,  Mo.,  for  bravery  in  the  de- 
fense of  the  Philippines. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Amede  T.  Thibault, 
of  St.  Albans,  Vt.,  had  an  unusual 
golden  wedding  jubilee,  on  May 
10,  when  as  a  Mother's  Day  gift 
their  seven  daughters,  all  nuns, 
were  able  to  be  present  for  the 
occasion. 

The  Cenacle  of  St.  Regis,  New 
York  City,  retreat  house  and  center 
for  Christian  Doctrine,  celebrated 
its  fiftieth  anniversary  with  three- 
day  ceremonies  concluding  with 
Solemn  Benediction  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  at  which  Archbishop 
Spellman  officiated  and  a  Holy 
Hour  conducted  by  the  Rev.  Joseph 
McSorley,  C.  S.P. 

In  Boston  300  Catholic  Scouts 
were  inducted  into  twelve  Boy  and 
Girl  Scout  troops  and  Brownie 
packs,  in  a  ceremony  at  St.  Thomas' 
Church,  Jamaica  Plains,  attended 


by    Mayor   Maurice    J.    Tobin    and 
other  prominent  citizens. 

Completing  the  first  indoctrina- 
tion course,  opened  at  the  Univer- 
sity of  Notre  Dame,  April  15,  800 
apprentice  seamen  left  for  ad- 
vanced training  courses  at  Abbott 
Hall  in  Chicago  and  Prairie  State 
and  Columbia  in  New  York. 

The  Philippine  Government  in 
exile  established  headquarters  in 
Washington,  D.  C.,  on  May  15.  Pres- 
ident Quezon  and  his  wife  and  three 
children  and  official  party  arrived 
in  Washington  from  San  Francisco 
on  May  13. 

Ordained  ahead  of  time,  in  St. 
Francis  Xavier  Cathedral,  Alexan- 
dria, La.,  so  that  he  might  go  as  a 
priest  to  his  dying  mother,  the  Rev. 
Thomas  F.  Corcoran  reached  her 
only  after  death  and  his  first  Mass 
was  her  requiem,  in  his  parish 
church,  at  Lowell,  Mass. 

Figures  released  by  their  Provin- 
cial, the  Very  Rev.  George  J. 
Collins,  C.  S.  Sp.,  revealed  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  Fathers  in  the  United 
States  had  24,133  families  number- 
ing 133,470  souls  under  their  care 
in  1941. 

The  War  Department  approved  a 
plan  by  which  an  Enlisted  Reserve 
Corps  of  the  Army  was  to  be  set 
up  in  universities  and  colleges,  in- 
cluding junior  colleges.  This  was 
to  insure  the  Army  a  future  source 
of  qualified  officer  candidates  from 
college  graduates  and  to  encourage 
students  to  enroll  and  continue  in 
college. 

On  Ascension  Thursday,  May  14, 
Pope  Pius  XII  celebrated  solemn 
Mass  in  St.  Peter's  Basilica,  which 
was  attended  by  50,000,  including 
many  dignitaries.  In  a  homily  pro- 
nounced after  the  Gospel  he  thanked 
the  faithful  of  the  Diocese  of  Rome 
for  their  presence  which  confirmed 
the  bond  "whereby  the  Roman  peo- 
ple are  linked  to  the  See  of  Peter/' 
emphasized  the  need  of  faith,  hope 
and  charity  in  this  time  of  trial, 
and  concluded  with  an  invocation 
to  the  Holy  Ghost.  After  the  Mass 
he  appeared  on  the  grand  balcony 
of  the  basilica  and  imparted  the 
blessing  Urbi  et  Orbi  to  a  throng 


711 


of  500,000  assembled  in  the  Square. 
His  words  and  blessing  were  broad- 
cast. 

An  earthquake  caused  much  dam- 
age and  loss  of  life  in  Ecuador.  In 
all  cities  people  hastened  to  church 
to  implore  protection,  Bishop  He- 


redia  of  Guayaquil  pontificated  at 
the  Requiem  Mass  for  those  killed. 
In  that  city  and  Portoviejo  they 
numbered  115.  A  period  of  official 
mourning  was  decreed  by  the  Gov- 
ernment. Pope  Pius  XII  sent  a  gen- 
erous offering  for  the  relief  of  the 
victims. 


MAY  17-23 


The  three-day  national  confer- 
ence of  the  Catholic  Laymen's  Re- 
treat League,  in  Cincinnati,  Ohio, 
was  concluded  May  17.  The  theme 
was  "The  Peace  of  Christ,"  on 
which  Msgr.  James  O'Brien  deliv- 
ered his  sermon  at  the  Holy  Hour 
which  climaxed  the  conference. 
"We  can  be  at  peace  even  in  war 
time,"  he  said,  "if  your  hearts  are 
set  on  God."  The  six  panels  con- 
ducted during  the  conference  were 
devoted  to  discussion  of  the  in- 
fluence of  closed  lay  retreats  upon 
contemporary  problems. 

The  eighth  annual  Communion 
breakfast  of  the  Catholic  Nurses' 
League  of  Pittsburgh  was  held  May 
17.  Msgr.  Michael  J.  Ready,  secre- 
tary of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.,  addressed 
the  nurses,  praising  their  daily  con- 
tribution to  the  welfare  of  our 
country  and  calling  attention  to 
the  menace  of  present  tax  pro- 
posals to  private  charitable  works, 
such  as  Catholic  hospitals. 

On  May  17  President  Prado  of 
Peru  attended  solemn  Mass  in  St. 
Patrick's  Cathedral,  New  York,  at 
which  a  sermon  in  Spanish  by  the 
Most  Rev.  John  F.  O'Hara,  C.  S.  C., 
Military  Delegate,  was  given  in 
tribute  to  his  presence.  On  May  19 
President  Prado  received  an  honor- 
ary degree  of  Doctor  of  Laws  at 
Fordham  University. 

The  National  Council  of  the  Boy 
Scouts  of  America  at  their  annual 
meeting  in  St.  Paul,  Minn.,  awarded 
the  Silver  Buffalo  to  five  promi- 
nent persons  "for  distinguished 
service  to  boyhood,"  among  them 
the  Most  Rev.  Bernard  J.  Shell, 
Auxiliary  Bishop  of  Chicago. 

Maj.  James  P.  S.  Devereux,  Cath- 
olic Wake  Island  hero,  was  re- 
ported to  be  a  prisoner  of  the 
Japanese  in  Shanghai. 


A  noted  dental  authority  and 
convert,  the  Rev.  William  Ernest 
Cummer,  C.  S.  B.,  D.  D.  S.,  died  in 
Toronto,  Ont.,  in  his  63rd  year.  He 
was  professor  of  prosthetic  den- 
tistry at  the  University  of  Toronto 
for  almost  twenty-five  years,  found- 
ed the  Dental  School  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Detroit,  and  lectured  and 
held  clinics  throughout  the  United 
States  and  Canada  and  in  Rome. 
He  became  a  convert  in  1917  and 
after  the  death  of  his  wife  in  1931 
joined  the  Basilian  Order  and  was 
ordained  in  1938. 

His  Eminence  Alfred  Cardinal 
Baudrfllart,  rector  of  the  Catholic 
Institute  of  Paris,  died  May  18,  at 
the  age  of  83.  Born  in  Paris  in  1859, 
he  began  writing  in  his  boyhood, 
and  after  graduation  from  the  Su- 
perior Normal  School  he  became 
a  professor  at  the  Elysees  of  Laval 
and  Caen,  Stanislaus  College  and 
the  University  of  Paris.  In  1890 
he  entered  the  novitiate  of  the  Con- 
gregation of  the  Oratory  and  was 
ordained  in  1893.  In  the  same  year 
he  was  named  professor  of  history 
at  the  Catholic  Institute  of  Paris, 
and  since  1907  he  had  been  its 
rector.  He  was  the  author  of  nu- 
merous historic  works  including 
"The  Catholic  Church"  and  five 
volumes  on  "Philip  V  and  the 
Court  of  France,"  and  was  elected 
a  member  of  the  French  Academy. 
He  was  consecrated  Titular  Bishop 
of  Himeria  in  1921,  elevated  to  the 
Archiepiscopal  See  of  Militene  in 
1938,  and  created  cardinal  in  1935. 
He  was  laid  to  rest  in  the  Car- 
melite Chapel  of  the  Institute  after 
the  requiem  Mass  at  which  Car- 
dinal Suhard,  Archbishop  of  Paris, 
pontificated,  in  the  presence  of  the 
Papal  Nuncio  to  France,  the  Most 


712 


Rev.  Valerio  Valeri,  many  members 
of  the  hierarchy  and  religious  su- 
periors, and  Premier  Laval,  as  rep- 
resentative of  the  Vichy  govern- 
ment. In  a  message  of  condolence 
Marshal  Petain  paid  tribute  to  the 
"magnificent  work"  of  Cardinal 
Baudrillart. 

Earl  Browder,  Communist  leader, 
imprisoned  for  perjury,  was  re- 
leased "by  President  Roosevelt, 
whose  action  aroused  strong  criti- 
cism. 

On  Youth  Sunday  In  England 
Cardinal  Kinsley  broadcast  a  stir- 
ring plea  calling  upon  British  youth 
to  "be  strong  and  oppose  the  anti- 
Christian  forces  which  are  even 
now  at  work  in  preparation  for  the 
final  struggle  of  all  that  is  evil 
against  all  that  is  good/* 

Two  Military  Sub-Vicariates  were 
set  up  on  the  Pacific  coast  to  take 
care  of  the  large  increase  of  mili- 
tary personnel  in  that  area.  Bishop 
Buddy  of  San  Diego  and  the  Most 
Rev.  Walter  J.  Fitzgerald,  S.J., 
Vicar  Apostolic  of  Alaska,  accepted 
appointments  as  Vicar  Delegates, 
the  tenth  and  eleventh  appointed 
to  assist  the  Military  Delegate,  the 
Most  Rev.  John  F.  O'Hara,  C.  S.  C. 

A  National  Catholic  Youth  Coun- 
cil was  set  up  by  the  hierarchy  of 
England  and  Wales  to  insure  that 
Catholic  plans  are  safeguarded  in 
official  plans  for  youth  organiza- 
tions. 

After  several  years  of  careful 
study  a  committee  appointed  by  the 
Government  revised  the  curriculum 
of  secondary  and  senior  schools  in 
Brazil,  and  restored  religious  in- 
struction which  had  been  banned 
since  1899. 

A  pastoral  letter  of  the  hierarcny 
of  the  Netherlands  forbade  Catholic 
youth  to  register  for  the  new  Nazi 
labor  service  "unless  conditions 
make  this  unavoidable."  It  was 
read  in  all  the  Catholic  churches 
and  denounced  by  the  Dutch  Nazi 
organ,  "Volk  en  Vaderland." 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  Execu- 
tive Committee  of  the  Newman 
Club  Federation  was  held  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.  A  new  constitution 
was  adopted,  a  national  program 


of  Inter-American  collaboration  was 
added  to  the  activities,  and  the  ap- 
pointment of  the  Rev.  Donald  M. 
Cleary  of  Ithaca,  N.  Y.,  as  na- 
tional chaplain  for  the  coming  year 
was  announced. 

From  Alaska  was  reported  the 
intense  interest  of  the  Eskimos  in 
all  elements  of  civilian  defense, 
including  bomb-proof  igloos. 

The  300th  anniversary  of  the 
founding  of  Montreal  was  marked 
by  religious  ceremonies.  Some  10,- 
000  persons  attended  the  solemn 
pontifical  Mass  celebrated  by  Car- 
dinal Villeneuve,  Archbishop  of 
Quebec,  in  Jeanne  Mance  Park,  on 
May  17.  The  Blessed  Sacrament 
remained  exposed  throughout  the 
day  and  in  the  afternoon  the  Most 
Rev.  Ildebrando  Antoniutti,  Apos- 
tolic Delegate  to  Canada  and  New- 
foundland, officiated  at  Benedic- 
tion. There  was  a  fireworks  display 
that  evening.  The  next  day  there 
was  a  civil  observance. 

Permission  to  introduce  the  cause 
for  canonization  of  Margaret  Sin- 
clair, Scottish  working  girl  (1900- 
25),  was  given  by  the  Sacred  Con- 
gregation of  Rites. 

On  May  17  the  fifth  anniversary 
of  the  Brooklyn  Diocesan  Aposto- 
late  for  Instruction  of  Non-Cath- 
olics was  marked  by  the  confirma- 
tion of  536  adults,  which  brought 
the  total  number  of  conversions 
since  the  inauguration  of  the  Apos- 
tolate  to  3,200. 

A  solemn  ceremony  in  the  Cathe- 
dral of  Notre  Dame,  Paris,  marked 
the  anniversary  of  the  lifting  of 
the  siege  of  Orleans,  the  day  on 
which  the  feast  of  St.  Joan  of  Arc 
is  observed  in  France.  Prayers  for 
Prance  were  also  offered  in  other 
churches  of  the  capital,  and  in 
Lyons,  Vichy,  Marseille,  Nice  and 
other  cities  the  feast  was  solemnly 
observed. 

The  death  of  Thomas  Khemchand, 
India  editor  and  convert,  was  an 
irreparable  loss  to  non-Catholics  as, 
well  as  Catholics  in  the  Karachi- 
Sindi  Mission.  An  English  scholar 
and  writer,  he  was  of  great  help  to 
Catholic  missionaries  in  spreading 


713 


the  Faith  in  Western  India,  and 
through  Ms  journalistic  work  he 
rendered  such  great  public  service 
that  on  his  retirement  he  was  pre- 
sented by  the  Government  with  300 
acres  of  land  in  Badin.  Toward  the 
close  of  his  life  he  devoted  his 
time  to  prayer  and  religious  ex- 
ercises. 
By  decree  of  Dr.  Eduardo  Santos, 


President  of  Colombia,  the  Cross 
of  Boyaca,  the  highest  decoration 
of  Colombia,  was  conferred  upon 
the  Papal  Secretary  of  State,  Car- 
dinal Maglione,  the  Papal  Nuncio 
to  Colombia,  Bishop  Serena,  and 
other  Vatican  officials  who  par- 
ticipated in  the  recently  signed 
amendment  to  the  Concordat  be- 
tween Colombia  and  the  Holy  See. 


MAY  24-30 


The  10th  anniversary  of  the  Gal- 
lery of  Living  Catholic  Authors  was 
celebrated  by  a  reception  in  New 
York  City,  at  which  the  founder  of 
the  Gallery,  Sister  Mary  Joseph, 
S.  L.,  and  several  members,  Fr. 
Francis  X.  Talbot,  S.  X,  as  chair- 
man, Katherine  Burton,  Msgr.  Peter 
Guilday,  Padraic  Colum,  Jacques 
Maritain,  Fr.  James  Gillis,  C.  S.  P., 
and  Sigrid  Undset,  delivered  brief 
addresses  before  a  gathering  of 
700  guests,  including  many  other 
well-known  authors. 

The  Most  Rev.  Maurilio  Silvani, 
Papal  Nuncio  to  the  Dominican  Re- 
public and  Haiti,  was  appointed 
Papal  Nuncio  to  Chile. 

The  Rev.  Pacifico  Ortiz,  S.  J., 
chaplain  to  President  Manuel  Que- 
zon, said  at  a  reception  in  New 
York,  that  at  the  time  the  President 
and  his  party  left  the  Philippines, 
the  end  of  March,  all  Jesuit  mis- 
sioners  in  the  islands  were  safe, 
and  that  he  believed  there  would 
be  no  molestation  of  the  Church, 
its  clergy  and  religious  under  Ja- 
panese occupation. 

A  solemn  memorial  military  Mass 
offered  in  the  amphitheatre  of  Ar- 
lington National  Cemetery,  on  May 
24,  was  attended  by  3,000  persons, 
including  representatives  of  64  lo- 
cal and  national  Catholic  organiza- 
tions, who  afterwards  gathered  at 
the  Tomb  of  the  Unknown  Soldier 
for  the  laying  of  a  wreath  by  Fran- 
cis J.  Haezle,  supreme  treasurer 
of  the  K.  of  C.  The  event  was  spon- 
sored by  the  Washington  General 
Assembly  of  the  Knights  of  Co- 
lumbus, and  the  national  chaplain 
of  the  K.  of  C.,  Msgr.  Leo  M.  Finn, 
of  Bridgeport,  Conn.,  celebrated  the 


Mass,  at  which  Bishop  Ireton  of 
Richmond  presided  and  preached 
the  sermon,  which  was  later  print- 
ed in  the  Congressional  Record  at 
the  request  of  Rep.  Thomas  J.  Lane 
of  Massachusetts. 

On  May  25  Auxiliary  Bishop 
Gushing  of  Boston  officiated  at  the 
largest  Confirmation  ceremony  ever 
held  at  Camp  Devens.  The  sacra- 
ment was  administered  to  70  per- 
sons, including  several  officers' 
wives  and  children. 

Nearly  1,000  delegates  from  59 
archdioceses  and  dioceses  in  33 
states  of  the  United  States  and 
from  2  sees  in  Canada  attended 
the  first  biennial  convention  of  the 
National  Council  of  Catholic  Nurses 
at  Detroit,  Mich.,  May  25-27.  The 
opening  pontifical  Mass  was  cele- 
brated by  Archbishop  Mooney  of 
Detroit  and  the  sermon  was 
preached  by  Bishop  Noll  of  Fort 
Wayne,  chairman  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 
Lay  Organization  Department. 
More  than  1,200  nurses  in  uniform 
were  present.  The  theme  of  the 
convention  was  "Catholic  Action  in 
Nursing,"  and  continued  assistance 
to  and  greater  cooperation  with  pri- 
vate institutions  of  charity  and 
mercy  in  the  United  States  as 
against  present  trends  imperiling 
their  status  was  vigorously  urged 
in  a  strongly  worded  resolution. 
The  attitude  of  some  government 
officials  who  would  seem  to  advo- 
cate complete  federalization  of  all 
welfare  agencies  was  noted  by 
Msgr.  Michael  J.  Ready,  who  was 
among  many  prominent  speakers, 
and  he  paid  tribute  to  the  Catholic 
nurses  in  the  armed  forces.  The 
part  of  Catholic  nurses  in  the  na- 


714 


tional  war  effort  was  one  of  the 
principal  topics  of  discussion. 

Three  seminaries  in  the  Nether- 
lands were  reported  closed:  St. 
Michiels  Gesteel,  the  Albertinum 
Theological  College  at  Nijmegen, 
and  Haaren.  The  Rev.  Henri  de 
Greeve,  priest-lecturer,  was  "de- 
prived of  his  liberty." 

Archbishop  McNicholas,  chair- 
man of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Department 
of  Education,  formed  a  wartime 
committee  on  Catholic  school  prob- 
lems made  up  of  28  Catholic  edu- 
cational leaders.  They  were  to  act 
as  an  advisory  committee  to  con- 
sult with  the  department  concern- 
ing wartime  problems  that  face  the 
Catholic  schools  of  the  country. 

The  centenary  of  the  Australian 
hierarchy  was  marked  by  a  joint 
pastoral  issued  by  members  of  the 
hierarchy,  covering  the  extraordi- 
nary expansion  of  the  Catholic  life 
of  the  Commonwealth  during  100 
years  and  pledging  full  support  to 
the  Government  and  to  "the  gallant 
forces  actually  engaged  in  defend- 
ing Australia." 

Delegates  to  the  32nd  annual  con- 
vention of  the  Catholic  Press  Asso- 
ciation, at  Birmingham,  Ala.,  May 
28-29,  'were  welcomed  by  Bishop 
Toolen  of  Mobile,  host  to  the  con- 
vention, as  "one  of  the  greatest 
and  most  important  groups  in  the 
Catholic  Church."  Bishop  Toolen 
celebrated  the  opening  pontifical 
Mass,  at  which  Archbishop  Rum- 
mel  of  New  Orleans  preached  the 
sermon,  urging  the  editors  and 
publishers  to  persevere  undaunted 
in  their  task,  their  responsibility 
being  great  and  their  opportunity 
exceptionally  rare.  At  the  banquet 
that  evening  Bishop  Toolen  gave 
the  principal  address,  saying  that 
one  of  the  greatest  works  the  Cath- 
olic Press  has  before  it  is  the  pre- 
servation of  our  way  of  life,  "to 
keep  safe  our  democratic  princi- 
ples," which  given  up  under  stress 
of  war  must  not  be  permanently 
sacrificed.  He  called  for  the  co- 
operation and  support  of  the  press 
by  the  hierarchy,  clergy,  religious 
and  people.  The  war's  impact  on 
costs,  advertising  and  circulation 
and  other  phases  of  the  war  emer- 


gency were  discussed.  Mr.  Frank 
Hall,  director  of  the  N.C.W.C. 
Press  Department,  noted  the  Cath- 
olic Press  achievement  in  printing 
wartime  documents,  many  of  which 
had  appeared  in  the  Catholic  Press 
alone.  Bishop  Gannon  of  Erie,  epis- 
copal chairman  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 
Press  Department,  told  the  dele- 
gates they  were  "the  most  alert  and 
intelligent  body  of  men  I  have  ever 
worked  with  in  the  Church  in 
America."  Msgr.  Peter  Wynhoven 
was  succeeded  as  president  of  the 
C.  P.  A.  by  A.  J.  Wey,  of  "The  Cath- 
olic Universe  Bulletin." 

Archbishop  Spellman  of  New 
York,  Military  Vicar,  delivered  a 
baccalaureate  address  to  Catholic 
members  of  the  graduating  class 
at  the  U.  S.  Military  Academy,  at 
West  Point,  on  May  27,  at  a  mili- 
tary Mass  celebrated  in  Holy  Trin- 
ity Chapel.  He  told  them  they  were 
facing  a  battle  for  their  souls'  sal- 
vation and  a  battle  for  the  soul 
of  America,  that  God  must  be  kept 
in  Americanism,  and  "It  is  only  a 
spiritual  America  that  can  win  a 
just  peace  after  it  has  won  a  justi- 
fied war."  His  address  was  printed 
in  the  Congressional  Record  at  the 
request  of  Rep.  James  M.  Fitz- 
patrick  of  New  York.  James  H. 
Hottenroth,  number  one  cadet  in 
this  year's  graduating  class,  is  a 
product  of  Catholic  schools,  Seton 
Academy  in  Yonkers,  and  Man- 
hattan College. 

A  six-day  observance  of  the 
golden  jubilee  of  the  Helpers  of 
the  Holy  Souls  in  the  United  States 
was  inaugurated  in  New  York  with 
celebration  of  Solemn  Benediction 
in  the  community  chapel  by  Arch- 
bishop Spellman.  It  was  concluded 
with  an  "open  house"  on  May  30. 

The  Rev.  Charles  Miccinelli,  S.J., 
postulator  general  of  the  cause  of 
Kateri  Tekakwitha,  presented  to 
Pope  Pius  XII  documents  concern- 
ing her  virtues,  to  be  used  in  dis- 
cussions by  the  Congregation  of 
Rites. 

A  month-long  observance  of  the 
silver  jubilee  of  the  episcopal  con- 
secration of  Pope  Pius  XII  was  cli- 
maxed in  Toledo,  Ohio,  by  partici- 


715 


pation  of  20,000  persons  in  a  Pag- 
eant of  Prayer  in  the  Scott  High 
Stadium,  and  Solemn  Benediction 
at  which  Bishop  Alter  officiated. 

In  Haiti  President  Elie  Lescot,  an 
alumnus  of  the  Christian  Brothers 
school  at  Cap  Haitien,  was  guest 
of  honor  at  the  annual  reunion  of 
the  alumni  of  St,  Louis  de  Gon- 
zague  College  in  Port-au-Prince.  In 
his  address  the  President  said  the 
best  expression  of  his  regard  for 
the  Christian  Brothers  was  that  he 
had  entrusted  to  them  the  educa- 
tion of  "my  dearest  possession  — 
the  Benjamin  of  my  family."  At  the 
dedication  of  the  Cathedral  at  Cap 
Haitien,  restored  since  the  earth- 
quake, Archbishop  Le  Gouaze  of 
Port-au-Prince  presided,  and  pon- 
tificated at  the  Mass.  President 
Lescot  was  present,  and  he  spoke 
at  the  ceremonies  coincident  with 
the  dedication. 

Three  paintings  showing  various 
phases  of  the  attack  on  Pearl  Har- 
bor were  made  by  Brother  Nicholas 
Waldeck,  S.  M.,  on  Dec.  7  and  8, 
and  constitute  an  eye-witness  ac- 
count on  canvas.  They  were  to  be 
entrusted  to  the  care  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Dayton. 

At  his  address  at  the  second 
Esperanto  Congress,  at  Cordoba, 


the  Rev.  Alberto  Perpetus,  O.  P., 
described  Esperanto  as  "an  impor- 
tant factor  in  the  concert  of  na- 
tions." 

Attorney  General  Francis  Biddle 
ordered  the  deportation  of  Harry 
R.  Bridges,  West  Coast  labor  leader, 
in  that  he  had  been  a  member  of 
the  Communist  party  which  "be- 
lieves in,  advises,  advocates  and 
teaches  the  overthrow  by  force  and 
violence  of  the  Government  of  the 
United  States." 

The  Overseas  Division  of  the 
National  Catholic  War  Council 
held  a  three-day  reunion  at  the 
National  Catholic  School  of  Social 
Service  in  Washington,  D.  C.,  and 
on  Memorial  Day  unveiled  a  plaque 
in  the  new  headquarters  building 
of  the  National  Catholic  Welfare 
Conference  honoring  those  who 
had  served  overseas  in  the  World 
War  with  the  National  Catholic 
War  Council  and  the  Knights  of 
Columbus. 

On  May  24  an  exceptionally  large 
meteorite  passed  over  northwest 
Palestine,  shining  with  great  bril- 
liance, and  burning  first  red  and 
then  green,  in  the  full  daylight  of 
late  afternoon.  Rumor  spread  that 
a  "sword  of  fire"'  had  appeared  over 
Haifa. 


MAY  31-JUNE  6 


The  R.  A.  P.  made  an  air  raid  on 
Cologne  on  the  night  of  May  31, 
but  the  famous  cathedral  was  re- 
ported undamaged,  despite  3,000 
tons  of  incendiary  and  explosive 
bombs  rained  down  on  the  city. 

In  an  air  raid  on  Canterbury,  the 
Nazis  damaged  the  historic  cathe- 
dral, and  the  Churches  of  St.  Mar- 
tin and  of  St.  George. 

The  U-  S.  Supreme  Court,  in  a 
unanimous  decision,  ruled  unconsti- 
tutional a  1935  statute  of  the  state 
of  Oklahoma  authorizing  the  steril- 
ization of  certain  classes  of  habitual 
criminals. 

Commander  William  Brent  Young, 
Fleet  Supply  Officer  for  the  U.  S. 
Atlantic  Meet,  and  a  graduate  of 
Georgetown  University,  was  pro- 


moted to  the  rank  of  Rear  Admiral 
and  sworn  in  as  Navy  Paymaster 
General  and  Chief  of  the  Bureau  of 
Supplies. 

Responding  to  greetings  which 
the  Cardinals  extended  to  him  on 
his  name  day,  Pope  Pius  XII  coun- 
seled all  to  prepare,  by  prayer, 
work  and  sacrifice  for  the  day  when 
a  war-torn  world  will  turn  again  to 
God. 

Standing  in  the  open  amid  the 
ruins  of  unyielding  Malta,  a  devout 
people  listened  as  the  radio  brought 
to  them  a  Mass  of  Intercession  sung 
for  them  in  Westminster  Cathedral, 
London. 

About  1,500  youths  attended  the 
first  Catholic  Action  Youth  Con- 
gress at  San  Jose  de  Mayo,  Uru- 


716 


guay,  a  larger  attendance  than  at 
previous  national  Catholic  Action 
Youth  assemblies. 

President  Quezon's  talk  to  the 
House  of  Representatives  on  June 
2  was  preceded  by  prayer  offered 
by  Fr.  Robert  J.  White,  dean  of  the 
Law  School  at  the  Catholic  Uni- 
versity of  America. 

Just  two  weeks  before  his  death 
Mark  Graves,  retired  New  York 
State  Tax  Commissioner,  became  a 
convert  to  the  Catholic  Church. 

Converts  of  the  past  year  from 
all  parishes  of  the  Los  Angeles 
Archdiocese  were  confirmed  in  St. 
Vibiana's  Cathedral  by  Archbishop 
Cantweli,  Auxiliary  Bishop  McGuck- 
en  of  Los  Angeles  and  Bishop  Scher 
of  Monterey-Fresno;  they  numbered 
1,847,  the  large  number  being  at- 
tributed in  part  to  war  conditions 
which  brought  thousands  to  Los  An- 
geles from  remote  districts  where 
the  Church  has  been  handicapped 
in  exercising  her  influence. 

At  the  closing  ceremonies  of  the 
tercentenary  of  Montreal,  which 
was  dedicated  to  the  Blessed  Virgin 
three  hundred  years  ago,  the  entire 
province  of  Quebec  was  dedicated 
to  her.  Before  an  open-air  throng 
of  25,000  gathered  in  Jeanne  Mance 
Park,  Premier  Godbout  of  Canada 
declared:  "Our  Lady,  we  your  chil- 
dren are  happy  today  to  proclaim 
you  the  true  and  first  foundress  of 
Montreal.  And  because  you  have 
deigned  to  be  the  guardian  of  all 
our  province,  we  wish,  in  an  official 
act,  to  consecrate  it  all  to  you." 

The  Communist  party  and  the 
Socialist  Labor  party  were  barred 
from  the  ballot  in  Ohio  by  John  E. 
Sweeney,  Secretary  of  State. 

The  constitutionality  of  a  63-year- 
old  law  making  the  practice  of  birth 
control  a  criminal  offense  in  the 
state  of  Connecticut  was  upheld  a 
second  time  by  the  State  Supreme 
Court,  when  it  ruled  that  it  is  il- 
legal for  a  physician  to  prescribe 
the  use  of  contraceptives. 

The  U.  S.  Treasury  Department 
announced  that  churches,  religious 
institutions  and  similar  institutions, 
by  regulation  effective  July  1,  may 


invest  $100,000  in  U.  S.  War  Bonds. 

The  29th  member  of  the  "Regis- 
ter" system  of  newspapers  made  its 
appearance  with  the  first  issue  of 
the  "Alamo  Register,"  new  official 
organ  of  the  Archdiocese  of  San 
Antonio. 

Tax  proposals  that  would  have 
seriously  affected  the  future  opera- 
tion of  religious,  charitable  and 
educational  institutions,  were  voted 
down  by  the  House  Committee  on 
Ways  and  Means.  These  were:  (1) 
that  charitable,  religious  and  edu- 
cational institutions,  presently  ex- 
empt from  corporation  income  tax, 
be  subjected  to  that  tax  on  income 
derived  from  a  trade  or  business 
owned  and  operated  by  the  corpora- 
tion but  not  necessarily  incident  to 
its  tax-exempt  activities;  (2)  that 
money  bequeathed  or  transferred 
for  special  charitable  purposes,  now 
deductible  in  computing  the  estate 
tax,  be  limited  to  a  specific  per- 
centage of  the  decedent's  estate. 

On  the  Feast  of  Corpus  Christ!, 
Pope  Pius  XII  accompanied  by 
twenty  cardinals  attended  Vesper 
services  in  St.  Peter's  Cathedral. 
Cardinal  Salotti  delivered  a  sermon 
to  the  congregation  of  30,000,  re- 
calling that  at  the  same  moment 
prayers  before  the  Holy  Eucharist 
were  being  recited  on  all  continents. 
At  the  conclusion  the  Holy  Father 
imparted  the  Eucharistic  blessing. 

The  Most  Rev.  Joseph  M.  Cprri- 
gan,  rector  of  the  Catholic  Univer- 
sity, announced  that  during  the  past 
year  the  Catholic  University  had 
received  from  benefactors  cash  gifts 
totaling  $71,500  and  donations  of  in- 
dustrial  stocks  of  an  undetermined 
value. 

The  Czechoslovak  Press  Bureau 
in  New  York  reported  that  since 
April  the  Nazis  in  Czechoslovakia 
had  been  confiscating  church  bells 
which  were  sent  to  armament  fac- 
tories to  be  melted  down  for  the 
manufacture  of  heavy  guns,  and 
protest  demonstrations  by  the  pop- 
ulace had  been  put  down  with 
severity. 

The  International  Federation  of 
Catholic  Alumnae  presented  to  the 
Catholic  Sisters  College,  of  the 


717 


Catholic  University,  a  scholarship 
to  be  known  as  the  Pope  Pius  XI 
grant,  valued  at  $10,000. 

John  Barry  mo  re,  famous  actor,  on 
his  death-bed  received  the  last  sac- 
raments from  the  Rev.  John  O'Don- 
nell,  rector  of  the  Church  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception,  Los  An- 
geles, who  officiated  at  the  burial 
service  conducted  without  Mass  in 
the  Calvary  Mausoleum. 

Attempts  to  defame  the  Latsn- 
American  clergy  in  various  stones 
circulated  in  the  United  States,  ac- 
cusing them  of  being  involved  in 
Nazi-Fascist  conspiracies,  were  at- 
tributed to  Nazi  propaganda. 

The  sixth  national  convention  of 
Mexican  Catholic  Action  was  held 
in  Mexico  City,  and  attended  by 
delegates  from  all  archdioceses  and 
dioceses.  The  five-day  convention 
opened  with  a  General  Communion 
Mass  in  the  Basilica  of  Our  Lady 
of  Guadalupe,  and  closed  with  a 
Holy  Hour  service  in  the  metro- 
politan cathedral,  at  which  Arch- 
bishop Martinez  of  Mexico  preached. 


Mother  Beatrice  Hanson,  of  Gal- 
veston,  Texas,  an  Ursuline  mission- 
ary to  Bangkok,  was  Interned  In 
Thailand  by  the  Japanese. 

The  suspension  of  the  Catholic 
daily  newspaper,  "The  Daily  Trib- 
une," of  Dubuque,  Iowa,  was  an- 
nounced on  June  6.  Founded  in  1871 
by  Nicholas  Gonner,  Sr.,  it  had 
continued  in  the  hands  of  the  Gon- 
ner family  except  for  a  period  of  a 
few  years.  Henry  Gonner,  a  son  of 
the  founder,  had  been  in  charge  in 
recent  years. 

With  the  Internment  of  the  Jap- 
anese, the  entire  parish  of  the  Rev. 
Leo  Tib'esar,  M.  M.,  was  moved  into 
the  camp,  so  he  took  up  residence 
near  the  camp  at  Puyallup,  Wash., 
in  order  to  administer  to  the  spiri- 
tual needs  of  his  people. 

Mexico  declared  war  on  the  Axis, 
and  the  duties  of  the  people  to  their 
country  in  wartime  were  cited  in 
statements  issued  by  Archbishop 
Martinez  of  Mexico  and  Bishop 
Guizar  y  Valencia  of  Chihuahua. 


JUNE  7-13 


Dr.  Cheou-Kang  Sie,  Charge  d'Af- 
faires  of  the  Chinese  Legation  at 
Berne,  Switzerland,  was  nominated 
Chinese  Minister  to  the  Vatican. 
Previously  he  had  been  Charge 
d'Affaires  in  Belgium  and  had  been 
sent  to  that  country  to  study  by  the 
Kaingsi  Provincial  Government  in 
1913.  He  entered  the  University  of 
Brussels  in  1914,  joined  the  School 
of  Political  Sciences  at  Paris,  and 
studied  at  the  University  of  Lau- 
sanne. In  addresses  and  writings 
he  has  sought  to  spread  a  knowl- 
edge of  Chinese  culture. 

A  Committee  on  Africa,  the  War, 
and  Peace  Aims  was  formed  by  Dr. 
Anson  Phelps  Stokes,  chairman,  for 
study  of  the  application  of  the  At- 
lantic Charter  to  the  problems  of 
Africa,  present  and  future.  The  Rev. 
John  LaFarge,  S.  J.,  is  a  member  of 
the  executive  committee  and  the 
Rev.  J.  P.  Lucey,  C.  S.  Sp.,  is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  general  committee. 

Indecent  publications  banned  in 
Antonio  by  the  mayor  and  com- 


missioners include  books,  magazines 
and  other  printed  matter  contain- 
ing objectionable  stories  that  are 
predominantly  "sexy"  or  containing 
lewd  pictures.  The  legislation  was 
the  result  of  the  work  of  the  San 
Antonio  Archdiocesan  Council  of 
Catholic  Men. 

Roderick  McDonald,  the  oldest 
man  in  Canada,  died  at  the  age  of 
108,  at  Campbelltpn,  N.  B.  For  many 
years  a  blacksmith,  he  was  harbor 
master  at  Richibucto  when  he  re- 
tired at  103.  On  his  105th  birthday 
Pope  Pius  sent  him  a  special  bless- 
ing "in  recognition  of  a  long  life 
lived  as  a  gentleman,  a  Catholic 
and  a  good  citizen." 

June  7  was  designated  as  a  na- 
tional Chinese  prayer  day,  through 
which  the  Chinese  would  pray  for 
the  success  of  the  American  forces. 
The  day  was  arranged  with  the  ap- 
proval of  the  Chinese  government 
in  compliance  with  a  request  made 
by  the  American  Catholic  Students 


718 


Mission  Crusade.  Bishop  Yu  Pin  of 
Nanking  made  the  announcement 
over  the  Chinese  Central  Broadcast- 
ing Station  and  at  Chungking, 
Chinese  provisional  capital,  offered 
Mass  for  the  American  cause. 

The  text  of  a  joint  pastoral  letter 
of  the  hierarchy  of  Germany,  read 
in  all  the  churches  on  Passion  Sun- 
day, was  received  in  the  United 
States.  They  review  the  Nazi  per- 
secution of  the  Church  and  the  most 
important  points  of  their  formal 
representations  to  the  government 
demanding  redress  of  the  injustices 
heaped  upon  the  Church. 

At  St.  Mary's  College,  Notre 
Dame,  Bishop  Noll  of  Fort  Wayne 
dedicated  the  new  Centennial  Li- 
brary, gift  of  the  Holy  Cross  Alum- 
nae Association  of  St.  Mary's  Col- 
lege, erected  to  commemorate  the 
centennial  of  the  Holy  Cross  Sisters. 

Three  Felician  Sisters  arrived  in 
Bastrop,  La.,  to  take  over  manage- 
ment of  the  city  General  Hospital. 
The  nuns  are  all  registered  nurses, 
and  the  hospital  was  to  continue 
non-denominational  and  open  to  all 
doctors. 

Archbishop  Arteaga  y  Betancourt 
of  Havana  initiated  a  half-hour 
catechism  program  broadcast  week- 
ly from  one  of  the  principal  radio 
stations  of  the  capital  of  Cuba.  The 
High  Mass  and  sermon  were  also 
broadcast  every  Sunday  from  the 
Church  of  San  Francisco. 

The  Most  Rev.  Joseph  M.  Corn- 
gan,  Titular  Bishop  of  Bilta,  and 
rector  of  the  Catholic  University 
of  America,  died  from  pneumonia, 
on  June  9,  at  the  age  of  63.  He  was 
born  in  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  ordained 
priest  in  Rome,  in  1903,  and  became 
chancellor  of  the  Archdiocese  of 
Philadelphia  in  1918,  professor  at 
St.  Charles  Seminary,  Overbrook, 
in  1925,  and  later  rector.  In  1936 
he  succeeded  Bishop  Ryan  as  rector 
of  the  Catholic  University,  and  he 
was  consecrated  bishop  in .  1940.  A 
solemn  pontifical  requiem  Mass  was 
celebrated  by  Archbishop  Curley  of 
Baltimore  and  Washington  in  the 
National  Shrine  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  on  June  12,  and  the 
body  was  then  taken  to  Philadelphia 


where  after  a  pontifical  high  Mass 
of  requiem  celebrated  on  June  13, 
by  Auxiliary  Bishop  Laml),  with 
Cardinal  Dougherty  presiding,  in- 
terment took  place  at  the  retreat 
house  of  the  Men  of  Malvern,  found- 
ed by  Bishop  Corrigan  at  St.  Jo- 
seph's in  the  Hills.  A  distinguished 
gathering  of  notables  and  friends 
attended  both  services.  Pope  Pius 
XII  sent  his  condolences  to  the  fac- 
ulty of  the  Catholic  University. 

The  Most  Rev.  Walter  J.  Fitz- 
gerald, S.J.,  Vicar  Apostolic  of 
Alaska,  completed  a  three  weeks' 
visit  to  the  Eskimos  of  Nelson 
Island  and  the  mission  stations 
along  the  Kuskokwim.  He  was 
warmly  welcomed  and  confirmed 
many,  including  52  adult  converts. 

The  Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan, 
S.  J.,  research  professor  of  history 
at  Loyola  University,  Chicago,  and 
author  of  several  books  on  the 
Church  in  the  Middle  West,  died 
June  6,  at  the  age  of  70.  He  was  a 
native  of  Chicago,  and  had  been  a 
Jesuit  for  over  fifty  years. 

According  to  a  news  release  of 
the  Polish  Catholic  Press  Agency, 
there  were  150  Catholic  priests  in 
Russia  still  being  held  prisoners  in 
camps  on  Solowki  Island;  since  the 
signing  of  the  Polish-Soviet  agree- 
ment 52  Polish  priests  had  been  re- 
leased from  confinement. 

The  University  of  Scranton,  a 
diocesan  institution  conducted  by 
the  Christian  Brothers,  was  taken 
over  by  the  Jesuits  of  the  Mary- 
land-New York  Province,  and  the 
Rev.  W.  Coleman  Nevils,  S.  J.,  for- 
mer president  of  Georgetown  Uni- 
versity, was  appointed  acting 
president. 

Msgr.  Peter  Wynhoven,  editor  of 
"Catholic  Action  of  the  South,"  and 
former  president  of  the  C.  P.  A., 
was  appointed  special  representa- 
tive of  the  National  War  Labor 
Board  for  New  Orleans  and  the 
Gulf  District.  He  had  frequently 
acted  in  mediation  of  labor  disputes. 

In  St.  Paul,  Minn.,  some  17,000 
persons  gathered  at  the  State  Pair 
Grounds  for  an  archdiocesan  Holy 
Name  rally  and  Holy  Hour,  at 
which  Archbishop  Murray  presided. 


719 


Two  new  parish  churches  and 
three  new  mission  chapels  were 
ready  for  dedication  In  the  Diocese 
of  Scranton,  Pa. 

Associate  Supreme  Court  Justice 
Frank  Murphy  took  advantage  of 
the  court's  summer  recess  to  accept 
a  U.  S.  Army  commission  as  a 
lieutenant  colonel  of  infantry,  at 
Fort  Banning,  Ga. 

Two  Dominican  nuns  returning 
to  the  United  States,  on  the  SS. 
Drpttningholm,  from  Switzerland, 
said  that  wartime  changes  had 
brought  heavy  rationing,  some 
shortages,  high  prices  and  mobil- 
ization to  the  Alpine  country,  and 
that  communication  with  the  out- 
side world  was  difficult,  and  trans- 
portation scarce. 

Eight  hundred  British  soldiers, 
drawn  from  25  units,  made  a  pil- 
grimage to  the  Slipper  Chapel  at 
Walsingham,  with  the  Most  Rev. 
James  Dey,  Bishop  of  the  Armed 
Forces,  at  their  head.  Benediction 
was  given  at  the  Chapel  and  the 
Bishop  confirmed  twelve  soldiers. 

A  Joint  Committee  of  British 
Churchmen  was  set  up  to  coordinate 
the  Religion  and  Life  movement  of 
the  Anglicans  and  Free  Churchmen 
with  the  Sword  of  the  Spirit,  Cath- 
olic organization.  In  an  important 
joint  statement  these  churchmen 
ask  common  action  on  the  present 
and  post-war  problems.  The  com- 
pelling obligation  to  maintain  Chris- 
tian heritage  was  stressed  in  this 
statement,  released  at  a  meeting  at 
which  guests  were  received  by  Car- 
dinal Hinsley,  and  given  prominence 
in  the  press. 

At  a  Regional  Rural  Life  Con- 
ference at  St.  Stanislaus  College, 
Bay  St.  Louis,  Miss.,  the  Rev.  Ed- 
ward F.  Murphy,  S.  S.  J.,  spoke  on 
Negroes  in  Agriculture.  He  said 
that  more  than  4,000,000  colored 
people  live  on  the  farm,  and  nearly 
200,000  own  their  land  —  totaling 
20,000,000  acres. 

Priests  and  nuns  interned  in  Pal- 
estine were  visited  by  the  Most 
Rev.  Gustavo  Testa,  Apostolic  Dele- 
gate to  Egypt  and  Arabia,  and  given 
<"he  Apostolic  Blessing. 


Catholic  priests  of  Lithuanian  de- 
scent in  the  United  States  estab- 
lished a  relief  committee  for  Lith- 
uanian war  victims.  They  sought 
permissions  to  take  up  collections 
in  Lithuanian  parishes  for  this  pur- 
pose and  for  the  maintenance  of 
the  Lithuanian  Legation  at  the  Holy 
See,  This  permission  had  been 
granted  for  the  Archdioceses  of  Bal- 
timore and  Washington  and  the  Dio- 
cese of  Harrisburg. 

The  favorable  result  of  discus- 
sion of  the  virtues  of  Kateri  Tekak- 
witha  by  the  Sacred  Congregation 
of  Rites  was  ratified  by  Pope  Pius 
XII,  who  agreed  to  the  publication 
of  a  decree  proclaiming  her  virtues 
heroic  and  bestowing  on  her  the 
title  of  "Venerable." 

On  June  9,  in  the  presence  of  the 
Pope,  the  Sacred  Congregation  of 
Rites  discussed  the  decree  Tuto 
which  would  authorize  the  beatifi- 
cation of  the  Ven.  Contardo  Fer- 
rini,  Italian  university  professor. 

The  Most  Rev.  Maturin  Guilleme, 
retired  Vicar  Apostolic  of  Nyassa- 
land,  died  in  Nyassaland  at  the  age 
of  83,  having  served  58  years  as  a 
missionary  in  Central  Africa.  At 
the  slave  market  at  Ujiji  he  used 
to  buy  slaves  to  set  them  free,  and 
so  great  was  the  natives'  love  for 
him  that  when  he  was  transferred 
from  one  station  in  Tanganyika  to 
another,  500  miles  distant,  he  was 
followed  by  3,000  members  of  his 
flock.  He  was  invested  with  the 
Order  of  the  British  Empire  by  the 
Governor  of  Nyassaland  on  the  50th 
anniversary  of  his  arrival  in  Africa. 

Three  miracles  proposed  for  the 
canonization  of  Bl.  Jeanne  of  Valois, 
wife  of  King  Louis  XII  of  France 
and  founder  of  the  Order  of  the 
Annunciades,  whose  cause  was  in- 
troduced in  1614,  were  discussed  by 
the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites. 

The  Feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
was  celebrated  with  great  fervor 
throughout  Spain.  Crowds  received 
Holy  Communion  and  attended 
evening  services  at  which  munici- 
palities were  dedicated  to  the 


720 


Sacred  Heart.  Midnight  services 
at  the  ruins  of  Cerro  de  los  An- 
geles included  a  general  Com- 
munion Mass,  exposition  and  Bene- 
diction of  the  Blessed  Sacrament, 
and  a  solemn  Way  of  the  Cross.  In 


Barcelona,  the  Papal  Nuncio,  the 
Most  Rev.  Gaetano  Cicognani,  dedi- 
cated the  crypt  of  the  expiatory 

Church  of  the  Sacred  Heart.  All 
schools  were  closed  by  special  order 
of  the  Minister  of  National  Education. 


JUNE   14-20 


A  joint  pastoral  letter  of  the  hier- 
archy of  Canada  discussed  the  prob- 
lems of  the  present  war,  warned 
against  the  dangers  of  totalitarian- 
ism and  urged  a  peace  on  the  "basis 
of  justice  and  charity.  To  bring 
down  the  assistance  of  God  on  the 
country  and  her  rulers,  June  14 
was  set  aside  for  the  reconsecra- 
tion  of  the  Dominion  to  Christ  the 
King. 

A  Chinese  Catholic  Center  was 
formally  dedicated  in  Los  Angeles, 
with  Archbishop  Cantwell  presiding. 
Chinese  Consul  H.  H.  Chang  paid 
high  tribute  to  the  Church's  minis- 
try to  her  Chinese  children. 

A  20-year  agreement  between 
Great  Britain  and  Russia  signified 
that  the  high  contracting  parties 
would  work  together  for  the  crush- 
ing of  the  aggressor  nations,  and 
after  the  establishment  of  peace 
for  the  security  and  economic  pros- 
perity of  Europe,  and  that  they 
would  seek  no  territorial  aggrand- 
izement nor  interfere  in  the  internal 
affairs  of  other  states.  The  Cath- 
olic Press  of  Britain  accepted  the 
treaty  with  equanimity  as  a  neces- 
sity of  the  fight  against  Nazi 
Germany. 

The  27th  annual  convention  of 
the  Catholic  Hospital  Association 
was  held  in  Chicago,  with  more 
than  3,000  delegates  in  attendance. 
Archbishop  Stritch  was  the  cele- 
brant of  the  opening  pontifical  Mass, 
June  15,  and  the  sermon  was 
preached  by  Bishop  O'Hara  of  Kan- 
sas City.  Pre-convention  conferences 
began  June  12.  Fr.  Alphonse  M. 
Schwitalla,  S.  J.,  president  of  the 
C.  H.  A,,  had  prepared  a  statement 
on  "Fundamental  Principles  of  Hos- 
pital Administration  in  the  Catholic 
Hospital,"  and  addressed  the  con- 
vention. He  declared  Catholic  hos- 
pitals were  meeting  wartime  needs 


and  pledged  "a  will  to  victory  no 
less  determined  in  its  intensity  than 
that  of  the  soldier  on  the  battle- 
field." There  were  many  other  nota- 
ble speakers  including  several  mem- 
bers of  the  hierarchy.  Awards  in 
hospital  administration  were  made 
to  14  Sisters.  Fr.  Schwitalla  was 
reelected  president  of  the  C.  H.  A. 

According  to  a  decision  of  the 
Sacred  Penitentiary  concerning  the 
privilege  of  the  altar  granted  by 
Pope  Pius  XII  to  all  priests  from 
May  13,  1942,  to  May  13,  1943,  in 
commemoration  of  his  silver  epis- 
copal jubilee,  priests  exercising  it 
may  apply  the  plenary  indulgence 
thereby  gained  to  either  the  soul 
Tor  whom  the  Masses  are  celebrated 
or  any  other  soul  in  purgatory. 

The  War  Production  Board  issued 
an  order  prohibiting  the  use  of  .criti- 
cal materials  (aluminum,  chromium, 
copper,  lead,  except  for  solder,  mag- 
nesium, nickel,  rubber,  silk,  tin,  zinc 
and  alloy  metals)  in  religious  arti- 
cles such  as  crucifixes,  rosaries, 
medals,  chalices  and  candlesticks. 

By  virtue  of  an  extraordinary 
privilege  granted  by  decree  of  the 
Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Sacra- 
ments, afternoon  and  evening  Mass 
may  be  celebrated  for  the  armed 
forces  of  the  United  States  when 
they  cannot  attend  morning  Mass. 
For  both  the  celebrant  and  those 
who  receive  Holy  Communion  a  fast 
of  four  hours  from  solid  food  and 
one  hour  from  liquids  is  prescribed. 
Evening  Masses  were  celebrated  on 
Monday,  June  14,  at  the  IT.  S.  Mar- 
ine Corps  Base,  Quantico,  Va.,  and 
at  the  Aberdeen  Proving  Grounds, 
Aberdeen,  Md.  It  was  planned  to 
have  Mass  for  the  military  person- 
nel at  6  p.  m.  every  Monday  and 
Friday  at  Quantico,  and  every  week- 
day evening  at  Aberdeen, 


Msgr.  Patrick  J.  McCormick,  vice- 
rector  of  the  Catholic  University, 
became  acting  rector  following  the 
death  of  the  Most  Rev.  Joseph  M. 
Corrigan,  rector. 

In  Minneapolis,  Minn.,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  William  L.  Lochen  celebrated 
a  unique  golden  wedding  jubilee  on 
June  20,  when  a  nuptial  Mass  re- 
peating the  ceremony  of  50  years 
ago  was  celebrated  in  the  presence 
of  their  six  daughters,  five  of  whom 
are  nuns,  and  an  "adopted"  spiritual 
son  in  the  missionary  priesthood. 
Two  sons  in  the  army  were  unable 
to  be  present. 

Archbishop  de  Jong  of  Utrecht 
sent  a  letter  to  all  Catholic  medical 
foundations  in  the  Netherlands  urg- 
ing Catholic  physicians  to  boycott 
the  Nazi  Netherlands  Union  of  Sick- 
ness Fund  Physicians. 

A  month's  street  speaking  tour  of 
Waynesville,  N.  C.,  was  begun  by 
four  members  of  the  Catholic  Evi- 
dence Guild  of  Rosary  College;  the 
girls  were  accompanied  by  two  Sis- 
ters, members  of  the  Rosary  College 
faculty. 

On  June  16  the  Sacred  Congrega- 
tion of  Rites  discussed  the  heroism 
and  virtues  of  the  Ven.  Peter  pon- 
ders, Dutch  Redemptorist  who  lived 
30  years  among  the  lepers  in  Dutch 
Guiana,  and  whose  cause  for  beati- 
fication Is  under  consideration. 

After  almost  a  half-century  of  re- 
search, study  and  consultation,  and 
lengthy  discussion  of  every  argu- 
ment, Switzerland  enacted  a  new 
Federal  Penal  Code  which  definitely 
illegalizes  abortion,  except  in  one 
instance  when  the  life  of  the  moth- 
er is  endangered,  in  which  instance 
if  the  medical  councillor  of  the  can- 
ton concurs  in  the  opinion  of  the 
attending  physician,  a  third  physi- 
cian may  act;  artificial  birth  con- 
trol is  not  recognized;  and  the  ad- 
vertising and  public  display  of  con- 
traceptives so  as  to  offend  public 
decency  are  forbidden. 

At  a  special  ceremony  held  in  St. 
Joseph's  Oratory  on  the  feast  of  the 
Sacred  Heart,  the  city  of  Montreal 
was  consecrated  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  A  torchlight  procession  fol- 
lowed, in  which  two  hundred  clergy 


and  the  Mayor  and  other  govern- 
ment officials  participated. 

A  solemn  requiem  Mass  for  the 
Filipino  soldiers  who  died  defend- 
ing their  homeland  was  celebrated 
by  Auxiliary  Bishop  McGucken  of 
Los  Angeles  in  St.  Vibiana's  Cathe- 
dral. Six  Filipino  soldiers  stood 
guard  at  the  catafalque  and  among 
distinguished  Filipinos  present  was 
the  wife  of  Brig.  Gen.  Vicente  Lim, 
who  has  been  missing  since  the  bat- 
tle of  Bataan. 

The  seventh  mark  of  papal  recog- 
nition given  Catholics  of  the  Dio- 
cese of  Reno  within  the  last  two 
years  was  bestowal  of  the  dignity 
of  Assistant  at  the  Pontifical  Throne 
upon  Bishop  Gorman.  Two  lay- 
women  had  received  the  papal  dec- 
oration Pro  Ecclesia  et  Pontifice 
and  four  laymen  had  been  made 
Knights  of  St.  Gregory. 

Cardinal  Hlond,  Primate  of  Poland, 
was  at  Lourdes  and  refused  permis- 
sion to  leave,  because  of  German 
opposition. 

Since  the  Feast  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  daily  adoration  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  from  noon  till  1  p.  m. 
was  inaugurated  at  March  Field, 
Calif. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  National 
Federation  of  Catholic  Physicians' 
Guild,  in  conjunction  with  the  meet- 
ing of  the  American  Medical  Asso- 
ciation, at  Atlantic  City,  N.  J.,  the 
Federation  adopted  a  resolution 
denouncing  "planned  parenthood 
through  positive  contraception"  as 
an  "assault  on  the  sanctity  of  hu- 
man life"  and  declared  the  protec- 
tion of  the  family  fundamental  to 
national  well-being. 

Sir  Charles  Fitzpatrick,  famous 
Catholic  jurist  and  leader  in  Can- 
ada, died  in  Quebec  at  the  age  of 
89.  He  visited  Rome  to  petition  to 
Pope  Leo  XIII  to  appoint  a  perma- 
nent Apostolic  Delegate  to  Canada, 
and  held  the  posts  of  Solicitor  Gen- 
eral, Minister  of  Justice,  Chief  Jus- 
tice, and  Lieutenant  Governor  of 
Quebec.  He  was  knighted  by  King 
Edward  VII,  and  received  other 
Empire  honors,  and  honorary  de- 
grees from  many  universities. 


Among  persons  executed  by  the 
Nazis  in  Bohemia-Moravia  in  retal- 
iation for  the  assassination  of  Rein- 
hard  He  yd  rich  was  the  Rev.  Franti- 
sek  Kvapil,  listed  as  a  "Catholic 
clean." 

The  U.  S.  Senate  paid  tribute  to 
Maj.  Gen.  Clarence  L.  Tinker,  Com- 
manding General  of  the  Hawaiian 
Army  Air  Forces,  of  Osage  Indian 
blood,  a  native  of  Oklahoma  and  a 
Catholic.  He  lost  his  life  while  lead- 
ing his  men  on  a  perilous  mission 
in  the  battle  of  Midway  Island. 

A  three-day  mission  for  a  large 
group  of  prospective  colored  con- 
verts was  conducted  in  Sanford, 
N.  C.,  by  Msgr.  Fulton  Sheen,  at  the 
invitation  of  Bishop  McGuinness  of 
Raleigh,  as  the  result  of  a  request 
from  a  non-Catholic  colored  woman 
who  with  a  group  of  friends  had 
listened  to  Msgr.  Sheen  on  the  Cath- 
olic Hour.  Prayer  service  was  sus- 


pended at  the  Sanford  Congrega- 
tional Christian  Church  that  week 
so  that  members  might  attend 
the  mission.  Msgr.  Sheen  gave 
Bishop  McGuinness  $6,000,  Including 
amounts  contributed  by  a  number 
of  radio  listeners  and  himself,  for 
the  foundation  of  a  parish  for  the 
colored  in  Sanford. 

The  Bishops'  Relief  Committee 
made  $50,000  available  to  aid  U.  S. 
war  prisoners  of  Japan,  $25,000  for 
charitable  work  connected  with  the 
war  emergency  in  the  Hawaiian 
Islands,  and  $10,000  for  the  relief  of 
the  suffering  people  of  Malta. 

Lt  Comm.  Howard  R.  Healy,  con- 
trol officer  of  the  U.  S.  S.  Lexing- 
ton, died  heroically  at  Ms  post  to 
keep  the  aircraft  carrier  afloat  and 
thus  save  most  of  her  personnel. 
He  went  down  with  the  ship.  He 
was  a  Catholic  and  a  native  of 
Chelsea,  Mass. 


JUNE  21-27 


An  official  announcement  by  the 
War  Department  stated:  "No  mili- 
tary personnel  on  duty  in  any  for- 
eign country  or  possession  may 
marry  without  the  approval  of  the 
commanding  officer  of  the  United 
States  Army  forces  stationed  in 
such  foreign  country  or  possession.'* 
This  restriction  on  marriage  of 
American  soldiers  with  Australian 
girls  was  approved  by  Archbishop 
Duhig  of  Brisbane  who  instructed 
his  priests  to  observe  it  carefully. 
"Americans  came  here  not  to  marry 
but  to  fight,"  he  said,  and  he  con- 
sidered such  hasty  marriages  unad- 
visable,  and  noted  that  for  Catholics 
they  were  often  mixed  marriages. 

A  joint  pastoral  letter  of  the  hier- 
archy of  England  and  Wales  laid 
down  a  ten-point  program  for  "so- 
cial justice  here  at  home"  as  "mini- 
mum conditions  for  a  Christian  way 
of  life."  They  stated  that  their 
purpose  "is  to  awaken  Catholics  to 
a  sense  of  danger  and  to  spur  them 
to  face  the  perils  that  threaten  so- 
ciety," and  they  urged  Catholics 
toward  greater  effort  in  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  new  "world  order." 
The  rights  and  duties  of  individuals 


and  families  were  stressed.  In  con- 
junction with  the  letter  on  "The 
Social  Question"  a  statement  was 
issued  urging  study  of  the  topics 
dealt  with  and  sermons  on  them. 

On  June  21  Msgr.  Fulton  Sheen 
celebrated  the  first  evening  Mass 
at  Fort  Bragg,  N.  C. 

The  National  Conference  of  Chris- 
tians and  Jews  made  public  a  pro- 
test against  the  "deliberate  massa- 
cre of  the  entire  town  of  Lidice  in 
Czechoslovakia  by  Nazi  orders"  in 
retaliation  for  the  assassination  of 
Heydrich.  Among  the  signers  were 
members  of  the  hierarchy  and 
clergy. 

Materials  to  rebuild  churches 
were  refused  by  the  War  Produc- 
tion Board,  since  the  buildings  were 
not  "in  the  interest  of  public  health 
and  safety,  or  to  be  used  In  connec- 
tion with  our  direct  or  indirect  war 
efforts."  Temporary  structures  were 
recommended,  which  would  not  re- 
quire the  use  of  materials  classified 
by  the  government  as  critical.  In 
any  contemplated  church  edifices  it 
was  suggested  that  kerosene  lamps 
replace  electrical  installations  and 


723 


that  stoves  be  used  rattier  than 
furnaces  or  heating  systems. 

At  a  Negro  mass  meeting  in 
Madison  Square  Garden,  New  York 
City,  held  in  the  interest  of  Negro 
rights,  the  Rev.  John  LaFarge,  S.  J., 
chaplain  of  the  Catholic  Interracial 
Council  of  New  York,  addressed 
18,000  colored  citizens,  saying  that 
theirs  were  "the  natural  rights  to 
personal  freedom  —  to  life  and  the 
goods  essential  to  living  —  and  'the 
natural  right  that  every  man  has  to 
the  protection  of  his  honor  against 
lie  and  slander/  " 

Because  of  the  scarcity  of  Mass 
wine  in  Great  Britain,  the  Holy  See 
gave  permission  for  the  duration  of 
the  war  to  use  only  water  at  the 
Ablutions  in  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of 
the  Mass. 

Maj.  Gen.  Dwight  D.  Eisenhower, 
new  commander  of  U.  S.  ,  Army 
forces  in  the  European  theatre  of 
war,  was  a  graduate  of  West  Point 
in  1915  and  the  following  year, 
when  stationed  at  Fort  Sam  Hous- 
ton, was  football  coach  at  St.  Louis 
College,  now  St.  Mary's  University, 
San  Antonio,  Texas. 

The  Rev.  Philip  James  Graty, 
English  blind  priest-writer,  died  on 
the  eve  of  his  golden  jubilee  as  a 
priest.  He  became  blind  eight  years 
after  ordination,  and  wrote  on  the 
same  typewriter  for  forty-two  years 
under  the  pen-name  of  "Austin 
Rock."  He  also  played  the  violin 
and  church  organ.  For  forty-four 
years  he  was  stationed  in  Barnet, 
near  London. 

The  Rev.  Vincent  I.  Kennally, 
S.  J.,  stationed  at  Novaiiches,  P.  L, 
as  master  of  novices,  went  to  Cu- 
Sion  to  give  a  retreat  to  the  lepers 
and  due  to  the  outbreak  of  war  was 
obliged  to  remain  there.  He  re- 
mained in  charge  of  the  colony 
when  the  Rev.  Anthony  L.  Gampp, 
S.  J.,  Jesuit  Superior  of  Culion,  went 
to  Panay  to  seek  food,  and  has 
since  assisted  Fr.  Gampp  with  his 
work  among  the  lepers. 

French-Canadian  loyalty  was  de- 
fended in  the  House  of  Commons 
by  J.  L.  St.  Laurent,  Federal  Minis- 
ter of  Justice,  who  scored  those 
who  would  disrupt  national  unity 


by  making  unfounded  charges 
against  the  French  Canadians  and 
proved  the  absurdity  of  these 
charges  by  quoting  from  the  joint 
pastoral  letter  of  the  59  archbishops 
and  bishops  of  Canada. 

Pope  Pius  XII  instituted  a  new 
Common  of  the  Mass  for  the  feast 
of  Sovereign-Pontiff  Saints,  and  in- 
structed the  Sacred  Congregation 
of  Rites  to  prepare  the  correspond- 
ing variations  for  the  Breviary  and 
Missal.  Henceforth  all  successors 
of  St.  Peter  who  have  been  raised 
to  the  altar  constitute  a  special 
category  in  the  Commune  Sancto- 
rum after  the  Common  of  the  Evan- 
gelists. The  first  31  Popes,  with  the 
exception  of  St.  Dionysius,  suffered 
martyrdom,  as  did  three  later  Pon- 
tiffs. Of  the  261  predecessors  of 
Pius  XII  83  have  been  canonized 
and  7  beatified. 

The  24th  annual  meeting  of  the 
Franciscan  Educational  Conference 
was  held  at  Quincy  College,  Quincy, 
111.  The  convention  was  attended 
by  45  eminent  Franciscan  educa- 
tors. The  Very  Rev.  Thomas  Plass- 
mann,  O.F.  M.,  was  reelected 
president. 

Brother  Antonin,  of  the  Little 
Brothers  of  Mary,  died  at  Shanghai 
after  more  than  50  years  in  China. 
He  was  thrice  Provincial  of  his 
congregation  in  China,  raised  the 
College  of  St.  Francis  Xavier  at 
Shanghai  to  an  institution  of  the 
highest  order,  attended  by  600  Eu- 
ropean and  900  Chinese  students, 
and  recruited  many  native  Broth- 
ers, now  numbering  over  100. 

The  official  bulletin  of  the  Sword 
of  the  Spirit  stated  that  the  French 
journal,  "Volontaire,"  was  no  longer 
associated  with  the  organization. 

The  British  educational  question 
was  approaching  a  crisis  with  pro- 
posals made  in  a  report  of  a  sub- 
committee of  the  Association  of 
Education  Committees,  designed  for 
embodiment  in  a  new  Education 
Act.  Among  objectionable  proposals 
were  the  ceding  of  some  non-pro- 
vided schools  and  the  liquidation  of 
denominational  schools.  These  were 
strongly  opposed  by  the  Catholic 
Bishops.  Cardinal  Kinsley  restat- 


724 


ed  the  Catholic  position  in  the 
words  of  his  predecessor,  Cardinal 
Manning,  written  in  1883.  Arch- 
bishop Downey  of  Liverpool  said, 
"We  are  being  administered  out  of 
existence.'1 

The  1942  summer  session  of  the 
Catholic  University  opened  June  26. 
Ten  nations  of  the  Western  Hemis- 
phere were  represented  in  the  en- 
rollment: Brazil,  Canada,  Colombia, 
Costa  Rico,  Cuba,  Dominican  Re- 
public, Guatemala,  Mexico,  Puerto 
Rico  and  Venezuela.  An  innovation 
was  the  admission  of  women  to 
the  School  of  Engineering  and 
Architecture. 

On  June  27  Brother  Joseph  Ful- 
ton, O.  P.,  a  convert,  was  ordained 
a  priest  of  the  Order  of  Preachers, 
in  St.  Mary's  Cathedral,  Fall  River, 
Mass.  Pamela  Frankau,  successful 
young  British  novelist  and  journal- 
ist, daughter  of  Gilbert  Frankau, 
noted  writer,  was  recently  received 
into  the  Catholic  Church. 

The  6th  annual  Institute  on  In- 
dustry for  women  was  held  at  the 
National  Catholic  School  of  Social 
Service,  in  Washington,  D,  C.  An 
alumnae  organization  was  formed 
with  a  nucleus  of  nearly  100  for- 
mer students.  They  were  to  dis- 
seminate Catholic  social  teachings 
through  the  organizations  in  which 
they  were  active. 

At  Camp  Livingston,  La.,  nearly 
70  service  men,  many  of  them  con- 
verts, and  the  convert  wives  of 
three  officers  were  confirmed  by 
Bishop  Desmond  of  Alexandria. 

The  Catholic  cathedral  at  Man  da- 
lay  was  destroyed  by  bombs  in  the 
Japanese  air  attack  on  that  city. 

News  of  priests  on  Bataan  was 
received  in  the  reported  safety  of 
the  Rev.  Richard  E.  Carberry,  chap- 
lain of  the  45th  Combat  Team, 
Philippine  Scouts,  who  won  a  cita- 
tion for  gallantry,  and  in  tribute 
paid  by  President  Quezon  to  the 
work  of  the  Rev.  Edwin  Ronan, 


C.  P.,  a  Vicar  Delegate  of  the  Mili- 
tary Ordinariate,  serving  in  the 
Philippine  area,  who  was  believed 
to  be  a  prisoner  of  the  Japanese. 

Pope  Pius  XII  received  from  Car- 
dinal Maglione  the  first  copies  of 
the  gold,  silver  and  bronze  medals 
of  the  Pontifical  Year:  they  bear, 
in  the  form  of  angels  ascending 
from  St.  Peter's  dome,  representa- 
tions of  the  radio  messages  deliv- 
ered by  the  Holy  Father. 

The  National  Secretariat  of  Cath- 
olic Action  in  Australia  organized 
the  annual  observance  of  Social 
Justice  Sunday,  marked  this  year 
by  the  issuance  of  a  pamphlet  en- 
titled "For  Freedom."  Experience 
had  shown  that  many  non-Catholic 
leaders  of  public  affairs,  as  well  as 
Catholic,  looked  forward  with  inter- 
est to  the  annual  statement  on  So- 
cial Justice  issued  in  connection 
with  this  day. 

In  a  joint  pastoral  issued  at  the 
conclusion  of  the  solemn  rites  com- 
memorating the  centenary  of  the 
Australian  hierarchy  the  Bishops 
urged  that  nothing  be  left  undone 
in  defense  of  freedom. 

The  schools  in  Hawaii  had  with 
notable  success  completely  reor- 
ganized their  programs  to  meet  ad- 
justments made  necessary  by  tem- 
porary closing  of  schools  and  the 
sacrifice  of  many  buildings  to  war 
needs. 

More  than  200  delegates  from  25 
states  and  Canada  assembled  at 
Milwaukee,  Wis.,  for  the  19th  an- 
nual conference  of  the  Catholic  Li- 
brary Association.  The  theme  was 
"Personal  Morale  and  National 
Morale."  A  "Victory  Book  List  for 
the  Armed  Forces,"  prepared  under 
the  chairmanship  of  Dr.  William  A. 
FitzGerald,  and  published  by  the 
N.C.  C.  S.,  was  distributed  to  all 
members.  Eugene  Willging  resigned 
as  editor  of  "The  Catholic  Library 
World"  and  the  Rev.  James  J.  Kor- 
tendick  was  chosen  to  succeed  him. 


JUNE  28  —  JULY  4 
A    remarkable    letter    from    a      News  Service,  "We,  too,  are  fight- 


French  priest,  in  unoccupied  France, 
to  all  members  of  all  religious 
bodies  in  the  United  Nations,  was 
in  the  possession  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 


ing  for  the  cause  that  is  yours," 
he  said-,  and  related  how  pamphlets 
and  leaflets  were  being  secretly 
circulated  in  France  to  counteract 


725 


Nazi  propaganda  and  oppose  Fran- 
co-Hitlerian  "collaboration."  This 
despite  suspicion  and  persecution, 
"which  will  be  our  crown  of  glory." 
The  letter  concluded:  "Help  us! 
Help  us  because  we  are  fighting 
desperately  for  a  cause  which  is 
also  yours!  The  cause  of  God,  of 
Christianity,  of  morality,  of  all 
civilization!"  Some  of  the  docu- 
ments were  enclosed.  Resources 
were  needed  to  carry  on. 

Archbishop  Mooney  of  Detroit, 
chairman  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Admin- 
istrative Board,  announced  that  an 
Inter-American  Seminar  on  Social 
Studies  would  be  held  in  the  United 
States,  the  latter  part  of  August 
and  the  first  part  of  September,  un- 
der the  auspices  of  the  National 
Catholic  Welfare  Conference.  The 
general  theme  was  to  be  "The 
Americas  and  the  Crisis  of  Civiliza- 
tion." Some  30  leaders  of  social 
thought  would  participate,  half 
from  Latin  America  and  the  other 
half  from  the  United  States  and 
Canada. 

The  latest  report  on  subversive 
activities  by  the  Dies  Committee 
called  attention  to  subtle  attacks 
on  Congress,  in  an  "effort  to  ob- 
literate the  Congress  of  the  United 
States  as  a  co-equal  and  independ- 
ent branch  of  the  government."  It 
characterized  as  "creeping  totali- 
tarianism" the  methods  of  the 
Union  for  Democratic  Action,  fifty 
of  whose  leaders  are  affiliated  with 
various  "agencies  and  fronts"  of 
the  Communist  party,  and  other  or- 
ganizations belonging  to  the  Com- 
munist front:  American  League  for 
Peace  and  Democracy,  American 
Student  Union,  American  Youth 
Congress,  Conference  on  Pan  Amer- 
ican Democracy,  Descendants  of 
the  American  Revolution, ,  Interna- 
tional Labor  Defense,  National 
Negro  Congress,  Spanish  Aid  Or- 
ganizations of  the  Communist 
Party,  Also  cited  as  participating 
in  attacks  on  Congress  were  "Time" 
magazine  and  "PM."  The  Commit- 
tee's report  noted  that  the  destruc- 
tion of  parliamentary  institutions  is 
one  of  the  fundamental  tenets  of 
Communism. 


In  a  statement  to  the  press  Bish- 
op Duffy  of  Buffalo  scored  the  em- 
ployment of  mothers  in  war  In- 
dustries. 

At  Montreal  the  Hotel  DIeu  ter- 
centenary was  observed  with  sol- 
emn  ceremonies,  in  connection  with 
which  a  special  congress  of  the 
Catholic  Hospital  Association  was 
held.  A  motion  was  introduced  to 
advance  the  cause  for  beatification 
of  Jeanne  Mance,  foundress  of  the 
Hotel  Dieu,  second  oldest  hospital 
in  the  United  States  and  Canada. 

At  Fresno,  Calif.,  two  mission 
churches,  both  formerly  Protestant 
places  of  worship,  were  dedicated 
to  the  Sacred  Heart  by  Bishop 
Scher  of  Monterey-Fresno,  and  were 
to  serve  the  Mexican  population. 

Attacks  against  the  Catholic 
Church  by  the  Rev.  T.  T.  Shield  of 
Toronto,  moving  spirit  of  the  Pro- 
testant League  of  Canada,  were 
criticized  by  the  secular  press  of 
Ontario. 

Of  the  119  Maryknoflers  in  the 
Japanese  Empire  76  returned  on 
the  first  repatriation  ship  from 
Japan;  it  was  possible  that  the  re- 
mainder would  be  required  to  leave 
on  future  vessels. 

President  Quezon  and  his  family 
attended  Mass  celebrated  by  Arch- 
bishop Spellman  in  St.  Patrick's 
Cathedral,  New  York,  on  June  28. 
They  were  greeted  at  the  entrance 
of  the  cathedral  by  Bishop  John  F. 
O'Hara,  Military  Delegate,  who 
preached  the  sermon,  and  Msgr. 
Joseph  F.  Flannelly,  administrator 
of  the  cathedral,  who  extended 
greetings,  saying,  "Today  we  offer 
up  this  Mass  for  you  and  with  you 
for  your  people." 

Archbishop  Mannix  of  Melbourne 
was  named  Vicar  Delegate  of  the 
Military  Ordinariate  for  American 
Catholic  chaplains  in  Australia. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  Lawrence  Vohs, 
O.  S.  B.,  was  solemnly  blessed  as 
Abbot  of  St.  Bede's  Abbey,  Bishop 
Schlarman  of  Peoria  officiating  at 
the  ceremonies. 

The  Sara  Delano-  Roosevelt 
houses  in  New  York  City  were  pur- 
chased for  Hunter  College,  to  be- 


726 


come  a  center  for  student  inter- 
faith  religious  activities. 

The  first  Legion  of  Mary  Con- 
gress in  the  West  was  held  at  Den- 
ver, Colo.,  with  350  persons  in 
attendance  at  the  sessions.  Rapid 
growth  of  the  Legion  was  reported, 
with  about  12,000  active  members 
and  180,000  auxiliary  members  in 
more  than  1,100  groups  in  the 
United  States. 

In  a  Nazi  concentration  camp  a 
newly  arrested  priest  smuggled  in 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  and  was 
able  to  administer  particles  of  the 
Sacred  Hosts  to  400  Slovene  priests, 
many  of  whom  had  been  without 
the  Mass  for  two  months. 

Among  a  group  of  six  Army 
nurses  of  Bataan  and  Corregidor 
awarded  royal  blue  citation  ribbons 
on  July  2  at  the  Red  Cross  National 
Headquarters,  Washington,  D.  C., 
for  distinguished  service  were  two 
Catholic  women:  Lt.  Dorothea  M. 
Daley,  of  Kansas  City,  Mo.,  and 
Lt.  Florence  MacDonald,  of  Brock- 
ton, Mass.  Miss  Daley  stated  that 
in  Bataan's  crowded  improvised 
hospitals  no  Catholic  was  without 
the  ministrations  of  a  priest  and 
daily  religious  services  were  kept 
up  to  the  very  end.  She  paid  trib- 
ute to  the  heroic  action  of  the  Rev. 
William  T.  Cummings,  M.  M.,  who 
wounded  under  bombardment  kept 
up  the  spirits  of  the  patients  by 
prayer  in  a  hospital  on  little  Bagio. 
The  tremendous  number  of  wound- 
ed, with  sometimes  150  to  200  for 
one  nurse  to  care  for,  the  spread 
of  disease,  and  acute  medical  sup- 
ply and  food  shortages  did  not 
defeat  the  excellent  morale  of  the 
nurses,  and  "there  was  simply  no 
time  for  tears." 

Cajamarca,  Peru,  held  its  first 
Diocesan  Eucharistic  Congress, 
with  its  Bishop,  the  Most  Rev. 
Teodosio  Moreno,  presiding  in  the 
presence  of  the  Papal  Nuncio  to 
Peru,  the  Most  Rev.  Fernando 
Cento. 

The  second  "Family  Week,"  un- 
der the  auspices  of  Chilean  Cath- 
olic Action,  was  held  in  Santiago, 
Chile.  The  theme  for  discussion 
was  "The  Education  Problem." 


The  15th  anniversary  of  the  Jo- 
cistes  was  celebrated  at  Lyons, 
France,  with  Cardinal  Gerlier  pre- 
siding. In  Marseille  20,000  Jocistes 
paraded  through  the  streets  before 
attending  a  Field  Mass. 

In  the  current  issue  of  "The 
Catholic  Digest"  John  Brskine,  a 
non-Catholic,  defended  charges  that 
Protestant  missionary  activity  in 
South  America  is  "a  work  of  pure 
destruction."  The  original  article 
was  written  for  a  national  magazine 
last  fall  after  he  returned  from  a 
visit  to  Argentina  and  Uruguay. 

Knights  of  Columbus  war  work- 
ers from  Canada  were  given  a  wel- 
come in  England  by  the  Knights 
of  St.  Columba,  an  organization 
with  more  than  300  councils  in 
England  and  Scotland,  modeled  on 
the  K.  of  C.  which  became  known 
in  Great  Britain  during  the  World 
War. 

A  decision  that  hospitals  are 
liable  to  damage  suits  growing  out 
of  the  negligence  of  employees  was 
handed  down  by  the  U.  S.  Court 
of  Appeals  in  a  suit  brought  against 
the  Georgetown  University  Hospi- 
tal. 

Bishop  Gawlina,  Polish  Army 
Bishop,  reported  that  the  Polish 
Army  in  Russia  was  served  by  39 
Catholic  chaplains  and  that  15 
other  priests  ministered  to  Polish 
civilians. 

The  Berlin  radio  announcement 
of  the  capture  by  the  Japanese  of 
the  Most  Rev.  Thomas  Wade,  S.  M., 
Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  North  Solo- 
mon Islands,  was  reported  false. 

On  July  1  Leon  Daudet,  co-editor 
of  "L'Action  Francaise"  died  at 
Saint-Remy,  France,  at  the  age  of 
75.  His  newspaper  had  been  placed 
on  the  Index  of  Prohibited  Books 
in  1926,  but  was  released  from 
the  ban  in  1939  after  he  and 
Charles  Maurras,  had  sent  a  letter 
of  submission  to  Pope  Pius  XII 
with  expression  of  sincere  regret 
for  anything  published  contrary  to 
the  teaching  of  the  Church  or 
against  the  authority  of  the  Holy 
See. 

A  memorial  was  dedicated  to  the 
first  President  of  the  United  States 


727 


by  Archbishop  Spellman  of  New 
York  in  Fall  River,  Mass.,  on  July 
4.  The  idea  was  conceived  by  Bish- 
op Cassidy  of  Fall  River,  and  the 
Catholic  school  children  of  the  dio- 
cese contributed  the  funds  for  its 
erection.  Present  at  the  ceremonies 
were  Governor  Saltonstall  of  Massa- 
chusetts, Senator  David  I.  Walsh, 
Representatives  Joseph  W.  Martin 
and  Charles  L..  Gifford  and  Mayor 
Murray  of  Fall  River. 

A   church    for   colored    Catholics 
at   Kinston,    N.   C.,   was    dedicated 


by  Bishop  McGuinness  of  Raleigh. 
The  mission  at  Kinston  was  estab- 
lished by  the  Rev.  David  Gannon, 
S.  A.,  and  the  new  church  was 
given  the  title  of  "Our  Lady  of 
the  Atonement"  It  was  erected 
from  funds  donated  by  Catholics 
from  all  over  the  country. 

The  Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites 
met  for  the  second  time  to  discuss 
the  miracles  proposed  in  the  cause 
of  canonization  of  Bl.  Mother  Ca- 
brini,  who  was  beatified  in  1938. 


JULY  5-11 


The  Sacred  Penitentiary  extend- 
ed to  the  Most  Rev.  Francis  J. 
Spellman,  Military  Vicar,  the  priv- 
ilege of  erecting  the  Way  of  the 
Cross,  with  the  usual  indulgences 
attached,  in  military  chapels  used 
by  Catholics  and  non-Catholics. 
Triptychs  for  chapels  at  army 
camps  and  aboard  naval  vessels 
and  at  naval  shore  stations  were 
being  executed  by  leading  artists, 
under  the  sponsorship  of  the  Citi- 
zens Committee  for  the  Army  and 
Navy,  Inc. 

Jose  Casa  Briceno,  new  Minister 
of  Venezuela  to  the  Holy  See,  pre- 
sented his  credentials  to  Pope  Pius 
XII  on  July  5. 

The  16th  annual  Institute  of  Pub- 
lic Affairs  was  held  at  the  Univer- 
city  of  Virginia,  and  on  the  pro- 
gram with  a  Protestant  minister 
and  a  Jewish  rabbi  was  the  Rev. 
John  F.  Cronin,  S.  S.,  professor  of 
economics  at  St.  Mary's  Seminary, 
Baltimore,  Md,  Dr.  Cronin  said 
that  the  world  of  tomorrow  must 
be  planned  with  faith  in  God  and 
in  "simple  men  serving  God  with 
humble  and  contrite  hearts." 

By  mid-summer,  attendance  at 
the  Summer  Schools  of  Catholic 
Action  exceeded  expectations. 

A  Chinese  Catholic  summer 
school  for  all  Chinese  children  re- 
gardless of  religious  belief  was 
opened  in  Chicago's  Chinatown  tin- 
der the  direction  of  the  Rev.  John 
T.  S.  Mao,  pastor  of  St.  Therese's 
Chinese  Church. 


Plans  for  post-war  employment 
were  urged  in  a  statement  made 
public  July  6  on  behalf  of  565 
clergymen,  including  150  priests,  in 
44  states.  Specifically  it  called  for 
enactment  of  a  bill  similar  to  the 
Voorhis  Bill  then  before  Congress. 

From  his  prison  island  of  Macao, 
South  China,  where  he  was  held  by 
the  war,  the  Most  Rev.  A.  J.  Pas- 
chang,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  Kong- 
moon,  directed  his  priests  who 
were  at  their  mission  posts  with 
written  instructions;  he  urged  that 
vocations  of  natives  to  the  priest- 
hood and  sisterhoods  be  encouraged 
and  helped. 

Announcement  was  made  that, 
with  the  October  issue,  the  format 
of  "The  Queen's  Work"  would  be 
changed,  its  size  being  enlarged 
somewhat;  circulation  had  increas- 
ed from  6,000  to  95,000  in  a  few 
years. 

The  Philadelphia  "Inquirer"  paid 
tribute  to  a  Catholic  naval  hero, 
lit.  Christopher  A.  Kemmerer,  who 
manned  the  gun  of  his  cargo  ship 
which  had  been  torpedoed  by  an 
Axis  submarine,  after  ordering  the 
gun  crew  to  abandon  ship,  and 
thus  went  to  his  death. 

The  Rev.  Maurice  Peeney,  M.  M., 
was  freed  from  internment  camp  at 
Hong  Kong  on  his  plea  to  the  Jap- 
anese that  while  he  was  an  Amer- 
ican citizen  he  was  of  Irish  descent 
and  Ireland  was  not  at  war  with 
the  Axis. 


728 


In  a  letter  to  the  Nazi  Minister 
of  Cults  and  Public  Education, 
Archbishop  Groeber  of  Freiburg  im 
Breisgau  denounced  the  persecution 
of  the  clergy  in  Germany  and  de- 
clared soldiers  at  the  front  were 
indignant  at  Nazi  attacks  on  the 
Church.  His  statement  was  corrob- 
orated by  the  story  of  Col.  Werner 
Moeiders,  Germany's  26-year-old 
ace,  who  after  shooting  down  115 
planes  crashed  to  his  death  on  Nov. 
22  just  after  telegraphing  the  Fueh- 
rer, "I  cannot  continue  to  fight  for 
the  Fatherland  if  the  Gestapo  con- 
tinues to  attack  the  home  front." 
It  was  rumored  that  Gestapo  agents 
engineered  the  accident  in  which 
he  was  killed. 

According  to  the  foreword  by  the 
Rev.  Alphonse  M.  Schwitalla,  S.  J., 
president  of  the  Catholic  Hospital 
Association,  in  the  annual  directory 
number  of  "Hospital  Progress," 
Catholic  hospitals  were  making  ad- 
justments and  sacrifices  to  meet 
wartime  needs.  At  the  end  of  1941 
there  were  900  Catholic  hospitals 
in  the  United  States  and  Canada. 

A  group  of  employees  in  Medel- 
lin,  Colombia,  conceived  the  idea 
of  erecting  a  monumental  cross 
on  one  of  the  peaks  overlooking 
the  city  as  a  monument  to  Our 
Lord,  and  the  first  stone  was 
blessed. 

The  50th  anniversary  of  the 
founding  of  the  First  Catholic  Slo- 
vak Ladies'  Union  was  celebrated 
by  a  three-day  program  in  Cleve- 
land, Ohio.  A  congregation  of  5,000 
attended  the  solemn  pontifical  Mass 
of  thanksgiving  celebrated  by- 
Auxiliary  Bishop  McFadden  of 
Cleveland. 

A  letter  from  Lt.  Col.  Arthur  F. 
Fischer  was  received  at  the  Jesuit 
Philippine  Bureau,  New  York,  pay- 
ing tribute  to  the  Jesuit  Fathers  in 
Mindanao  for  their  aid  to  the  army. 

A  Women's  National  Press  Club 
luncheon  in  Washington,  D.  C., 
honored  fifteen  Army  nurses  of 
Bataan  and  Corregidor  who  were 
decorated  for  meritorious  service. 
Six  had  received  citations  the  pre- 
vious week  at  Red  Cross  head- 


quarters, the  other  nine  who  had 
just  arrived  home  were  given  ser- 
vice ribbons  at  the  luncheon; 
among  the  fifteen  were  four  Cath- 
olics, Lts.  Florence  MacDonald  and 
Dorothea  Daley  in  the  first  group, 
and  Lts.  Helen  Loretto  Summers 
and  Beth  A.  Veley  in  the  second 
group. 

The  University  of  Pittsburgh 
Army  Hospital  Unit,  Base  27,  being 
mobilized  in  Pittsburgh,  had  120 
nurses,  of  whom  50  were  members 
of  the  Catholic  Nurses'  League. 

Army  Week  was  observed  in  Can- 
ada, as  a  civilian  tribute  to  the 
army.  In  Quebec  the  close  of  the 
ceremonies  was  marked  by  an  open- 
air  Mass  on  the  historic  Plains  of 
Abraham,  attended  by  15,000. 

The  first  anniversary  of  the  death 
of  Ignace  Jan  PaderewsSci,  famous 
Polish  pianist  and  statesman,  was 
marked  by  memorial  Masses  in 
many  lands. 

Thomas  F.  Meehan,  leading  Cath- 
olic historian,  and  journalist  for 
nearly  seven  decades,  died  in 
Brooklyn  on  July  7  at  the  age  of 
87.  He  began  his  career  in  1874 
as  managing  editor  of  the  "Irish 
American/'  of  which  his  father  was 
publisher  and  owner.  He  was  cor- 
respondent for  several  newspapers 
and  contributed  to  many  newspap- 
ers and  magazines  and  since  1909 
had  been  on  the  editorial  staff  of 
"America."  He  was  president  of 
the  United  States  Catholic  His- 
torical Society  and  edited  its  "His- 
torical Records  and  Studies"  and 
"Monographs."  He  wrote  many  ar- 
ticles for  "The  Catholic  Encyclo- 
pedia" and  a  biography  of  "Thomas 
Mulry."  The  requiem  Mass  was 
celebrated  by  the  Rev.  Francis  X. 
Talbot,  S.  J.,  editor  of  "America," 
and  Bishop  Molloy  of  Brooklyn 
gave  the  final  absolution. 

The  Very  Rev.  Mathias  Faust, 
O.  F.  M.,  was  named  American  Del- 
egate General  of  the  Franciscan 
Order,  with  jurisdiction  over  all 
the  Franciscan  provinces  and  com- 
missariats in  North  and  Central 
America,  and  in  adjacent  territor- 
ies, including  Puerto  Rico  and 
Cuba. 


Absorption  of  manpower  into  the 
armed  forces  created  a  shortage  of 
rural  labor  in  Australia,  and  the 
problem  was  accentuated  by  in- 
creased demand  on  food  supplies 
to  feed  the  armies  and  munition 
workers.  The  Federal  Government 
considered  releasing  rural  workers 
from  the  militia  for  the  duration 
of  the  harvest,  and  a  proportion 
of  the  farming  community  was  de- 
clared engaged  in  "reserved"  oc- 
cupations and  exempt  from  military 
service.  The  National  Catholic 
Rural  Movement  took  active  steps 
to  meet  the  problem. 

A  chapel  built  by  American 
soldiers  from  shipwreck  timber  on 
the  Australian  shore  accomodated 
40  for  week-day  services,  and  on 
Sundays  the  front  of  the  building, 
made  of  sliding  doors,  was  removed 
so  that  500  could  hear  Mass.  Chap- 
lain Kenneth  D.  Stack  reported 
that  on  May  9th  he  heard  confes- 
sions from  two  in  the  afternoon 
till  eleven  that  night  and  he  be- 
lieved there  was  not  a  "stray"  left 
in  the  whole  sector. 

At  the  third  New  England  Con- 
ference on  Tomorrow's  Children 
held  at  Cambridge,  Mass.,  under 
the  auspices  of  Harvard  and  27 
cooperating  organizations,  the  Rev. 
Thomas  R.  Hanley,  O.  S.  B.,  pro- 
fessor of  ethics  at  St.  Martin's  Col- 
lege, Lacey,  Wash.,  spoke  on  "The 
Natural  Law  of  Marriage,"  a  re- 
turn to  and  observance  of  which 
would  be  "the  greatest  benefit  that 
the  present  generation  can  confer 
upon  'tomorrow's  children.' " 

Cardinal  Hinsley,  Archbishop  of 
Westminster,  in  a  broadcast  ad- 
dress called  on  "all  Christian  peo- 
ple everywhere"  to  resist  the  "black 
deeds  of  shame"  of  the  Nazis. 

Rules  governing  the  garb  of  wo- 
men in  church  remained  strictly 
enforced  in  the  Vatican  Basilica 
but  because  of  their  high  price 
and  scarcity  stockings  were  not 
required. 

In  Grand  Lake,  25  miles  north- 
east of  Ottawa,  six  French  Canadian 
Oblates  of  Mary  Immaculate  were 
drowned,  while  on  a  holiday  vaca- 


tion. Two  priests  and  four  students 
studying  for  the  priesthood  were 
in  a  canoe  which  capsized  in  a 
sudden  storm.  The  solemn  pontifi- 
cal Mass  of  Requiem  was  celebrated 
by  Archbishop  Vachon  of  Ottawa 
in  Sacred  Heart  Church,  Ottawa, 
and  a  large  crowd  including  many 
church  dignitaries  attended. 

At  the  Summer  Institute  on  Rural 
Life  and  Social  Charity  at  St.  Louis 
University,  sponsored  by  the  School 
of  Social  Service,  under  the  aus- 
pices of  the  National  Catholic  Rural 
Life  Conference,  Carl  F.  Tausch, 
head  of  the  division  of  program 
study  and  discussion,  U.  S.  Depart- 
ment of  Agriculture,  spoke  of  the 
need  for  more  priests  in  our  rural 
areas,  where  "people  are  starving 
for  spiritual  guidance."  At  the  clos- 
ing session  Bishop  O'Hara  of  Kan- 
sas City  urged  that  intelligent  peo- 
ple remain  on  the  farm. 

In  cooperation  with  the  Arch- 
diocesan  Campaign  for  Decent  Lit- 
erature in  San  Antonio,  Police  and 
Fire  Commissioner  P.  L.  Anderson 
ordered  1,500  copies  of  a  magazine 
withheld  from  distribution. 

The  Rev.  John  Corbett,  S.  J.? 
founder  and  first  director  of  St. 
Patrick's  Clerical  Club,  to  aid  those 
with  late  vocations  to  the  priest- 
hood, and  for  many  years  editor 
of  "The  Messenger  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,"  died  at  St.  Andrew's-on- 
Hudson,  N.  Y.,  at  the  age  of  72. 

The  Church  in  Brazil  lost  one  of 
its  most  active  members  in  the 
death  of  Gen.  Francisco  Jose  Pinto, 
Chief  Aide  to  President  Vargas,  and 
president  of  the  Uniao  Catholica 
dos  Militares  (Catholic  Army 
Guild). 

A  $5,000,000  fund  was  voted  by 
Congress  to  help  obtain  urgently 
needed  personnel  trained  in  en- 
gineering, physics,  chemistry,  med- 
icine, dentistry  and  pharmacy.  To 
such  technical  students  loans  were 
to  be  granted  to  enable  them  to 
complete  in  the  shortest  time  pos- 
sible and  apply  to  the  war  effort 
their  college  training  in  these  six 
war  fields. 


730 


At  Paulding,  Miss.,  St.  Michael's 
Church,  one  hundred  years  old,  was 
struck  by  lightning  and  destroyed 
by  fire. 

From  New  Caledonia  U.  S.  Army 
Chaplain  Lawrence  M.  Brock,  S.  J., 
reported  the  island  to  be  "essen- 
tially Catholic,"  the  natives  being 
simple  and  devout  and  many  of 
them  graduates  of  European  uni- 
versities. Catechism  classes  were 
held  each  day,  hundreds  of  Amer- 
ican soldiers  recited  the  rosary  In 
common  each  evening,  and  sodality 
activities  were  flourishing. 

The  Religious  of  Our  Lady  of  the 
Cenacle  at  Lake  Ronkenkoma,  L.  I., 
provincial  house  and  novitiate,  cel- 
ebrated the  fiftieth  anniversary  of 
their  coming  to  the  United  States 
with  a  week's  ceremonies.  On  July 
9  Solemn  Pontifical  Benediction  was 
celebrated  by  Bishop  Molloy  of 
Brooklyn. 


Tire  rationing  regulations  apply- 
ing to  doctors  and  "ministers"  were 
amended  to  require  that  vehicles 
eligible  for  tires  and  tubes  be  used 
"exclusively"  for  professional  serv- 
ices or  religious  duties,  instead  of 
"principally"  as  heretofore. 

A  colored  Catholic  college  star, 
Joshua  Williamson,  track  star  of 
Xavier  University,  New  Orleans, 
won  the  National  A.  A.  U.,  all- 
around  track  and  field  champion- 
ship, in  a  ten-event  competition  at 
Bridgeton,  N.  J. 

Ceremonies,  lasting  three  days, 
marked  the  100th  anniversary  of 
the  first  Mass  celebrated  at  Fort 
St.  James,  one-time  capital  of  Bri- 
tish Columbia.  More  than  600  In- 
dians and  some  300  whites  attend- 
ed. Archbishop  Duke  of  Vancouver 
celebrated  the  solemn  pontifical 
Mass. 


JULY  12-18 


A  Legion  of  Decency  movement 
was  begun  in  Bolivia  by  the  stu- 
dents' organization  of  the  Bolivar- 
iano  University  at  Medellin  and  the 
campaign  against  the  Immoral  ci- 
nema was  joined  by  Bolivian  Cath- 
olic Action  groups. 

The  Very  Rev.  Ambrose  Andrew 
Senyshin,  O.  S.  B.  M.,  rector  of  St. 
Nicholas*  Church,  Chicago,  and 
Superior  of  the  Basilian  Community 
in  that  city,  was  named  Titular 
Bishop  of  Maina  and  Auxiliary  to 
the  Most  Rev.  Constantine  Boha- 
chevsky,  Bishop  of  the  Ukrainian 
Greek  Catholic  Diocese. 

Representative  John  F.  Hunter 
of  Ohio  introduced  in  the  House  a 
bill  amending  the  property  tax  ex- 
emption laws  in  Washington,  D.  C. 
The  bill  affected  property  used  for 
"religious,  charitable,  educational, 
scientific,  hospital  and  other  benev- 
olent purposes,"  with  a  view  to 
correcting  a  situation  arising 
through  recommendation  of  the 
Real  Estate  Tax  Exemption  Board 
of  the  District  of  Columbia  that 
certain  institutions  heretofore  ex- 
empt be  placed  on  tax  rolls.  Re- 


presentative John  W.  McCormick 
of  Massachusetts  urged  passage  of 
the  law. 

Draft  deferment  for  pre-theologi- 
cal  students  preparing  for  entrance 
into  a  theological  or  divinity  school 
was  recognized  in  a  statement  is- 
sued from  Selective  Service  head- 
quarters. The  -registrant  must  have 
completed  his  second  year  in  such 
studies  to  receive  occupational  de- 
ferment. 

At  the  regjuest  of  Archbishop 
Spellman  of  New  York,  Military 
Vicar,  Pope  Pius  XII  designated  the 
Blessed  Virgin  under  the  title  of 
her  Immaculate  Conception  as  Pa- 
troness of  the  Military  Ordinariate 
of  the  United  States. 

Impressive  ceremonies  marked 
the  feast  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Scapu- 
lar of  Mount  Carmei  at  the  national 
shrine  in  New  York  City,  climaxing 
a  national  drive  sponsored  by  the 
Scapular  Militia  to  mobilize  some 
4,000,000  scapular  wearers  among 
the  Armed  Forces  of  the  United 
States. 

The  Belgian  Information  Center 
of  New  York  published  a  booklet 


731 


entitled  "We  Suffer  in  a  Thousand 
Ways — "  giving  excerpts  from  let- 
ters received  from  Belgium,  report- 
Ing  the  suppression  of  all  Catholic 
social  welfare  there,  and  the  na- 
tionalization of  Catholic  trade  un- 
ions, syndicates  etc.,  with  subsidies 
handed  over  to  the  state.  Priests 
were  forbidden  to  take  an  interest 
in  culture  for  they  could  attend 
only  meetings  of  a  purely  religious 
nature. 

Ten  magazines  were  banned  from 
the  mails  by  Postmaster  General 
Prank  C.  Walker  as  containing  ob- 
jectionable material,  and  their  sale 
was  barred  in  New  York,  by  Li- 
cense Commissioner  Paul  Moss. 

At  the  regular  quarterly  meeting 
of  the  Supreme  Board  of  Directors 
of  the  Knights  of  Columbus  a  reso- 
lution was  adopted  denouncing  as 
"the  vilest  and  most  despicable  li- 
bel ever  circulated  against  a  person 
occupying  an  exalted  place  in  our 
national  government"  an  attack  on 
Senator  David  S.  Walsh  of  Massa- 
chusetts made  by  a  newspaper  and 
repeated  by  a  radio  commentator, 
and  praised  the  "record  of  unselfish 
devotion  to  the  general  welfare  of 
his  country"  established  by  Senator 
Walsh. 

On  Basti  le  Day,  July  14,  a  re- 
quiem Mass  was  celebrated  at  St. 
Matthew's  Cathedral,  Washington, 
D.  C.,  for  the  repose  of  the  souls 
of  the  French  war  victims.  In  St. 
Louis  Cathedral,  New  Orleans,  also 
a  requiem  Mass  was  celebrated  for 
the  100,000  men  who  gave  their 
lives  for  Prance  before  the  coun- 
try's downfall. 

War  refugees  and  evacuees  ar- 
riving in  Calcutta,  India,  were  be- 
ing cared  for  by  an  Evacuee  Re- 
ception Committee.  St.  Xavier's 
College  maintained  a  Rest  Centre 
for  men  and  Loretto  Convent  had 
one  for  women.  One  group  of 
refugees  arriving  from  Burma  had  • 
discovered  en  route  that  they  were 
all  Catholics  and  each  day  recited 
the  rosary,  imploring  the  Queen  of 
Heaven  for  protection,  which  was 
wonderfully  given. 


Victoria  Crosses,  Great  Britain's 
highest  decoration  for  valor,  had 
been  awarded  to  seven  English 
Catholic  soldiers  and  sailors,  one- 
sixth  of  those  bestowed,  though 
Catholics  constitute  only  one-fif- 
teenth of  England's  population. 

The  property  of  a  Catholic  trade 
union  for  railway  workers,  a  tuber- 
culosis sanatorium  in  the  Nether- 
lands, named  for  Msgr.  Mutsaer- 
soord,  was  seized  by  the  Nazis  and 
converted  into  quarters  for  German 
airmen,  more  than  one  hundred 
patients  being  left  unattended  until 
provision  could  be  made  for  trans- 
fer to  another  home.  A  Nazi  de- 
cree forbade  as  a  "hostile  demon- 
stration" the  wearing  of  a  cross 
in  public  by  the  people  of  the 
Netherlands. 

The  Catholic  Sailors'  Club  of 
Montreal,  one  of  the  founders  of 
the  International  Apostleship  of  the 
Sea,  was  celebrating  its  fiftieth  an- 
niversary. A  year  ago  98,000  men 
registered  there  from  4,382  ships. 

Army  Day  in  Venezuela,  cele- 
brated annually,  was  observed  by 
a  field.  Mass  in  the  National  Hippo- 
drome at  Caracas,  Coadjutor  Arch- 
bishop Castillo  of  Caracas  pontif- 
icating in  the  presence  of  President 
Medina  of  Venezuela  and  high  gov- 
ernment and  army  officials. 

The  Church  of  St.  Therese  at 
Vilno,  Poland,  the  Lourdes  of  East- 
ern Europe,"  was  closed  by  the 
Nazis,  and  it  was  feared  that  the 
miraculous  picture  of  the  Holy 
Mother  of  God  of  Ostra  Brema, 
there  venerated,  would  be  confis- 
cated and  removed  from  the  coun- 
try. Czeslaw  Polkowski,  young  en- 
gineer and  president  of  the  luven- 
tus  Christiana,  organization  of  Cath- 
olic college  youth  of  Poland,  was 
reported  slain  in  a  Nazi  concentra- 
tion camp. 

The  Most  Rev.  Innocent  Verriet, 
Vicar  Apostolic  of  Curacao,  com- 
missioned Joep  Nicolas,  Nether- 
lands sculptor,  to  erect  a  20-foot 
statue  of  the  Saviour,  with  a  40- 
foot  base,  on  a  hill  near  Willem- 
stad,  Curacao. 


732 


The  22nd  annual  national  conven- 
tion of  the  Catholic  Women's  Lea- 
gue of  Canada,  with  a  membership 
of  26,765  in  25  Diocesan  Councils, 
was  held  in  Montreal.  Extensive 
war  relief  work  being  done  by  the 
members  was  reported. 

It  was  reported  that  with  its  par- 
ish hall  and  vestry  the  Church  of 
St.  David,  East  Cowes,  had  been 
destroyed  when  the  isle  of  Wight 
was  bombed  by  Nazi  raiders. 

Archbishop  Beckman  of  Dubuque 
sent  a  letter  to  all  priests  and  re- 
ligious of  his  archdiocese  decreeing 
that  the  program  of  studies  in  Cath- 
olic high  schools  provide  five  aca- 
demic periods  per  week  for  reli- 
gious education. 

The  name  of  the  town  of  Stern 
Park  Gardens,  111.,  was  formally 
changed  to  Lidice,  III.,  in  memory 
of  the  Bohemian  village  destroyed 
by  the  Nazis,  and  the  highlight  of 
the  ceremonies  was  a  solemn  Mass 
celebrated  by  Abbot  Neuzil  of  St. 
Procopius'  Abbey  and  attended  by 
more  than  30,000. 

Bishop  Browne  of  Galway  warned 
against  exaggerated  reports  of  con- 
ditions in  Eire  and  called  attention 
to  a  false  statement  made  by  a 
foreign  journalist  who  asserted  that 
people  in  the  West  were  starving. 
He  recommended  prayers  of  thanks- 
giving for  the  blessing  of  peace. 
Eire  was  sheltering  great  numbers 
of  refugees,  including  homeless  peo- 
ple from  Hungary,  France,  America, 
China,  India  and  Thailand  who 
were  being  aided  by  the  Irish  Bed 
Cross  Society  in  Dublin.  About 
$60,000  had  been  spent  in  relieving 
the  needs  of  victims  of  bombing  in 
Belfast  and  Dublin. 


Former  President  Roberto  M.  Or- 
tiz of  Argentina,  who  resigned  June 
24,  1942,  because  of  ill  health,  died 
on  July  15,  at  the  age  of  fifty-six. 
The  Most  Rev.  Miguel  de  Andrea, 
Titular  Bishop  of  Temnus,  adminis- 
tered the  last  Sacraments.  High 
tribute  was  paid  the  deceased  by 
Acting  Secretary  of  State  Sumner 
Welles  and  other  officials  of  the 
United  States  Government.  One  of 
his  great  efforts  as  President  had 
been  to  relieve  poverty  and  distress 
in  the  rural  sections  of  Argentina. 

The  Gaelic  Association  of  South- 
ern California  presented  its  1942 
award  to  John  Stephen  IVfcGroarty, 
in  recognition  of  "an  eminent  ar- 
tist." He  is  poet  laureate  of  Cal- 
ifornia, and  a  member  of  the  Gal- 
lery of  Living  Catholic  Authors, 

The  office  of  the  Capuchin  maga- 
zine, "The  Catholic  Home  Journal/' 
was  transferred  to  Alverno,  Salis- 
bury, Pa.,  where  the  Very  Rev. 
Urban  Adelman,  0.  P.  M.,  was  to 
continue  as  editor. 

Msgr.  Salesius  Lemmens,  O.  F.  M., 
Ecclesiastical  Superior  of  Sind  and 
Baluchistan,  met  a  tragic  death, 
when  he  fell  from  a  cliff  at  Oyster 
Rocks,  while  on  an  outing  with  a 
group  of  children  from  the  Don 
Bosco  Institute,  at  Karachi,  India. 
He  was  born  in  Holland  in  1904, 
and  came  to  India  in  1935. 

John  Cornelius  Cullen,  21-year- 
old  Catholic  Coast  Guardsman,  was 
promoted  from  the  rank  of  seaman, 
second  class,  to  coxswain  in  recog- 
nition of  his  alertness  and  deft 
handling  of  the  situation  when  he 
discovered  on  the  Long  Island 
coast  four  Nazi  saboteurs  landed 
from  a  submarine,  and  led  to  their 
arrest. 


JULY  19-25 


In  the  case  of  Patricia  Hudson, 
age  11,  born  with  an  abnormally 
large  left  arm,  the  Washington 
State  Supreme  Court  overruled  the 
King  County  Juvenile  Court's  order 
for  the  amputation  of  the  little 
girl's  arm'  and  upheld  the  rights 


of  the  mother  who  opposed  the 
operation.  In  his  opinion  on  the 
case  Justice  William  J.  Millard 
gave  a  review  of  the  common  law, 
organic  law  and  statutory  enact- 
ments governing  the  parents'  right 
to  control  and  custody  of  their 


733 


children,  and  stated:  "As  long  as 
parents  properly  exercise  their 
duty,  under  the  natural  rights,  to 
rear,  educate  and  control  their 
children,  their  right  to  do  so  may 
not  be  interfered  with  solely  be- 
cause some  other  person  or  some 
other  institution  might  be  deemed 
better  suited  for  that  purpose." 
Bishop  Shaughnessy  of  Seattle 
praised  Ms  decision  as  of  "ines- 
timable service  in  the  cause  of 
liberty  and  human  welfare." 

At  St.  Vincent's  College,  Latrobe, 
Pa.,  a  90-hour  course  in  navigation, 
meteorology  and  civil  air  regulations 
was  opened  to  mathematics  and 
science  teachers  in  Allegheny  and 
Westmoreland  County  high  schools, 
and  six  nuns  enrolled  In  the  pre- 
flight  aviation  course. 

At  the  Naval  Air  Station  at  Jack- 
sonville, Fla.,  Bishop  Hurley  of  St. 
Augustine  confirmed  a  class  of  34 
converts,  including  officers,  flying 
cadets  and  enlisted  men. 

Four  French  Canadian  members 
of  the  Fathers  of  St.  Mary  escaped 
from  Nazi  internment  camps  and 
arrived  safely  in  Britain. 

The  development  of  a  "coordin- 
ated plan"  for  the  utilization  of 
higher  education  in  the  war  effort 
was  urged  in  a  statement  adopted 
at  a  conference  held  in  Baltimore 
of  officials  of  institutions  and  or- 
ganizations of  higher  learning, 
among  whom  were  seven  prominent 
Catholic  educators. 

Archbishop  Rummel  of  New  Or- 
leans sent  a  telegram  to  President 
Roosevelt  asking  reconsideration  of 
the  Maritime  Commission's  order 
for  closing  of  the  HSggins  shipyard, 
at  New  Orleans,  as  p,  "calamity 
causing  intense  hardships  to  thou- 
sands" and  a  grave  jeopardy  to 
"war-time  and  post-war  develop- 
ment." 


After  two  days'  scrutiny  a  board 
of  five  judges  selected  from  64  com- 
petitors three  designs  considered 
the  best  for  the  statue  of  Christ 
the  Light  of  the  World  to  be  erect- 
ed in  the  facade  of  the  new  build- 
ing of  the  National  Catholic  Wel- 
fare Conference,  in  Washington,  D. 
C.  The  sculptors  —  Robert  C.  Koep- 
nick  of  Dayton,  Ohio;  George  Kra- 
tina  of  New  York;  and  Suzanna 
Nicolas  of  New  York  —  were  asked 
to  revise  the  models,  for  which 
first,  second  and  third  places«then 
would  be  designated  in  October. 

The  Netherlands  Catholic  weekly, 
"De  Nieuve  Eeuw"  (The  New  Age), 
was  suppressed  by  Nazi  authorities. 
Two  Dutch  Catholic  writers,  Anton 
van  Duinkerken  and  Anton  Coolen, 
were  imprisoned  as  hostages. 

New  restrictions  were  placed  on 
marriages  in  Poland  by  the  Nazi 
authorities.  In  the  Archdiocese  of 
Poznan  an  order  was  issued  pro- 
hibiting the  marriage  of  Polish  wo- 
men before  they  have  reached  the 
age  of  25,  and  the  marriage  of  men 
previous  to  the  age  of  28. 

Non-Catholic  members  of  the 
"Flying  Tigers,"  American  air 
fighters  whose  volunteer  service 
with  the  Chinese  Army  won  them 
world-wide  fame,  gave  testimony  to 
the  universality  of  the  Catholic 
Church  by  calling  it  "the  United 
Nations  Church." 

In  several  states  of  the  United 
States  legislation  was  enacted  des- 
ignating July  25  as  "Day  of  Aus- 
tria," and  over  the  Mutual  Broad- 
casting System  a  radio  program 
carried  messages  of  encourage- 
ment to  the  people  of  Austria  now 
under  Nazi  domination. 

The  Most  Rev.  Neil  Farren,  Bish- 
op of  Berry,  was  named  Vicar  Dele- 
gate of  the  Military  Ordinariate  for 
American  Catholic  chaplains  and 
troops  in  Northern  Ireland. 


JULY  26  — AUGUST  1 


The  facilities  of  St.  Bonayenture 
College  and  the  full  assistance  of 
the  Franciscans  there  were  given 
to  Olean  and  surrounding  districts 


in  helping  to  combat  the  effects  o£ 
the  flood  in  southwestern  New 
York.  Priests,  clerics,  aviation  ca- 
dets at  St.  Bonaventure  and  coi- 


734 


legians  responded  to  a  call  at  4 
a.  m.  to  evacuate  families  in  Olean. 
The  Very  Rev.  Celsus  Wheeler, 
O.  F.  M.,  Guardian  of  the  Friary 
and  Squadron  Commander  of  the 
Olean  Unit  of  Civilian  Air  Patrol, 
was  on  continuous  duty.  In  charge 
of  the  work  were  the  Rev.  Lambert 
Zaleha,  O.  F.  M.,  Civilian  Defense 
Coordinator  for  the  St.  Bonaventure 
College  Unit,  the  Rev.  Victor  Mills, 
O.  F.  M.,  head  of  the  Red  Cross  at 
the  college,  and  Fr.  Celsus. 

A  Committee  of  the  House  of 
Commons  in  Canada,  which  had 
been  studying  the  Defense  of  Can- 
ada Regulations,  recommended  that 
the  ban  on  the  Communist  party  in 
Canada  be  lifted  and  that  the  fol- 
lowing organizations,  also  held  il- 
legal, be  reinstated:  Ukrainian 
Labor  Farmer  Temple  Association, 
the  Finnish  Organization  of  Canada, 
Technocracy,  Inc.,  "Witnesses  of  Je- 
hovah, Watch  Tower  Bible  and 
Tract  Society,  and  the  International 
Bible  Students'  Association.  J.  E. 
Michaud,  Dominion  Minister  of 
Fisheries,  and  chairman  of  the 
Committee,  was  said  to  have  re- 
signed because  he  disagreed  with 
the  report,  which  was  made  by  H. 
B.  McKinnon,  Liberal  member  for 
Koenora-Rainy  River.  A  lively  ar- 
gument in  Parliament  was  antici- 
pated. 

In  Macao,  six  Maryknoll  mission- 
ers  taken  there  from  China  by  the 
Japanese,  were  ministering  to  the 
people  of  the  small  Portuguese 
colony.  Among  the  priests  was 
Bishop  Adolph  Paschang,  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  Kongmoon.  The  Sis- 
ters were  conducting  orphanages. 

Stanislas  Mikolajczyk,  Deputy 
Premier  of  Poland's  Government- 
in-Exile,  in  London,  stated  that  a 
"village  of  death"  had  been  set  up 
outside  Warsaw,  in  Poland,  and 
that  from  12,000  to  15,000  of  Po- 
land's political  and  educational 
leaders  had  been  executed  there  by 
the  Nazis. 

It  was  reported  that  the  six  Nor- 
wegian Bishops  dismissed  from 
their  pulpits  by  Vidkun  Quisling 
were  establishing  an  "independent 
Norwegian  Church,"  which  would 


function  without  reference  to  the 
government. 

Archbishop  Beckman  of  Dubugue 
led  a  pilgrimage  of  several  hundred 
American  Catholics  to  the  Shrine 
of  St.  Anne  de  Beaupre  for  the 
feast  of  St.  Anne.  In  an  address 
delivered  at  the  shrine  on  July  27 
he  extolled  the  heroes  of  the 
Church  who  "set  the  signal  fires  of 
our  Faith  blazing  deep  in  the  wild- 
erness" and  deplored  the  repudia- 
tion of  Christ  which  led  to  the 
present  war,  "for  the  sins  of  the 
people  were  crying  to  heaven  for 
vengeance."  To  obtain  peace  for 
the  world,  which  petition  was  "the 
burden  of  our  pilgrimage,"  we  must 
seek  grace  for  the  world,  for  "the 
abatement  of  war  is  totally  depend- 
ent upon  the  abatement  of  the 
causes  of  war"  and  the  fundamental 
cause  is  sin.  Forty  residents  of  the 
Diocese  of  Brooklyn,  led  by  the 
Rev.  Reginald  McKernan,  pastor  of 
St.  Anne's  Shrine,  Brooklyn,  made 
a  pilgrimage  to  Beaupre  with  a  pe- 
tition bearing  the  names  of  7,000 
Brooklyn  and  Long  Island  men  in 
the  armed  forces,  to  be  offered  at 
the  shrine  for  the  intercession  of 
St.  Anne. 

At  Tadoussac,  P.  Q.,  Mass  was 
offered  on  the  Feast  of  St.  Anne 
in  the  historic  Indian  chapel,  used 
only  on  that  day,  for  two  Intend- 
ants  of  Old  France,  Hocquart  and 
Bigot,  thus  fulfilling  a  promise 
made  nearly  200  years  ago  that 
Mass  be  offered  there  for  them  an- 
nually, on  that  feast. 

In  line  with  the  Holy  Father's 
designation,  in  his  silver  jubilee 
message,  of  the  "family  front"  as 
one  of  the  great  fronts  of  the  war 
and  of  our  times,  a  Confraternity 
of  the  Holy  Family  was  inaugurated 
at  St.  Patrick's  Cathedral,  New 
York,  on  the  Feast  of  St.  Anne, 
July  26.  Members  pray  for  the 
protection  of  service  men  and  the 
permanence  of  the  family  union. 

Santo  Tomas  University  in  Ma- 
nila was  serving  as  a  concentration 
camp  of  the  Japanese. 

The  founder  of  Boys'  Town,  Msgr. 
Edward  J.  Flanagan,  opened  the 
U.  S.  Senate  session,  on  July  27, 


735 


with  a  prayer  for  peace,  a  plea  to 
God  to  "end  this  bestial  carnage 
brought  on  by  men  who  have 
denied  Thee  and  trampled  on  Thy 
Commandments." 

Information  was  received  by  the 
American  Slovene  Parish  Relief, 
New  York,  that  in  the  Diocese  of 
Ljubljana,  Slovenia,  which  formerly 
embraced  148  parishes  served  by 
193  members  of  the  clergy,  only 
nine  priests  were  permitted  to  func- 
tion. 

Research  of  scholars  during  the 
last  twenty-five  years  placed  the 
date  of  the  death  of  St.  Benedict 
in  the  year  547  and  demonstrated 
that  there  was  no  genuine  historical 
basis  for  the  traditional  date  of 
542  (or  543).  Thus  the  celebration 
of  the  14th  centenary  of  the  death 
of  the  founder  of  the  Benedictine 
Order,  postponed  because  of  the 
war,  may  be  held  within  the  now 
accepted  anniversary  year. 

The  missionary  magazine,  "Cato- 
licismo,"  which  disappeared  during 
the  Civil  War  in  Spain,  when  of- 
fices of  the  publication  were  wreck- 
ed and  its  archives  seized,  was  re- 
vived. 

During  the  ceremony  of  the  re- 
newal of  the  consecration  of  Ecua- 
dor to  the  Sacred  Heart,  first  made 
in  1874  by  legislature  act  at  the 
wish  of  the  people,  some  35,000 
persons  received  Holy  Communion 
collectively,  in  Quito.  Archbishop 
della  Torre  pontificated  at  the  Mass 
and  recited  the  act  of  consecration. 

Catholic  Action  was  flourishing 
in  Tangier,  international  zone  of 
Morocco,  annexed  by  Spain  in  June, 
1940.  Long  a  place  dangerous  to 
those  of  the  Catholic  faith,  it  now 
has  numerous  Catholic  Action 
groups  and  an  active  St,  Vincent 
de  Paul  Society. 

The  Franciscan  Fathers  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  Province  purchased 
the  Woods  Theatre*  building  in 
Chicago  from  the  Marshall  Field 
Estate  for  a  church  to  be  known 
as  St.  Peter's  of  the  Loop. 

Wing  Commander  Brendan  (Pad- 
dy) Finucane,  21-year-old  leading 
war  ace  of  the  Royal  Air  Force, 
met  death  during  an  attack  on 


enemy  targets  in  France.  Floor  and 
gallery  of  Westminster  Cathedral, 
London,  were  filled  when  the  re- 
quiem Mass  was  celebrated  by 
Msgr.  Beauchamp,  Vicar  General  of 
the  R.  A.  F.,  with  Cardinal  Kinsley 
presiding. 

Chairman  Norman  Davis  of  the 
American  Red  Cross,  stated  that 
$50,000  worth  of  medical  supplies 
would  be  en  route  to  Eire  within 
a  few  weeks,  to  be  followed  by 
other  drugs,  surgical  equipment  and 
hospital  supplies.  The  announce- 
ment followed  a  conference  of 
Chairman  Davis  with  George  E.  Al- 
len, special  assistant  to  Mr.  Davis, 
who  recently  returned  from  a  sur- 
vey of  refugee  conditions  and  med- 
ical facilities  in  Eire. 

The  Supreme  Directorate  of  the 
Catholic  Daughters  of  America  met 
in  New  York  and  pledged  the  or- 
ganization to  execute  "the  moral 
mission  to  which  President  Roose- 
velt calls  us."  They  reported  the 
purchase  of  $800,000  worth  of  war 
bonds  and  stamps  by  members, 
donation  of  blood  by  5,000  members, 
and  gifts  of  12,200  books  to  the 
Victory  Books  Campaign  and  350 
radios  to  camp  hospitals.  Daily 
recitation  of  the  rosary  as  "a  spir- 
itual weapon  for  victory"  was 
urged,  and  it  was  declared  that  the 
only  hope  for  a  just  peace  is  a  re- 
turn to  God.  A  resolution  was 
passed  "opposing  any  trends,  in  the 
name  of  defense,  to  separate  moth- 
ers from  the  watchful  love  and  care 
of  their  children." 

By  papal  rescript,  dated  July  30, 
the  Most  Rev.  Amleto  Cicognani, 
Apostolic  Delegate  to  the  United 
States,  was  granted  the  faculty  to 
designate  metropolitan  regional 
courts  in  this  country  for  the 
adjudication  of  matrimonial  cases. 
This  is  for  the  purpose  of  lessening 
the  number  of  appeals  to  the  Rom- 
an Rota  during  present  war  condi- 
tions, and  will  continue  for  three 
years.  The  rescript  preserves  the 
right  of  appeal  to  the  Roman  Rota 
even  after  a  decision  has  been 
rendered  in  the  court  of  third  in- 
stance designated  by  the  Apostolic 
Delegate. 


736 


On  the  Feast  of  SS.  Peter  and 
Paul,  a  holiday  for  most  of  the 
people  of  North  Brabant,  the  Most 
Rev.  W.  P.  A.  M.  Mutsaerts  was 
consecrated  as  Bishop  of  s'Herto- 
genbusch,  Netherlands.  The  streets 
were  filled  from  early  morning 
with  crowds  of  faithful,  and  the 
cathedral  was  jammed  for  the  cere- 
mony. This  despite  Nazi  occupation. 
In  Amsterdam  some  60,000  Jews 
were  rounded  up  in  preparation  for 
expulsion  from  the  Netherlands. 

The  Retailers'  War  Activities 
Committee  sponsored  a  three-day 
observance  in  honor  of  the  nation's 
heroes,  in  Des  Moines,  Iowa.  In  an 
address  before  8,000  Bishop  Bergan 
of  Des  Moines  declared  that  if  we 
want  to  win  this  war  "we  must 


make  ourselves  spiritually  fit  to  be 
in  God's  army," 

Pope  Pius  XII  received  in  audi- 
ence George  Achates  Gripenburg, 
who  presented  his  credentials  as 
Finland's  first  Minister  to  the  Holy 
See. 

The  Bishops'  Relief  Committee 
financed  five  shipments  of  religious 
articles  sent  by  the  Chaplains'  Aid 
Association  for  the  use  of  United 
States  prisoners  in  Japan,  and  al- 
located the  sum  of  $50,000  for  their 
relief. 

The  great  Slovene  patriot,  Msgr. 
Lambert  Ehrlich,  representative  for 
the  Carinthian  Slovenes  at  the 
Paris  Peace  Conference,  and  a  pro- 
fessor at  Ljubliana  University,  was 
reported  shot  in  Ljubljana  by  Axis 
agents. 


AUGUST  2-8 


The  Advisory  Committee  of  the 
N.  C.  W.  C.  Department  of  Educa- 
tion held  its  first  meeting  at  St. 
Gregory's  Seminary,  Cincinnati, 
Ohio.  Archbishop  McNichoIas  of 
Cincinnati,  Episcopal  Chairman  of 
the  Department,  presided,  Bishop 
Paterson  of  Manchester,  president 
of  the  N.  C.  E.  A.,  participated  in 
the  deliberations,  and  a  detailed  ac- 
count of  the  wartime  activities  of 
the  Department  was  given  by  Dr. 
George  Johnson.  Wholehearted  co- 
operation with  the  government  in 
the  war  effort  was  reported.  Cur- 
rent problems  were  discussed.  The 
importance  of  Pan-American  col- 
laboration was  stressed. 

The  editorial  and  business  offices 
of  the  "Florida  Catholic,"  diocesan 
paper  of  St.  Augustine,  were  moved 
from  Miami  to  St.  Augustine,  Fla. 

The  activities  of  Protestant  mis- 
sionaries in  South  America  were 
declared  by  John  W.  White,  Ameri- 
can Protestant  newspaperman,  in 
an  article  in  the  "Catholic  Digest," 
to  be  the  greatest  obstacle  to  closer 
Pan-Americanism.  He  had  spent  25 
years  traveling  in  South  America. 

The  105  Mexican  families  resident 


in  Toledo,  Ohio,  were  provided  with 
a  Catholic  church  of  their  own,  the 
Church  of  Our  Lady  of  Guadalupe, 
the  former  Trinity  Baptist  Church, 
purchased  for  $7,000. 

Dr.  Benjamin  H.  Swint,  prom- 
inent surgeon  of  Wheeling,  W.  Va., 
and  brother  of  the  Bishop,  was 
named  a  Knight  of  the  Holy  Sep- 
ulchre by  Pope  Pius  XII.  He  is  the 
first  in  the  diocese  to  hold  this 
distinction. 

New  churches  in  Mexico  included 
one  in  the  Colohia  Insurgentes  sec- 
tion of  Mexico  City,  where  Arch- 
bishop Martinez  presided  at  the  in- 
auguration of  the  construction  of 
the  Sanctuary  of  St.  Joseph  and 
the  Lourdes  Grotto  on  the  Sanctu- 
ary grounds,  and  another  in  the 
Colonia  Chapultepec  section  where 
the  cornerstone  of  the  Church  of 
San  Agustin  was  laid  by  Arch- 
bishop Martinez.  At  Monterrey 
construction  of  a  modern  church  to 
be  built  on  the  site  of  the  Church 
of  La  Purisima  was  approved  by 
Archbishop  Ortiz  y  Lopez  before 
his  retirement  and  authorized  by 
the  present  Archbishop  Tritschler  y 
Cordoba. 


737 


It  was  reported  by  Joseph  Alsop, 
in  the  New  York  "Tribune,"  that  at 
the  bloody  fighting  for  Stanley  Fort 
in  Hong  Kong  thirty  Mary  knoll 
Fathers  were  bound  and  tied  in 
files  of  six,  together  with'  a  large 
number  of  British  officers  and  men, 
who  were  bayonetted  by  their  Jap- 
anese captors,  but  the  priests  were 
suddenly  released  and  hustled  into 
an  empty  garage  where  they  were 
left  without  food  and  water  for 
more  than  24  hours. 

St.  Mary-of-the-Woods  College  an- 
nounced that  with  the  coming  scho- 
lastic year  its  curriculum  would  in- 
clude a  panel  of  Latin-American 
studies,  with  a  view  to  intelligent 
participation  in  the  Good  Neighbor 
policy. 

The  Catholic  Committee  for  Ref- 
ugees, with  headquarters  in  New 
York  City,  was  operating  a  mail 
department  serving  refugees  and 
others  in  the  United  States  en- 
deavoring to  locate  relatives  and 
friends  in  Holland,  Poland,  Bel- 
gium, France,  Germany  and  Eng- 
land and  to  ascertain  their  needs. 

By  a  ruling  of  the  Supreme  Court 
in  Mexico  priests  were  permitted  to 
acquire  and  administer  property  as 
individuals,  and  schools  in  which 
the  teaching  of  religion  was  inci- 
dental were  not  subject  to  national- 
ization, even  when  priests  were 
teachers.  Mass  civil  marriage  cere- 
monies were  being  held  under  the 
auspices  of  Dr.  Gustavo  Baz,  Sec- 
retary of  Public  Assistance,  to 
legalize  the  marital  status  of  par- 
ents and  the  legitimacy  of  their  off- 
spring. 

According  to  a  broadcast  from 
Vatican  City,  the  Nazi  authorities 
had  forbade  publication  of  booklets 
for  distribution  to  German  soldiers 
to  meet  their  religious  needs. 

The  first  colored  Catholic  chap- 
Iain  in  the  United  States  Army,  the 
Rev.  John  Walter  Bowman,  S.  V.  D., 
was  commissioned  a  captain.  He 
was  to  enter  the  Chaplains  School 
at  Harvard  on  Aug.  10. 

The  Vatican  Press,  at  the  express 
wish  of  Pope  Pius  XII,  printed 
50,000  copies  of  the  Gospels  and 


Acts  of  the  Apostles  in  Polish,  to- 
gether with  a  small  prayerbook,  for 
distribution  among  Polish  refugees 
and  prisoners. 

Archbishop  de  Jong  of  Utrecht 
issued  to  Catholic  doctors  a  warn- 
ing against  sterilization  practices, 
which  was  assailed  by  the  Nazi 
authorities. 

Dr.  George  Johnson,  director  of 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Department  of  Edu- 
cation, stated  that  the  program  of 
Exchange  fellowships  and  profes- 
sorships provided  by  the  United 
States  Government  for  the  promo- 
tion of  Inter-American  Cultural  Re- 
lations would  meet  with  the  com- 
plete cooperation  of  Catholic  uni- 
versities and  colleges.  Applications 
for  fellowships  were  to  be  made 
to  the  U.  S.  Office  of  Education, 
Federal  Security  Agency,  Wash- 
ington, D.  C. 

Garret  William  McEnerney,  for 
45  years  attorney  for  the  Archdio- 
cese of  San  Francisco,  died  on 
Aug.  3rd  at  the  age  of  77.  Arch- 
bishop Mitty  presided  at  the  Re- 
quiem Mass  at  St.  Brigid's  Church, 
Aug.  5th,  and  in  a  brief  eulogy  ex- 
pressed the  deep  appreciation  of 
the  archdiocese  "for  the  generous 
service  rendered  to  the  Church  by 
Mr.  McEnerney."  "Today,"  he  said, 
"Church,  city,  state  and  the  legal 
profession  join  in  paying  a  tribute 
of  recognition  and  gratitude  to  one 
of  San  Francisco's  outstanding 
Citizens."  In  1902  Mr.  McEnerney 
represented  the  Catholic  Bishops  of 
California  in  arbitration  between 
the  United  States  and  Mexico  at 
The  Hague  in  relation  to  the  "Pious 
Fund  of  the  Calif ornias."  He  be- 
queathed large  sums  of  money  to 
Catholic  parishes  and  institutions 
and  members  of  the  hierarchy, 
clergy  and  laity. 

,  Laws  of  1824,  1884  and  1894  pro- 
hibiting monastic  orders  and  re- 
ligious communities  in  Costa  Rica, 
and  barring  the  clergy  from  any 
"meddling  in"  or  "opposition  to" 
the  direction  of  education  in  schools 
supported  by  Government  funds, 
were  abolished  by  the  Costa  Rican 
Congress  by  decree  signed  imme- 


738 


diaiely  by  President  Rafael  A.  Cal- 
deron  Guardia  and  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  Carolas  M.  Jimenez. 

The  Bishops'  Relief  Committee 
announced  allocation  of  another 
$10,000  for  the  alleviation  of  dis- 
tress in  China. 

Two  converts  to  the  Catholic 
Church,  Miss  Jean  Hu  Wasson,  a 
Chinese  nurse  in  a  Dublin  hospital, 
and  Dr.  Lert  Srichandra,  a  young 
Thailander,  who  made  his  medical 
studies  at  University  College,  Dub- 
lin, were  married  in  Dublin. 

Marshal  Franchet  D'Esperey,  who 
led  the  1918  Allied  .push  which 
broke  through  the  Bulgarian  de- 
fenses and  hastened  the  collapse  of 
the  Central  Powers  in  the  World 
War,  died  in  France  at  the  age  of 
86.  He  was  one  of  France's  great 
Catholic  generals. 

An  open-air  Mass  for  peace  was 
celebrated  by  Cardinal  G-oncalves 
Cerejeira,  Patriarch  of  Lisbon,  in 
the  ancient  cathedral  city  of  Braga, 
Portugal,  closing  a  congress  of  the 
association  for  the  fostering  of  re- 
ligious congregations. 

Several  months  after  an  audience 
granted  him  by  Pope  Pius  XII  at 
which  he  sought  the  Pope's  bless- 
ing for  his  Daughter,  whose  life  was 
in  great  danger,  Pietro  SVfascagni 
and  his  daughter,  who  had  recov- 
ered, were  received  in  audience  by 
the  Holy  Father.  The  story  was 
told  over  the  Vatican  Radio,  with 
the  Intermezzo  from  Mascagni's 
"Cavalleria  Rusticana"  played  soft- 
ly as  a  background. 

The  Dowager  Grand  Duchess 
Marie-Anne  of  Luxembourg  died  in 
New  York  City  at  the  age  of  81. 
A  Requiem  Mass  was  celebrated  in 
the  Convent  of  the  Helpers  of  the 
Holy  Souls  by  Auxiliary  Bishop 
Mclntyre  of  New  York.  Present 
were  the  Grand  Duchess  Charlotte, 
her  husband,  Prince  Felix,  and 
their  children.  Interment  was  in  a 
crypt  in  Calvary  Cemetery  until 
after  the  war  when  burial  will  take 
place  in  Luxembourg  Cathedral. 

A  mother  and  her  four  daughters, 
Mrs.  Mary  Jones  and  the  Misses 
Jones,  members  of  an  all-girl  dance 


orchestra,  the  "Texas  Rangerettes," 
who  had  entered  the  order  of  the 
Sisters  of  the  Incarnate  Word  and 
Blessed  Sacrament,  at  Nazareth 
Convent,  Victoria,  Texas,  in  1938, 
with  the  leader  of  the  orchestra, 
Miss  Jerry  McRae,  a  convert,  made 
their  final  vows  as  nuns. 

Wing  Commander  John  (Moose) 
Fulton,  famed  Canadian  bomber 
ace,  a  Catholic  youth  from  Kam- 
loope,  B.  C.,  was  reported  missing 
after  a  raid  on  Hamburg.  He  had 
taken  part  in  upwards  of  100  raids 
on  enemy  territory  and  been 
awarded  the  Distinguished  Flying 
Cross,  the  Air  Force  Cross  and  the 
Distinguished  Service  Order. 

The  Catholic  Total  Abstinence 
Union  of  America  held  its  71st  an- 
nual convention  in  Buffalo,  N.  Y., 
Aug.  3-5.  The  celebrant  of  the  sol- 
emn Mass  was  the  Rev.  John  V. 
Keough,  president  of  the  associa- 
tion, who  was  reelected  to  this  of- 
fice. The  sermon  was  delivered  by 
Bishop  Duffy  of  Buffalo,  who  de- 
clared that  liquor  was  a  "form  or 
escape,"  that  "in  a  war  period, 
escape  from  reality  is  a  form  of 
treason,"  and  "control  of  liquor  by 
voluntary  action  of  American  peo- 
ple may  be  the  deciding  factor  that 
will  win  the  World  War."  Cardinal 
Dougherty,  Archbishop  of  Philadel- 
phia, sent  a  letter  to  Fr.  Keough 
congratulating  the  officers  and 
members  of  the  Union,  on  their 
work,  and  urging  relentless  warfare 
against  the  evil  of  drink.  A  New 
Crusade  of  Total  Abstinence  under- 
taken by  the  Union  at  the  direction 
of  Cardinal  Dougherty  during  the 
past  year  had  resulted  in  12,000 
new  members  of  the  Catholic  Ab- 
stinence societies  reported  from  60 
of  74  schools  and  institutions  vis- 
ited thus  far. 

Announcement  was  made  over 
the  official  Japanese  radio  that  the 
educational  system  of  the  Philip- 
pine Islands  was  to  be  completely 
organized  under  Japanese  military 
administration.  "Such  action,"  said 
William  F.  Montavon,  former  Sup- 
erintendent of  Schools  in  the  Philip- 
pines and  now  director  of  the 


739 


N.  C.  W.  C.  Legal  Department 
"would  reduce  to  ignorance  and 
slavery  a  whole  people  that  has  a 
heritage  of  Christianity  centuries 
old."  By  Act  of  August  5  religious 
instruction  in  the  Philippine  schools 
was  abolished. 

The  10th  anniversary  of  St.  Pat- 
rick's Clerical  Students'  -  Club  of 
New  York  City,  for  the  promotion 
of  belated  vocations  to  the  priest- 
hood, was  celebrated  by  a  banquet 
at  which  Auxiliary  Bishop  Mclntyre 
of  New  York,  who  began  Ms  semi- 
nary studies  after  a  ten-year  career 
in  the  financial  world,  was  the 
guest  of  honor.  Bishop  Mclntyre 
and  the  other  speakers  paid  tribute 
to  the  late  Rev.  John  Corbett,  S.  J., 
first  spiritual  director  of  the  Club, 
which  continues  the  policies  and 
program  which  he  formulated.  The 
Club  now  nas  well  over  200  semi- 
narians and  22  ordained  members. 

On  a  visit  to  the  United  States, 
the  Rev.  Hubert  Winthagen,  SS. 
CC.,  of  the  Cathedral  of  Our  Lady 
of  Peace,  Honolulu,  and  active  in 
welfare  work  for  service  men  in 
Hawaii,  said  that  Bishop  Sweeney 
of  Honolulu  had  placed  the  re- 
sources and  facilities  of  the  Church 
at  the  disposal  of  the  military 
authorities  in  Hawaii  and  had  or- 
ganized the  Church's  work  on  a 
war  basis. 

According  to  the  annual  report 
of  the  Bureau  of  Catholic  Charities 
of  the  Diocese  of  Brooklyn,  if  vol- 
untary hospitals  operated  under 
Catholic  auspices  are  to  be  con- 
tinued, small  contributions  from  the 
rank  and  file  of  the  population  are 
necessary. 

The  Rev.  Henry  Ford,  chief  Cath- 
olic chaplain  of  the  U.  S.  forces  in 
Great  Britain,  stated  that  the  pro- 
portion of  Catholics  in  these  armed 
forces  was  about  one  to  four. 

The  conference  rooms  of  the  new 
N.  C.  W,  C.  headquarters  building  in 
Washington,  D.  C.,  were  completely 
furnished  as  a  memorial  to  Patrick 
McGovern  of  the  Archdiocese  of 
New  York,  by  his  widow,  Mrs.  Mary 
McGovern. 

A  sermon  delivered  by  Cardinal 


Von  Faulhaber,  Archbishop  of  Mu- 
nich, denounced  insults  to  the 
Papacy  being  spread  throughout 
Nazi  Germany,  by  word  or  pen. 

Priests  and  prominent  Catholic 
laymen  were  included  in  the  list  of 
hostages  newly  taken  by  the  Nazis 
in  the  Netherlands. 

The  29th  annual  convention  of 
the  Knights  of  St.  Peter  Claver 
was  held  in  Baton  Rouge,  La.  Arch- 
bishop Rummel  of  New  Orleans  ad- 
dressed the  convention,  stressing 
Catholic  Action,  social  justice  and 
the  practice  of  the  virtues  of  the 
order,  friendship,  unity  and  Chris- 
tian charity. 

Through  the  Federation  of  Cath- 
olic Workers  of  Canada,  50,000 
Catholic  workmen  entered  a  strong 
protest  against  the  plan  to  lift  the 
existing  ban  on  the  Communist 
party  in  Canada.  The  House  of 
Commons  adjourned  until  1943 
without  taking  any  action  on  the 
proposal,  recently  made  by  a  spe- 
cial committee. 

A  pontifical  Mass  celebrated  by 
Bishop  Melancon  of  Chicoutirni 
opened  the  observance  of  the  cen- 
tenary of  the  city  of  Chicoutimi, 
Canada. 

The  Very  Rev.  William  F.  Mc- 
Laughlin,  O,  S.  F.  S.,  for  20  years 
Assistant  Provincial  Superior  of  the 
North  American  Province  of  the 
Oblates  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales, 
died  in  Wilmington*  Del.,  Aug.  5th, 
at  the  age  of  52.  When  informed  of 
his  death,  a  Protestant  Army  chap- 
lain, Lt  Col.  Frederick  G-.  Reynolds, 
who  had  served  with  Fr.  McLaugh- 
lin  in  France  as  chaplain  of  the 
115th  Infantry,  29th  Division,  in  the 
last  war,  paid  tribute  to  the  hero- 
ism of  the  deceased  who,  disre- 
garding his  own  injury,  adminis- 
tered to  the  wounded  and  dying, 
physically  and  spiritually.  "All  men 
in  the  regiment  were  his  friends 
and  to  them  lie  gave  comfort.  Non- 
Catholics  esteemed  him  as  much  as 
Catholics." 

During  August  the  paintings  of 
Yeoman  Joseph  M.  Portal,  II.  S.  N., 
were  being  exhibited  at  the  San 
Diego  Fine  Arts  Gallery.  Yeoman 


740 


Portal  is  aide  to  Fr.  Richard  W. 
Hodge,  O.  F.  M.,  chaplain  of  the 
Naval  Training  Station  at  San 
Diego,  and  is  a  young  Catholic  ar- 
tist who  has  traveled  widely  and 
studied  art  in  Germany,  France  and 
Italy.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Ameri- 
can Artists  Professional  League, 
the  Guild  of  Medievalists  (Europe- 
an) and  the  Pacific  Arts  Associa- 
tion. His  work  Includes  a  design 
for  a  church  interior  and  notable 
paintings  of  Christ,  the  Blessed 
Mother,  St.  John,  St.  Catherine  of 
Siena,  St.  Jerome  and  many  of  the 
Apostles.  He  is  also  a  gifted  singer 
and  violinist,  and  a  poet  and  maga- 
zine writer. 

Sgt.  Edward  F.  Younger,  veteran 
of  the  first  World  War,  who  chose 
in  France  the  body  of  the  Unknown 
Soldier  which  now  rests  in  Arling- 
ton National  Cemetery,  died  in  Chi- 
cago, of  a  heart  attack,  at  the  age 
of  43,  on  Aug.  6.  Solemn  requiem 
Mass  was  offered  in  St.  Sylvester's 
Church  and  the  body  was  interred 
with  full  military  honors  in  Arling- 
ton Cemetery  on  Aug.  12. 

Archbishop  Spellman,  Military 
Vicar  of  the  Armed  Forces,  after 
making  a  visitation  of  widely  scat- 
tered establishments  of  the  Military 
Ordinariate  throughout  continental 
United  States,  visited  Nome,  Alas- 
ka, and  there  celebrated  Mass  and 
blessed  the  new  Service  Men's 
Centre. 

In  an  audience  to  newly  married 
couples  Pope  Pius  XII  warned 
against  the  dangers  of  what  he 
called  a  temporary  widowhood  due 
to  separation  of  married  couples 
brought  about  by  the  war. 

Polish  monks  and  nuns  were  be- 
ing deported  to  Germany  for  forced 
labor  in  war  factories  and  for  agri- 
cultural work. 

A  new  religious  congregation  for 
women,  to  undertake  missionary 
work  in  rural  areas,  the  Oblates 
Regular  of  St.  Ursula,  was  recently 
founded  by  Dom  Pedro  Roeser, 
Abbot  of  the  Benedictine  Abbey  of 
Jundisi,  Sao  Paulo,  Brazil.  The 
nuns  were  to  go  in  groups  to  dis- 
tant places  that  can  be  visited  only 


infrequently  by  priests,  remaining 
there  a  month,  ministering  to  the 
spiritual  and  physical  needs  of  the 
people,  instructing  the  children  and 
in  general  preparing  for  the  visit 
of  the  priest. 

A  course  sponsored  by  the  gov- 
ernment for  high  school  teachers 
who  will  in  turn  teach  basic  avia- 
tion to  their  students  was  being 
given  at  Loyola  University,  and 
among  the  50  students  were  a 
priest,  five  Brothers  and  four 
Sisters. 

The  Rev.  Charles  da  Ploemeur, 
O.  F.  M.  Cap.,  who  had  for  46  years 
served  as  a  missionary  among  the 
nomad  Bhils,  died  in  India.  He  went 
there  in  1896  and  became  known  as 
the  Apostle  of  the  Bhils,  a  primitive 
tribe  in  the  northwest  of  the  Cen- 
tral Provinces.  His  indomitable 
energy  overcame  the  difficulties  of 
ministering  to  these  people  who 
were  nomads  and  of  unstable  char- 
acter and  Catholic  Bhils  now  num- 
ber several  thousand  families. 

An  exhibition  was  held  at  Bandra 
to  mark  the  fourth  centenary  of 
the  Jesuits  in  India.  Glowing  trib- 
ute was  paid  to  the  Society  by  the 
City  Chief,  Dr.  P.  A.  Bias,  who 
opened  the  four-day  exhibit  of 
drawings,  pictures,  relics  and  other 
articles  throwing  light  on  the  life 
and  work  of  the  missionaries. 

Declaring  that  she  has  always 
been  much  more  in  sympathy  with 
the  stand  of  the  American  Labor 
party  as  represented  by  the  so- 
called  right  wing,  Mrs.  Franklin  D. 
Roosevelt  wrote  a  letter  to  Eugene 
Connolly,  left-wing  leader  of  the 
party,  saying:  "I  have  no  illusions 
as  to  the  stand  which  the  American 
Communist  party  has  taken  in 
American  affairs.  I  admire  Russia 
and  the  marvelous  fight  which  Rus- 
sia is  putting  up.  Russia  has  a 
right  to  the  kind  of  government 
that  Russians  wish  to  have,  but  I 
do  not  wish  to  be  controlled  in  this 
country  by  an  American  group  that, 
in  turn,  is  controlled  by  Russia  and 
Russia's  interests.  I  should  like  to 
see  labor  people  united,  because  it 
would  add  to  their  strength,  but 


741 


they   cannot   be   united  politically    tates   and  in  the  interests   of  an- 
with  people  who  act  under  the  die-    other  nation." 

AUGUST   9-15 


Chaplains  reported  that  the  con- 
duct of  American  troops  en  route  to 
Australia  was  most  edifying,  many 
of  them  attending  daily  Mass  and 
receiving  daily  Communion.  A 
group  of  40  American  soldiers  who 
had  been  given  religious  instruc- 
tion on  the  voyage  from  the  United 
States  in  army  transports  received 
the  Sacrament  of  Confirmation  from 
Archbishop  Beovich  of  Adelaide. 

The  Missionary  Sisters  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  celebrated  the  jubilee 
of  the  foundation  by  Bl.  Francis 
Xavier  Cabrini  of  their  first  house 
in  New  Orleans. 

The  centenarian,  Mrs.  Hilarion 
Theriault,  noted  for  her  charity  to 
the  poor  and  work  in  religious  so- 
cieties, died  in  Hectanooga,  Nova 
Scotia,  at  the  age  of  100  years  and 
seven  months.  She  had  aided  many 
young  men  to  study  for  the  priest- 
hood and  as  long  as  her  health  per- 
mitted was  a  daily  communicant. 

Mrs.  Rose  Radzinski,  61-year-old 
widow  of  Los  Angeles,  was  honored 
as  the  mother  of  ten  sons  in  the 
U.  S.  service:  four  in  the  army, 
four  in  the  navy  and  two  in  navy 
civilian  service. 

Committees  were  formed  by  the 
Inter-American  Section  of  the  N.  C. 
W.  C.  Department  of  Education,  to 
aid  inter- American  students  receiv- 
ing scholarships  here  and  in  Latin 
America.  They  were  organized  in 
New  Tork  as  the  point  of  departure 
and  arrival  of  the  majority  of  these 
young  men  and  women. 

In  an  address  to  the  Federation 
of  Catholic  Women  in  Belgium, 
Cardinal  Van  Roey,  Archbishop  of 
Malines,  said  there  is  an  "absolute 
contradiction"  between  Nazi  philos- 
ophy and  "the  ideal  of  human  gran- 
deur according  to  Christianity." 

The  last  Belgian  Papal  Zouave, 
MattMeu  Frere,  died  at  Liege,  Aug. 
9,  at  the  age  of  91. 

The  anniversary  of  the  birth  of 
Brother  Andre  was  marked  on  Aug. 
9  by  an  attendance  of  more  than 


40,000  devout  pilgrims  at  the  close 
of  the  novena  at  St.  Joseph's  Ora- 
tory, Montreal. 

A  National  Congress  of  Biblical 
Study  and  Theology  was  held  at 
Zaragoza  and  Madrid,  Spain,  and 
two  theological  reviews  were  re- 
vived and  two  new  publications 
founded,  as  part  of  a  general  move- 
ment of  research  and  study  worthy 
of  the  older  school  of  Spanish 
theology. 

By  Vatican  radio  broadcast  it 
was  learned  that  the  Very  Rev. 
Joseph  Frings,  rector  of  the  Major 
Seminary  in  Cologne,  had  been  con- 
secrated Archbishop  of  Cologne  in 
Berlin  by  the  Most  Rev.  Cesare 
Orsenigo,  Apostolic  Nuncio  to  Ger- 
many. Archbishop  Frings  succeeds 
Cardinal  Schulte,  who  died  in  1941, 

The  937-acre  estate  of  the  late 
Levi  P.  Morton,  at  Rhinecliff-on- 
Hudson,  N.  Y.,  was  presented  to 
Archbishop  Spellman  of  New  York 
by  Mrs.  Morton  for  the  establish- 
ment of  a  military  academy,  and 
the  Archbishop  selected  the  Chris- 
tian Brothers  of  Ireland  to  conduct 
the  new  Cardinal  Farley  Military 
Academy. 

Forty-three  prominent  European 
Catholics  now  in  the  U.  S.  and  Can- 
ada wrote  a  joint  manifesto  setting 
forth  their  attitude  with  respect  to 
the  war  and  the  present  crisis  in 
civilization,  which  was  published  in 
French  in  pamphlet  form  by  the 
Editions  de  la  Maison  Francaise,  and 
in  English  by  "The  Commonweal." 

The  United  Nations  took  the  of- 
fensive in  the  Solomon  Islands, 
U.  S.  Marines  landing  at  strategic 
bases  in  the  South  Solomons.  In 
the  North  Solomons  there  are 
28,564  Catholics  in  a  total  popula- 
tion of  57,928;  in  the  South  Solo- 
mons there  are  8,907  Catholics  in 
a  total  population  of  80,000.  Since 
the  Japanese  forces  arrived  in  that 
area  there  had  been  conflicting  re- 
ports as  to  the  safety  or  capture 
of  Bishop  Wade  of  the  North  Solo- 


742 


mons  and  two  American  priests 
there,  Frs.  James  Hennessy  and 
John  Conley.  No  word  had  been  re- 
ceived since  February  from  Bishop 
Aubin  of  the  South  Solomons  and 
the  Marist  Fathers  of  Ms  Vicariate. 

On  the  feast  of  the  Assumption  a 
Lourdes  service  was  held  in  the 
ruins  of  St.  George's  Cathedral, 
Southwark,  London,  still  open  to 
the  skies.  The  Archbishop-Bishop, 
the  Most  Rev.  Peter  Amigo,  carried 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  and  blessed 
a  number  of  sick  who  had  been 
brought  by  Mends.  In  New  York 
State  the  feast  was  observed  as 
Prayer  Day  by  official  proclama- 
tion of  Governor  Lehman. 

In  a  joint  pastoral  the  Bishops  of 
the  Quebec  Province  asked  for  a 
crusade  of  prayers  for  the  beatifi- 
cation and  canonization  of  the 
Founders  of  the  Church  in  Canada: 
the  Ven.  Francois  de  Montmorency- 
Laval,  first  Bishop  of  Quebec;  the 
Ven.  Mother  Marie  de  ITncarnation, 
first  Superior  of  the  Ursuiines  in 
Quebec;  Mother  Catherine  de  St. 
Augustin,  one  of  the  early  Hos- 
pitallers of  St.  Augustin  « o'f  the 
Hotel  Dieu,  of  Quebec;  and  the 
Ven.  Mother  Marguerite  Bourgeoys, 
foundress  of  the  Congregation  of 
Notre  Dame  in  Montreal. 


Peter  J.  Monaghan,  attorney  for 
the  Archdiocese  of  Detroit  and  civic 
leader,  died  Aug.  14,  at  the  age  of 
61.  In  an  editorial  comment  the 
Detroit  "News"  said:  "Few  are  they 
who  have  been  connected  with  pub- 
lic affairs  in  Detroit  who  did  not 
know  and  admire  him." 

After  eight  months  of  inquiry 
word  was  received  that  the  Rev. 
Robert  J.  Cairns,  SVL  M.f  was  safe 
and  well  In  Canton,  China.  When 
war  broke  out  he  was  taken  into 
custody  by  the  Japanese,  from  his 
mission  on  Sancian  Island. 

Addison  Burbank,  artist  and 
author,  and  nephew  of  the  late 
Luther  Burbank,  became  a  convert 
to  the  Catholic  Church  and  was  re- 
ceived by  the  Rev.  James  Gillis, 
C.  S.  P.,  from  whom  he  had  received 
instruction. 

According  to  its  founder,  the 
Rev.  John  L.  McNulty,  dean  of  the 
department  of  modern  languages, 
at  Seton  Hall  College,  the  Aposto- 
fate  of  Industry  was  spreading  to 
offices  and  industrial  plants  in 
many  parts  of  the  country.  Under 
the  direction  of  a  priest  groups  of 
office  and  factory  workers  meet 
each  week  for  an  hour's  study  and 
discussion  of  Catholic  truth. 


AUGUST  16-22 


The  60th  annual  convention  of 
the  Knights  of  Columbus,  at  Mem- 
phis, Tenn.,  opened,  on  Aug.  18, 
with  a  solemn  pontifical  Mass  cele- 
brated by  the  Apostolic  Delegate  to 
the  United  States,  the  Most  Rev. 
Amleto  Cicognani,  who  also  be- 
stowed the  Apostolic  Blessing.  The 
sermon  was  preached  by  Arch- 
bishop Stritch  of  Chicago.  In  an 
address  at  the  States  Banquet  that 
night  Archbishop  Cicognani  said 
that  the  Knights  of  Columbus,  with 
a  present  membership  of  415,000, 
were  "all  closely  united  in  the  pro- 
fession of  exalted  moral  and  social 
principles"  and  "the  services  you 
have  rendered  to  God  and  country 
have  won  for  you  universal  esteem." 
Other  speakers  were  Bishop  Adrian 
of  Nashville,  host  to  the  conven- 


tion, Postmaster  General  Frank  C. 
Walker  and  Francis  P.  Matthews, 
Supreme  Knight  of  the  K.  of  C., 
who  said  that  individually  and  col- 
lectively the  Knights  of  Columbus 
were  supporting  the  nation's  war 
effort.  A  resolution  passed  at  the 
closing  of  the  convention,  Aug.  20, 
expressed  confidence  in  "the  final 
victory  of  our  arms."  Loyalty  to 
President  Roosevelt  in  Ms  conduct 
of  the  war  was  pledged,  and  oppo- 
sition to  "any  form  of  Communism" 
was  reaffirmed. 

A  pontifical  Mass  arranged  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Filipino  Catholic 
Association  of  Washington  was  cele- 
brated in  St.  Aloysius'  Church, 
Washington,  D.  C.,  Aug.  16,  by  the 
Most  Rev.  John  F.'O'Hara,  C,  S.  C., 
Military  Delegate,  asking  the  bless- 


743 


ing  of  God  on  the  Philippines,  their 
people  and  their  President,  Manuel 
Quezon,  who  was  present  and 
whose  birthday  was  thus  honored. 
Also  present  were  members  of  his 
family,  high  officials  of  his  exiled 
government,  and  more  than  1,000 
Filipinos  and  Americans.  A  Com- 
munion breakfast  followed. 

A  32-page  educational  supplement 
was  published  by  the  "New  World" 
of  Chicago,  preparatory  to  the  ap- 
proaching school  term.  Msgr.  Dan- 
iel F.  Cunningham,  Archdiocesan 
Director  of  Schools,  announced  that 
more  than  175,000  students  were  ex- 
pected in  grade  and  high  schools. 

After  28  years'  absence  the  Chris- 
tian Brothers  were  returning  to 
Mexico  and  preparing  to  conduct  a 
school  at  Monterrey,  with  the  ap- 
proval of  President  Camacho. 

The  Senate  Committee  on  the 
District  of  Columbia  was  holding 
hearings  on  a  measure  sponsored 
by  its  chairman,  Senator  Pat  Mc- 
Carran  of  Nevada,  seeking  clarifi- 
cation of  the  tax-exempt  status  of 
religious,  educational  and  charita- 
ble institutions  in  the  capital,  many 
of  which  had  been  placed  on  tax 
rolls  by  the  Real  Estate  Tax  Ex- 
emption Board  of  the  District.  Msgr. 
Michael  J.  Ready,  general  secretary 
of  the  N.  C.  W.  CM  appeared  before 
the  Committee  and  urged  several 
revisions  of  the  McCarran  measure 
so  that  tax  exemption  of  religious 
institutions  would  be  assured.  He 
said:  "It  is  absolutely  necessary,  in 
order  to  avoid  a  socialistic  form  of 
government,  that  a  separate  and  in- 
dependent sphere  be  acknowledged 
as  occupied"  by  religion,  education 
and  charity  "as  a  matter  of  right." 
He  asserted:  "It  is  our  deep  con- 
viction that  democratic  government 
cannot  remain  democratic  if  it  un- 
dertakes to  monopolize  these  func- 
tions." Representatives  of  various 
Catholic  institutions  also  appeared 
before  the  Committee. 

An  attempt  to  eliminate  private 
agencies  from  the  field  of  social 
service  was  deplored  in  a  state- 
ment on  "Private  Social  Agencies 
and  Government,"  issued  on  Aug. 


21  by  a  Committee  representing  the 
National  Catholic  Welfare  Confer- 
ence and  the  National  Conference 
of  Catholic  Charities,  in  order  to 
call  attention  of  all  interested  in 
welfare  work  to  the  imminent 
danger. 

Two  alumni  of  St.  John's  College, 
Collegeville,  Minn.,  were  awarded 
the  Distinguished  Flying  Cross:  Lt. 
Duncan  A.  Campbell,  of  Grand 
Rapids,  and  Lt.  John  J.  Van.  Buren, 
of  Mukwonago,  Wis. 

The  experienced  diplomat,  Msgr. 
Paolo  Bertoli,  was  appointed  Charge 
d'Affaires  of  the  Haitian  and  Do- 
minican Nunciatures. 

The  Gonzalo  Jimenez  de  Quesada 
award  of  the  Society  for  Civic  Bet- 
terment,  of  Bogota,  Colombia,  was 
bestowed  by  unanimous  decision 
upon  Rev.  Mother  Margarita  Fon- 
seca,  foundress  in  1918  of  the  Char- 
ity Association  which  later  "became 
the  religions  congregation  of  the 
Servants  of  the  Holy  Family,  who 
care  for  youth,  establish  farm  col- 
onies and  refectories  for  workers, 
and  conduct  maternity  homes  and 
training  schools. 

A  fair  wage  for  workers  was  peti- 
tioned by  the  Christian  Labor 
Youth  of  Argentina.  They  stated 
that  minimum  living  costs  exceeded 
average  earnings,  and  a  reduction 
of  the  cost  of  the  necessities  of 
life  and  a  raise  in  wages  were 
necessary  for  the  physical  and 
moral  welfare  of  the  worker  and 
his  family. 

Tlie  Catholic  Young  Men's  So- 
ciety of  England  held  their  annual 
conference  in  Birmingham,  attend- 
ed by  200  delegates  from  all  parts 
of  the  country.  The  national  presi- 
dent, Joseph  Cummins,  reelected 
for  a  fourth  year,  in  his  address  at 
the  conference  declared  that  ma- 
terialism and  not  religion  is  the 
real  "opium  of  the  people," 

A  Mill  Hill  missionary,  the  Rev. 
Herbert  Hirst,  vacationing  in  the 
district,  said  Mass  for  the  first  time 
in  living  memory  in  the  town  of 
Criccieth,  Wales,  in  the  memorial 
frail  used  on  week  days  as  a  movie 
theatre. 


Tlie  Galileo  Tercentenary  was 
celebrated  at  the  Catholic  Univer- 
sity of  Peru,  with  a  lecture  on  "The 
Work  of  Galileo  and  His  Influence 
on  Modern  Thought." 

Nazi  proposals  of  expulsion  of 
the  Jews  from  the  Netherlands 
were  protested  by  representatives 
of  the  Catholic  Church  in  Holland 
and  the  Netherlands  Reformed 
Church. 

Pope  Pius  XII  sent  $10,000  for 
the  relief  of  distress  caused  by  air 
raids  on  the  Island  of  Malta. 

The  German  film,  "Ich  Klage  An," 
seeking  to  justify  the  killing  of 
"incurables"  was  banned  in  Swit- 
zerland by  the  federal  authorities. 

A  Canadian  novitiate  was  opened 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  Fathers  at  Lac 
au  Saumon,  P.  Q. 

The  Most  Rev.  Mario  Besson, 
Bishop  of  Lausanne,  Geneva  and 
Fribourg,  presided  at  the  solemn 
ceremonies  attending  the  transfer 
of  the  remains  of  St.  Peter  Canisius 
from  the  lateral  chapel  to  the  reno- 
vated and  newly  consecrated  main 
altar  of  St.  Michael's,  the  Church 
of  the  Jesuit  College  at  Fribourg. 

The  Most  Rev.  Joseph  R.  Cri- 
mont,  S.  J.,  Vicar  Apostolic  of 
Alaska,  was  planning  a  tour  of  the 
United  States  to  promote  interest 
in  and  secure  the  necessary  docu- 
ments for  the  cause  of  beatification 
of  his  predecessor,  Archbishop 
Charles  J.  Seghers. 

The  Archconfraternity  of  the 
Apostle  Santiago,  found  in  all  the 
dioceses  of  Spain  and  with  branches 
in  Portugal,  France  and  some  South 
American  countries,  was  granted 
universality  by  Pope  Pius  XII. 

The  Sacred  Heart  Program,  Cath- 
olic daily  broadcast  which  in  eleven 


months  had  spread  throughout  the 
United  States  and  into  Alaska  and 
Puerto  Rico,  received  a  new  outlet 
over  radio  station  KXEL,  at  Water- 
loo, Iowa.  The  new  program  de- 
signed to  meet  the  needs  and  inter- 
ests of  those  living  in  rural  dis- 
tricts was  called  "The  Voice  of 
Agriculture." 

The  Most  Rev.  Aloys! us  SVL  Ben- 
ziger,  0.  C.  D.,  retired  Bishop  of 
Quilon,  India,  and  Titular  Arch- 
bishop of  Antinoe,  died  in  Trevan- 
drum,  India,  at  the  age  of  78,  after 
a  most  fruitful  apostolic  career,  his 
missionary  labors  having  resulted 
in  many  converts.  He  was  of  the 
family  of  the  well-known  Catholic 
publishers,  Benziger  Bros. 

Major  Robert  Morris  sey,  of  Te- 
cumseh,  Neb.,  serving  with  the 
Army  Air  Force  in  the  Southwest 
Pacific  area,  was  awarded  the  Dis- 
tinguished Service  Cross. 

The  Most  Rev.  Juan  Errazuriz 
Subercaseaux,  Archbishop  of  Se- 
rena, and  leader  in  the  educational 
as  well  as  ecclesiastical  field  in 
Chile,  was  killed  in  an  automobile 
accident  en  route  from  Serena  to 
the  Chilean  coast.  Aged  only  46, 
the  young  prelate  had  come  to  this 
country  on  several  official  missions. 

The  U.  S.  O.  Club  at  Fayette- 
ville,  N.  C.,  operated  by  the  N.  C. 
C.  S.,  for  colored  men  in  service, 
aided  victims  of  the  North  Carolina 
flood,  caring  for  more  than  160 
evacuees  from  the  flooded  area. 

Dispensation  to  eat  meat  on  Fri- 
days during  the  war  was  granted  to 
Australian  Catholics  by  Pope  Pius 
XII,  due  to  the  difficulty  in  obtain- 
ing fish  and  other  suitable  absti- 
nence foods. 


AUGUST  23-29 


The  Inter-American  Seminar  on 
Social  Studies,  sponsored  by  the 
National  Catholic  "Welfare  Confer- 
ence, opened  its  three  weeks*  ses- 
sions to  be  held  in  "Washington, 
Notre  Dame  University,  Chicago, 
Detroit,  Buffalo  and  New  York,  on 
Aug.  24.  Distinguished  prelates  and 
leaders  of  social  work  from  North, 
Central  and  South  America  par- 


ticipated. The  Most  Rev.  Edwin  Y, 
O'Hara,  Bishop  of  Kansas  City,  and 
episcopal  chairman  of  the  N.  C. 
W.  C.  Department  of  Social  Action, 
presided  over  the  opening  session, 
which  was  addressed  by  Arch- 
bishop Mooney  of  Detroit,  chair 
man  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Administra 
tive  Board,  on  "The  Americas  ii 
the  Crisis  of  Christianity."  Th< 


745 


Most  Rev.  Miguel  de  Andrea,  Titu- 
lar Bishop  of  Temnos,  and  director 
of  the  Catholic  Workers'  Center  of 
Buenos  Aires,  responded  on  behalf 
of  the  members  of  the  Seminar. 
There  were  many  other  prominent 
speakers  at  this  and  the  various 
sessions  during  the  week  in  Wash- 
ington. Transcriptions  on  "The 
Catholic  Unity  of  the  Americas"  by 
the  Latin-American  visitors  were 
broadcast  to  their  countries, 

American  nationals  repatriated 
from  Japan,  arriving  on  the  Grips- 
holm,  included  the  Most  Rev.  Wil- 
liam F.  O'Shea,  Vicar  Apostolic  of 
Heijo,  Korea,  and  131  Catholic  mis- 
sionaries, of  whom  96  were  Mary- 
knoll  missioners:  the  Bishop,  64 
Mary  knoll  Fathers  and  31  Mary- 
knoll  Sisters.  The  other  35  included 
Passionists,  Vincentians,  Francis- 
cans, a  Dominican,  priests  of  St. 
Columban's  Society,  Brothers  of 
Mary,  Christian  Brothers  and  Fran- 
ciscan Sisters  from  the  United 
States;  French  Canadian  Domini- 
cans and  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception;  and  Jesuits  from 
Mexico. 

A  sheaf  of  chaplains'  reports 
from  the  early  months  of  the  year 
were  received  by  Msgr.  William  R. 
Arnold,  Army  Chief  of  Chaplains, 
from  Bataan.  It  was  believed  the 
12  priests  among  the  chaplains  fil- 
ing the  reports  were  now  prisoners 
of  the  Japanese:  Frs.  Albert  W. 
Braun,  O.  F.  M.,  John  E.  Duffy,  Her- 
man C.  Baumann,  Richard  E.  Car- 
berry,  John  J.  Dugan,  John  J.  Mc- 
Donnell, Thomas  J.  Scecina,  Henry 
B.  Stober,  John  A.  Wilson,  C.Pp.S., 
Matthias  B.  Zerfas,  James  W. 
O'Brien  and  Albert  D.  Talbot,  S.  S. 

A  liturgical  week  for  Sisters  ex- 
clusively was  held  by  the  Benedic- 
tine Fathers  of  the  Institute  of  Lit- 
urgy of  Conception  Abbey,  Concep- 
tion, Mo.,  with  the  Rev.  Hugh  Far- 
rington,  O.  S.  B.,  as  director.  At 
the  dialogue  Mass  on  the  closing 
day  an  Offertory  Procession  formed 
of  two  Sisters  from  each  religious 
congregation  in  attendance  brought 
up  gifts  for  the  Holy  Sacrifice. 

Pilot  Officer  Donald  J.  Curtin,  a 
former  student  at  Manhattan  Col- 


lege, was  named  to  receive  the  Dis- 
tinguished Flying  Cross  from  King 
George,  for  great  courage  displayed 
in  his  first  operational  flight. 

PasquaSe  Amato,  a  former  lead- 
ing baritone  of  the  Metropolitan 
Opera  Company,  died  suddenly  in 
New  York.  A  solemn  requiem  Mass 
was  sung  in  Sacred  Heart  Church, 
Baton  Rouge,  La.,  where  burial  took 
place.  For  the  past  seven  years 
Amato  had  been  artist-director  of 
opera  at  Louisiana  State  University. 

President  Roosevelt  declared  in 
a  message  to  President  Getulio 
Vargas  of  Brazil  that  Brazil's  dec- 
laration of  war  on  Germany  and 
Italy  had  hastened  the  victory  of 
"the  Christian  religion  over  the 
forces  of  evil  and  darkness." 

The  Loras  Institute  of  Liturgical 
Music  and  Liturgy,  Dubuque,  Iowa, 
brought  to  a  close  its  5th  annual 
summer  session.  During  the  one- 
week  period  a  different  method  of 
lay  participation  in  the  Mass  was 
introduced  each  morning,  with  the 
traditional  Offertory  procession 
marking  the  closing  of  the  day. 

The  Most  Rev.  Francis  J.  Spell- 
man,  Archbishop  of  New  York  and 
Military  Vicar,  concluded  his  pas- 
toral visitation  of  18,000  miles  to 
92  Army  posts  and  Navy  stations 
of  the  Military  Ordinariate,  the  trip 
being  made  entirely  by  air,  and  in- 
cluding flights  to  the  Aleutian 
Peninsula  and  the  Aleutian  Islands. 

The  87th  convention  of  the  Cath- 
olic Central  Verein  of  America  and 
the  26th  convention  of  the  National 
Catholic  Women's  Union  were  held 
jointly  in  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  Aug.  22-26, 
and  dedicated  to  the  "Re-Christian- 
ization  of  Society."  Delegations 
from  at  least  22  states  attended  the 
conventions,  and  topics  discussed 
included  international  peace,  youth, 
maternity  guilds,  credit  unions,  the 
home  and  foreign  missions  and 
questions  of  social  and  economic 
importance.  Special  sessions  were 
held  for  benevolent  societies.  A 
two-fold  youth  program,  to  bolster 
the  practice  of  Christian  virtue 
among  Catholic  men  in  service  and 
to  aid  them  in  the  change  from 
army  to  civilian  life  after  the  war, 


746 


was  adopted.  Archbishop  Glennon 
of  St.  Louis  was  host  to  the  conven- 
tions. Bishop  LeBlond  of  St.  Joseph 
was  celebrant  of  the  pontifical 
Mass,  Aug.  23,  and  Bishop  O'Hara 
of  Kansas  City  preached  the  ser- 
mon. Bishop  Muench  of  Fargo 
spoke  at  the  civic  demonstration 
that  evening.  In  a  message  from 
William  E.  Siefen,  president  of  the 
Central  Verein,  members  were 
called  upon  to  make  "every  sacri- 
fice necessary"  for  the  preservation 
of  American  freedoms. 

Msgr.  Michael  J.  Splaine,  pastor 
of  Our  Lady  of  the  Assumption 
Church,  Brookline,  Mass.,  opened 
the  first  session  of  the  llth  annual 
convention  of  the  National  Catholic 
Evidence  Conference,  held  at  the 
Boston  College  campus,  welcoming 
members  of  the  clergy  and  laity 
from  all  parts  of  the  East  who  had 
been  active  in  the  Catholic  Evi- 
dence movement.  Each  day  of  the 
convention  was  brought  to  a  close 
with  an  open-air-  meeting  at  the 
Parkman  Bandstand  on  the  Boston 
Common,  addressed  by  Catholic 
Evidence  Guild  members.  A  mes- 
sage of  greeting  and  blessing  was 
sent  to  the  Conference  delegates 
by  their  episcopal  host,  Cardinal 
O'Connell,  with  best  wishes  "for 
the  success  of  your  excellent  pro- 
gram." The  convention  was  held  In 
Boston  this  year  to  commemorate 
the  silver  anniversary  of  the  foun- 
dation of  the  Catholic  Evidence 
movement,  inaugurated  on  Boston 
Common,  July  4,  1917,  by  David 
Goldstein  and  Martha  Moore  Avery. 

Five-sixths  of  the  forces  which 
made  the  Commando  raid  on 
Dieppe,  France,  were  Canadian,  and 
accompanying  Les  Fusiliers  Mont 
Royal  in  the  assault  was  the  heroic 
Catholic  chaplain,  the  Rev.  J.  Ar- 
mand  Sabourin,  of  Montreal.  He 
placed  the  Sacred  Host  on  the 
tongue  of  every  member  of  Les 
Fusiliers  on  the  eve  of  the  raid  and 
when  they  cheered  the  announce- 
ment that  they  were  going  into  ac- 
tion he  reminded  them  of  the  dan- 
ger to  their  lives,  and  pronounced 
absolution.  He  saw  them  through 
Dieppe's  fire  and  accompanied 


those  who  returned,  cheering  and 
administering  to  them.  Of  the  Ca- 
nadian forces  67  per  cent  were  "lost. 
Of  the  3,350  casualties,  170  were 
dead,  633  wounded  and  2,547 
missing. 

Archbishop  of  Halifax  officiated 
at  a  pontifical  Mass  at  St.  Mary's 
Cathedral,  Halifax,  to  mark  the  an- 
niversary of  the  establishment  of 
the  diocese. 

Cardinal  Bertram,  Archbishop  of 
Breslau,  Germany,  at  the  age  of  83 
resigned  as  presiding  prelate  of  the 
German  Bishops'  Conference.  Trib- 
ute to  his  courageous  opposition  to 
the  Nazi  persecution  of  religion 
was  paid  in  an  editorial  in  the  New 
York  "Times." 

KAP,  Polish  Catholic  Press 
Agency  in  London,  reported  the 
execution  in  Nowy  Sacz,  Poland,  of 
Frs.  Kaczmarczyk,  Deszcz  and 
Brandys,  and  stated  that  the  Very 
Rev.  Jan  Piwewarczyk,  rector  of 
the  Cracow  Seminary,  had  been 
sent  to  the  Oswiecim  concentration 
camp.  Fr.  Piwewarczyk  is  the 
author  of  many  works  on  Catholic 
philosophy  and  was  the  editor  of 
the  Catholic  daily,  "Voice  of  the 
Nation." 

A  national  congress  -  in  Guate- 
mala was  called  by  Archbishop  Ar- 
ellano of  Guatemala  for  the  first 
week  of  September,  to  consider  the 
grave  problem  of  the  lack  of  priests 
in  the  country. 

In  a  pastoral  issued  to  commem- 
orate the  silver  anniversary  of  the 
Catholic  University  of  Peru,  Arch- 
bishop Farfan  of  Lima  said  that  in- 
dividual and  social  consequences  of 
secular  education  in  the  present 
generation  emphasize  the  impor- 
tance of  Christian  education. 

The  first  national  meeting  of  the 
Catholic  Film  and  Radio  Guild  was 
held  in  Los  Angeles,  Calif.  Daniel 
E.  Doran,  president,  paid  tribute  to 
the  "Catholic  Hour,"  "Ave  Maria 
Hour,"  "Highway  to  Heaven"  and 
the  "Sacred  Heart  Program"  as 
striking  contributions  in  the  radio 
field.  Regarding  the  films,  he  said 
that .  various  attempts  to  launch 
Catholic  film  projects  has  resulted 
in  poor  products  and  financial  loss. 


747 


AUGUST  30-SEPTEMBER  5 


A  5-day  Institute  for  the  com- 
mittee heads  and  board  members 
of  the  National  Council  of  Catholic 
Women,  for  tlie  indoctrination  of 
leaders  throughout  the  country 
with  the  aims,  functions  and  pur- 
poses of  the  N.  C.  C.  W.,  was  held 
in  Washington,  D.  C.,  Aug.  30-Sept 
3.  Msgr.  Michael  J.  Ready,  general 
secretary  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.,  and 
Msgr.  Howard  J.  Carroll,  assistant 
general  secretary  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C., 
participated  in  the  sessions.  There 
was  initial  discussion  of  organiza- 
tion and  development.  Public  rela- 
tions work  through  press  and  radio 
publicity  was  outlined,  and  means 
of  strengthening  the  bonds  of  inter- 
American  friendship  were  consid- 
ered. The  preservation  of  the  home, 
and  the  increasing  seriousness  of 
the  employment  of  women  in  indus- 
try, were  emphasized,  and  a  special 
symposium  was  devoted  to  the 
"Day  Care  of  Children  of  Working 
Mothers."  Civilian  defense,  nursing, 
immigration  work,  social  service, 
family  and  parent  education,  youth, 
libraries  and  literature,  and  study 
clubs  were  other  subjects  of  dis- 
cussion. Close  cooperation  with 
Catholic  Charities  was  indorsed. 
Shrines  in  the  home  were  advo- 
cated. Prominent  representatives  of 
war  agencies  addressed  the  Insti- 
tute, and  assistance  to  the  Chap- 
lains' Aid  Association  was  recom- 
mended. It  was  asserted  that  now 
as  never  before  was  there  impera- 
tive need  for  "greater  unity  among 
all  Catholic  women." 

At  Notre  Dame  University  the 
inter-American  Seminar  of  Social 
Studies  held  a  one-day  session,  in 
which  15  prominent  Latin-Ameri- 
cans and  15  members  of  the  admin- 
istration and  faculty  of  the  uni- 
versity participated.  Contributions 
of  Catholic  colleges  of  the  West- 
ern Hemisphere  to  the  solution  of 
social  and  economic  problems  were 
discussed.  There  was  an  affirma- 
tive response  to  the  question  of  the 
Most  Rev.  Miguel  de  Andrea,  Direc- 
tor of  the  Catholic  Workers'  Center 
of  Buenos  Aires,  and  Msgr.  Oscar 
Larson,  dean  of  the  School  of  Phi- 


losophy and  Letters  at  the  Catholic 
University  of  Chile,  as  to  whether 
members  of  the  faculties  of  Ameri- 
can Catholic  colleges  generally  fa- 
vored free-trade.  Bishop  Miranda 
of  Tulacinga,  Mexico,  asked  ques- 
tions on  the  silver  situation  in  the 
United  States.  The  duty  of  Cath- 
olic colleges  to  put  into  operation 
a  truly  Christian  social  program 
throughout  the  New  World  was 
agreed  upon. 

In  the  course  of  ceremonies  in 
honor  of  St,  Rose  of  Lima,  on  her 
feast  day,  Aug.  SO,  prayers  were 
offered  in  Peru  for  the  war  victims, 
and  all  the  faithful  were  asked  by 
Archbishop  Farfan  of  Lima  to 
"unite  spiritually  with  the  Sov- 
ereign Pontiff,"  receiving  Holy 
Communion  for  his  intentions.  On 
that  day  Pope  Pius  XII  offered  a  Mass 
for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  Peru. 

The  Brazilian  Ambassador  to  the 
Holy  See,  Hildebrando  Pompeu 
Pinto  Accioly,  established  his  resi- 
dence in  Vatican  City. 

Following  the  opening  session  of 
the  inter-American  Seminar  on  So- 
cial Studies  in  Chicago,  a  tour  of 
selected  parishes  was  made  to  ob- 
serve various  parish  organizations 
and  activities.  Speakers  from  the 
Latin  American  countries  addressed 
the  sessions.  At  a  session  on  the 
general  theme,  "The  Americas  and 
the  Crisis  of  Civilization,"  discus- 
sion was  led  by  Msgr.  Oscar  Lar- 
son, of  the  Catholic  University  of 
Chile,  and  the  Rev.  R.  A.  McGowan, 
assistant  director  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 
Department  of  Social  Action.  "Bar- 
riers to  Inter-American  Catholic 
Cooperation"  were  discussed  at  an- 
other session.  At  a  dinner  ten- 
dered members  of  the  Seminar  ad- 
dresses were  made  by  Archbishop 
Stritch  of  Chicago  and  Bishop 
Miguel  de  Andrea,  of  Argentina. 
Archbishop  Stritch  declared  Cath- 
olics of  the  Americas  were  "the  de- 
fenders of  Western  Christian  cul- 
ture." Bishop  de  Andrea  defined  the 
principles  of  liberty,  justice  and 
democracy  upon  which  must  be  es- 
tablished the  new  world  order  which 
is  to  follow  the  present  conflict. 


748 


The  heroism  of  American  Jesuit 
missionaries  In  the  Philippines, 
lauded  by  Army  and  Navy  officers, 
was  further  emphasized  in  a  state- 
ment in  the  Jesuit  Mission  Press, 
by  the  Rev.  Pacifico  Ortiz,  S.  J., 
chaplain  to  President  Quezon,  in 
rebuke  to  K.  H.  Salter,  of  Madison, 
Wis.,  who  in  a  letter  to  the  "Spring- 
field Republican"  had  falsely  ac- 
cused the  Jesuits  of  seeking  to 
undermine  the  patriotism  of  the 
Filipinos. 

Msgr.  J.  H,  E.  T.  Hoogveld,  for- 
mer rector  of  the  Dutch  Catholic 
University,  Nymegen,  Netherlands, 
released  for  the  second  time  from 
a  Nazi  concentration  camp,  died 
soon  after.  Professor  Titus  Brands- 
ma,  O.  Carm.,  of  the  Nymegen  Uni- 
versity, died  in  a  concentration 
camp. 

False  reports  linking  Catholic  re- 
ligious in  Brazil  with  Nazi  propa- 
ganda were  thoroughly  disproved, 
by  investigation. 

The  15th  biennial  convention  of 
the  International  Federation  of 
Catholic  Alumnae  was  held  in  New- 
ark, N.  J.,  Aug.  28-30.  Archbishop 
Walsh  of  Newark  pontificated  at  a 
solemn  Mass  in  St.  Patrick's  Cathe- 
dral, Aug.  29.  Among  the  speakers 
that  afternoon  was  Sister  Mary 
Joseph,  S.  L.,  Director  of  the  Gal- 
lery of  Living  Catholic  Authors. 
Prominent  educators  addressed  the 
education  session  held  on  Aug.  30, 
Miss  Mabel  R.  Wingate  was  elected 
president. 

A  requiem  Mass  was  offered  in 
the  cathedral  at  Sydney,  Australia, 
for  14  Catholics  who  died  when  a 
ship  was  sunk  off  the  Solomon 
islands.  Fr.  Evans,  who  survived 
the  sinking,  preached  the  sermon 
and  said  all  of  the  14  deceased  had 
received  Holy  Communion  the  pre- 
vious day. 

The  first  converts  within  the 
1,000  square-mile  area  of  Robeson 
County,  North  Carolina,  were  8  col- 
ored persons,  who  were  received 
into  the  Church  at  the  St.  Made- 
leine Sophie  Mission  conducted  by 
the  Franciscan  Friars  of  the  Atone- 
ment at  Lamberton,  N.  C.,  which 
began  without  a  single  parishioner. 


Dr.  George  Charles  Williamson, 
who  wrote  more  than.  100  books  on 
art,  archeology,  science,  biography 
and  history,  died  at  Guilford,  Sur- 
rey. He  was  received  into  the 
Church  forty-three  years  ago. 

For  refusal  to  cooperate  in  the 
exportation  of  Belgian  workers  to 
Germany,  the  Rev.  Canon  M.  J. 
Cardyn,  founder  of  the  Jocistes, 
was  arrested  by  the  Nazis. 

The  30th  member  edition  of  "The 
Register"  system  of  newspapers, 
"The  Inland  Register"  was  estab- 
lished to  serve  the  Diocese  of  Spo- 
kane, Wash. 

Britain  observed  a  National  Day 
of  Prayer  marking  the  third  anni- 
versary of  the  nation's  entry  into 
war.  The  highlight  of  Catholic 
participation  was  an  address  which 
Archbishop  Williams  of  Birming- 
ham gave  to  the  nation  over  the 
radio. 

In  the  press  of  Malta  it  was 
noted  that  a  large  convoy  with  sup- 
plies and  reinforcements  arrived 
just  as  a  public  novena  asking 
God's  protection  for  the  island 
ended. 

The  Pontifical  University  of  Co- 
mi  lias,  near  Santander,  Spain,  cele- 
brated its  golden  jubilee,  The  Most 
Rev.  Gaetano  Cicognani,  Papal 
Nuncio  to  Spain,  pontificated  at  the 
jubilee  Mass.  A  message  from 
Gen.  Francisco  Franco  read  at  the 
opening  ceremony  congratulated 
the  university  on  its  meritorious 
work  in  educating  priests  "not  only 
for  Spain  but  for  Latin  America." 

From  Thailand  it  was  reported 
that,  though  the  law  in  Thailand 
recognized  the  Catholic  religion, 
the  cathedral  and  minor  seminary 
at  Nong-Seng  had  been  demolished, 
French  missionaries  were  expelled 
from  the  section  of  Laos  ceded  to 
Thailand,  and  the  Thare  region, 
where  there  were  13,000  Catholics, 
had  been  deprived  of  religious  aid. 

The  6th  general  meeting  of  the 
Catholic  Biblical  Association  of 
America  was  held  in  Cleveland, 
Ohio,  Sept  1-2,  and  attended  by 
some  70  biblical  scholars.  Arch- 
bishop Schrembs  sent  a  message 
of  welcome  through  Auxiliary 


749 


Bishop  McFaddea  of  Cleveland, 
who  celebrated  the  opening  con- 
vention Mass.  The  principles  and 
problems  of  the  revision  of  the  Old 
Testament  translation,  which  con- 
stitutes the  present  task  of  the 
Association,  were  discussed,  and 
it  was  announced  that  the  first  sec- 
tion of  the  revised  Old  Testament 
would  probably  be  ready  in  the 
spring  of  1943.  More  than  600,000 
copies  of  the  revised  New  Testa- 
ment were  reported  sold  since  its 
publication  in  May,  1941,  and  the 
publication  of  a  one-volume  Com- 
mentary on  the  New  Testament 
was  announced.  The  retiring  presi- 
dent, the  Very  Rev.  Thomas  Plass- 
mann,  O.  F.  M.,  made  a  plea  for 
continuance  of  the  zeal  and  en- 
thusiasm that  has  marked  the  ren- 
ascence of  biblical  scholarship  in 
this  country.  The  Rev.  Donat  Pou- 
let,  O.M.I.,  of  the  University  of 
Ottawa,  was  elected  to  succeed 
him  as  president  of  the  Association, 

Before  the  U.  S.  S.  Houston  was 
sunk  off  Java,  the  crew  had  been 
able  to  go  to  confession  while  in 
the  harbor  of  Freemantle,  Aus- 
tralia, having  there  sent  for  a 
priest  who  went  aboard  and  heard 
confessions  for  about  three  hours. 

Canonical  engagements  as  a  sub- 
stitute for  war  marriages  were 
urged  in  the  current  issue  of  "The 
Queen's  Work."  In  this  solemn  and 
formal  engagement  a  couple  pledge 
their  troth  before  the  altar,  in  the 
presence  of  two  witnesses  and  a 
priest,  and  deposit  a  copy  of  the 
contract  with  the  pastor  of  the 
girl's  parish.  Serious  injury  to 
either  party  invalidates  the  con- 
tract, which  also  may  be  dissolved 
by  mutual  agreement. 

In  his  annual  report  of  the  Com- 
mittee on  Affiliation  of  the  Cath- 
olic University  of  America  Dr.  Roy 
Deferrari,  chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee, showed  that  the  total  of  all 
affiliates  with  the  Catholic  Uni- 
versity include:  77  colleges;  11 
junior  colleges;  16  teacher  train- 
ing institutions;  166  high  schools; 
29  novitiates;  and  14  nursing 
schools.  Schools  which  desire  af- 
filiated status  are  constantly  grow- 


ing in  number  and  are  inspected 
before  being  granted  this  privilege. 

At  the  3rd  annual  Conference  on 
Science,  Philosophy  and  Religion, 
at  Columbia  University,  the  Rev. 
Gerald  Phelan,  president  of  the 
Pontifical  Institute  of  Medieval 
Studies,  Toronto,  was  one  of  four 
spokesmen  chosen  by  the  Confer- 
ence to  explain  concepts  of  the  for- 
mal statement  with  which  the  meet- 
ing was  brought  to  a  close.  This 
was  a  declaration  by  both  agnos- 
tics and  believers  who  make  up 
the  Conference,  that  there  is  need 
"for  men  to  attain  that  increased 
measure  of  knowledge  which,  ac- 
cording to  Francis  Bacon,  brings 
men  back  to  God." 

Archbishop  Mooney  of  Detroit 
addressed  the  Inter-American  Sem- 
inar on  Social  Studies  at  Detroit, 
welcoming  the  distinguished  visi- 
tors from  Latin  America  and 
others  participating,  and  advocat- 
ing a  course  of  Catholic  social  prin- 
ciples which  he  called  Social  In- 
dividualism, a  system  which 
stresses  the  individual  rights  of 
man,  yet  at  the  same  time  empha- 
sizes the  responsibilities  of  man  to 
society.  Dr.  Gonzales  Luna,  of 
Mexico,  responded  briefly,  saying 
that  our  common  faith  can  shed 
light  on  all  our  problems.  A  dis- 
cussion of  labor  conditions  in  De- 
troit was  led  by  the  Rev.  R.  A. 
McGowan,  assistant  director  of  the 
N.  C.W.  C.  Department  of  Social 
Action. 

It  was  reported  that  food  sup- 
plies had  at  last  reached  the  Cu- 
Sion  leper  colony  in  the  Philip- 
pines. With  an  average  population 
of  6,500  the  colony  was  cut  off 
from  the  outside  world  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  war  and  in  January 
had  on  hand  only  a  three  months' 
supply  of  food. 

The  principal  speaker  at  the 
inter-American  Seminar  on  Social 
Studies  at  Buffalo  was  the  Rev. 
John  P.  Boland,  director  of  the 
New  York  State  Labor  Relations 
Board.  He  told  of  the  education  of 
workers  in  facts  of  religion  and 
economics  at  the  Labor  College 
established  in  Buffalo  by  Bishop 


750 


Duffy,  episcopal  host  to  the  Sem- 
inar. Pertinent  questions  were 
asked  by  visiting  participants,  in- 
cluding Bishop  Miranda  of  Tulan- 
cingo,  Mexico,  Dr.  Don  Rafael  Cal- 
dera,  a  Deputy  in  the  National 
Congress  of  Venezuela,  and  Dr, 
Heraclito  Sobral  Cinto,  professor 
at  the  Catholic  School  of  Law,  Rio 
de  Janeiro.  The  members  of  the 
Seminar  came  to  Buffalo  from  De- 
troit and  visited  Niagara  Falls  en 
route. 

A  conference  of  the  International 
Student  Service  was  held  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.,  Sept.  2-5.  Founded  in 
Europe  in  1920,  to  aid  refugee  stu- 
dents, the  I.  S.  S.  came  into  prom- 
inence recently  in  the  United  States 
chiefly  through  the  support  of  Mrs. 
F.  D.  Roosevelt,  and  now  officially 
lists  among  its  five  objectives,  "To 
help  students  towards  a  fuller  com- 


prehension of  the  origin  and  mean- 
ing of  American  democracy.*'  It 
carries  on  a  manifold  program  of 
activities  on  the  campus,  intercol- 
legiate conferences,  voluntary  work 
camps,  a  Summer  Student  Leader- 
ship Institute,  a  Washington  Stu- 
dent Service  Bureau,  aid  to  refugee 
students.  The  purpose  of  the  Wash- 
ington meeting  was  discussion  of  a 
post-war  program.  According  to  the 
Rev.  Paul  F.  Tanner,  director  of 
the  N.C.W.C.  Youth  Department, 
"Catholic  youth  are  most  earnestly 
interested  in  post-war  reconstruc- 
tion" and  "determined  that  only 
the  best  and  soundest  thinking  on 
post-war  reconstruction  is  worthy 
of  them.  The  pushing  and  hustling 
promotional  methods  of  I.  S.  S.,  its 
ill-starred  antecedents  and  ques- 
tionable philosophy  cause  Catholic 
youth  to  Question  its  extravagant 
claims." 


SEPTEMBER  6-12 


At  the  annual  Departure  Cere- 
mony held  on  Sept.  8  in  their  senior 
house  of  studies  at  Ferndale,  Conn., 
the  Holy  Ghost  Fathers  observed 
the  70th  anniversary  of  their  ar- 
rival in  the  United  States.  The 
Rev.  Vincent  W.  Jeffers,  assistant 
director  of  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Faith  of  the 
Archdiocese  of  New  York,  preached 
the  sermon,  and  the  Provincial  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  Fathers,  the  Very 
Rev.  George  J.  Collins,  C.  S.  Sp., 
presided,  as  16  young  missionaries 
received  their  first  appointments. 

Attorney  General  Francis  Biddle 
made  public  the  results  of  an 
F.  B.  I.  investigation  into  the  ques- 
tion of  Communists  in  the  Federal 
Government.  He  said  the  F.  B.  I. 
considered  3,479  cases  up  to  last 
Aug.  22,  as  the  result  of  complaints 
from  all  sources,  but  after  elim- 
ination of  persons  no  longer  with 
the  Government  investigations  were 
conducted  in  only  1,814  cases,  and 
findings  completed  had  been  sent 
to  the  heads  of  employing  depart- 
ments for  decision  as  to  discip- 
linary measures  to  be  taken  against 
the  employee.  Congressman  Martin 
Dies  branded  the  Attorney  Gen- 


eral's report  as  political,  and  as 
favoring  employment  of  people  in 
the  Government  who  are  admit- 
tedly members  of  subversive  or- 
ganizations. 

Auxiliary  Bishop  O'Brien  of  Chi- 
cago, president  of  the  Catholic 
Church  Extension  Society,  dedi- 
cated the  new  St.  John's  Church 
for  Catholic  students  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Mississippi. 

Thousands  filled  historic  Notre 
Dame  Church,  Montreal,  for  the 
solemn  Mass  of  Requiem,  chanted 
by  Archbishop  Charbonneau  of 
Montreal,  for  the  Canadians  who 
fell  at  Dieppe. 

A  solemn  Mass  was  celebrated  in 
St.  Joseph's  Church,  Oakland,  Calif., 
on  the  occasion  of  the  fourth  cen- 
tenary of  Joao  Rodrigues  Cabrilho, 
discoverer  of  California.  Arch- 
bishop Mitty  of  San  Francisco  pre- 
sided and  delegates  from  Portu- 
guese societies  throughout  the  arch- 
diocese attended. 

The  Rev.  William  D.  Cleary, 
priest  with  the  rank  of  colonel  who 
commanded  the  Army  Chaplain 
School  at  Harvard  University,  re- 
vealed that  fingerprint  training  was 


751 


being  given,  so  that  unidentified 
soldiers'  graves  in  this  war  would 
be  few. 

To  join  the  vanguard  of  3  mis- 
sionaries who  left  for  the  new 
Maryknoll  mission  in  Bolivia,  17 
Maryknollers  departed  from  the 
Society's  headquarters  at  Mary- 
kaoll,  N.  Y.,  on  Sept.  6.  Archbishop 
Spellman  of  New  York  presided  at 
the  ceremony  attended  by  3,000 
persons,  and  Bishop  James  E. 
Walsh,  Superior  General,  addressed 
the  group. 

A  new  form  of  rosary,  with  the 
beads  attached  to  both  ends  of  the 
crucifix,  to  prevent  tangling,  was 
designed  by  the  Very  Rev.  James 
McNamee,  pastor  of  St.  John  Bap- 
tist Church,  Edmond,  Okla.,  and 
approved  by  Bishop  Kelley  of 
Oklahoma  City  and  Tulsa. 

The  Haldeman-Juliiis  Publishing 
Company,  of  Girard,  Kans.,  sent  a 
letter  to  Dr.  Everett  R.  Clinchy, 
president  of  the  National  Confer- 
ence of  Christians  and  Jews,  in 
response  to  Ms  request,  promising 
they  would  discontinue  anti-relig- 
ious and  anti-Catholic  publications. 

Sixty  bishops,  hundreds  of  priests 
and  thousands  of  the  laity  from 
many  countries  took  part  in  the 
Fourth  National  Eucharistic  Con- 
gress of  Brazil,  at  Sao  Paulo,  Sept. 
4-7.  Cardinal  Leme  da  Silveira 
Cintra,  named  Papal  Legate  by 
Pope  Pius  XII,  was  unable  to  take 
part  because  of  illness,  and  the 
Most  Rev.  Benedetto  Aloisi  Ma- 
sella,  Papal  Nuncio  to  Brazil, 
served  in  his  place.  At  thet  opening 
solemn  pontifical  Mass  Bishop  Gan- 
non of  Erie,  representative  of  the 
hierarchy,  clergy  and  laity  of  the 
United  States,  raised  the  papal 
flag.  A  message  of  loyalty  was 
sent  to  the  Holy  Father  and  a 
pledge  of  prayers  for  world  peace. 
One  of  the  chief  aims  of  the  Con- 
gress, which  touched  the  heart  of 
His  Holiness,  was  the  stimulation 
of  vocations  to  the  priesthood.  In 
a  personally  delivered  radio  mes- 
sage, in  Portuguese,  to  the  Con- 
gress Pope  Pius  spoke  from  his 
private  library,  and  students  of  the 
Brazilian  College  were  assembled 


in  an  adjoining  hall  with  their 
rector,  the  Very  Rev.  Marcelle 
Renaud,  (3.  J.  He  termed  Brazil 
one  of  the  greatest  Catholic  na- 
tions of  America  and  of  the  world, 
and  said  he  rejoiced  in  the  wonder- 
ful spectacle  of  faith  and  piety  in 
which  the  people  of  Brazil  were 
participating,  and  to  those  who 
heard  his  message  he  imparted  Ms 
Apostolic  Blessing.  The  Congress 
was  one  of  the  largest  and  most 
impressive  demonstrations  of  faith 
this  Continent  has  seen.  The  com- 
mon prayer  at  the  closing  Bene- 
diction was  for  the  reign  of  Christ 
the  Eucharistic  King. 

On  Sept.  8  Auxiliary  Bishop  Mc- 
Intyre  of  New  York  welcomed  the 
delegates  at  the  opening  session  of 
the  Inter-American  Seminar  on  So- 
cial Studies  at  New  York.  In  the 
afternoon,  members  of  the  Sem- 
inar visited  the  Chancery  Office  of 
the  archdiocese,  the  headquarters 
of  New  York  Catholic  Charities, 
the  office  of  the  Military  Ordinari- 
ate,  headquarters  of  the  Catholic 
chaplain  service  of  the  armed 
forces,  and  the  National  Catholic 
Community  Service  unit.  In  the 
evening,  speakers  on  a  radio  pro- 
gram carried  by  the  N.  B.  C.  in 
connection  with  the  Seminar  were 
Msgr.  Michael  J.  Ready,  general 
secretary  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.,  Bishop 
de  Andres,  of  Argentina,  Bishop 
O'Hara,  Military  Delegate  of  the 
IT.  S,,  and  Dr.  Don  Rafael  Caldera, 
Deputy  in  the  National  Congress 
of  Venezuela.  On  Sept.  10  Arch- 
bishop Spellman  of  New  York  was 
host  at  a  dinner  to  members  of  the 
Seminar,  following  which  the  vis- 
itors attended  Benediction  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  and  "Te  Deuxn" 
services  in  St.  Patrick's  Cathedral. 
Bishop  Miranda  of  Tulancingo. 
Mexico,  was  celebrant  of  pontifical 
Benediction.  On  Sept.  11  Bishop  de 
Andrea,  of  Argentina,  issued  a 
statement  on  motion  pictures  in 
which  he  said  that  American-made 
films  can  be  made  a  force  for 
hemispheric  solidarity. 

A  double  consecration  took  place 
in  Canada  when  the  Most  Rev.  Nor- 
bert  Robichaud,  Archbishop  of 


752 


Moncton,  and  the  Most  Rev.  Ca- 
mille  LeBianc,  Bishop  of  Bathurst, 
were  consecrated  at  an  impressive 
ceremony  in  Assumption  Cathedral, 
Moncton,  by  the  Most  Rev.  Hilde- 
brand  Antoniutti,  Apostolic  Dele- 
gate to  Canada  and  Newfoundland, 
in  the  presence  of  17  other  Ca- 
nadian bishops. 

Audiences  consisting  mostly  of 
non-Catholics  attending  sessions  of 
summer  street  preaching  in  north- 
ern Oklahoma  and  Indiana  num- 
bered 12,000  persons.  Speaking 
personnel  consisted  of  priests,  sem- 
inarians and  laity,  and  open-air 
meetings  were  held  from  April  27 
to  Aug.  29  in  12  different  localities. 

Catholic  protests  against  mass 
deportations  of  Jews  in  unoccupied 
France  resulted  in  their  temporary 
cessation.  Premier  Laval  ordered 
the  arrest  of  Catholic  priests  who 
sheltered  Jewish  children. 

Sterilization  and  the  prohibition 
of  marriage  of  persons  of  different 
racial  stocks  became  instruments 
of  enforcing  new  marriage  laws  in 
Nazi-occupied  Netherlands.  Promi- 
nent members  of  the  clergy,  pro- 
fessions and  business  life  were 
being  arrested  as  hostages,  some 
1,500  having  been  seized  within 
two  months  up  to  Aug.  11. 

Pope  Pius  XII  sent  $10,000  for  the 
relief  of  victims  of  the  earthquake 
in  Guatemala  in  August,  and  with 
it  Ms  Apostolic  Blessing. 

In  New  Orleans  a  statue  to  be 
known  as  "Our  Lady  of  Peace" 
was  to  be  placed  under  the  canopy 
of  the  Eucharistic  Congress  of 
1938,  in  City  Park,  as  a  commem- 
oration of  the  Congress  and  a  peace 
shrine. 

The  Rev.  William  A.  Kaschmit- 
ter,  N.  M.7  of  Cottonwood,  la.,  miss- 
ing since  the  outbreak  of  the  war, 
was  reported  safe  in  Peking,  China. 

The  Warsaw  Capuchin  monas- 
tery, in  Miodowa  Street,  was  closed 
by  the  Gestapo. 

Leon  Thebaud,  new  Minister  of 
Haiti  to  the  Holy  See,  and  Jose 
Casas  Briceno,  Venezuela's  new 
Minister  to  the  Vatican,  arrived  in 
Rome.  The  former,  who  is  also 


Haiti's  Minister  to  France,  was  to 
return  to  Vichy. 

Four  of  14  Polish  Salessans  ar- 
rested by  the  Nazis  at  Cracow  and 
sent  to  the  Oswiecim  concentration 
camp,  were  reported  to  have 
died  there:  Frs.  Wiercz,  Dobiesz, 
Wojciechowski  and  Franciszek 
Harazim. 

The  inter-American  Seminar  on 
Social  Studies,  after  a  three  weeks' 
session  in  Washington,  D.  C., 
Notre  Dame  University,  Chicago, 
Detroit,  Buffalo,  New  York  and 
again  in  Washington  closed  on 
Sept.  12.  Participants  were  dis- 
tinguished prelates  and  leaders  of 
social  work  in  the  Americas.  Sum- 
ming up  the  work  of  the  Seminar, 
Bishop  Miguel  de  Andrea,  Director 
of  the  Catholic  Workers'  Center  of 
Buenos  Aires,  said,  "In  studying 
the  crisis  and  its  solution  we  have 
arrived  at  practical  suggestions," 
these  to  be  entrusted  to  the  Na- 
tional Catholic  Welfare  Conference 
with  the  responsibility  of  deciding 
upon  the  "opportunity  and  suit- 
ability of  their  publication."  A  state- 
ment issued  by  members  of  the 
Seminar  asserted,  "We  have  found 
the  beginning  of  the  collaboration 
of  all  the  Catholics  of  the  New 
World  for  the  making  of  a  New 
World  Order."  They  declared  that 
the  crisis  of  our  civilization  is  "a 
tragedy  of  morality"  and  "social  re- 
form is  necessary  immediately."  In 
regard  to  government,  they  said, 
"Any  government  that  suppresses 
the  individual  or  persecutes  Mm  in 
his  essential  rights,  deserves  a 
complete  condemnation,"  and  de- 
mocracy "when  it  is  directed  by 
Christian  principles  constitutes  a 
system  under  which  Christian  liv- 
ing can  be  best  achieved." 

At  9:50  p.  m.,  Sept.  13,  Chicago 
Catholics  throughout  the  far  reaches 
of  American  military  operations 
joined  Chicago  Catholics  gathered 
in  Soldier  Field,  at  the  Holy  Name 
Hour,  in  a  mighty  universal  prayer 
for  an  American  victory  and  a 
peace  in  justice  and  charity.  Arch- 
bishop Stritch  was  sponsor  of  the 
religious  and  patriotic  pageant,  in- 
cluding a  procession, "  a  symphony 


753 


concert  and  choir,  blessing  of  serv- 
ice flags,  and  Benediction  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament.  More  than 
150,000  persons  attended  the  cere- 
mony, to  which  eight  bishops  were 
delegates. 

In  a  Labor  Day  address  to  the 
nation  President  Roosevelt  cited 
the  award  of  the  Medal  of  Honor 
to  Lt.  John  J.  Powers,  Naval  hero, 
who  almost  level-bombed  a  Jap- 
anese carrier  in  the  battle  of  the 


Coral  Sea  and  is  reported  missing. 
Lt.  Powers  made  his  home  as  a 
boy  in  the  Inwood  section  of  New 
York  City  and  sang  in  the  choir  of 
the  Church  of  the  Good  Shepherd, 
where  he  also  made  his  First  Com- 
munion and  was  confirmed.  In 
Canada  thousands  of  Catholic  work- 
ers marked  Labor  Day  in  special 
services  at  St.  Joseph's  Oratory, 
Montreal,  and  at  St.  Joseph's 
Church,  Quebec. 


SEPTEMBER  13-19 


Testifying  at  hearings  on  a  bill 
introduced  by  Representative  John 
F.  Hunter,  of  Ohio,  to  clarify  the 
tax-exempt  status  of  reSIgious,  char- 
itable and  educational  properties  in 
Washington,  D.  C.,  Msgr.  Michael  J. 
Ready,  general  secretary  of  the 
N.  C.  W.  C.,  told  the  District  of 
Columbia  Committee  of  the  House 
of  Representatives,  in  reference 
also  to  the  measure  introduced  in 
the  Upper  House  by^  Senator  Pat 
McCarran,  of  Nevada,  "We  have  no 
preference  as  to  the  form  which 
final  legislation  on  this  subject 
takes.  We  are,  however,  vitally 
concerned  that  the  substance  satis- 
factorily provide  for  the  exemption 
of  all  property  used  for  religious, 
charitable  and  edncational  pur- 
poses." He  asked,  "How  can  re- 
ligion flourish  unless  the  agencies 
and  institutions  which*  nourish  and 
promote  religion  thrive  and  pros- 
per?" And  he  reminded  his  lis- 
teners of  President  Roosevelt's  ref- 
erence to  religion  as  one  of  "three 
institutions  indispensable  to  Ameri- 
cans  It  is  the  source  of  the8 

other  two  —  democracy  and  inter- 
national good  faith."  During^  the 
week  two  members  of  Congress 
roundly  condemned  attempts  to 
levy  taxes  against  religious,  char- 
itable and  educational  institutions. 
These  were  Representative  Hunter 
and  Representative  William  T. 
Schulte,  of  Indiana. 

The  work  of  reconstruction  on 
the  cupola  of  St.  Peter's  Basilica 
was  completed,  and  ancient  wooden 
frames  in  all  of  the  huge  windows 
of  the  Basilica  were  replaced  by 
metal  frames. 


Karl  H.  Rogers,  director  of  the 
Narberth  Movement,  died  in  Phil- 
adelphia, Sept.  13,  at  the  age  of  56. 
Upon  retirement  from  the  adver- 
tising business  thirteen  years  ago, 
he  devoted  Ms  entire  attention  to 
writing  and  distributing  informa- 
tion concerning  the  Catholic  Church, 
and  with  a  group  of  laymen  founded 
the  Catholic  Information  Society  of 
Narberth,  Pa.  In  1939  the  Society 
had  125  branches  throughout  the 
United  States,  in  Canada  and  in 
British  West  Africa. 

Leon  Thebaud,  new  Minister  of 
Haiti  to  the  Holy  See,  presented 
Ms  credentials  to  Pope  Pius  XII  on 
Sept.  13,  recalling  the  deeply  Cath- 
olic traditions  of  Ms  country  and 
offering  fervent  wishes  for  success 
of  the  Pontiff's  activities  for  the 
restoration  of  world  peace. 

The  TJ.  S.  Post  Office  Department 
announced  that  in  the  last  three 
weeks  there  were  eight  magazines 
denied  mailing  privileges. 

The  Victoria  Cross,  Britain's  high- 
est award,  was  bestowed  posthu- 
mously on  Private  Adam  Waken- 
shaw,  of  Newcastle,  who  though 
grievously  wounded  in  the  battle  of 
Egypt  kept  on  firing  his  gun  until 
a  direct  hit  destroyed  Ms  weapon 
and  killed  him.  He  was  the  eighth 
Catholic  among  the  46  persons 
who  have  received  the  medal  in 
this  war. 

The  death  was  reported  of  Arch- 
bishop Stanislaus  Gall,  Apostolic 
Administrator  of  Warsaw  since  the 
death  of  Cardinal  Kakowski  in  1938. 
His  fatal  illness  was  caused  by 
worry  over  Poland's  plight,  and 


754 


energy  expended  in  fighting  Nazi 
oppression  of  Ms  flock. 

After  a  lapse  of  almost  400  years 
Mass  was  again  celebrated  in  Mur- 
rlsk  Abbey,  a  pile  of  ruins  at  the 
foot  of  Croagh  Patrick,  Ireland's 
holy  mountain,  visited  annually  by 
thousands  of  pilgrims. 

During  the  visit  to  Italy  of  the 
Most  Rev.  Gustabo  Testa,  Apostolic 
Delegate  to  Egypt,  Palestine  and 
Trans-Jordan,  the  English  priest, 
Fr.  Arthur  Walter  Hughes  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  Holy  Father  as  Act- 
Ing  Apostolic  Delegate  In  Egypt 
and  Palestine, 

In  a  letter  to  her  parents,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Edward  H.  Nohe,  of  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.,  Sister  Edwin  Cecilia 
of  the  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame  wrote 
that  nuns  interned  in  Japan,  as  she 
was,  at  Aiko  Hoken  En,  Miyoshi, 
had  the  privilege  of  daily  Mass  and 
spent  the  remainder  of  the  day  in 
prayer  and  study,  being  deprived 
of  their  school  work. 

Catholic  publications  In  France 
warned  their  readers  against  anti- 
Christian  propaganda  and  totali- 
tarian neo-paganism  being  spread 
by  books  and  magazines  imported 
from  Nazi-controlled  Paris.  These 
Catholic  papers  included  the  "Revue 
des  Jeunes,"  "Cite  Nouvelle,"  "Re- 
nouveaux"  and  "Notre  France." 

The  famous  Benedictine,  Dom 
Bede  Camm,  former  Anglican  min- 
ister and  convert  to  the  Church, 
died  in  England.  He  was  the  author 
of  many  biographies  and  an  author- 
ity on  the  English  martyrs. 

In  the  suburbs  of  Madrid  four- 
teen new  churches  were  planned,  to 
be  built  at  the  rate  of  two  a  year. 

Two  U.  S.  Army  nurses,  converts 
to  the  Church,  Lts.  Anna  Ralston, 
of  Kenton,  Ohio,  and  Cleo  Stacey, 
of  Lykino,  Ky.,  were  confirmed  by 
Archbishop  Duhig  of  Brisbane, 
in  St.  Stephen's  Cathedral,  Bris- 
bane, Australia. 

The  first  American  edition  of  the 
"Missale  Romanum,"  previously 
printed  in  Europe,  was  completed 
by  Benziger  Bros.,  New  York  City. 

In  Poland  37  priests  and  4  nuns 
were  reported  arrested  in  Cracow, 
and  five  more  Polish  priests  died  at 


the  Nazi  concentration  camp  at 
Oswiecim:  Frs.  Rosner,  Kisiel, 
Dercz,  Krzewski  and  Grabowski. 

The  Polish  Chief  of  Chaplains, 
the  Most  Rev.  Josef  Gawlina,  con- 
cluded his  visit  to  the  Polish  troops 
in  Soviet  Russia  and  departed  for 
Teheran,  Persia. 

A  new  review,  "Ecclessa,"  to  be 
published  at  irregular  intervals  and 
record  the  activities  of  the  Pope 
in  alleviating  suffering  occasioned 
by  the  war,  appeared  in  Vatican 
City. 

A  new  series  of  Vatican  postage 
stamps  was  issued,  commemorating 
the  war  relief  efforts  of  Pope 
Pius  XII. 

A  traveling  dispensary  and 
chapel,  donated  by  Auxiliary  Bishop 
Cushing  of  Boston  and  originally 
intended  for  use  in  Jamaica,  was 
presented  to  the  Catholic  Medical 
Mission  Board  for  use  in  the  United 
States.  The  Rev.  Edward  Garesche, 
S.  J.,  president  of  the  Board,  was 
receiving  from  mission  superiors 
applications  for  its  use. 

The  growth  of  Catholic  Action  in 
Spain  was  reported.  The  Spanish 
Youth  Association  of  Catholic  Ac- 
tion had  ^rown  from  20,000  mem- 
bers in  400  local  sections,  in  1934, 
to  100,041  members  in  over  2,000 
local  sections  and  51  diocesan  fed- 
erations, in  1942. 

The  Granger  Homesteads  in 
Iowa,  established  in  1934  with  a 
loan  of  $200,000'  from  the  Sub- 
sistence Homesteads  Division  (now 
the  Farm  Security  Administration), 
was  incorporated  into  a  permanent 
"Cooperative  Association  which  will 
have  exclusive  title  to  the  property 
-and.be  responsible  to  the  Govern- 
ment for  repayments  on  the  loan. 
The  project  was  originally  spon- 
sored by  Msgr.  L.  G.  Ligutti.  On 
the  200  acres  of  land  purchased, 
50  modern  homes  were  built,  and 
each  of  the  50  homestead  families, 
formerly  living  in  company  shacks 
near  the  coal  mines  where  most  of 
the  men  worked,  have  since  had 
four  acres  of  land  as  well  as  their 
house  and  have  a  cooperatively 
owned  tractor,  a  buying  group  and 
marketing  cooperative,  a  cooper  a- 


755 


tive  canning  factory  and  a  credit 
union. 

Myron  Taylor,  personal  repre- 
sentative of  President  Roosevelt  at 
the  Holy  See,  arrived  in  Vatican 
City,  Sept.  18,  and  expressed  pleas- 
ure at  Ms  return  for  a  brief  stay, 
after  an  extended  absence  in  the 
United  States.  He  was  received  in 
audience  by  Pope  Pins  XII  on 
Sept.  19. 

The  Maryknoll  Fathers  reported 
that  despite  constant  bombings 
their  work  had  continued  uninter- 
rupted in  the  Kweilin  area  of  South 


China.  This  prefecture  embraces 
15,000  square  miles  and  a  popula- 
tion of  2,500,000.  The  record 
showed  more  than  1,000  baptisms 
for  the  year  ended  June  30,  1942. 
On  Sept.  19,  the  feast  of  St. 
Januarius,  a  great  throng  in  the 
cathedral  of  Naples  witnessed  the 
miraculous  liquefaction  of  the  blood 
of  the  saint  which  annually  occurs 
on  this  day  when  two  vials  con- 
taining his  blood  are  brought 
near  the  marytr's  head.  The  relics 
are  preserved  in  a  crypt  of  the 
cathedral. 


SEPTEMBER  20-26 


Announcement  was  made  of  the 
Hoey  Award  for  Interracial  Justice, 
in  honor  of  the  memory  of  James  J. 
Hoey,  late  Collector  of  Internal 
Revenue  and  one  of  the  founders  of 
the  Catholic  Interracial  Council.  A 
medal  is  to  be  conferred  annually 
on  the  two  Catholic  laymen  — 
white  and  colored  —  who  have 
made  the  most  outstanding  con- 
tribution during  the  year  in  the 
cause  of  interracial  justice.  The 
first  recipients  are  Frank  A.  Hall, 
director  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Press 
Department,  and  Edward  La  Salle, 
president  of  the  Catholic  Inter- 
racial Council  of  Kansas  City,  Kans. 

The  Sacred  Congregation  of  Sem- 
inaries issued  regulations  concern- 
ing ecclesiastics  at  secular  univer- 
sities, by  which  no  ecclesiastic  is 
permitted  to  enroll  for  advanced 
studies  in  secular  universities  with- 
out permission  of  the  Congregation 
of  Seminaries. 

The  first  of  three  chapels  for 
Indian  Missions  erected  by  the 
Marquette  League  for  Catholic  In- 
dian Missions,  to  be  dedicated  dur- 
ing September  and  October,  was 
the  Sacred  Heart  Chapel  of  Well- 
pinit,  Wash.,  which  was  blessed  by 
Bishop  White  of  Spokane  on  Sept. 
20.  Others  are  St.  Anne  at  Butte, 
Mont.,  and  the  Sacred  Heart  on 
the  Santee  Reservation,  Omaha. 

Cardinal  Dougherty,  Archbishop 
of  Philadelphia,  celebrated  a  sol- 
emn pontifical  Mass  on  Sept.  20  at 
Villanova  College;  marking  the  hun- 


dredth anniversary  of  the  Augus- 
tinian  Fathers*  College.  The  ser- 
mon was  preached  by  Bishop 
O'Hara  of  Savannah-Atlanta,  and 
Archbishop  Spellman  of  New  York, 
and  Bishops  Eustace  of  Camden, 
FitzMaurice  of  Wilmington,  Hoban 
of  Rockford,  Kearney  of  Rochester, 
Leech  of  Harrisburg  and  McGuin- 
ness  of  Raleigh  were  in  the  sanc- 
tuary. More  than  2,500  persons 
gathered  to  honor  the  first  Catholic 
college  founded  in  the  Common- 
wealth of  Pennsylvania. 

A  Holy  Hour  for  the  welfare  of 
the  nation  was  held  in  Marquette 
Stadium,  Milwaukee,  Wis.,  Sept.  20, 
attended  by  25,000  persons.  Arch- 
bishop Kiley  of  Milwaukee  officiated 
at  Benediction  of  the  Most  Blessed 
Sacrament  and  Archbishop  Stritch 
of  Chicago  gave  the  meditation. 

The  "National  Police  Gazette" 
had  its  second-class  mailing  priv- 
ileges revoked  by  order  of  Post- 
master General  Frank  C.  Walker. 

The  Most  Rev.  Miguel  de  Andrea, 
Titular  Bishop  of  Temnus  and 
director  of  the  Catholic  Workers' 
Center,  Buenos  Aires,  was  enter- 
tained at  dinner  in  Washington  by 
tinder-Secretary  of  State  Sumner 
Welles  on  Sept.  21,  on  the  eve  of 
his  departure  for  South  America 
after  attendance  at  the  Inter-Ameri- 
can Seminar  on  Social  Studies. 

The  Jesuits  purchased  property 
in  Syracuse,  N.  Y.,  for  erection  of 
a  new  college  as  soon  as  war  de- 
mands would  permit  construction. 


756 


Myrosi  Taylor,  President  Roose- 
velt's persona!  representative  at 
the  Vatican,  was  received  in  audi- 
ence by  Pope  Pius  XII  on  Sept  22, 
and  again  at  the  end  of  the  week 
before  Ms  departure  from  Vatican 
City.  He  also  held  conferences  with 
Cardinal  Maglione,  Papal  Secretary 
of  State.  At  the  apartment  of  Har- 
old Tittmann,  charge  d'affaires  in 
Mr.  Taylor's  absence,  he  received 
all  the  Spanish  American  diplo- 
mats living  in  Vatican  City.  A  spe- 
cial interest  was  evinced  by  him  in 
a  visit  to  the  Vatican  Radio  Office. 

In  a  train  wreck  at  Dickerson, 
Md.,  the  Rev.  Kilian  Healy,  O. 
Carm.,  a  passenger  on  a  train 
flagged  to  prevent  collision,  and  the 
Rev.  James  I.  Bifield,  pastor  in  the 
nearby  town  of  Barnesville,  braved 
serious  injury  to  administer  the 
last  sacraments  and  give  absolution 
to  the  victims. 

At  the  annual  conference  of  the 
Snstitutum  Divi  Thomae,  biodyne 
ointment  discovered  in  its  labora- 
tories was  described  as  effective  in 
the  treatment  of  wounds.  A  new 
hall  and  laboratory  were  dedicated 
by  Archbishop  McNicholas  of 
Cincinnati. 

A  birth  control  article  in  "Par- 
ents Magazine"  was  scored  in  a 
letter  to  the  editor  by  the  Rev. 
Edgar  Schmiedeler,  O.  S.  B.,  and 
upon  its  publication  Msgr.  John  M. 
Cooper  resigned  from  the  maga- 
zine's Advisory  Council. 

Mexicans  protested  insults  di- 
rected against  Pope  Pius  XII  by 
Lombardo  Toledano,  who  in  a 
speech  at  Havana  referred  to  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff  as  the  "leader  of 
the  fifth  columnists,"  and  against 
Archbishop  Martinez  of  Mexico  by 
Fidel  Velasquez,  who  deliberately 
misinterpreted  the  words  of  Arch- 
bishop Martinez  at  the  Inter-Ameri- 
can Seminar  on  Social  Studies, 
when  he  said  that  "at  the  end  of 
the  war  the  Church  will  be  a 
standard-bearer  in  the  social  move- 
ment." Three  papers  in  Mexico 
carried  half-pages  of  black-faced 
type  condemning  the  statements  of 
"an  agitator"  and  "a  demagogue." 


The  Rev.  Dr.  Desiderius  Franses, 
member  of  the  theological  faculty 
of  the  Catholic  University  of  Nyrn- 
wegen,  Holland,  died  as  the  result 
of  a  heart  attack,  the  third  mem- 
ber of  the  faculty  to  die  within  a 
month. 

A  gigantic  missionary  exhibition 
at  St.  John's  Oratory,  Montreal, 
had  within  a  ten-day  period,  Sept. 
17-27,  an  average  daily  attend- 
ance of  10,000  persons.  It  was 
part  of  Montreal's  tercentenary 
celebrations. 

A  new  vicariate  of  Reyes  in  Bo- 
livia was  established,  and  entrusted 
to  the  Redemptorist  Fathers. 

Ralph  Adams  Cram,  internation- 
ally distinguished  church  architect, 
died  Sept.  23,  in  Boston,  Mass.,  at 
the  age  of  78.  He  was  an  Anglican, 
and  urged  that  the  Anglican  Com- 
munion reunite  with  Rome.  He  was 
generous  to  Catholic  endeavors  and 
a  member  of  the  Calvert  Associ- 
ates, formed  in  1928  to  combat  re- 
ligious bigotry  and  for  many  years 
publishers  of  "The  Commonweal." 

In  a  brochure  announcing  the  or- 
ganization of  the  new  High  School 
Victory  Corps,  John  W.  Studebaker, 
U.  S.  Commissioner  of  Education, 
designated  it  as  "a  high-school  sec- 
tor in  the  all-out  effort  of  our  total 
war."  It  is  "basically  an  educa- 
tional plan  to  promote  instruction 
and  training  for  useful  pursuits 
and  services  critically  needed  in 
wartime."  Catholic  high  schools 
throughout  the  country  were  to 
participate. 

The  University  of  Scranton  began 
its  first  school  year  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  Jesuits  who  were 
formally  welcomed  by  Bishop  Hafey 
of  Scranton  at  the  Mass  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  celebrated  in  St.  Peter's 
Cathedral  to  mark  the  opening  of 
the  current  school  season. 

In  New  Orleans  Catholic  children 
attending  public  schools  were  to  be 
permitted  to  receive  religious  in- 
struction during  regular  school 
hours  instead  of  before  or  after 
school  as  formerly. 

The  21st  annual  congress  of  the 
Confederation  of  Catholic  Workers 
of  Canada  was  held  at  Montreal 


757 


and  attended  by  300  delegates  rep- 
resenting 245  syndicates  or  union 
branches  with,  a  total  membership 
of  50,000.* 

The  hierarchy  of  Chile  issued  a 
joint  pastoral  warning  of  totali- 
tarian ideologies,  and  called  upon 
Chileans  to  defend  their  "patri- 
mony of  faith,"  referring. especially 
to  Protestant  propaganda  which 
"menaces  our  spiritual  unity  and 
constitutes  a  grave  danger  to  our 
faith." 

The  tercentenary  of  Sorel,  P.  Q., 
was  observed  with  religious  and 
civic  ceremonies  organized  by  the 
Knights  of  Columbus.  A  pontifical 
Mass  was  celebrated  at  Royal 
Square  by  Coadjutor  Bishop  Dou- 
ville  of  St.  Hyacinthe.  The  site  of 
Sorel  was  blessed  in  its  first  days 
by  the  blood  of  two  of  the  North 
American  martyrs,  Fr.  Isaac  Jogues, 
S.  J.,  and  Brother  Rene  Goupil,  S.  J., 
both  now  canonized. 

At  St.  Joseph's  Oratory,  famous 
shrine  founded  by  Brother  Andre 
in  Montreal,  girls  employed  in  pri- 
vate homes  were  given  free  access 
to  a  library  set  up  for  them,  and 
nearly  1,000  were  patronizing  it. 

For  editorials  opposing  the  legal- 
ization of  gambling  and  the  con- 
struction of  a  gambling  casino  at 
Catamarca,  Argentina,  the  Rev.  Ar- 
turo  Melo,  director  of  "La  Union," 
and  C.  Zarate,  director  of  "El  Pro- 
greso,"  were  placed  under  arrest, 
and  thereupon  Bishop  Hanlon  of 
Catamarca  placed  his  see  city  under 
interdict  His  action  was  approved 
by  Catholic  Action  and  other  or- 
ganizations and  by  Mario  Amadeo, 
provisional  secretary  of  the  Min- 
istry of  Foreign  Affairs  and  Wor- 
ship, and  Fr.  Melo  and  Senor  Za- 
rate were  released  by  habeas  cor- 
pus procedure. 

Lava!  University,  Quebec,  opened 
the  first  French-language  course 
in  electrical  engineering  in  North 
America. 


The  faculty  of  prelates  granting 
Indulgences  was  extended  by  de- 
cree of  the  Sacred  Penitentiary, 
signed  July  20  and  published  in  the 
current  issue  of  "Acta  Apostolicae 
Sedis."  Cardinals  may  grant  indul- 
gences of  300  instead  of  200  days, 
archbishops  200  instead  of  100,  and 
bishops,  vicars  apostolic,  prefects 
apostolic,  abbots  and  prelates  nul- 
lius  may  grant  indulgences  of  100 
instead  of  50  days.  One  faculty  was 
added  to  bishops,  abbots  and  prel- 
ates nullius  giving  the  papal  bless- 
ing with  plenary  indulgence. 

Czechoslovak  Information  Service 
reported  that  1,500  men  and  women 
had  been  put  to  death  in  Nazi  re- 
prisal for  the  assassination  of  H eld- 
rich,  and  among  the  cultural  lead- 
ers were  two  priests,  one  the  Rev. 
Frantisek  Kvapil,  dean  of  the  Czech 
Catholic  clergy. 

Before  returning  to  the  United 
States,  after  participation  in  the 
Brazilian  Eucharistic  Congress, 
Bishop  Gannon  of  Erie  was  honored 
by  a  dinner  given  for  Mm  in  Rio 
de  Janeiro  by  Brazilian  Catholic 
Action,  the  Association  of  Catholic 
Journalists  and  the  Brazilian  Press 
Association.  There  were  many  dis- 
tinguished guests.  Bishop  Gannon 
paid  high  tribute  to  the  honor,  fair- 
ness, unsensationalism  and  gener- 
osity of  the  press  of  Brazil,  and 
stressed  the  importance  and  neces- 
sity of  the  Catholic  press,  in  giving 
his  views  on  inter-American  col- 
laboration in  relation  to  the  world 
crisis. 

The  8th  National  Convention  of 
Mexican  Catholic  Women  in  Mexico 
City  was  attended  by  more  than 
240  delegates.  Family  life  educa- 
tion was  advocated.  The  delegates 
and  many  other  women  attended  a 
solemn  Mass  in  the  Basilica  of 
Guadalupe  commemorating  the  30th 
anniversary  of  the  founding  of  the 
Union  Femina  Catolica  Mexicana. 


SEPTEMBER  27-OCTOBER  3 


The  28th  National  Conference  of 
Catholic  Charities  and  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  St.  Vincent  de  Paul 
Society  were  held  in  Kansas  City, 


Mo.,  and  attended  by  some  600 
delegates  from  all  sections  of  the 
United  States,  including  several 
members  of  the  hierarchy,  150 


758 


priests  representing  diocesan  or- 
ganizations of  Catholic  charities, 
250  Sisters  from  charitable  institu- 
tions, about  150  members  of  the 
Society  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul  and 
lay  social  workers  from  Catholic 
and  public  agencies.  In  his  address 
of  welcome  Bishop  O'Hara  of  Kan- 
sas City  said  that  "every  parish 
must  be  a  corporate  expression  of 
charity,"  and  urged  all  to  unite 
with  their  fellow  parishioners  in 
practising  the  spiritual  and  cor- 
poral works  of  mercy.  G.  Howland 
Shaw,  in  his  presidential  address, 
said  that  the  parish  must  be  re- 
garded as  "a  source  of  energy"  for 
Catholic  leadership.  Throughout  the 
conference  was  sounded  the  note 
that  the  program  of  Catholic  chari- 
ties faces  a  severe  test  in  view  of 
world  conditions.  Community  war 
programs,  child  welfare  and  family 
work  in  wartime  were  discussed, 
and  concern  was  expressed  for  the 
rising  tide  of  juvenile  delinquency. 
A  youth  rally  and  a  symposium  on 
industrial  relations  were  held.  At 
the  closing  session  officers  were 
elected  and  Mr.  Shaw  was  reelected 
president. 

In  commemoration  of  the  Silver 
Episcopal  Jubilee  of  Pope  Pius  XII, 
Propaganda  College  held  a  Solemn 
Eucharistic  Congress  at  Castelgan- 
dolfo,  Sept  30-Oct.  4. 

The  current  issue  of  "Acta  Apos- 
tolicae  Sedis"  contained  the  text  of 
an  Apostolic  Letter  of  Nov.,  1941, 
addressed  by  Pope  Pius  XII  to  the 
hierarchy  of  Bolivia,  calling  for 
special  solicitude  in  the  training 
of  seminarians  and  urging  the 
furtherance  of  vocations  to  the 
priesthood. 

The  annual  Mass  of  the  Washing- 
ton Laywomen's  Retreat  League  in 
St.  Matthew's  Cathedral  on  Sept.  27 
was  attended  by  1,600  women  of  the 
nation's  capital. 

It  was  decided  to  admit  women 
students  as  regular  day  students  at 
St.  Bonaventure  College,  St.  Bona- 
venture,  N.  Y. 

The  Archdiocesan  Union  of  the 
Holy  Name  Society  sponsored  a 
patriotic  rally  and  Holy  Hour  in 
Yankee  Stadium,  New  York,  on 


Sept.  27,  attended  by  nearly  100,000 
persons.  The  Most  Rev.  Francis  J, 
Spellman,  Archbishop  of  New  York 
and  Military  Vicar,  presided  at  the 
services  and  celebrated  Solemn 
Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment at  the  end  of  the  program. 
There  was  a  concert  by  massed 
surpliced  choirs  of  the  archdiocese, 
followed  by  a  procession  of  vet- 
erans of  other  wars,  seminarians, 
priests  and  the  five  bishops  par- 
ticipating. A  service  flag,  honoring 
the  men  of  the  archdiocese  in  their 
country's  service,  and  a  gold  star, 
honoring  the  126  mothers  who  had 
lost  sons  in  the  war,  were  blessed. 

A  Diocesan  Council  of  Catholic 
Women  was  organized  in  Pueblo, 
Colo.,  at  a  Victory  Day  religious 
observance,  during  which  prayers 
were  offered  at  a  Holy  Hour  for 
men  of  the  armed  forces  and  mer- 
chant marine  and  shipyard  workers. 

The  19th  gathering  of  the  Se- 
malne  SociaSe  in  Canada  was  held 
in  St.  Johns,  P.  Q.,  at  which  leading 
members  of  the  hierarchy,  clergy 
and  laity  devoted  a  week's  study 
to  "Democracy"  from  the  Catholic 
viewpoint.  Archbishop  Charbonneau 
of  Montreal,  speaking  on  behalf  of 
the  Apostolic  Delegate,  the  Most 
Rev.  Ildebrando  Antoniutti,  com- 
mended the  work  of  the  Semaine 
Sociale  in  its  consideration  of  so- 
cial and  welfare  problems  and  re- 
forms "which  will  better  protect 
our  institutions  and  our  liberties." 
At  the  closing  session  Cardinal  Vil- 
leneuve,  Archbishop  of  Quebec,  de- 
clared that  the  democracy  of  the 
future  must  be  truer  to  its  nature. 

The  current  issue  of  the  "Cath- 
olic Digest"  contained  an  article  by 
John  W.  White,  an  American 
Protestant  newspaperman,  who  had 
spent  25  years  traveling  in  South 
America  and  said  that  Mexico  of- 
fered a  glaring  example  of  how 
Washington's  good  neighbor  pol- 
icy was  being  sabotaged  by  the 
proselytizing  activities  in  Latin 
America  of  American  Protestant 
missionaries. 

With  the  cooperation  of  other  of 
the  country's  leading  scientists,  and 
influential  G-overnment  officials, 


759 


Msgr.  Cletus  A.  Miller,  Dean  of  the 
Institutum  Divi  Thomae,  and  Dr. 
George  Speri  Sperti,  Director,  were 
directing  plans  for  the  formation  of 
an  Office  of  Technical  Development, 
to  function  under  the  War  Produc- 
tion itoard,  for  research  into  such 
vital  problems  as  rubber,  food  and 
,  nutrition,  drugs,  textiles,  dehydrat- 
ed packaging,  transportation  and 
substitute  materials  in  many  con- 
struction fields.  Thus  there  would 
be  scientists  enrolled  In  the  war, 
the  most  scientifically  waged  war 
of  all  time. 

An  American  Oblate  was  named 
a  Haitian  Bishop,  when  the  Very 
Rev.  John  Louis  Colligon,  O.  M.  I., 
was  appointed  Bishop  of  Las  Cayes, 
Haiti,  by  Pope  Pius  XII. 

A  Mission  Sunday  message  was 
delivered  on  Oct.  2  when  Arch- 
bishop Spellman  of  New  York, 
Chairman  of  the  Episcopal  Commit- 
tee of  the  Society  for  the  Propa- 
gation of  the  Faith,  declared  that 
Mission  Sunday  would  be  observed 
throughout  the  world  on  Oct.  18. 
He  cited  stories  of  heroic  labors 
of  missionaries  brought  back  by 
American  nurses,  soldiers  and  chap- 
lains from  the  war  zones,  and  the 
fact  that  despite  chaotic  conditions 
80  per  cent  of  the  missionaries  re- 
mained at  their  posts.  At  this 
critical  time,  he  said,  the  missions 
were  in  great  need  of  support.  A 
radiogram  conveying  his  blessing 
was  sent  by  Pope  Pius  XII. 

There  were  400  delegates  to  the 
meeting  of  Federated  Colored  Cath- 
olics in  Washington,  D.  C.  They 
were  addressed  by  Dr.  Franklin 
Dunham,  executive  director  of  the 
National  Catholic  Community  Serv- 
ice, which  was  operating  nine  clubs 
for  colored  service  men  in  com- 
munities adjacent  to  large  colored 
troop  concentrations.  He  urged  tol- 
erance toward  all  fellow-country- 
men. 

At  the  request  of  Gen.  Sikorski, 
head  of  the  Polish  Armed  Forces, 
the  Eev.  Justin  Figas,  O.  F.  M., 
formerly  stationed  in  the  United 
States,  became  an  adviser  to  the 
Polish  Forces  in  England. 


The  blessing  of  a  new  parish 
church  at  St.  Bernard,  Nova  Scotia, 
by  Archbishop  McNally  of  Halifax, 
marked  the  realization  of  a  life 
dream  on  the  part  of  200  Acadian 
families,  who  entirely  by  their  co- 
operative labor  had  within  32  years 
built  the  beautiful  Gothic  structure 
patterned  after  the  Cathedral  at 
Rennes,  France. 

The  daily  recitation  of  the  rosary 
and  Litany  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  in 
all  churches  of  his  archdiocese,  on 
instructions  from  Archbishop  Cant- 
well  of  Los  AngeSes,  was  to  be  con- 
tinued for  the  duration  of 'the  war. 

Mother  Mary  Rose,  successor  of 
the  foundress,  Mother  Alphonsa 
Lathrop,  as  Mother  General  of  the 
Servants  for  Relief  of  Incurable 
Cancer,  died  at  St.  Rose's  Free 
Home  for  the  Relief  of  Incurable 
Cancer,  New  York  City,  at  the  age 
of  70.  During  her  tenure,  since 
1926,  four  new  homes  for  cancer 
patients  were  founded,  in  Phila- 
delphia, Fall  River,  Mass.,  Atlanta 
and  St:  Paul. 

The  Serbian  congregation  of  the 
Orthodox  Church  in  Czechoslovakia 
was  dissolved  by  order  of  the 
Reich  Protector  and  its  property 
confiscated. 

To  relieve  the  shortage  of  priests, 
occasioned  by  the  departure  of  30 
priests  from  the  archdiocese  for 
duty  as  chaplains  with  the  armed 
forces,  eleven  young  men  were  or- 
dained eight  months  ahead  of  time 
in  St.  Paul,  Minn.,  by  Archbishop 
Murray. 

Following  the  dedication  of  the 
new  Cathedral  of  Cavan,  in  Eire, 
Cardinal  MacRpry,  Archbishop  of 
Armagh  and  Primate  of  All-Ireland, 
expressed  his  sympathy  with  his 
people  "in  the  manifold  injustices 
which  a  sister  nation  has  compelled 
them  to  endure"  and  deplored  the 
overrunning  of  his  country  "by 
British  and  United  States  soldiers 
against  the  will  .of  the  nation." 

Entire  communities  from  the 
Netherlands  were  to  be  removed  to 
Nazi-occupied  sections  of  Russia 
under  the  German-proclaimed 
Netherlands  East  Company  re- 
settlement program,  and  numerous 


760 


priests  were  to  accompany  the 
forced  emigrants. 

Among  the  250  chaplains  gradu- 
ated from  the  Army  Chaplain 
School  at  Harvard  University,  Oct. 
3,  were  82  priests.  It  was  the 
school's  sixth  graduating  class. 

To  mark  the  400th  anniversary 
of  the  discovery  of  what  is  now 
San  Diego  harbor,  a  solemn  military 
Mass  in  honor  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
was  offered  in  thanksgiving  at  St. 
Joseph's  Cathedral,  San  Diego,  on 
Sept  27. 

A  daily  Mass  was  being  cele- 
brated in  the  newly  established 
chapel  on  Navy  Pier,  Chicago,  at 
6:30  each  morning,  and  was  crowd- 
ed to  the  doors  by  nearby  trainees 
in  various  branches  of  naval 
service. 

From  Lourdes,  Cardinal  Hlond, 
Primate  of  Poland,  sent  a  message 
to  Polish  youth  in  exile,  conveying 
his  blessing  and  urging  them  to  be 
worthy  of  their  destiny,  for  "the 
fate  and  future  of  Poland  will 
shortly  be  in  your  hands." 

In  a  hurricane  in  Texas  the 
church  at  Port  O'Connor  was  de- 
stroyed with  all  its  furnishings 
and  that  at  Port  Lavaca  was  torn 
from  its  foundations  and  declared 
unsafe  for  occupancy. 

James  S.  Vance,  anti-Catholic  pub- 
lisher, a  leading  figure  in  the  "big- 


otry campaign"  of  1928,  founder  of 
the  "Fellowship  Forum,"  and  of 
radio  station  WJSV  which  essayed 
but  failed  to  become  "the  great 
Protestant  station  of  the  country" 
and  was  sold  to  a  commercial 
broadcasting  chain,  died  at  Ms 
home  at  McLean,  Va.,  after  a  long 
illness. 

A  parish  unit  of  the  National 
Council  of  Catholic  Men  was  estab- 
lished at  Key  West,  Fla.,  in  the 
only  parish  of  the  city,  St.  Mary 
Star  of  the  Sea.  The  pastor,  the 
Rev.  Thomas  Atherton,  S.  J.,  said 
he  welcomed  the  establishment  of 
official  Catholic  Action  for  men 
"in  this  far  corner  of  the  United 
States." 

On  Sept.  28  Cardinal  Faulhaber, 
Archbishop  of  Munich,  addressed 
to  the  faithful  of  his  archdiocese 
a  pastoral  letter  as  a  message  of 
consolation  following  an  air  raid 
on  Munich,  and  stating  that  he  had 
celebrated  Mass  for  the  victims, 
mostly  Christians,  who  were  in- 
terred without  Christian  burial.  He 
urged  his  flock  to  demand  Christian 
burial  as  an  inalienable  right. 

Dr.  Charles  P.  Neill,  noted  labor 
authority  and  Laetare  Medalist, 
died  in  Washington,  D.  C.,  on  Oct. 
3,  at  the  age  of  79.  He  was  United 
States  Commissioner  of  Labor  in 
the  administrations  of  Theodore 
Roosevelt,  Taft  and  Wilson. 


OCTOBER  4-10 


The  Most  Rev.  Augustine  Dangl- 
mayr  was  consecrated  Titular  Bish- 
op of  Olba  and  Auxiliary  Bishop  of 
Dallas  on  Oct.  6  by  the  Apostolic 
Delegate,  Archbishop  Amleto  Cico- 
gnani.  Co-consecrators  were  Bish- 
op Lynch  of  Dallas  and  Auxiliary 
Bishop  O'Brien  of  Chicago. 

The  20th  annual  convention  of 
the  National  Catholic  Rural  Life 
Conference  was  held  in  Peoria,  111., 
Oct.  3-6.  Bishop  Schlarman  of  Pe- 
oria, host  to  the  convention,  cele- 
brated a  Missa  Recitata  in  St. 
Mary's  Cathedral,  Oct.  3,  which  was 
Teachers',  Leaders'  and  Youth  Day, 
and  solemn  pontifical  Mass  on  Sun- 


day, Oct.  4,  at  which  Archbishop 
Stritch  of  Chicago  preached  the 
sermon.  Oct.  5  was  Farmers'  Day 
and  Oct.  6,  Women's  and  Confra- 
ternity Day.  In  Ms  presidential  ad- 
dress Bishop  Muench  of  Fargo  said 
that  through  a  campaign  of  misrep- 
resentation false  issues  had  been 
raised  regarding  farm  parity  prices. 
A  resolution  was  passed  urging 
President  Roosevelt  and  Congress 
to  take  immediate  steps  to  stop 
the  military  drafting  of  men  essen- 
tial for  food  production. 

The  Sodalists  of  Providence 
Academy,  Alexandria,  La.,  adopted 
a  plan  of  "Aves  over  America/'  by 


761 


which  every  time  a  plane  is  heard 
flying  over  the  Academy  they 
pause  for  a  moment's  prayer  — 
generally  a  Hail  Mary  and  "God, 
grant  him  a  safe  landing." 

For  the  first  time  a  Red  Mass, 
arranged  by  Archbishop  Mitty  of 
San  Francisco  and  the  St.  Thomas 
Society  of  Catholic  lawyers,  was 
offered  in  the  Archdiocese  of  San 
Francisco,  to  beseech  Divine  guid- 
ance for  the  makers  and  adminis- 
trators of  the  country's  laws. 

The  Eugene  Field  Society,  nation- 
al association  of  authors  and  jour- 
nalists, conferred  honorary  mem- 
bership upon  Sister  Mary  Ellen 
O'Hanlon,  O.  P.,  for  "the  literary 
skill  and  craftsmanship  of  her  re- 
cently published  book,  'Funda- 
mentals of  Plant  Science/  " 

A  parade  of  7,000  Polish  Ameri- 
cans in  New  York,  in  honor  of 
PuSaski  Day,  Oct.  4,  was  reviewed 
by  Archbishop  Spellman,  who  also 
blessed  10  ambulances  purchased 
by  Polish-American  groups  for 
service  with  Polish  forces  in  Eu: 
rope  and  the  Near  East. 

In  connection  with  observance  of 
NatSonaS  Newspaper  Week,  Msgr. 
Michael  J.  Ready,  general  secre- 
tary of  the  N.  C.  W,  C.,  in  a  state- 
ment in  the  Religious  News  Serv- 
ice praised  the  increase  in  religious 
news  in  the  general  press. 

The  Catholic  Action  Medal  for 
1942  was  conferred  on  Dr.  George 
Speri  Sperti  at  St.  Bonaventure 
College,  Oct.  5,  by  Bishop  Gannon 
of  Erie,  an  alumnus  of  the  Cpllege. 
In  his  acceptance  Dr.  Sperti,  who 
is  director  of  the  Institutum  Divi 
Thomae,  said  that  the  honor  ac- 
corded him  was  a  recognition  of 
the  contribution  Catholic  scientists 
are  making  for  the  betterment  of 
mankind. 

In  an  article  in  the  Dubuque 
"Witness"  Lillian  Barker  said  that 
since  the  parents  of  the  Dfonne 
Quintuplets  had  obtained  control 
of  their  celebrated  children  they 
had  been  revealed  as  Catholic  par- 
ents with  the  welfare  of  their  chil- 
dren constantly  at  heart. 

In  a  letter  addressed  to  the  hier- 
archy of  the  United  States,  the 


Most  Rev.  James  Walsh,  Superior 
General  of  Maryknoll,  revealed  that 
during  the  coming  year  one  hun- 
dred Maryknoll  MIssiorsers  would 
be  assigned  to  Latin  America. 

The  first  inter-American  Confer- 
ence on  Social  Security,  held  in 
Santiago,  Chile,  was  attended  by 
delegates  from  Canada  and  all  the 
21  republics  except  Venezuela  and 
Honduras.  Among  the  special 
guests  at  the  opening  session  was 
the  Papal  Nuncio  to  Chile,  the 
Most  Rev.  Maurilio  Siivani.  Also 
present  were  the  distinguished  Bel- 
gian Catholic,  the  former  Premier 
Paul  Van  Zeeland,  and  members  of 
the  faculty  of  the  Catholic  Univer- 
sity of  Santiago.  The  Conference 
stressed  the  need  to  uphold  the 
principles  of  liberty  and  human 
dignity. 

Many  Catholics  were  among  the 
Canadians  honored  for  heroism  in 
the  Allied  raid  on  Dieppe,  France. 
These  were  members  of  Les  Fusi- 
liers Mont  •  Royal.  Their  chaplain, 
the  Rev.  J.  Armand  Sabourin,  who 
accompanied  them  to  Dieppe,  was 
raised  from  the  rank  of  Captain 
to  Major. 

Colombia  conferred  the  Boyaca 
Cross,  officer's  rank,  on  Mother 
Maria  Amansia  of  the  Sisters  of 
the  Presentation  in  recognition  of 
fifty  years'  service  in  caring  for 
lepers  at  the  Agua  de  Dios  Laza- 
retto. 

In  Bogota,  Colombia,  "El  Cato- 
licismo"  was  established  as  the 
official  Archdiocesan  weekly. 

The  golden  jubilee  of  the  found- 
ing of  the  Dominican  Sisters'  Con- 
gregation of  the  Most  Holy  Rosary 
was  celebrated  at  the  motherhouse 
in  Adrian,  Mich.  Over  100  Superi- 
ors of  the  Congregation's  commu- 
nities in  nine  states  attended,  to- 
gether with  many  members  of  the 
hierarchy,  clergy  and  laity.  Arch- 
bishop Mooney  of  Detroit  cele- 
brated the  pontifical  Mass  which 
opened  the  jubilee  and  Bishop  Ho- 
ban  of  Rockford  preached  the  ser- 
mon. The  Holy  Father  sent  his 
Apostolic  Blessing. 

The  Very  Rev.  Canon  Philippe 
du  Perron  Casgrain,  who  had  a 
notable  career  as  soldier  and  priest, 


762 


honored  by  Ms  King  and  Church, 
died  in  Quebec  at  the  age  of  78. 
He  was  one  of  the  first  graduates 
of  Kingston,  Canada's  West  Point. 
After  22  years  of  military  service 
in  Canada,  Great  Britain,  Africa, 
India  and  Japan  he  left  the  army 
and  began  his  studies  for  the  priest- 
hood, and  was  ordained  in  1911. 
During  the  World  War  he  returned 
to  the  Army  as  chaplain,  but  be- 
cause of  his  remarkable  knowledge 
of  17  languages  he  was  called  to 
the  intelligence  service.  He  re- 
ceived decorations  from  many  coun- 
tries and  was  given  the  Cross  Pro 
Ecclesia  et  Pontifice  by  the  Pope. 

By  special  decree  Pope  Pius  XII 
elevated  the  Catholic  University  of 
Peru  to  the  status  of  Pontifical  Uni- 
versity, on  the  25th  anniversary  of 
its  founding,  and  conferred  the 
Benemerenti  Medal  on  the  Very 
Rev.  Jorge  Dintilhac,  C.  S.  C.,  Rec- 
tor and  founder.  The  solemn  jubi- 
lee Mass  was  celebrated  by  the 
Papal  Nuncio  to  Peru,  the  Most 
Rev.  Fernando  Cento.  President 
Manuel  Prado  was  present  at  the 
final  academic  session  of  the  cele- 
bration. 

The  first  National  Ecclesiastical 
Vocations  Congress  was  held  in 
Guatemala  City,  Guatemala,  to  con- 
sider a  cure  for  the  dearth  of  vo- 
cations to  the  priesthood,  and  re- 
ceived a  message  of  encourage- 
ment from  Pope  Pius  XII,  and  his 
Apostolic  Benediction.  Resolutions 
adopted  called  for  the  re-Christian- 
ization  of  the  social  sphere,  restor- 
ation of  the  dignity  of  the  priest- 
hood in  the  public  eye,  and  reor- 
ganization of  the  seminary.  The 
Most  Rev.  Giuseppe  Beltrami,  Papal 
Nuncio  to  Guatemala,  pontificated 
at  the  solemn  Mass. 

A  new  Liberty  ship  launched  at 
the  Bethlehem-Fairfield  Shipyard, 
Baltimore,  Md.,  was  named  for 
America's  famed  Prince  of  the 
Church,  Cardinal  Gibbons. 

In  reply  to  anti-democratic 
charges  made  against  the  clergy  of 
Costa  Rica,  by  "Trabajo,"  Com- 
munist organ,  Archbishop  Mar- 
tinez of  San  Jose  published  a  state- 
ment in  the  secular  daily,  "La 
Tribtma,"  saying  that  the  Costa 


Rican  Church  was  fighting  Com* 
munism  as  the  immediate  danger, 
and  would  equally  oppose  Nazism 
were  a  similar  campaign  under- 
taken in  its  favor. 

The  ninth  season  of  the  Chris- 
tian Culture  Series  of  radio  pro- 
grams, sponsored  by  the  Assump- 
tion College  Lecture  League,  Wind- 
sor, Ontario,  was  opened  on  Oct.  4 
by  Msgr.  Fulton  Sheen,  who  spoke 
on  "The  Crisis  in  Christendom." 
Twenty-three  forums  with  35  speak- 
ers were  arranged. 

Appointment  of  the  Most  Rev. 
James  Dey,  Titular  Bishop  of  Se- 
bastopolis,  residing  at  St.  Edmund's 
College,  Old  Hall,  Ware,  Herts, 
England,  as  a  Vicar  Delegate  of 
the  Military  Ordinariate  for  the 
American  Armed  Forces  Irs  Great 
Britain,  was  announced  by  Arch- 
bishop Speilman  of  New  York,  Mili- 
tary Vicar. 

The  annual  Red  Mass  of  the 
Catholic  Lawyers'  Guild  of  Brook- 
lyn, N.  Y.,  was  celebrated  by  Bish- 
op Molloy  and  the  sermon  was 
preached  by  the  Rev.  Kieran  P. 
Moran,  C.  M.,  and  afterwards 
printed  in  the  Congressional  Rec- 
ord, at  the  request  of  Representa- 
tive Eugene  J.  Keogh,  of  New  York. 

The  Catholic  Total  Abstinence 
Union  of  Philadelphia  marked  the 
152nd  anniversary  of  the  birth  of 
the  Rev.  Theobald  Mathew,  apos- 
tle of  temperance,  with  a  proces- 
sion of  parish  societies,  on  Oct. 
10,  to  the  Temperance  Fountain 
at  Farimount  Park,  where  a  wreath 
was  placed  and  the  Rev.  John  W. 
Keogh  delivered  an  address,  and 
a  Mass  and  Communion  break- 
fast of  friends  of  the  total  absti- 
nence cause  on  Oct.  11. 

The  new  juridical  year  of  the 
Sacred  Tribunal  of  the  Rota  was 
opened  with  a  Mass  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  the  Pauline  Chapel,  and 
the  Auditors  were  received  in  au- 
dience by  Pope  Pius  XII,  who  im- 
parted to  them  his  Apostolic  Bless- 
ing and  congratulated  them  on 
their  achievements.  A  report  of 
cases  examined  during  the  last 
year  revealed  that  decrees  of  nul- 
lity were  issued  in  29  of  the  87 
matrimonial  cases. 


763 


OCTOBER  11-17 


In  a  nationally  "broadcast  radio 
address  on  Oct.  11,  Msgr.  Thomas 
J.  McDonnell,  National  Director  of 
the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Faith,  appealed  to  his  listeners 
to  make- Mission  Sunday,  Oct.  18, 
their  "thanksgiving  day  for  four 
and  one-half  centuries  of  the  most 
splendid  type  of  service"  given  by 
Catholic  missionaries  in  the  West- 
ern World. 

Sunday,  Oct.  11,  was  designated 
as  Newman  Day  and  sponsored  hy 
the  Newman  Cluh  Federation  in 
connection  with  the  anniversary 
of  Cardinal  Newman's  reception 
into  the  Church.  A  large  number 
of  the  some  500  Newman  Clubs 
of  Catholic  students  in  secular  col- 
leges held  special  activities  as  a 
part  of  the  observance. 

Columbus  Day,  Oct.  12,  had  a 
special  significance  in  the  450th 
anniversary  year  of  the  discovery 
of  America,  referred  to  by  Presi- 
dent Roosevelt  in  his  proclamation 
of  the  observance  as  "a  bold  ex- 
periment and  successful,"  followed 
by  a  settlement  of  "people  who 
sought  liberty,  democracy,  religious 
tolerance,  the  fuller  life."  Our  cause 
today,  he  said  referring  to  the  pres- 
ent war,  "is  not  only  liberty  for 
ourselves  but  liberation  for  others." 
Religious  services  and  patriotic 
exercises  were  held  throughout  the 
country.  In  a  Columbus  Day  ad- 
dress at  Carnegie  Hall,  New  York 
City,  Attorney  General  Francis 
Biddle  announced  that  beginning 
Monday,  Oct.  19,  Italian  aliens 
would  no  longer  be  classed  as 
enemy  aliens,  thus  relieving  many 
strictures  on  their  freedom.  A 
rally  of  Italian-American^  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.,  pledged  that  "in  not 
one  single  instance  will  his  con- 
fidence be  misplaced."  In  New  York 
•  200  members  were  inducted  into 
the  Fourth  Degree  of  the  Knights 
of  Columbus  in  honor  of  the  anni- 
versary, among  them  Archbishop 
Spellman  of  New  York.  In  St.  Au- 
gustine, Fla.,  a  pontifical  Mass  in 
St.  Augustine's  Cathedral,  cele- 
brated by  Bishop  Hurley,  opened 
the  official  celebration  of  the  450th 


anniversary  of  America's  discovery 
by  Columbus.  The  sermon  was 
preached  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  George 
Johnson,  director  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C. 
Department  of  Education,  who 
spoke  of  the  need  for  the  world 
to  "go  forward  under  God." 

The  third  national  Liturgical 
Week,  sponsored  by  the  Benedic- 
tine Liturgical  Conference,  was 
held  at  St.  Meinrad's  Abbey,  St. 
Meinrad,  Ind.,  and  attended  by  four 
members  of  the  hierarchy  and  1,230 
priests  and  laymen  from  37  states 
and  Canada.  The  general  theme 
was  "The  Praise  of  God:  Its  Sig- 
nificance and  Primary  Importance 
in  Catholic  Life."  It  was  agreed 
that  only  a  revival  of  liturgical 
praise  within  the  Church  could 
remedy  what  Fr.  John  Lafarge, 
S.  J.,  termed  the  "religious  ane- 
mia" of  our  days.  Various  speakers 
discussed  how  the  primary  func- 
tion of  liturgical  art  must  be  to 
restore  all  things  in  Christ  and 
give  greater  glory  to  God.  The 
need  of  prayer  was  stressed,  prayer 
sublimated  to'  praise.  Dom  Wil- 
liam Ducey,  O.  S.  B.,  of  St.  An- 
selm's  Priory,  Washington,  D.  C., 
was  in  charge  of  all  arrangements 
for  the  week.  Visitors  were  per- 
mitted to  assist  at  various  por- 
tions of  the  monastic  horarium, 
and  attended  the  daily  Mass,  as 
well  as  the  many  sessions,  at  which 
there  were  notable  speakers.  Pope 
Pius  XII  conveyed  his  Apostolic 
Blessing.  In  a  summary  of  the  pro- 
ceedings, on  the  eve  of  closing, 
Abbot  Columban  Thuis  of  St.  Jo- 
seph's Abbey,  St.  Benedict,  La., 
called  for  a  "new  order"  in  the 
world,  a  Christian  order  if  it  is 
to  last. 

Under  the  Released  Time  proj- 
ect put  into  effect  throughout  the 
entire  school  system  in  Boston, 
Mass.,  as  authorized  by  the  State 
Legislature,  public  school  children 
were  given  the  opportunity  to  re- 
ceive religious  instruction  during 
school  hours.  Catholic  children 
were  brought  together  at  various 
times  by  grades  in  convenient  pa- 
rochial school  halls. 


764 


Lt.  Col.  Warren  J.  Clear  attrib- 
uted Ms  escape  from  the  Philip- 
pines to  the  Rev.  Joseph  Mulry, 
S.  J.,  whom  he  picked  up  on  the 
road,  the  Japanese  having  taken 
the  priest's  car.  Approaching  Ma- 
nila, they  encountered  soldiers  giv- 
ing out  Japanese  flags  and  Fr. 
Mulry  accepted  two  which  he  at- 
tached to  the  windshield,  the  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  and  Corporal  re- 
maining out  of  sight  in  the  car  in 
this  and  a  later  encounter  with  the 
enemy.  They  offered  to  help  Fr. 
Mulry  to  reach  Corregidor,  but 
he  refused,  preferring  to  remain 
with  his  parish. 

The  formation  of  a  Kneeling 
Army,  to  pray  for  the  safety  of 
men  in  the  armed  service,  in  the 
Miraculous  Medal  weekly  novena 
was  praised  ,by  many  prelates  who 
promised  to  unite  their  prayers 
with  those  of  the  novena  partici- 
pants. 

On  Oct.12,  in  New  Jersey,  a  por- 
trait of  Joyce  Kilmer,  Catholic 
poet-hero  of  the  First  World  War, 
was  unveiled  at  Camp  Kilmer, 
named  in  his  honor.  It  was  the 
gift  of  the  New  Rochelle  Council 
No.  839  of  the  Knights  of  Colum- 
bus to  which  Joyce  Kilmer  be- 
longed, and  the  work  of  E.  Robert 
Russo. 

St.  Francis  College,  Loretto,  Pa., 
acquired  the  house  and  200  acres 
of  the  nearby  estate  of  Charles 
Schwab,  steel  magnate,  purchased 
for  it  by  the  Friends  of  St.  Francis 
at  a  cost  of  $32,500. 

The  new  Commentary  on  the  Re- 
vised New  Testament  was  officially 
released  for  distribution  on  Oct.  17. 

The  Distinguished  Flying  Cross 
was  posthumously  awarded  to 
Flight  Lieutenant  Jean  Paul  Sa- 
bourin,  former  student  at  the  Otta- 
wa Diocesan  Seminary,  killed  in 
action  in  the  Middle  East. 

A  Nazi  decree  suppressed  the 
entire  religious  press  in  the  Neth- 
erlands. 

The  Order  of  the  Purple  Heart 
was  conferred  on  Dr.  John  F. 
McCloskey,  dean  of  the '  College 
of  Pharmacy  of  Loyola  University 
of  the  South,  for  valor  in  the  First 
World  War. 


Dr.  Waiter  E.  von  Ka!inowskiy  as- 
sociate professor  of  modern  lan- 
guages at  Loyola  University  of  the 
South,  and  author  of  11  books  and 
147  musical  compositions,  died  in 
New  Orleans  at  the  age  of  49. 

Report  that  Prince  Erwin  Lob- 
kowicz,  of  Croatia,  an  observer  in 
Rome  to  report  on  religious  ques- 
tions of  interest  to  his  govern- 
ment, had  been  appointed  Minister 
to  the  Holy  See  was  denied,  since 
the  Vatican  does  not  recognize 
recent  changes  in  political  boun- 
daries, and  the  representative  from 
Yugoslavia  is  resident  in  Vatican 
City. 

Vatican  City's  resident  diplomats, 
with  the  recent  addition  of  South 
American  representatives  who 
moved  there  when  their  countries 
broke  off  relations  with  Italy,  num- 
bered 162  persons,  including  17 
families. 

William  Pascoe  Ellis,  prominent 
in  many  Anglican  organizations, 
participant  in  the  Malines  Conver- 
sations, and  for  a  year  with  a  small 
Anglican  community  which  some 
years  ago  entered  the  Church,  be- 
came a  convert  to  Catholicism  at 
Totnes,  South  Devon.  On  the  25th 
anniversary  of  the  formation  of 
his  regiment  in  the  First  World 
War,  the  321st  Infantry,  Col.  Rob- 
ert F.  Dark,  U.  S.A.,  and  his  wife 
and  four  enlisted  men  were  re- 
ceived into  the  Church  and  made 
their  First  Holy  Communion  at 
the  anniversary  Mass.  Col.  Dark 
became  interested  in  the  Church 
through  a  chaplain  assigned  to  the 
321st,  the  Rev.  Thomas  F.'  Coakley. 

Capt.   Louis  P.   Kenedy,  Jr.,  son 

of  the  well-known  publisher,  was 
rescued  following  the  sinking  of 
his  merchant  ship  by  a  German 
submarine, 

Canada  mobilization  regulations 
exempted  clergy  and  seminarians. 

Two  Maryknoll  priests,  Frs.  Ber- 
nard F.  Meyer  and  Donald  L. 
Hessler,  when  others  were  re- 
leased, volunteered  to  remain  in 
the  Hong  Kong  concentration  camp 
to  care  for  the  spiritual  needs  of 
those  interned  there. 


765 


By  ruling  of  Lord  Gowrie,  Gov- 
ernor-General of  Australia,  con- 
traceptive ads  were  banned  in  Aus- 
tralia by  the  National  Security  Act. 
To  meet  the  dangers  confronting 
the  morals  of  youth  in  war-time, 
Archbishop  Duhig  of  Brisbane  es- 
tablished a  League  of  Decency  in 
his  archdiocese.  Catholics  in  Aus- 
tralia led  a  nation-wide  protest 
against  married  women  workers, 
and  officials  concurred.  Mr.  Bed- 
man,  Minister  for  War  Organiza- 
tion of  Industry,  issued  a  state- 
ment saying  that  munition  fac- 
tories which  had  been  accepting 
married  women  for  employment 
would  no  longer  employ  them.  Pope 
Pius  XII  gave  Australian  Bishops 
discretionary  power  to  dispense 
Catholics  of  their  country  from 
the  obligation  of  Friday  abstinence 
for  the  duration  of  the  war,  as  an 
emergency  measure  on  account  of 
the  difficulty  of  obtaining  fish  and 
other  staple  articles  of  diet. 

The  American  Board  of  Catholic 
Missions  reported  receipts  of  $548,- 
103.98  for  the  year  ended  June  30, 
1942,  of  which  funds  totaling  $501,- 
000  were  allocated  to  73  dioceses 
of  the  United  States,  Alaska,  Puerto 
Rico,  Hawaii  and  the  Philippines, 
to  the  Military  Ordinariate  to  Ne- 
gro seminaries  and  other  works  at 
a  meeting  of  the  Board  in  Chicago. 

For  heroic  action  in  the  battles 
of  Midway  and  the  Coral  Sea  the 
Distinguished  Flying  Cross  was 
awarded  to  Robert  J.  Hodgens, 
graduate  of  St.  Mary,  Star  of  the 
Sea  School,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  and 
to  Dallas  Joseph  and  Frederick 
Paul  Bergeron,  brothers  and  for- 
mer altar  boys  at  Our  Lady,  Star 
of  the  Sea  Church,  Freeport,  Texas. 

Eleven  Australian  Catholic  chap- 
lains were  believed  to  be  prisoners 
of  war,  captured  by  the  Japanese 
in  Malaya,  the  Netherlands  East 
Indies  and  other  points  north  of 
Australia. 

His  Eminence  Sebastiao  Cardinal 
Leme  da  SSIveira  Cintra,  Archbish- 
op of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  died  Oct.  17, 
at  the  age  of  60.  A  life  spent  as  a 


zealous  and  devoted  priest  and 
prelate  was  summed  up  by  the 
Cardinal  in  his  last  words:  "I  en- 
deavored to  love  and  serve  Our 
Lord,  His  Holy  Church  and  souls 
with  all  the  fervor  of  my  beloved 
vocation."  A  national  figure  and 
distinguished  patriot,  he  was  loved 
and  respected  throughout  his  na- 
tive land,  and  an  influence  in  all 
South  America,  as  well  as  a  friend 
of  tie  United  States.  He  was  made 
an  archbishop  at  the  early  age  of 
27  and  created  cardinal  at  41,  and 
was  a  scholar  and  leader  of  Cath- 
olic Action.  Pope  Pius  XII  sent  his 
condolences  to  the  people  of  Brazil, 
and  President  Vargas  expressed 
his  personal  sorrow.  Large  crowds 
lined  the  streets  for  the  funeral 
procession  and  burial  was  at  ,the 
Shrine  of  Perpetual  Adoration. 

A  posthumous  award  of  the  Navy 
and  Marine  Corps  Medal  was  rec- 
ommended for  the  Rev.  Aloysius 
Schmitt,  the  first  American  Cath- 
olic chaplain  killed  in  the  Second 
World  War.  Fr.  Schmitt,  a  priest 
of  the  Archdiocese  of  Dubuque, 
gave  his  own  life  to  save  12  ship- 
mates when  the  battleship  Okla- 
homa was  sunk  at  Pearl  Harbor, 
Dec.  7.  The  citation  accompanying 
the  award  was  "for  distinguished 
and  sublime  devotion  to  his  fellow 
men." 

Myron  C.  Taylor,  President 
Roosevelt's  personal  representative 
at  the  Vatican,  returned  to  the 
United  States,  Oct.  12. 

Official  sources  affirmed  that  the 
Japanese  killed  four  Marist  mis- 
sionaries by  bayonetting,  at  Tasim- 
bok,  Guadalcanal,  Solomon  Islands: 
Frs.  Arthur  Duhamel,  an  American, 
and  Henry  Oude-Engberink,  of  the 
Netherlands,  and  Sisters  Sylvia,  of 
France,  and  Odilia,  of  Italy. 

Eight  Catholic  missionaries  were 
reported  slain  by  the  Japanese  on 
the  Ke!  Islands  in  the  South  Pa- 
cific. It  was  believed  they  were  all 
Missionaries  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
including  Bishop  Joannes  Aerts, 
Vicar  Apostolic  of  Dutch  New 
Guinea. 


766 


OCTOBER  18-24 


In  a  special  Mission  Sunday  mes- 
sage, Oct.  18,  Pope  Pius  XII  ex- 
pressed Ms  esteem  and  solicitude 
for  the  missionaries  and  the  faith- 
ful who  assist  their  work.  It  was 
broadcast  on  the  preceding  evening 
by  the  Most  Rev.  Celso  Costantini, 
Secretary  of  the  Congregation  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Faith.  In 
New  York  Archbishop  Spellman 
spoke  over  a  coast-to-coast  hook-up 
of  the  National  Broadcasting  Com- 
pany, and  was  introduced  by  Msgr. 
Thomas  J.  McDonnell,  National  Di- 
rector of  the  Society  for  the  Prop- 
agation of  the  Faith.  He  called 
attention  to  those  who  labor  in  the 
home  missions  as  well  as  those  in 
foreign  fields,  and  urged  the  sup- 
port of  both  by  prayer  and  material 
aid.  In  a  radio  address  sponsored 
by  Loras  College,  Archbishop  Beck- 
man  of  Dubuque  broadcast  to  the 
people  of  invaded  Holland,  recall- 
ing the  sacrifices  the  Netherlands 
Catholics  have  made  for  the  mis- 
sions, and  consoling  them  with  the 
thought  that  their  present  suffer- 
ings will  win  souls. 

Georgetown  University  celebrat- 
ed its  annual  Homecoming  week- 
end, the  highlight  of  the  cere- 
monies being  the  honorary  degree 
of  Doctor  of  Military  Science  con- 
ferred on  Admiral  William  D. 
Leahy,  Chief  of  Staff  to  President 
Roosevelt. 

Nine  magazines  were  barred  to 
the  mails  by  Postmaster  General 
Frank  C.  Walker. 

An  evening  Mass  and  Communion 
dinner  at  Fort  Devens,  Mass.,  was 
attended  by  soldiers  from  every 
unit  on  the  post,  800  receiving  Holy 
Communion.  They  overflowed  St. 
Mary's  Church,  at  Ayer,  and  crowd- 
ed the  choir  loft.  Auxiliary  Bishop 
Gushing  of  Boston  presided,  and  a 
special  blessing  was  sent  by  Car- 
dinal O'Connell. 

Physicians  of  Washington,  D.  C., 
assisted  at  a  Gold  Mass  in  the 
Dahlgren  Chapel  of  Georgetown 
University,  on  Oct.  10,  Feast  of  St. 
Luke,  the  Physician.  The  celebrant 


was    the    Apostolic    Delegate,    the 
Most  Rev.  Amleto  Cicognani. 

The  Rev.  Joseph  Lafleur,  chap- 
lain from  the  Diocese  of  Lafayette, 
was  awarded  the  Distinguished 
Service  Cross  for  "heroic  service 
above  and  beyond  the  call  of  duty" 
at  Clark  Field,"  P.  I.  Col.  E.  I*. 
Eubank,  commanding  officer  of  the 
group  of  which  Fr.  Lafleur  was 
chaplain,  wrote  his  mother  of  the 
high  regard  in  which  they  all  held 
her  son  whom  they  were  unable  to 
evacuate  from  Mindanao. 

The  Bishops'  War  Emergency 
and  Relief  Committee  allocated  to 
the  N.  C.  C.  S.  $50,000  for  U.  S. 
servicemen  overseas. 

The  Catholic  mission  church  in 
a  rural  community  near  Fairplay, 
S.  C.,  was  dedicated  by  Bishop 
Walsh  of  Charleston.  It  had  a  one 
family  congregation  of  40  members, 
descendants  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Louis 
Hornick,  who  came  there  from 
Czechoslovakia  35  years  ago. 

For  making  day  and  night  raids 
in  icy  conditions  on  the  enemy 
based  on  the  Aleutians,  Lt.  Walter 
H.  Brickett,  a  student  of  Boston 
College,  was  awarded  a  medal. 

A  European  Youth  Congress,  held 
in  Vienna,  was  attended  by  Span- 
ish youth  leaders  who  had  the 
courage  in  this  Nazi  center  to 
make  an  important  reaffirmation  of 
Christian  values. 

Archbishop  Mooney  of  Detroit,  in 
a  letter  to  the  priests  of  Ms  arch- 
diocese, urged  that  a  Victory  Mass 
be  celebrated  every  Sunday  in 
every  church  and  chapel. 

The  Most  Rev.  Ambrose  Seny- 
shyn,  0.  S.  B.  M.,  was  consecrated 
Titular  Bishop  of  Maina  and  Aux- 
iliary of  the  Ukrainian  Greek  Cath- 
olic Diocese  of  the  United  States, 
in  the  Byzantine  Church  of  St. 
Nicholas,  Chicago,  on  Oct.  22.  Bish- 
op Bohachevsky,  Ordinary  of  the 
Diocese,  came  from  his  see  city  of 
Philadelphia  to  perform  the  conse- 
cration ceremony.  He  was  assisted 
by  the  Most  Rev,  Basil  Takach, 
Bishop  of  the  Greek  Rite  Catholic 


767 


Diocese  of  Pittsburgh  and  the  Most 
Rev.  Basil  Vladimir  Ladyka,  O.  S. 
B.  M.,  Exarch  of  the  Ukrainian 
Catholic  Diocese  of  Canada.  A  col- 
orful procession  of  Ukrainian  na- 
tional associations,  parish  societies; 
school  children,  etc.,  preceded  the 
ceremony  in  the  Byzantine  Rite,  at- 
tended by  many  members  of  the 
hierarchy. 

The  Rev.  Marian  IVforawski,  S.  J., 
distinguished  professor  of  the  Cath- 
olic University  of  Lublin  and  the 
University  of  Cracow,  succumbed 
to  the  tortures  endured  in  the  Nazi 
concentration  camp  at  Oswiecim, 
and  died  in  agony. 


After  nine  months  of  enforced 
exile  on  the  Portuguese  islands  of 
Macao,  the  Most  Rev.  Adolph  Pas- 
chang,  M.  M.,  Vicar  Apostolic  of 
Kongmoon,  and  Fr.  Anthony  J. 
Pauihus,  M.  M.,  made  their  way 
back  to  China,  to  resume  their 
work  in  Kongmoon.  Bishop  Pas- 
chang  reported  that  conditions  in 
Macao  were  terrible.  The  only  neu- 
tral spot  in  the  Orient  and  crowded 
with  war  refugees,  the  city  was  sur- 
rounded" by  Japanese  and  few  sup- 
plies could  get  in,  so  that  the  peo- 
ple were  starving  and  cases  of  can- 
nibalism were  daily  occurrences. 


OCTOBER  25-31 


On  the  Feast  of  Christ  the  King, 
the  Gallery  of  Living  Catholic 
Authors  announced  that  its  1942 
Catholic  Literary  Award  for  the 
outstanding  book  of  the  past  year 
written  by  a  Gallery  member,  was 
ma'de  to  the  Very  Rev.  Walter  Far- 
rell,  O.  P.,  for  his  "Companion  to 
the  Summa." 

In  honor  of  the  arrival  in  Phoe- 
nix, Ariz.,  of  Bishop  Gercke  of 
Tucson  to  preside  over  public  acts 
of  veneration  marking  the  Feast  of 
Christ  the  King,  Mayor  Newell 
Stewart,  a  non-Catholic,  proclaimed 
the  day  one  of  "prayer  and  devo- 
tion" for  the  entire  city. 

The  Gypsy  king,  Emil  Mitchell, 
died  at  Sand  Mountain,  Albertville, 
Ala.,  and  was  buried  by  the  side  of 
his  first  wife.  He  was  a  Choctaw 
Indian,  born  in  Rio  de  Janeiro, 
Brazil,  85  years  ago.  The  Rev.  J.  J. 
Burns,  pastor  of  St.  Patrick's 
Church  in  Meridian,  Miss.,  offici- 
ated at  the  funeral  home  and  at 
the  cemetery  services. 

The  Connecticut  Minute  of 
Prayer  was  inaugurated  Oct.  25,  to 
continue  for  the  duration  of  the 
war.  Under  this  plan,  radio  sta- 
tions which  cover  the  "entire  state 
broadcast  one  minute  of  prayer 
each  day. 

The  National  Association  of 
Prison  Chaplains  met  at  Asheville, 
N.  C.,  in  conjunction  with  the 
American  Prison  Association.  They 


were  addressed  by  the  Rev.  Fran- 
cis J.  Lane,  Catholic  chaplain  at 
Elmira  Reformatory  in  New  York, 
who  said  that  religion  alone  can 
get  at  the  root  of  the  "noxious 
weed  of  crime,"  and  deplored  the 
fact  that  sometimes  from  500  to 
1,400  men  were  turned  over  to  a 
single  chaplain  who  was  expected 
to  produce  adequate  results. 

The  Hoey  Award  for  interracial 
justice  was  conferred,  on  Oct.  25, 
on  Frank  Hall,  director  of  the 
N.  C.  W.  C.  News  Service,  and  Ed- 
ward La  Salle,  Negro  president  of 
the  Catholic  Interracial  Council  of 
Kansas  City,  Kans.,  at  the  Martin 
de  Porres  Interracial  Center,  New 
York  City.  Auxiliary  Bishop  Dona- 
hue of  New  York  made  the  presen- 
tation of  the  two  medals  before  a 
representative  group  of  white  and 
Negro  Catholics. 

Establishment  of  diplomatic  re- 
lations between  China  and  the  Holy 
See  was  formally  announced  in 
"Osservatore  Romano,"  with  the 
appointment  of  Dr.  Sie  Cheou-kang 
as  China's  Ambassador  to  the  Vati- 
can. He  had  served  as  Charge 
d'Affaires  in  Switzerland  since  1941 
and  had  previously  occupied  the 
same  post  in  Belgium.  The  repre- 
sentative of  the  Holy  See  in  China 
remains  unchanged  in  character, 
title  and  residence. 

Two  of  the  outstanding  heroes 
lost  aboard  the  U.  S.  S.  Wasp, 


768 


when  that  aircraft  carrier  went 
down  lost  in  gallant  action  in  the 
Solomon  Islands  were  Catholic  of- 
ficers who  had  attended  the  same 
Catholic  college,  Georgetown  Uni- 
versity: Comm.  John  J.  Shea,  As- 
sistant Air  Ofiicer,  and  Comm.  Bar- 
tholomew W.  Hogan,  Senior  Medi- 
cal Officer.  They  were  singled  out 
by  Capt.  Forrest  P.  Sherman  for 
special  praise. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Catholic  As- 
sociation for  interracial  Relations, 
at  Dublin,  Eire,  Count  Michael  de 
la  Bedoyere,  editor  of  the  "Catholic 
Herald"  of  London,  sounded  a  ring- 
ing call  to  Catholic  Action,  declar- 
ing that  this  is  the  time  of  great- 
est opportunity  for  the  Church. 

The  27th  annual  convention  of 
the  Catholic  Laymen's  Association 
of  Georgia  was  held  in  Macon,  Ga. 
Bishop  O'Hara  of  Savannah-Atlanta 
in  an  address  thanked  the  Asso- 
ciation for  aid  and  support  ren- 
dered in  the  "last  year.  A  resolu- 
tion was  unanimously  adopted  call- 
ing upon  all  Americans  "to  stand 
firm  and  steadfast  against  the  foes 
who  would  divide  and  separate  us." 

A  Newman  Association  center 
was  opened  in  London,  in  a  flat 
placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  Asso- 
ciation by  some  Netherlands  Cath- 
olics, and  was  already  the  meeting 
place  of  Catholics  of  many-  coun- " 
tries,  including  Americans.  The 
U.  S.  Ambassador  to  Allied  govern- 
ments in  exile  in  London,  Anthony 
Drexel  Biddle,  Jr.,  in  opening  the 
center,  spoke  of  it  as  "a  haven  of 
fellowship,  worthy  of  the  memory 
of  that  great  Christian  of  sterling 
qualities." 

The  100th  anniversary  of  the 
founding  of  the  Archdiocese  of 
Toronto  was  observed  by  celebra- 
tion of  a  pontifical  Mass  by  Arch- 
bishop McGuigan  of  Toronto  and 
sermons  during  the  preceding  week 
at  the  cathedral  on  the  history  of 
the  archdiocese. 

Owing  to  the  difficulties  of  trans- 
porting an  altar  stone,  permission 
was  granted  for  the  duration  of  the 
war  to  priests  actually  at  the  front, 
to  celebrate  Mass  without  an  altar 
stone,  using  instead  an  antimen- 


sium,  a  linen  or  silk  cloth  with 
relics  of  the  saints  sewn  into  it. 

From,  the  Solomon  islands,  14 
Catholic  missionaries  and  nuns 
were  rescued  by  the  Royal  Austral- 
ian Navy  after  escaping  from  the 
Japanese.  They  were  of  the  same 
group,  of  whom  four  Marist  mis- 
sionaries were  bayonetted  by  the 
enemy.  They  were  returned  to  "civi- 
lization" by  a  submarine  lieutenant 
in  a  small  skiff  manned  by  Chris- 
tian natives. 

The  filming  of  a  motion  picture, 
"Pastor  Angel icus,"  depicting  the 
life  of  Pope  Pius  XII,  was  com- 
pleted at  the  Vatican,  and  sound 
recordings  were  being  made. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Catholic 
Medical  Mission  Board,  the  Rev. 
Edward  Garesche,  S.  J.,  president, 
reported  that  despite  great  difficul- 
ties the  Board  was  still  sending 
quantities  of  medical  aid  to  the 
missions.  One  of  the  missions  in 
South  Africa  received  in  the  past 
year  a  full  supply  of  material  for 
three  hospitals. 

For  gallantry  in  action  in  New 
Guinea,  Congressman  Melvin  J. 
Maas,  of  Minnesota,  a  Colonel  in 
the  Reserve  Corps,  on  active  duty 
until  Oct.  17,  was  awarded  a  Silver 
Medal  upon  citation  by  Gen.  Doug- 
las MacArthur. 

It  was  reported  that  155  Catholic 
priests  reieased  by  the  Soviet  from 
prison  camps  on  islands  in  the 
Arctic  Ocean,  were  lost  when  the 
ship  on  which  they  were  departing 
was  torpedoed. 

On  Oct.  29  Bishop  Gannon  of  Erie 
celebrated  solemn  pontifical  Mass, 
marking  the  opening  of  the  Dio- 
cesan Synod,  as  well  as  his  silver 
episcopal  jubilee  and  fortieth  sac- 
erdotal anniversary.  The  Apostolic 
Delegate,  the  President  and  Gov- 
ernor James  of  Pennsylvania  sent 
him  felicitations.  Statutes  enacted 
at  the  Synod  were  solemnly  pro- 
mulgated, to  go  into  effect  in  the 
Diocese  of  Erie  in  February,  1943. 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Joseph  M.  Glea- 
son,  eminent  educator  and  histor- 
ian, died  at  Oakland,  Calif.,  Oct. 
30,  at  the  age  of  78. 


769 


NOVEMBER  1-7 


Observances  in  Portugal  com- 
memorating the  25th  anniversary 
of  the  apparition  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  at  Fatima  culminated  in  a 
radio  broadcast  to  that  country  by 
Pope  Pius  XII,  in  which  he  con- 
secrated the  war-torn  world  to  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary,  and 
imparted  the  Apostolic  Blessing  to 
the  President  and  people  of  Portu- 
gal. President  Carmona  telegraphed 
a  message  of  appreciation  in  behalf 
of  the  nation  and  himself. 

The  Holy  Father  presided  on 
Nov.  5  at  a  Requiem  Mass  for 
Cardinals  Boggiano,  Baudrillart  and 
Lerae  da  Silveira  Cintra,  who  died 
during  the  year. 

In  Philadelphia  a  great  throng 
attended  the  Victory  Mass  celebra- 
ted in  Municipal  Convention  Hall 
by  Bishop  Leech  of  Harrisburg. 
Cardinal  Dougherty  presided  and 
delivered  the  sermon.  A  message 
from  the  President  was  read  by 
Msgr.  J.  Carroll  McCormick,  who 
announced  that  a  spiritual  bouquet 
of  Masses,  Communions  and  rosar- 
ies was  being  sent  to  President 
Roosevelt  from  the  archdiocese.  De- 
claring that  victory  must  secure  a 
Christian  peace  based  on  justice 
and  charity,  the  Cardinal  conclud- 
ed: "An  army  on  its  knees,  here 
at  home,  storming  the  gates  of 
heaven,  will  help  America  to  win 
this  blessed  peace  of  Christ  —  for 
herself  and  for  all  the  world." 

The  Very  Rev.  J.  Francis  Tucker, 
0.  S.  F.  S.,  pastor  of  St.  Anthony's 
Church,  Wilmington,  Del.,  was  ap- 
pointed new  Provincial  Superior  of 
the  North  American  Province  of 
the  Oblates  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales. 

It  was  reported  that  all  Maryknoll 
Sisters  had  been  released  from  in- 
ternment in  Hong  Kong. 

The  Marist  Preparatory  School, 
new  juniorate  of  the  Marist  Broth- 
ers, at  Esopus,  N.  Y.,  was  dedicated 
with  a  solemn  pontifical  Mass. 

The  papal  medal,  Pro  Ecclesia  et 
Pontifice,  was  given  to  Mrs.  Jo- 
seph Scherer,  active  in  diocesan 
projects  in  Kansas  City. 


When  November  dawned  Polish 
airmen  lighted  candles  on  the  153 
graves  of  their  dead  comrades  bur- 
ied in  a  cemetery  in  England,  where 
a  large  memorial  cross  bears  the 
inscription,  "For  Freedom." 

Fr,  W'sSIiam  A.  McGufre,  Navy 
chaplain,  disavowed  the  report  that 
he  had  manned  a  gun  during  the 
Japanese  attack  on  Pearl  Harbor, 
saying  "Praise  the  Lord,  and  pass 
the  ammunition/'  words  which  be- 
came famous  in  frequent  quotation 
and  as  the  theme  of  a  popular  song. 
According  to  the  Geneva  conven- 
tion no  chaplain  may  take  up  arms 
against  the  enemy,  and  this  pro- 
scription Fr.  Maguire  said  he  did 
not  violate. 

A  Vatican  radio  speaker  stated 
that  86  German  Franciscans  had 
given  their  lives  for  their  country 
or  were  reported  missing  in  action, 
during  the  present  war,  and  that 
221  Franciscans  had  been  awarded 
war  decorations  by  the  Reich. 

The  Rev.  Leslie  Rule  Wilson, 
canon  of  the  Anglican  diocese  of 
Argyll  and  the  Isles,  and  rector 
of  St.  Andrew's,  became  a  convert 
to  Catholicism.  He  was  received 
into  the  Church  at  Ft.  Augustus 
Abbey. 

On  the  occasion  of  the  fifth  an- 
niversary of  his  episcopacy,  Bishop 
McGuinness  stated  that  61  new 
church  buildings  had  been  erected 
in  the  Diocese  of  RaSeigh  within 
the  last  five  years  and  all  were 
free  of  debt:  25  churches,  25  rec- 
tories, 6  parochial  schools,  and  5 
convents. 

A  Religion  and  Life  Week  was 
held  at  Brisbane,  under  the  pres- 
idency of  Dr.  de  Witt  Batty,  Angli- 
can Bishop  of  Newcastle,  and  for 
the  first  time  the  Catholic  Church 
was  officially  represented  at  such 
an  inter-denominational  convention 
of  churches  in  Australia.  Mr.  D.  G. 
Jackson,  well-known  Catholic 
broadcaster  of  Melbourne,  who  at- 
tended with  express  permission  of 
Archbishop  Mannix,  and  Bishop 
Gleeson  of  Maitland  put  the  Cath- 


770 


olic  case.  Education,  the  family, 
industry,  internationalism,  theology 
and  politics,  and  "The  Challenge 
to  the  Individual"  were  discussed. 

All  Mill  Hill  missionaries  from 
the  Tyrol,  interned  In  Uganda  by 
the  British,  were  released. 

George  ML  Cohan,  dean  of  Amer- 
ican actors,  died  in  New  York,  Nov. 
5,  at  the  age  of  64.  Broadway  led 
the  nation  in  mourning.  A  telegram 
of  sympathy  was  sent  by  President 
Roosevelt,  who  had  presented  the 
Congressional  Medal  to  Mr.  Cohan 
in  1940  for  his  "outstanding  con- 
tributions to  the  American  spirit." 
St.  Patrick's  Cathedral  was  crowd- 
ed to  overflowing  for  the  solemn 
requiem  Mass  offered  on  Nov.  7  by 
the  Very  Rev.  Francis  X.  Shea. 
The  widow,  her  son,  Private  George 
M.  Cohan,  Jr.,  and  three  daughters 
were  present,  and  many  notables. 

Attempts  were  made  to  implicate 
Catholics  of  Argentina  in  totalitar- 
ian activities  but  reports  appearing 
in  the  North  American  press  were 
proved  false.  Radical  members  of 
the  Argentine  Chamber  of  Deputies 
rose  to  the  defense  of  the  Salesians, 
against  whom  Socialist  members 
made  insinuations.  Attacks  were 
also  made  upon  the  Society  of  the 
Divine  Word,  but  their  injustice 
was  proved. 

Falsehoods  regarding  foreign  re- 
ligious of  Brazil  were  part  of  a 
campaign  against  the  whole  Church, 
and  all  stories  were  refuted. 

A  birth  control  referendum,  per- 
mitting doctors  to  give  contracep- 
tive advice  to  married  persons,  sub- 


mitted to  the  voters  of  Massachu- 
setts, was  defeated  on  election  day. 

Sound  and  color  slides  of  the 
Mass,  made  from  the  booklet, 
"Your  Mass  Visible,"  by  the  Rev, 
W.  G.  Kessler,  were  being  distrib- 
uted among  clubs  throughout  the 
country  operated  by  the  N.  C.  C.  S. 

The  3,200  American  nationals  and 
others  Interned  In  Manila  were  re- 
ceiving religious  solace  from  the 
Rev.  Pat  Kelly,  who  each  Sunday 
drove  his  chapel  on  wheels  into  the 
campus  of  San  Tomas  University, 
where  he  said  Mass,  preached  and 
distributed  Holy  Communion.  Many 
non-Catholics  were  attracted  to  the 
"field  Mass." 

The  Fascist  newspaper,  "II  Re- 
gime Fascista,"  asserted  that  many 
members  of  the  clergy  in  Italy  re- 
fused to  accept  the  aims  of  the 
Axis  powers  as  their  own.  A  ser-  - 
mon  delivered  by  one  of  the  clergy 
was  quoted  as  stating,  "We  Catho- 
lics have  no  enemies." 

For  the  duration  of  the  war  three 
new  territories  in  South  China,  for- 
merly served  by  Italian  and  Ger- 
man missioners,  were  entrusted  to 
Maryknoll  missioners. 

A  religious  and  historical  pageant 
marked  the  150th  anniversary  of 
St.  Fernandas  Church,  Florissant, 
Mo.,  and  was  part  of  a  3-day  cel- 
ebration concluding  with  a  requiem 
field  Mass  for  deceased  members 
of  the  parish. 

The  Japanese,  in  occupation  of 
the  Philippines,  banned  the  use  of 
the  Spanish  language  in  the  Philip- 
pine law  courts. 


NOVEMBER  8-14 


President  Roosevelt  proclaimed 
Thanksgiving  Day  and  New  Year's 
Day  as  Days  of  Prayer,  to  be  ob- 
served publicly  and  privately. 

Reports  of  the  various  depart- 
ments of  the  National  Catholic  Wel- 
fare Conference  made  at  the  An- 
nual Meeting  of  the  Archbishops 
and  Bishops  of  the  United  States, 
in  Washington,  D.  C.,  Nov.  11-13, 
revealed  accelerated  patriotic  en- 
deavor and  pledged  future  effort. 
Archbishop  Mooney  of  Detroit, 


Chairman  of  the  Administrative 
Board,  said,  "Every  program  and 
policy  of  the  Government  during 
these  fateful  months  has  affected 
in  some  degree  the  religious  and 
social  mission  of  the  Church."  The 
Feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception, 
was  designated  a  National  Day 
of  Prayer  for  Victory,  asking  Divine 
guidance  and  protection  of  our 
soldiers  and  sailors.  A  personal 
message  from  Pope  Pius  XII  ex- 
pressed his  "heartfelt  gratitude" 


771 


for  the  spiritual  and  material  co- 
operation extended  by  the  hierar- 
chy, clergy  and  faithful  of  America 
in  "these  trying  times,"  and  sent 
his  special  Apostolic  Benediction. 
A  call  for  victory  for  the  United 
States  and  its  allies  in  the  present 
world  struggle  and  for  a  durable 
peace  was  made  in  "The  Bishop's 
Statement  on  Victory  and  Peace." 

One  of  six  high-ranking  officers 
awarded  the  Distinguished  Service 
Medal  for  their  services  in  the 
Philippines  was  Brig.  Gen.  Hugh  J. 
Casey,  formerly  a  member  of  St. 
Agatha's  parish  in  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Josephine  Brownson,  distinguish- 
ed Catholic  educator  and  writer, 
and  granddaughter  of  Orestes 
Brownson,  died  in  Detroit,  Mich. 
on  Nov.  10.  She  taught  in  the  pub- 
lic schools  before  her  retirement 
and  in  1906  took  up  catechetical 
work,  establishing  the  Catholic  In- 
struction League  which  she  devel- 
oped into  the  large  project  it  is 
today.  Her  published  books  include 
"Living  Forever,"  "Feed  My  Lambs" 
and  "To  the  Heart  of  a  Child." 

The  Rev,  Bernard  J.  Topel,  head 
of  the  department  of  mathematics 
of  Carroll  College,  Helena,  Mont., 
was  elected  president  of  the  Mon- 
tana Academy  of  Science. 

Flight  Lieut.  J.  C.  Carriere,  a 
former  student  of  St.  Mary's  Col- 
lege, Montreal,  was  awarded  the 
Distinguished  FSying  Cross. 

Charles  A.  McMahon,  for  22  years 
editor  of  "Catholic  Action,"  na- 
tional monthly  of  the  N.  C.  W.  C,, 
died  in  Washington,  IX  C.,  on  Nov. 
8,  at  the  age  of  63.  He  achieved 
national  prominence  for  his  writ- 
ings and  addresses  and  for  his  ed- 
ucational and  civic  activities.' 

The  ApostoSate  of  Suffering  is- 
sued the  first  copy  of  the  "Good 
Samaritan  Almanac."  Their  spir- 
itual director,  Bishop  Muench  of 
Fargo,  said  its  purpose  was  to 
make  members  of  the  Apostolate 
"realize  that  their  suffering  is  a 
gift  of  God."  The  Almanac  gives 
the  1943  Liturgical  calendar  and 
sketches  of  the  lives  of  saints  for 
various  months. 


At  a  meeting  held  Nov.  10  the 
Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites  ex- 
amined miracles  proposed  in  the 
cause  for  canonization  of  Bl.  Do- 
xnenica  Mazzarello,  co-founder  with 
St.  John  Bosco  of  the  Sisters  of 
Mary  Auxiiiatrix. 

The  Pious  SVfsssional  Union  of  the 
Clergy  of  Mexico  held  their  first 
national  congress  at  the  cathedral 
of  Guadalajara,  Nov.  11-15.  A  mes- 
sage from  Cardinal  Maglione  con- 
veyed the  Holy  Father's  Apostolic 
Benediction.  Archbishop  Rivera 
pontificated  at  the  closing  solemn 
pontifical  Mass. 

Cardinal  Schuster,  Archbishop  of 
Milan,  was  directing  air  raid  relief 
work  in  Milan. 

The  Art  Institute  of  Chicago 
opened  a  course  in  eccSesiastlcaS 
art,  to  serve  art  students  and 
artists,  regardless  of  religious  de- 
nominations. 

The  new  chapel  of  the  Palatine 
Ouard  in  the  Vatican  was  solemnly 
blessed  and  inaugurated  by  Pope 
Plus  XII,  who  donated  the  altar 
and  sacred  vessels  and  vestments 
which  he  used  when  he  was  Papal 
Nuncio  in  Berlin  and  Munich. 

Fr.  W.  D.  Evans,  chaplain  on 
board  the  cruiser  H.  M.  A.  S.  Can- 
berra, sunk  in  the  South  Pacific, 
and  the  last  to  leave  the  ship,  said 
all  Catholics  who  lost  their  lives 
had  gone  to  confession  and  re- 
ceived Holy  Communion  the  day 
before  they  died. 

A  member  of  the  Scapular  Mil- 
itia, as  a  thanksgiving  offering  for 
a  favor  received,  made  an  anony- 
mous gift  of  |1,000  towards  free 
scapulars  for  Catholic  servicemen. 

The  first  in  the  Navy  to  receive 
the  Legion  of  Merit  Medal  was 
Lieut.  Anna  A.  Bertitus,  a  Catholic 
Navy  nurse,  who  escaped  from  Cor- 
regidor  after  her  hospital  on  Ba- 
taan  Peninsula  was  bombed.  In 
one  day  she  saw  2S5  patients 
brought  into  the  operating  room. 

Fifth  cousins  of  Gen.  John  J. 
Pershing  are  three  students  of  St. 
Bellarmine's  School,  Burbank, 
Calif.,  and  members  of  its  military 
cadet  organizations:  John,  Robert 


772 


and  Ralph  Pershlng.  Their  grand- 
father, Walter  S.  Pershing,  who 
resides  In  Hollywood,  was  a  con- 
vert to  Catholicism. 

Catechetical  Day  was  observed  on 
Nov.  12  by  the  Catholic  University 
unit  of  the  Confraternity  of  Chris- 
tian Doctrine. 

The  1942  Catholic  Literary  Award 
was  made  to  the  Very  Rev.  Walter 
Farrell,  O.  P.,  for  his  "Companion 
to  the  Summa,"  voted  the  outstand- 
ing book  of  the  past  year,  by  the 
Board  of  Governors  of  the  Gallery 
of  Living  Catholic  Authors.  An  il- 
luminated scroll  was  presented  to 
him  "by  the  Chairman,  the  Rev. 
Francis  X.  Talbot,  S.  J.,  at  a  tea 
and  reception  in  New  York  City. 

At  the  second  annual  meeting  of 
the  Sword  of  the  Spirit,  in  London, 
Cardinal  Kinsley  said  the  organi- 
zation was  combating  all  forms  of 
totalitarianism  and  "There  lies  be- 
fore us  the  task  of  winning  the 
peace." 

A  copper  mine  labor  strike  in  the 
region  of  Butte,  Mont.,  was  averted 
through  the  intervention  of  Bishop 
Gilmore  of  Butte. 

A  secular  press  dispatch  based 
on  a  letter  from  an  unnamed  Cath- 
olic priest,  told  of  the  atrocities  in 
northeastern  Kiangsi  Province; 
China,  where  during  the  brief  oc- 
cupation by  Japanese  during  the 
summer,  at  least  1,000  Chinese 
Christians  were  killed,  20  missions 
wrecked,  Fr.  Verdini  and  35  Chinese 
orphans  and  aged  persons  under 
Ms  care  were  killed,  Fr.  Kwei  was 
beheaded  at  Lukiatu,  and  Fr.  Poi- 
zat,  a  French  priest,  was  savagely 
beaten  at  Yukiang. 


The  Most  Rev.  Francis  J.  Mona- 
ghan,  Bishop  of  Ogdensburg,  died 
at  Watertown,  N.  Y.,  Nov.  13,  at 
the  age  of  52,  as  the  result  of 
severe  injuries  suffered  in  a  fall 
from  a  train  late  in  September.  He 
was  noted  as  a  theologian,  preacher 
and  educator.  Born  in  Newark, 
N.  J.,  he  graduated  from  Seton  Hall 
College,  in  1911,  and  in  1915  grad- 
,  uated  from  North  American  College, 
Rome,  and  was  ordained.  He  was 
assigned  to  parochial  work  in  New 
Jersey  and  then  taught  at  Seton 
Hall,  Immaculate  Conception  Sem- 
inary, and  St.  Elizabeth's  College. 
He  was  appointed  rector  of  Seton 
Hall  College  in  1933  and  director 
of  the  Aquinas  House  of  Studies, 
serving  in  that  capacity  until  his 
elevation  to  the  hierarchy  in  1936, 
as  Coadjutor  Bishop  of  Ogdensburg. 
He  succeeded  to  the  see  in  1939. 
He  was  buried  in  St.  Mary's  Ceme- 
tery, following  solemn  rites  in  St. 
Mary's  Cathedral,  Ogdensburg,  at 
which  Archbishop  Spellman  of  New 
York  officiated,  and  12  other  mem- 
bers of  the  hierarchy  were  present. 

Before  the  American  troops  land- 
ed at  Casablanca,  Morocco,  the  Rev. 
Francis  O'Leary,  of  Lowell,  Mass., 
led  a  brief  religious  service  on 
board  ship. 

From  Luxembourg  50  families 
"known  for  their  unwillingness  to 
be  considered  or  to  act  as  citizens 
conscious  of  their  German  origin/* 
were  deported. 

The  Rev.  Dionisio  Arencibia,  the 
first  colored  priest  of  Cuba,  was 
ordained  in  Havana. 


NOVEMBER  15-21 


The  Most  Rev.  Edward  F.  Hoban, 
Bishop  of  Rockford,  was  transferred 
to  the  Titular  See  of  Lystra  and 
appointed  Coadjutor  Bishop  of 
Cleveland  with  right  of  succession 
to  Archbishop  Schrembs,  Bishop  of 
Cleveland. 

Msgr.  Martin  J.  O'Connor,  pastor 
of  St.  Joseph's  Cathedral  and  Vicar 
General  of  the  Diocese  of  Scranton, 
was  appointed  Titular  Bishop  of 


Thespia    and   Auxiliary   to   Bishop 
Hafey  of  Scranton. 

The  7th  anniversary  of  the  Phil- 
ippine Commonwealth  was  com- 
memorated by  a  memorial  Mass 
celebrated  by  Archbishop  Spellman 
of  New  York  in  St.  Aloysius' 
Church,  Washington,  D.  C.,  on  Nov. 
15,  with  President  Quezon  and 
members  of  his  Government,  offi- 
cials of  the  United  States  Govern- 


773 


ment,  representatives  of  the  United 
Nations  and  members  of  the  Amer- 
ican Catholic  hierarchy  present. 
The  Very  Rev.  Robert  I.  Gannon, 
president  of  Fordham  University, 
in  his  sermon  declared  the  United 
States  and  the  Philippine  Common- 
wealth are  "most  enduringly  uni- 
ted/' with  their  governments  found- 
ed on  "a  tradition  that  came  to 
them  both  from  Christ  through  the 
Catholic  Middle  Ages,"  and  that 
when  the  war  came,  though  50,000 
Japanese  were  settled  in  the  islands, 
"the  Filipinos  recognized  at  once 
their  "brothers  in  spirit,"  for  "the 
bond  between  our  soldiers  and  the 
gallant  Filipinos  went  to  the  roots 
of  their  civilization."  Later  in  the 
day  the  Presidents  of  three  coun- 
tries—  the  United  States,  Mexico 
and  the  Philippines  broadcast  mes- 
sages to  the  Filipinos,  paying  trib- 
ute to  their  heroism  and  struggle 
for  liberty  against  the  invader. 

The  Dominican  House  of  Studies, 
in  Washington,  D.  C.,  commemor- 
ated the  grant  to  it  by  the  Holy 
See  of  permission  to  confer  the 
degree  of  Doctor  of  Sacred  Theol- 
ogy. The  Apostolic  Delegate,  Arch- 
bishop Cicognani,  officiated  at  the 
solemn  pontifical  Mass,  at  which 
Archbishop  McNicholas  of  Cincin- 
nati preached  the  sermon,  declaring 
the  occasion  a  blessed  one. 

The  Legion  of  Decency  reported 
530  pictures  reviewed  during  the 
past  year,  as  compared  with  521 
films  the  year  before,  and  a  slight 
decrease  in  objectionable  films, 
with  those  "condemned"  dropping 
from  1.34  per  cent  to  .95  per  cent. 

A  priest  of  the  Archdiocese  of 
St.  Paul,  Lieut.  Col.  Patrick  J. 
Ryan,  recited  prayers  for  the  dead 
at  the  burial  of  the  first  U.  S, 
troops  slain  in  Africa.  Among  the 
group  was  the  Rev.  Clement  Falter, 
C.  Pp.  S.,  the  first  American  Army 
chaplain  lost  in  that  sector,  killed 
in  a  cross-fire  from  machine  guns 
when  landing  on  a  Morocco  beach 
the  morning  of  Nov.  8. 

During  a  fire  which  razed  old 
Armory  Hall,  East  Boston,  Nov.  15, 
more  than  50  priests  labored  with 


Boston  firemen  in  rescue  work  and 
administered  the  last  rites  to  50 
firemen  trapped  in  the  wreckage. 

Rear  Admiral  Daniel  J.  CaiSa- 
ghan,  in  command  of  the  cruiser 
San  Francisco,  lost  Ms  life  in  an 
engagement  of  the  United  States 
Navy  with  the  Japanese  off  the 
Solomon  Islands;  his  ship  was 
brought  back  to  port.  A  native  of 
San  Francisco,  he  was  52  years  old 
and  had  served  31  years  in  the 
Navy.  He  had  received  many 
honors  and  represented  President 
Roosevelt  in  Oct.,  1939,  at  the  fun- 
eral services  for  Cardinal  Mimde- 
lein  in  Chicago.  In  a  broadcast  ad- 
dress the  President  paid  special 
tribute  to  the  Catholic  naval  officer, 
and  referred  to  him  as  "my  close 
personal  friend." 

The  Most  Rev.  Martin  Tritschler 
y  Cordoba,  Archbishop  of  Yucatan, 
eldest  member  of  the  Mexican  hi- 
erarchy, died  in  Merida  at  the  age 
of  74. 

Gen.  George  C.  Marshall,  Chief 
of  Staff,  declared  the  moral  and 
spiritual  guidance  of  the  U.  S.  Army 
the  best  in  the  world. 

A  vituperative  attack  upon  Vati- 
can officialdom  was  made  by  Ro- 
berto Farinacci,  in  his  newspaper, 
"Regime  Fascista,"  and  he  accused 
Myron  C.  Taylor,  "Roosevelt's  Jew- 
ish emissary,"  of  taking  with  him 
when  he  left  Vatican  City  informa- 
tion that  led  to  the  bombing  of 
Italian  cities.  The  accusation  was 
without  foundation,  statements  to 
that  effect  being  made  by  "Osser- 
vatore  Romano"  and  Mr.  Taylor 
himself. 

A  special  committee  of  the  Na- 
tional Catholic  Educational  Asso- 
ciation met  in  New  York  City  to 
study  the  question  of  revision  of 
the  Catholic  school  system. 

At  the  Oratory  of  St.  Philip  Neri, 
in  Rome,  a  plaque  was  unveiled 
commemorating  the  fact  that  Pope 
Pius  XI S  made  his  early  studies 
there. 

Two  deaths  were  reported  in  a 
Nazi  concentration  camp:  the  Rev. 
Paul  Baranski,  C.  S.  Sp.,  interned 
since  1939;  and  the  Rev.  J.  Piwow- 


774 


arczyk,  S.  J.,  news  of  whose  arrest 
had  only  recently  been  received. 

In  a  collective  pastoral  letter  the 
hierarchy  of  Brazil  urged  all  Cath- 
olics to  unite  in  a  common  front 
against  the  Axis. 

A  hurricane  in  British  Honduras, 
particularly  violent  in  the  vicinity 
of  Corozal  and  Orange  Walk,  did 
great  damage  to  the  Jesuit  mis- 
sions. Many  mission  buildings  were 
severely  damaged,  and  13  Jesuit 
schools  and  4  churches  were  de- 
stroyed, at  a  loss  of  $50,000. 

A  pontifical  Mass  of  requiem,  ar- 
ranged by  the  Brazilian  Ambassador 
to  the  Holy  See,  was  offered  in  St. 
Peter's  Basilica  on  Nov.  19  for  the 
late  Cardinal  Leme  da  Slfvelra  Cin- 
tra. 

Racial  and  religious  discrimina- 
tion in  employing  war  workers  was 
prohibited  in  Canada. 

The  National  Congress  of  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Faith  was  held  in  Guadalajara, 
Mexico,  Nov.  15-19. 

As  an  expression  of  their  high 
regard  for  the  late  Rev.  Francis  J. 
Kri!S,  an  American-born  priest  who 
had  been  especially  active  in  social 
welfare  in  Cordoba,  Vera  Cruz,  the 
people  of  Cordoba  named  one  of 
their  streets  after  him. 

The  annual  honor,  '.'Woman  of 
the  Year,"  of  the  Woman's  National 
Institute,  New  York  City,  was  given 
to  two  Catholic  nurses,  Capt.  Flor- 
ence MacDonald  and  Lt.  Helen 
Summers,  among  the  last  Amer- 
icans to  leave  Corregidor  before  its 
fall  and  since  then  on  duty  in  the 
United  States. 


The  Holy  See  directed  the  Mary- 
knoll  Fathers  to  cooperate  with  the 
local  clergy  of  nine  archdioceses 
and  dioceses  in  five  countries  of 
South  and  Central  America:  Gua- 
yaquil, Ecuador;  Talca,  Temuco 
and  La  Serena,  Chile;  Puno  and 
Lima,  Peru;  and  three  areas  in 
Central  America. 

A  new  Catholic  publication, 
"Toplx/y  was  inaugurated  by  the 
Catechetical  Guild,  St.  Paul,  Minn., 
to  counteract  the  flood  of  secular 
"comic"  publications  with  illustra- 
tions of  historical  material  in  color. 
The  first  issue  of  the  monthly 
showed  the  life  and  death  of  St. 
Maurice  in  drawings  and  dialogue. 

The  Second  Corrientes  Diocesan 
Eucharistic  Congress  at  Posadas, 
Argentina,  was  attended  by  5,000 
Paraguayans  as  well  as  thousands 
of  Argentine  pilgrims.  The  Argen- 
tine National  Holiday  occurred  dur- 
ing the  congress,  and  on  that  day 
five  bishops  and  nine  priests  dis- 
tributed Holy  Communion  to  the 
armed  forces,  and  a  number  of 
soldiers  and  "conscripts"  were  bap- 
tized during  the  field  Mass. 

The  first  American  Ordinary  of  a 
see  in  Haiti,  the  Most  Rev.  Louis 
Collignon,  O.  M.  I.,  was  consecrated 
Bishop  of  Les  Cayes  on  Nov.  21,  by 
Cardinal  Archbishop  Villeneuve  of 
Quebec,  in  ceremonies  unprece- 
dented in  Lowell,  Mass. 

Five  members  of  a  ring  responsi- 
ble for  lewd  publications  were  ar- 
rested in  New  York,  N.  Y.,  Akron, 
Ohio,  and  Kansas  City,  Mo. 


NOVEMBER  22-30 


A  bill  fixing  the  tax-exempt  status 
of  charitable,  educational  and  re- 
ligious properties  in  the  District  of 
Columbia  was  introduced  in  the 
House  by  Representative  John  F. 
Hunter  of  Ohio  and  passed.  It  was 
virtually  the  same  as  the  bill  in- 
troduced by  Senator  Pat  McCarran 
of  Nevada,  which  was  reported  fav- 
orably by  the  Senate  Committee  on 
the  District  of  Columbia,  and  aim- 
ed to  amend  recent  interpretation 


by  which  certain  previously  tax- 
exempt  properties  had  been  placed 
on  the  tax-rolls. 

The  centennial  of  St.  Peter's 
Cathedral,  Belleville,  III.,  was  sol- 
emnly observed.  Six  members  of 
the  hierarchy  attended  the  Mass 
at  which  Bishop  Althoff  of  Belle- 
ville pontificated. 

Ceremonies  commemorating  the 
one  hundredth  anniversary  of  the 
founding  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Holy 


775 


Family  were  held  in  New  Orleans, 
in  St.  Louis  Cathedral  and  the 
motherhouse  nearby,  Nov.  21-23. 
The  foundress,  born  in  New  Orleans 
of  Haitian  parentage,  was  Miss  Har- 
riet Delisle,  who  became  Mother 
Harriet  and  was  assisted  by  Miss 
Juliette  Gaudin,  a  native  of  Cuba. 
Dedicated  to  work  among  the  peo- 
ple of  their  race,  the  little  com- 
munity cared  for  indigent  old  Col- 
ored women,  instructed  slaves  and 
taught  catechism  to  Colored  chil- 
dren. At  the  end  of  ten  years  they 
numbered  about  ten  members,  and 
at  their  centennial  count  207  Sis- 
ters, 22  novices  and  12  postulants, 
with  homes  for  the  aged,  orphan 
asylums  and  schools  under  their 
care.  Archbishop  Rummel  of  New 
Orleans  sent  a  letter  of  congratu- 
lations on  their  "marvelous  record 
of  zeal  and  generosity  in  the  cause 
of  religion,  education  and  charity," 
and  celebrated  the  solemn  pontifical 
Mass  on  Nov.  21,  the  date  of 
foundation. 

Meetings  of  the  diocesan  clergy 
of  St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  all  dealing 
with  Catholic  family  life,  were  held 
during  the  week  of  Nov.  22. 

A  press  club  organized  at  Cath- 
olic Central  High  School,  Troy,  N. 
Y.,  was  named  the  Scan  Ian  Press 
Chapter,  in  honor  of  Patrick  J. 
Scanlan,  managing  editor  of  the 
Brooklyn  "Tablet." 

Due  to  the  difficulty  of  communi- 
cation with  Rome,  a  Vicar  General 
of  the  Friars  Minor  Capuchin  in  the 
United  States  and  Canada  was  ap- 
pointed, with  special  faculties  for 
the  duration  of  the  war.  The  Very 
Rev.  Benno  Aichinger,  O.  P.  M.  Cap., 
of  New  York  was  appointed  to  the 
new  office. 

Men  in  the  service,  unable  to  re- 
turn home  for  Thanksgiving  Day, 
enjoyed  the  usual  festivities  at  the 
U.  S.  O.  clubs.  In  London  American 
Catholic  troops  attended  a  solemn 
Mass  in  Westminster  Cathedral. 
The  day  was  given  an  added  sig- 
nificance at  Notre  Dame  University 
with  ceremonies  marking  the  cen- 
tenary year. 

At  the  opening  of  the  A  lean  High- 


way from  the  United  States  to 
Alaska,  the  Rev.  Charles  Hamel, 
O.  M.  I.,  pastor  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
Church  at  Whitehorse,  Yukon  Ter- 
ritory, read  the  invocation  for  the 
dedication  ceremonies. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  John  J.  Boy- 
Ian,  Vicar  General  of  the  Diocese 
of  Des  Homes,  was  appointed  Bish- 
op of  Rockford,  to  succeed  Bishop 
Hoban,  transferred  to  Cleveland  as 
Coadjutor  Bishop. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Leo  Binz,  sec- 
retary of  the  Apostolic  Delegation 
in  Washington,  was  appointed  Titu- 
lar Bishop  of  Pinara  and  Coadjutor 
Bishop  of  WSnorta,  of  which  the 
Most  Rev.  Francis  M.  Kelly  is 
Bishop. 

The  Rev.  J.  Armand  Sabourin, 
heroic  chaplain  of  Les  Fusiliers 
Mount  Royal  who  figured  promin- 
ently in  the  raid  on  Dieppe,  cel- 
ebrated a  solemn  Mass  at  St.  Pat- 
rick's Cathedral,  New  York  City, 
Nov.  22. 

In  the  Netherlands,  Dr.  J.  R.  L. 
Smits,  director  of  the  Catholic  High 
School  at  Bergen-op-Zoom,  and  Jan 
Viekke,  a  teacher  there,  were  sent 
to  a  Nazi  concentration  camp,  and 
Dr.  T.  J.  Verschuur,  former  Neth- 
erlands Minister  of  Commerce  and 
president  of  the  Dutch  Catholic 
party,  was  arrested  as  a  hostage. 

Lest  Catholic  schools  be  robbed 
of  their  distinctive  character,  the 
hierarchy  of  England  and  Wales 
sent  a  joint  letter  to  the  London 
Times,  demanding  respect  for 
minorities  in  the  new  British  educa- 
tion bill. 

It  was  learned  that  the  counselor 
of  the  United  States  Embassy  in 
Vichy,  France,  Robert  D.  Murphy,  a 
product  of  Catholic  schools  (Mar- 
quette  Academy  and  Marquette  Uni- 
versity), had  labored  quietly  and 
patiently  for  many  months  in  North 
Africa  to  establish  the  favorable 
scene  upon  which  American  troops 
arrived  the  night  of  Nov.  7-8. 

Dr.  George  Johnson,  director  of 
the  N.  C.  W.  C.  Education  Depart- 
ment, was  raised  to  the  rank  of 
Domestic  Prelate,  with  the  title  of 
Right  Reverend  Monsignor. 


776 


A  new  National  Catholic  Advisory 
Committee  for  the  Girl  Scouts,  com- 
posed of  Catholic  laywomen  from 
each  of  the  12  regional  Girl  Scout 
areas,  and  set  up  at  the  suggestion 
of  the  Rev.  Robert  Brown,  Liaison 
Officer  between  the  Girl  Scouts  and 
the  N.C.W.C.  Youth  Department, 
held  their  first  meeting  at  the  na- 
tional headquarters  in  New  York 
City. 

At  an  impressive  ceremony  in 
St.  Mary's  Church,  Belfast,  Ireland, 
91  men  and  46  women  converts,  in- 
cluding 16  soldiers  and  5  members 
of  the  Auxiliary  Territorial  Service, 
were  confirmed  by  Bishop  Mageean 
of  Down  and  Connor. 

High  officials  of  state,  the  armed 
forces  and  civic  life  attended  a 
solemn  requiem  Mass  at.  St.  Pat- 
rick's Church,  Ottawa,  Canada,  in 
honor  of  the  memory  of  24  former 
students  of  St.  Patrick's  College 
who  had  given  their  lives  in  the 
present  war. 

Under  an  order  of  the  day  during 
the  summer,  it  was  learned,  Lieut. 
Gen.  E.  C.  A.  Schreiber,  former 
commander  of  the  First  Army, 
chose  as  the  emblem  for  these 
British  troops  the  medieval  Cru- 
saders' emblem  of  the  cross  and 
shield  with  the  sword  of  St.  George 
of  England.  A  London  "Times"  cor- 
respondent said:  "It  represents  the 
heart  of  this  army." 

Archbishop  Beovich  of  Adelaide 
praised  the  Catholic  spirit  of  Amer- 
ican troops  in  Australia,  saying, 
"You  have  edified  our  people,  for 
which  I  am  most  grateful." 

Acting  Squadron  Leader  Maurice 
Michael  Stephens,  former  pupil  of 
the  Xaverian  Brothers,  won  his 
fourth  British  award  for  gallantry 
in  action,  the  Distinguished  Flying 
Cross  twice  in  the  Battle  of  Britain, 
and  the  Distinguished  Service  Or- 
der in  North  Africa  and  Malta. 

A  historical  document  brought  to 
light  in  the  muniment  room  of 
Blaire  College,  Aberdeen,  by  W.  R. 
Humphries,  revealed  that  Mary 
Queen  of  Scots  secretly  received 
Holy  Communion  from  her  confes- 
sor on  the  morning  of  her  execution. 


A  Bible  Congress  under  the  aus- 
pices of  the  Federation  of  Catholic 
Teachers  was  held  in  Buenos  Aires, 
Argentina.  A  resolution  was  adopt- 
ed advocating  a  return  to  the  Gos- 
pel in  private,  family,  school  and 
institutional  life. 

The  dramatic  rescue  of  Capt. 
Eddie  Rickenbacker  in  the  Pacific 
after  Ms  plane  was  wrecked  re- 
vealed that  ever  since  the  First 
World  War  he  had  carried  on  his 
person  a  crucifix  given  him  by  an 
eight-year-old  girl  shortly  before  he 
sailed  overseas  in  1918.  "It  has 
always  been  a  comfort  to  have  it 
with  me,"  he  informed  the  N.C.W.C. 
News  Service. 

The  posthumous  award  of  the 
Congressional  Medal  of  Honor  to 
Capt.  Richard  E.  Fleming,  Marine 
flier,  for  heroism  in  the  Battle  of 
Midway,  was  given  to  his  mother, 
to  whom  he  had  sent  word  that  he 
had  received  Holy  Communion  be- 
fore the  start  of  the  engagement 
from  which  he  never  returned. 

The  Rev.  John  P.  Boland,  pastor 
of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  Church  in 
Buffalo,  announced  his  retirement 
as  Chairman  of  the  New  York  State 
Labor  Relations  Board.  A  testi- 
monial dinner  was  planned  for  him 
for  Dec.  9th,/  with  Governor  Leh- 
man and  other  notables  serving  on 
the  Committee. 

The  Church  of  the  Assumption 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  in  Lancaster, 
Pa.,  marked  the  200th  anniversary 
of  this  historic  parish,  with  a  sol- 
emn pontifical  Mass,  celebrated  by 
Bishop  Leech  of  Harrisburg. 

Enid  Maud  Dinnis,  noted  Cath- 
olic writer  and  member  of  the  Gal- 
lery of  Living  Catholic  Authors, 
died  in  London  at  the  age  of  69. 
A  convert  to  Catholicism,  her  works 
breathed  the  spirit  of  the  Faith 
she  cherished.  Among  them  are 
"The  Anchorhold"  and  "God's  Fairy 
Tales." 

The  third  man  from  St.  John's 
University,  Collegeville,  Minn.,  to 
receive  the  Navy  Cross  for  extra- 
ordinary heroism,  was  Lieut.  An- 
thony J.  Schultheis,  U.  S.  N.  R. 

Perpetual  adoration  of  the  Bless- 


777 


ed  Sacrament  in  the  National 
Shrine  of  the  Immaculate  Concep- 
tion, Washington,  D.  C.,  was  in- 
augurated Nov.  27,  to  continue  for 
the  balance  of  the  year. 

Immigration  restrictions  affecting 
Protestant  missionaries  from  North 
America  were  the  result  of  laws 
imposed  by  several  South  American 
countries,  after  the  outbreak  of  the 
war  in  Europe,  to  prevent  a  large 
influx  of  refugees  from  war-infested 
countries.  Commenting  on  this  sit- 
uation, a  non-Catholic  newspaper- 
man, John  W.  White,  said  in  the 
"Catholic  Digest":  "The  mission- 
aries create  a  bitter  resentment 
against  the  U.  S.  that  has  done 
more  than  any  other  single  factor 
to  sabotage  Washington's  good- 
neighbor  policy." 

A  general  assembly  of  the  Car- 
dinals at  the  Vatican  was  held  Nov. 
24,  in  the  presence  of  the  Pope, 
to  discuss  the  cause  of  beatification 
of  29  persons  killed  during  the 
Boxer  Rebellion  in  China  in  1900. 
A  favorable  decision  was  rendered, 
the  defense  of  their  faith  and  mar- 
tyrdom being  declared  unquestion- 
able. 

Amory  Matthews,  convert,  U.  S. 
Papal  Chamberlain,  died  in  Rome. 
He  was  resident  there,  and  the  son 
of  Nathan  Matthews,  former  Mayor 
of  Boston. 

Word  received  from  various  for- 
eign missionary  lands  gave  evi- 
dence that  the  neutrality  of  Ireland 
enabled  Irish  missionaries  to  take 
over  mission  fields  affected  by  the 
war. 

Mary  knoll  Sisters  in  Kaying, 
China,  were  growing  peanuts  to 
make  peanut  oil  for  sanctuary 
lamps  throughout  the  vicariate. 

The  First  National  Eucharistic 
Congress  of  El  Salvador  was  held 
in  San  Salvador.  By  radio  the  Holy 
Father  broadcast  a  message  to  the 
closing  exercises  on  Nov.  26,  and 
bestowed  his  Apostolic  Blessing. 

Following  the  aerial  bombard- 
ments of  Genoa  Pope  Pius  sent  a 
letter  to  the  Archbishop,  Cardinal 
Boetto,  expressing  his  sympathy  for 
civilian  casualties. 


The  annual  Pan-American  Mass 
was  celebrated  in  St.  Patrick's 
Cathedral,  Washington,  D.  C.,  by 
the  Apostolic  Delegate,  Archbishop 
Cicognani,  and  the  Most  Rev.  John 
F.  O'Hara,  C.  S.  C.,  Military  Dele- 
gate, preached  the  sermon,  saying 
that  by  learning  the  lessons  God 
would  teach  us  in  our  trials  "we 
will  earn  the  right  to  thank  God  for 
a  peace  based  on  justice,  a  lasting 
peace."  Diplomatic  representatives 
of  Central  and  South  American  re- 
publics, military  and  naval  aides, 
legislative,  judicial  and  government 
officials  were  present.  The  annual 
Pan-American  Mass,  sponsored  by 
the  Southern  California  Chapter  of 
the  Knights  of  Columbus,  was  also 
celebrated  on  Thanksgiving  Day  in 
St.  Vibiana's  Cathedral,  Los  Angeles, 
said  to  be  the  largest  Latin-Ameri- 
can community  in  the  United  States. 

A  new  Liberty  ship  was  named 
for  Archbishop  Lamy,  by  school 
children  of  New  Mexico,  who  won 
the  privilege  in  the  school  salvage 
campaign. 

The  37th  annual  meeting  of  the 
Catholic  Church  Extension  Society 
was  held  in  Chicago,  111.,  with  more 
than  twenty  members  of  the  hi- 
erarchy in  attendance.  It  was  an- 
nounced that  the  Most  Rev.  Wil- 
liam D.  O'Brien,  Auxiliary  Bishop 
of  Chicago,  had  been  appointed  by 
the  Holy  See  to  serve  his  fourth 
term  as  president.  Bishop  O'Brien 
said  the  past  year  had  been  a  dif- 
ficult one  because  of  the  world  con- 
flict, the  home  missions  having  also 
suffered  from  it. 

Independence  Day  was  observed 
in  Haiti  with  Mass  in  all  the 
churches,  President  Lescot  and  Ms 
family,  the  Cabinet  and  diplomatic 
corps  attending  Mass  in  the  Ba- 
silica of  Notre  Dame,  Port-au-Prince, 
where  Archbishop  Gouaze  pontif- 
icated. 

A  spy  suspect  in  Brazil,  was  re- 
ported in  the  United  States  press 
to  be  a  Papal  Count,  but  the  title 
of  Count  was  never  given  by  the 
Vatican  to  Edmondo  di  Robilanti. 

Before  the  Nazi  occupation  of 
France,  Cardinal  Hlond,  Primate  of 


778 


Poland,  living  in  exile  in  Lourdes,- 
departed  thence  for  Saragossa, 
Spain. 

A  disastrous  fire  in  a  Boston  cafe 
on  the  night  of  Nov.  28  resulted 
in  the  death  of  nearly  500  persons. 
During  the  catastrophe  about  50 
priests,  displaying  great  courage 
under  hazardous  circumstances,  ad- 
ministered the  last  rites  and  gave 
general  absolution  to  the  victims, 
accompanying  them  also  to  the  hos- 
pitals. A  large  percentage  of  the 
dead  were  Catholics. 

Fr.  Szramek,  distinguished  Polish 
priest,  died  in  a  Nazi  prison.  He 
was  one  of  50  Warsaw  hostages 
condemned  to  death. 

The  Most  Rev.  Anthony  J.  Schu- 
ler,  S.  J.,  Bishop  of  El  Paso  for  27 
years,  resigned  from  his  see  and 
retired  to  live  in  Denver,  Colo. 
During  his  episcopate  the  Catholic 
population  of  the  diocese  had  in- 
creased from  81,290  to  121,854.  He 
is  succeeded  by  the  Most  Rev.  Sid- 
ney M.  Metzger,  who  was  appointed 
his  Coadjutor  earlier  in  the  year. 

A  signal  honor  was  bestowed  on 
Fr.  Thomas  Shanahan,  S.  J.,  by 
General  MacArthur,  who  promoted 
him  from  First  Lieutenant  to  Cap- 
tain for  his  heroic  service  as  chap- 
lain of  the  Mactan,  inter-island 
steamship  which  served  as  a  Red 
Cross  ship  for  the  transfer  of  the 


wounded  from  the  Philippines  to 
Australia. 

The  Distinguished  Flying  Cross 
was  awarded  to  Lt.  William  E. 
O'Brien,  Marquette  University  alum- 
nus, and  to  Radio  Man  Anthony  W. 
Brunetti,  of  the  Sacred  Heart  par- 
ish, Bridgeport,  Conn. 

The  Very  Rev.  Msgr.  Louis  D. 
Berube  was  elected  Administrator 
of  the  Diocese  of  Ogdensburg,  to 
serve  until  the  installation  of  a 
new  Bishop  to  succeed  the  Most 
Rev.  Francis  J.  Monaghan,  who 
died  Nov.  13. 

Pope  Pius  XII  granted  indulgences 
for  recitation  of  the  prayer  to  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary,  which 
he  gave  over  his  radio  broadcast 
to  Portugal  when  he  consecrated 
the  world  to  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary.  An  English  translation 
was  printed.  The  faithful  were  ask- 
ed to  dedicate  themselves  individ- 
ually to  the  Immaculate  Heart. 

The  condition  of  the  Very  Rev. 
Vladimir  Ledochowsks,  Superior 
General  of  the  Society  of  Jesus, 
who  had  been  ill  for  some  time,  con- 
tinued very  grave. 

Spam's  new  Ambassador  to  the 
Holy  See,  Domingo  las  Barcenas, 
arrived  in  Rome. 

The  relics  of  St.  Julian  were 
stolen  from  the  tomb  in  Le  Mans 
Cathedral,  France. 


1942  NECROLOGY  OF  DISTINGUISHED  U.  S.  CATHOLICS 
(This  list  does  not  include  those  who  have  died  in  their  country's  service.) 


Hierarchy 

Most  Rev.  Joseph  M.  Corrigan, 
Titular  Bishop  of  Biltra,  rector  of 
the  Catholic  University 

Most  Rev.  Francis  J.  Monaghan, 
Bishop  of  Ogdensburg 

Clergy 

Rev.  James  A.  Abbey 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Martin  T.  Anderegg 
Rev.  Carl  J.  Anthony 
Very  Rev.  Felix  Baran,  O.  M.  C. 
Rev.  James  Barron,  C.  Ss.  R. 
Rev.  Charles  Baschal 
Rev.  Francis  S.  Betten,  S.  J. 
Very  Rev.  Edward  Blecke,  O.  F.  M. 


Rev.  Peter  A.  Boyle 

Rev.  Bernard  Brotons,  O.  C.  D. 

Rev.  Bmil  Brum,  O.  F.  M. 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Daniel  A.  Buckley 

Rev.  William  D.  Buckley 

Rev.  Wallace  A.  Burk,  S.  J. 

Rev.  Frederick  A.  Burke,  C.  M. 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  James  C.  Byrne 

Rev.  John  J.  Carey 

Rev.  Thomas  F.  Carroll 

Rev.  Martin  F.  Cavanagh 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Peter  M.  Cerveny 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  John  J.  Clarke 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Eugene  J.  Connelly 

Rev.  John  A.  Connolly 

Rev.  John  Corbett,  S.  J, 


779 


Rev.  Gaetano  M.  Costi,  O.  F.  M.  Cap. 

Rev.  Michael  Cotter,  S.  M. 

Rev.  John  J.  Cox 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Patrick  P.  Crane 

Rev.  Edward  J.  Grotty,  C.  Ss.  R. 

Rev.  Daniel  C.  Cunnion 

Rev.  William  Gushing,  C.  P. 

Very  Rev.  Turibius  Deaver,  O.  F.  M. 

Rev.  Harry  T.  Deegan,  C.  M. 

Rev.  Henry  De  Gryse 

Rev.  Joseph  De  Jelsi 

Very  Rev.  L.  R.  Des  Rochers 

Rev.  John  F.  Dodwell,  C.  S.  Sp. 

Rev.  Arthur  S.  Dombrowski 

Rev.  Bernard  Doncet 

Rev.  Francis  X.  Dougherty,  S.  X 

Ret.  Francis  X.  Downey,  S.  J. 

Rev.  Francis  J.  Dubbel 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Charles  E.  Duffy 

Rev.  William  F.  P.  Duffy,  C.  S.  Sp. 

Rt  Bev.  Msgr.  Arnold  Estvelt 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  John  F.  Fagan 

Rev.  John  J.  Farrell,  S.  S. 

Rev.  Philip  A.  Farrell 

Rev.  Tobias  E.  Farrenkopf 

Rev.  Anthony  J.  Faucher 

Rev.  Ignatius  Fealy 

Rev.  Augustine  Fields,  S.  J. 

Rev.  Paul  V.  Flanagan,  O.  P. 

Rev.  August  J.  Foerster 

Rev.  George  A.  Forst 

Rt  Rev.  Msgr.  Phileas  S.  Garand 

Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan,  S.  J. 

Rev.  Francis  A.  Garvey 

Rev.  Fernando  Gaudet,  S.  S.  S. 

Rev.  William  A.  Gildea 

Rev.  John  T.  Gillard,  S.  S.  J. 

Rev.  Joseph  Giunta 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr,  Joseph  M.  Gleason 

Rev.  Lawrence  A.  Gough 

Rev.  Kilian  Gutmann,  0.  Carm.    * 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Patrick  Gwerin 

Rev.  George  B.  Harrington 

Rev.  Joseph  Hart  el 

Rev.  Francis  B.  Hassett 

Rev.  Charles  J.  Hennessy,  S.  J. 

Rev.  Thomas  J.  Herlihy 

Rev.  John  Hoes 

Rev.  Bmil  W,  Hottinger,  C.  Ss.  R. 

Rev.  Eugene  V.  Hughes 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  J.  Vincent  Hussie 

Rev.  David  J.  Hutchinson 

Rer.  J.  Amadee  Jacauement,  0.  P. 

Rev.  Thomas  M.  Jordan 

Rev.  Michael  Judt 

Rev.  Francis  L.  Kasaczun 

Rt  Rev.  Msgr.  William  P.  Kealy 

Rev.  John  F.  Keenan,  C,  M. 


Rev.  Cyril  C.  Kehoe,  O.  C.  C. 
Rev.  Richard  A.  Kennedy 
Rev.  Ralph  Kline 
Rev.  Francis  Krill 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  James  J.  Lacey 
Rev.  Denis  D.  Lane,  C.  M. 
Rev.  Thomas  J.  Lennan 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Thomas  J.  Leonard 
Rev.  Kilian  Lutz,  O.  F.  M.  Cap. 
Rev.  James  I.  Maguire,  S.  J. 
Very  Rev.  Msgr.  Leo  P.  Manzetti 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Nicholas  A.  Marnell 
Rev.  Casper  Matz,  O.  F.  M. 
Rev.  George  J.  May 
Rev.  Joseph  L.  McCann 
Rev.  George  T.  McCarthy 
Rev.  Thomas  McCarthy,  S.  S.  C. 
Rev.  Charles  A.  McClellan 
Very  Rev.  John  F.  McElwee,  O.S.F.S. 
Rev.  Alexander  B.  McKay 
Very  Rev.  William  F.  McLaughlin, 
0.  S,  F.  S. 
Rev.  John  McNiff 
Rev.  Albert  E.  Mehler,  C.  S.  Sp. 
Rt  Rev.  Msgr.  Joseph  A.  Melancon 
Rev.  Salvatore  Midaglia 
Rev.  Neil  A.  Mooney 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  James  J.  Mulhall 
Rt  Rev.  Bernard  Murphy,  O.  S.B. 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  George  F.  Murphy 
Rt  Rev.  Msgr.  George  L.  Murray 
Rev.  Jules  J.  Oberholzer,  S.  J. 
Rev.  Matthew  O'Brien 
Very  Rev.  Edward  D.  O'Connell 
Rev.  John  F.  O'Malley 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Patrick  O'Reilly 
Rev.  Patrick  O'Reilly 
Rev.  Thomas  O'Rourke 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  John  W.  Osadnik 
Rev.  Denis  O'Sullivan 
Rev.  Henry  Otterbein,  C.  Ss.  R. 
Rev.  Leo  J.  Paloquin,  M.  M. 
Rev.  Raphael  Pfisterer,  O.  S.  B. 
Rev.  Anthony  A.  Pirnat 
Rev.  Joseph  Polsenski 
Rev.  George  D.  Quigley 
Rt  Rev.  Msgr.  C.  J.  Quille 
Rev.  Bernard  Ranker 
Rev.  Maurice  Riordan 
Rev.  Paul  J.  Rock 
Rev.  Aloysius  J.  Roth,  C.  S.  Sp. 
Rev.  George  Holland 
Rev.  Charles  F.  Schimmel 
Rer.  Edmund  J,  Schlecht 
Rev.  Franz  M.  W.  Schneeweiss 
Very  Rev.  Henry  J.  Schroeder,  O.  P. 
Rev.  Bernard  L.  Sellmeyer,  S.  J. 
Rev.  John  L.  Seuffert 

780 


Rev.  David  Shanahan 
Rev.  Vincent  A.  Skahan 
Rev.  Thomas  P.  Slater,  S.  S.  J. 
Rev.  Thomas   S.  Siattery 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  James  J.  Smith 
Rev.  Louis  S.  Spannagel,  C.  S.  Sp. 
Rt  Rev.  Msgr.  James  Stapleton 
Rev.  Eugene  Sugranes,  C.  M.  F. 
Rev.  Denis  A.  Sullivan,  O,  M.  I. 
Rt.  Rev.  Msgr,  John  J.  Sweeney 
Rev.  Aloysius  B.  Thibbitts,  S.  J. 
Rev.  Thomas  J.  Timmons 
Rev.  R.  Joseph  Tuohy 
Very  Rev.  Louis  A.  Tragesser,  S.  M. 
Rev.  Adolphe  A.  Vaschalde.,  C.  S.  B. 
Rev.  John  C.  Vitt 
Rev.  Thomas  E.  Walsh 
Rev.  Albert  M.  Weikmann 
Rev.  Thomas  J.  Wheeler,  S.  J. 
Rev.  Simon  J.  Wigishoff,  S.  P.  M. 
Rev.  W.  A.  Wilkinson,  S.  J. 
Rt.  Rev.  Justus  Wirth,  O.  S.  B. 
Rev.  Francis  M.  Wojtalewicz 
Rev.  Stephen  J.  Zarko,  C.  S.  Sp. 

Laity 

Grazia  Abb  ate,  centenarian 
Julia  A.  Acosta,  broker 
Pasquale  Amato,  singer 
Ellery  O.  Anderson,  lawyer 
Mrs.  James  A.  Bach,  N.  C.  C.  W.  of- 
ficial 

Ralph  F.  Bacon,  violinist 
Frank  Bagley,  prize  fight  manager 
Thomas  J.  Bannon,  U.  S.  Treasury 

agent 

William  J.  Baroni,  Sr.,  broker 
George  H.  Barron,   antiquarian 
Daniel  Barry,  ink  company  president 
John  Barrymore,  actor 
Mary  E.  Beary,  church  worker 
Bernard  Berigan,  orchestra  leader 
Arthur  Bienbar,  musician 
John  F.  Birmingham,  railroad  official 
Patrick  J.  Boland,  U.  S.  congress- 
man from  Pennsylvania 
James  F.  Boylan,  banker 
Frank  Brady,  engineer 
William  F.  Brady,  physician 
Andrew  Thomas  Brice,  engineer 
T.  Louis  A.  Britt,  attorney 
Edward  V.  Brophy,  political  leader 
Josephine    Brownson,     educator, 

writer,  Laetare  Medalist 
Orestes  A.  Brownson,  physician 
Henry  Bruckner,  politician 
Samuel  J.  Burden,  alderman,  regis- 
trar 


Paul  H.  Burns,  attorney 
Jacques  Bustanoby,  restauranteur 
John  J.  Butler,  press  room  head 
William  J.  Butler,   clerk  of  N.  Y. 

County  Supreme  Court 
John  Byrider,  industrialist 
Daniel  J.  Byrne,  Catholic  leader 
James  Byrne,  lawyer 
James  A.  Cahill,  Jr.,  surgeon 
James  E.  Cahill,  pharmacist 
William  J.  Cain,  lawyer 
Daniel  J.   Callahan,  steamship  offi- 
cial, banker 

Otto  F.  Canis,  professor  of  pharmacy 
Mary  Campbell,  philanthropist 
John  J.  Canning,  insurance  broker 
James  D.  Cantillon,  philanthropist 
Peter  P.  Cappel,  real  estate  dealer 
James  P.  Carey,  transportation 

manager 

John  F.  Carney,  county  clerk 
Matthew  J.  Carney,  industrialist 
Charles  J.  Carroll,  attorney 
Frank  F.  Carroll,  physician 
Michael  J.  Carroll,  post  office  em- 
ployee 

William  1C  Carroll,  business  execu- 
tive 

Louis  J.  Cartier,  jeweler 
Charlotte  Sterns  Chapin 
Walter  J.  Clark,  newspaper  man 
Richard  H.  Clarke,  attorney    - 
John  F.  Cockerill,  builder 
George  M.  Cohan,  actor 
Cleo  Corbett  Collins,  philanthropist 
Luigi  Communi,  violinist 
John  F.   Conlon,   K.  of  C.   district 

deputy 

Edward  J.  Connolly,  lawyer 
Joseph  P.  Connor,  bursar  of  library 
William  J.  Conway,  judge 
Edward  G.  Cooke,  theatrical  manager 
Mathilde  de  Cordoba,  portrait  etcher 
Thomas    J.    Courtney,    Edison   Co. 

employee 

James  F.  Coyle,  physician 
William  A,  Croke,  Sr.,  examiner  for 

State  Dept.  of  Licenses 
Maurice  J.  Cronin,  N.  J.  Civil  Ser- 
vice Commissioner 
Charles    E.   Crowley,    pioneer  rail- 
way builder 

William  F.  Cummings,  railroad  man 
Anne  Ogilvie  Curry,  hair  specialist 
Thomas  J.  Danehy,  manager  of 

utilities  company 
Frederick  W.  De  Gray,  attorney 
William  J.  Delehanty,  physician 


7S1 


Peter    B.    Bemarest,    high    school 

principal 

Ralph  De  Rosa,  designer  of  jewelry 
Jean  F.  P.   Des   Garennes,  author, 

educator 
Mary    Welch    Devereux,    wife    of 

Wake  Island  hero 
Thomas  J.  Devereux,  postal  clerk 
Harry  J.  Devine,  alderman 
Philip  A.  Doherty,  manufacturer 
"William  E.  Donahue,  reporter 
Mary  B.  Donegan,  advertising  films 

producer 

Hugh  Donohoe,  manufacturer 
Katherine  M.   Donovan,    "bank  em- 
ployee 

Mary  Agnes  Dowd,  philanthropist 
Thomas  J.  Dowling,  newspaperman 
Capt.  H.  R.  Doyle,  U.  S.  N. 
John  A.  Doyle,  St.  Vincent  de  Paul 

Society  official 

John  F.  Doyle,  Jr.,  real  estate  man 
Dennis  Driscoll,  member  of  G.  A.  R. 
William  J.  Dugan,  newspaper  com- 
positor 

Christopher  J.    Dunn,  Public  Wel- 
fare aide 

Albert  C.  Elser,  banker 
Louise  M.  Farrell 

William  F.  Feeney,  business  execu- 
tive 
Joseph    I    Finneran,    Big    League 

baseball  player 

Albert  Fisher,  pioneer  auto  man 
Freeman  C.  Fitzgerald,  business  ex- 
ecutive,  football  coach 
Maurice    O'R.    Fitz Gerald,    author, 

lecturer 

James  F.  Fitzpatrick,  claim  adjuster 
Patrick  V.  Flanagan,  attorney 
Andrew  S.  Fleming,  bookbinder 
Henry  Morris  Flinn,  pressman 
John  Charles  Flynn,  business  man 
John  Francis  Flynn,  deputy  clerk 
John  M.   Flynn,   legislator,    manu- 
facturer 

Thomas  H.  Flynn,  physician 
William  V.  Fiynn,  law  secretary 
A.  Manuel  Fox,  economist 
Bmil  Frei,  stained-glass  artist 
Edward  J.  Galbally,  publisher 
Frank  I.  Galgano,  assemblyman 
Martha  Gallery,  newspaper  colum- 
nist 
Teresa  Ganster,  leader  in  Catholic 

activities 

Earl  JT.  Garey,  lawyer 
Felix  A.  Gaudin,  dentist 


John  J.  Geoghan,  engineer 
Marguerite  Higgins  Gianella,  poet 
Joseph  F.  Gibbons,  contractor 
Michael  J.  Gillen,  assemblyman 
James  P.  Glynn,  physician 
John  J.  Glynn,  police  lieutenant 
Peter  B.  Goethals,  West  coast  pio- 
neer 

Gabrielle  Godard,  educator 
Emily  C.  Groden,  teacher,  organist 
James  P.   Graham,  contractor 
Mark  Graves,  tax  commissioner 
Joseph  Guida,  educator 
Francis  J.  Gunn,  dentist 
Peter  T.  Haas 
Charles  'Hackett,  singer 
James  F.  Hanley,  playwright,  com- 
poser, song  writer 
Edward    P.    Harrington,    Treasury 

Dept.  official 

James  F.  Harrington,  contract  clerk 
Joseph  Hartmann,  Catholic  Order 

of  Foresters  official 
Lambert  K.  Hayes,  judge- 
Martin  J.  Healy,  assemblyman,  al- 
derman 
Nicholas  J.  Healy,  Jr.,  collector  of 

prints 
Robert    S.    Heifferty,    member    of 

G-  A.  R. 

William  S.  Hennigan,  sports  writer 
Dominick    Henry,   chief  police    in- 
spector 

Justin   Herold,    physician,    medico- 
legal  expert 

Joseph   E.    Higgins,  broker 
Edward  J.  Hogarty,  lawyer 
Joseph  F,  Holland,  U.  S.  Commis- 
sioner 
Marie  W.  Holler,  leader  in  politics 

and  Catholic  affairs 
Phillips  Holmes,  actor,  aircraftsman 
John  F.  Horan,  baseball  organizer 
Ira  Ford  Hoyt,  passport  agent 
Walter    J.    Hutchinson,    film    com- 
pany official 
Michael  J.  Hylas,  boxing  champion, 

sports  figure 

Miriam  Louise  Hylan,  widow  of  ex- 
Mayor  of  New  York 
Patrick  Hynes,  sanitation  expert 
Jerome  A.  Jackson,  contractor 
David   F.   Jordan,    economist,    pro- 
fessor of  finance 
John   William  Joyce,  surgeon 
Leo  H.  Joyce,  physician 
Walter    E.    von   Kalinowski,    com- 
poser, author,  educator 


782 


Nellie  A.  Kean,  sacristan 
Thomas  Kearny,  attorney 
George   E.   Keenan,    athletic    com- 
missioner 

John  L.  Keenan,    advertising  man 
George  R.  Kelley,  car  inspector 
Edward  L.  Kelly,  City  Court  Justice 
Thomas  F.  Kelly,  Jr.,  editor 
John  B.  Kennedy,  newspaper  pub- 
lisher 

Clara  M.  Kenney,  teacher 
James  F.  Kiernan,  business  execu- 
tive 
Anna  Rose  Kimpel,  N.  C.  C.  S.  and 

N.  C.  C.  W.  official 
Patrick  J.  Kinsella,  A.  O.  H.  official 
Reginald  C.  Knickerbocker,  buyer 
Mary  Kristof,  official  of  First  Cath- 
olic Slovak  Ladies'  Union 
Edward  C.  La  Belle,  architect 
John  P.  Lally,  fiction  editor,  novel- 
ist 

Paul  H.  La  Stayo,  radio  official 
Margaret  C.  Lavelle,  Daughters  of 

Isabella  official 
Theodore  P.  Lawlor,  banker 
George  Leary,  engineer 
Lillian  Brady  Leddy,  lay  leader 
Josephine     Williams     Leiter,     lay 

leader 

Michael  J.  Leo,  merchant 
Sydney  B.  Leonard!,  pharmacist 
Alice  Lonergan,  newspaper  woman 
Alfonso  A.  Lordi,  business  executive 
John  V.  Loughney,  banker 
John  D.  Lucey,  physician 
Donald  F.  MacDonald,  geologist 
J.  Wiseman  Macdonald,  attorney 
John  C.  MacBvitt,  gynecologist 
John    J.    Maclntyre,    song    writer, 

steamship  official 

Elinor  A.  Madigan,  antique  collector 
Edward  R.  Maloney,  dermatologist 
Francis  R.  Maloney,  Board  of  Trans- 
portation employee 
Joseph  H.  Maloy,  insurance  broker 
Daniel  Manning,  broker 
John  Scotty  Martin,  centenarian 
Herbert  M.  May,  stock  broker 
Leon  T.  Mayrand,  K.  of  C.  executive 
Joseph  J.  McAuliffe,  newspaperman 
Paul  H.  McBride,  head  of  marble 

firm 

William  A.  McCleary,  linen  importer 
George  G.  McCord,  assistant  hotel 

manager 

Leslie  T.  McCormick,  dentist 
James  J.  McCullough,  fire  marshal 


Michael  A.  McDonald,  art  authority 
Peter  McDonnell,  broker 
Garret  W.  McEnerney,  attorney 
Thomas  J.  McEvoy,  educator,  author 
Joseph  McGinn,  compositor 
Arthur  A.   McGovern,    physical  in- 
structor 

Charles  F.  McGovern,  lawyer 
F.  R.  McGrail,  dentist,  secretary  of 

Guild  of  St.  Apollonia 
Margaret   L.   McGrath,    newspaper 

woman 

Martin  McHale,  realty  appraiser 
Mrs.  George  V.  Mclntyre,  women's 

leader 
Jennie  V.  McKeever,  part-owner  of 

Dodgers 

Charles  A.  McMahon,  editor 
Helen  T.  McManus,  organist,  music 

teacher 
James    F.    McNamara,    newspaper 

publisher 

Walter  H.  McNeill,  Jr.,  surgeon 
Thomas  F.  Meehan,  historian,  jour- 
nalist 

William  Merrifield,  engineer 
Marcello  Mezzullo,  builder 
James  A.  Mills,  A.  P.  correspondent 
Francis  H.  Moffett,  banker 
Peter  J.  Monaghan,  attorney 
Hugh  L.  Montgomery,  politician 
John  M.  Morin,  congressman 
Michael  J.  Morrissey,  music  teacher 
John  G.  Mott,  attorney 
William   P.   Moyles,   attorney 
Leo  A.  Muckle,  educator 
John  F.  Mulcahy,  Olympic  athlete 
Margaret  Mulcahy,  lay  leader 
Bernard  F.  Mulligan,  newspaperman 
Francis  R.  Mullin,  lawyer 
William    J.    Murphy,    postmaster, 

banker 

Fred    A.    Murtack,    building    con- 
structor 

Marie  Rose  Murtaugh,  social  worker 
Conde  Nast,  publisher 
Charles  P.  Neill,  ex-labor  commis- 
sioner, Laetare  Medalist 
John  J.  O'Brien,  ex-alderman,  wrest- 
ler, printer 

William  F.  O'Brien,  broker 
Eugene  O'Connell,   sports  writer 
John    Grattan    O'Connell,    football 

star,  sports  writer 
Donal  O'Connor,  authority  on  Gaelic 
Mary  G.  Ogilvie,  hair  specialist 
Emma  O'Gorman,  educator 
Thomas  J.  O'Halloran,  engineer 


783 


John  J.  0'Keeffe,  editor 

Cornelius    O'Leary,    Jr.,    insurance 

official 

Cornelius  J.  O'Leary,  physician 
John  S.  O'Leary,  realty  developer 
Mary  F.  Delay  O'Malley,  Democratic 

co-leader 

Joseph  F.  O'Neill,  civil  service  aide 
Michael  O'Reilly,  editor 
John  C.  O'Rourke,  contractor 
Alice  E.  O'Sullivan,  Gold  Star  Moth- 
ers secretary 
John  J.  O'Toole,  postmaster,  lawyer, 

educator 

J.  J.  Owens,  utilities  leader,  Cath- 
olic institutions  benefactor 
Edgar  Thomas  Paul,  organist,  choir- 
master 

John  J.  von  Pelzer,  organist 
Victorine  Biarnois  de  Pont,  singer 
John   Quinn,   clerk   in    Surrogates' 

Court 

Joseph  J.  Quinn,  attorney 
Frank   J.    Reardon,    utilities    com- 
missioner 

Mary  Reardon,  educator 
Henry  J.    Reel,   official    of  Cancer 

Relief  group 

Brig.  Gen.  Lawrence  V.  Regan,  Na- 
tional Guard 

Frank  A.  Roberts,  urologist 
James  A.  Roche,  accountant 
Karl  H.  Rogers,  writer,  director  of 

Narberth  Movement 
Helen  O'Brien  Ryerson,  organist 
John  Joseph  Ryan,  newspaperman 
William  C.  Ryan,  contractor 
William  J.  Ryan,  physician 
Leonard  Sachs,  football  coach 
Frederick  J.  Schuyler,  printer 
Alfons  V.  Schenuit,  organist 
Mary  McAnerney  Semple 
Edward  T.  Shanahan,  business  fore- 
man, winner  of  D.  S.  C.  in  1918 
Joseph  P.  Shea,  judge 
Joseph  A.  Sheeran,  American  News 

Co,  official 

Joseph  C.  Sheffield,  linen  manufac- 
turer representative 
Robert  S.  Shriver,  investment  broker 
John  A.    Smith,  founder   ot  Greek 

Catholic  Union  of  U.  S. 
William  G.  Smith,  police  justice 
James  A.  Spellman,  merchant 
William  J.  Spillane,  American  News 

Co.  official 

John  P.  Stafford,  educator 
Mary  A.  Sterns,  philanthropist 


Peter  Strassburger,  asylum  super- 
intendent 

Andrew  T.  Sullivan,  banker 
Christopher    D.    Sullivan,    political 

leader  and  congressman 
Edward  M.  Sullivan,  reporter 
J.  Frank  Sullivan,  club  manager 
Julia  W.  S.  Taft,  philanthropist 
Thomas   W.    Tallon,   N.    Y.   Times 

employee 

Edward  Thoman,  Holy  Name  leader 
Thomas  J.  Thorp,  sports  leader  and 

writer 

James  E.  Tierney,  Trust  Co.  official 
Daniel  A.  Tobin,  Supreme  Director 

of  K.  of  C, 

Harold  J.  Tobin,  professor  of  polit- 
ical science 

Edmund  M.  Toland,  attorney 
Martin    J.    Toolen,    building    con- 
tractor 

Franklin  M.  Tomlin,  lawyer 
Francis  L.  Tooley,  dentist 
Bertha  Hughes  Toomey 
James  A.  Toomey,  professor  of  law, 

attorney 

Herbert  J.  Treacy,  Jr.,  F.  B.  I.  agent 
Paul  TJehlinger,  restaurant  official 
Peter  Alexander  Vachon,  fur  trader 
Margaret  Wade,  newspaper  woman 
James  J.  Walsh,  author,  physician 
John  J.  Walsh,  assistant  mails  sup- 
erintendent 

Margaret  Walsh,  secretary 
Francis   Kegis   Wapmummit,   Pota- 

watomi  Indian  centenarian 
Capt.  Charles  E.  J.  Warner,  pilot 
Joseph  A.  Waters,  newspaperman 
James  G.  Weisz,  organist 
Thomas  F.  Welch,  broker 
Julius  F.  Wenn,  physician 
Frederick   D.   Whelan,    cigar   firm 

official 

William  B.  Wiegand,  bank  examiner 
Frank  J.  Willard,  tax  receiver 
Hattie  Williams,  actress 
Katherine   P.  Williams,   N.C.  C.  W. 

official 

James  A.  Wilson,  Edison  Co,   em- 
ployee 

Clara  Brew  Wittson,  philanthropist 
Shirley  W.  Wynne,  health  commis- 
sioner 

Robert  J.Yosco,  vaudeville  comedian 
Sgt.  Edward  F.  Younger,  TJ.  S.  A., 
veteran  who  chose  the  body  of 
unknown  soldier  to  rest  at  Arling- 
ton National  Cemetery 


784 


For  names  of  Catholic  Men  of  Achievement  see  pages  447-470 


INDEX 


Page 

Abandonment 143 

Abbess    143 

Abbey    143 

Abbot  , 143 

Abbreviations    common     in    ecclesiastical 

use     292-  294 

Abdication    143 

Abduction     143 

Abjuration     „ 143 

Abortion     143,  493 

Absolution     143 

Absolution,  General   144 

Abstinence     144 

Abstinence  Days    18 

Academy  of  Sciences,  Pontifical 502-  503 

Accessory  to  Sin    144 

Acclamation    144 

Acolyte    144 

Act   of   Charity,   Heroic    168 

Act   of   Faith    164 

Act   of    God    144 

Action,  Catholic 153,  342-  359 

Action,    Christian    131 

Action,    Francaise    144 

Action,  Social,  Department  of  N.C.W.C. 

349-  351 

Actors'    Guild,    Catholic    385-  386 

Actual    Grace    144 

Actual   Sins    144 

Ad   Bestias    144 

Address,  Ecclesiastical  Forms  of   ...295-  298 

Address,   Forms  of    295-  298 

Address,  Lay  Dignitaries,  Forms  of  ....   298 

Ad    Libitum     144 

Ad    Limina    Visit    52,   144 

Administrator     144 

Adoption   144 

Adoptionism   87 

Adoration    144 

Adoration,    Forty   Hours    249 

Adoration   Society,    Nocturnal    414 

Adultery    145 

Advent     •  •  •  -   145 

Adventists    636,  646 

Advocate,    Devil's    160 

Affinity 145 

Afghanistan,   Church   in    96 

African  Orthodox  Church,   Census       . .  ,   636 

Agape    145 

Age,  Population  by     654 

Age  of  Reason    145 

Agnosticism    145 

Agnus  Dei   145,  211 

Agony,  The  Three  Hours   185,  249 

Agrapha    145 

Aid  Association,   Inc.,   Chaplains'    412 

Airmen   of  America,  Catholic   409 

Alaska,    Church    in    96 

Alb     195 

Albania,  Church  in 96 

Albigensianism     187 

Alexandrian   Rite    219 

Algeria,  Church  in  96 

Alleluia  •••   145 

Alliance    of    Bohemian    Catholics,    Na- 
tional    414 

Alliance  of  St.  Louis,  Catholic  409 

Allocution     145 

All  Saints,  Feast  of 248 

All  Souls  Day  248 

Alma    Mater    145 

Alms-deeds    145 


Page 

Alpha  and  Omega    ...............  /  •   145 

Altar     ........................  145,  193 

Altar    Cards     ........................  *94 

Altar-cloths     ........................  194 

Altar  Draperies   .....................  J94 

Altar,    Flowers   on    ................   165 

Altar,   Knights    of    the    .............  413 

Altar  Linens  .......................  *94 

Altar-stone    ............    ............  193 

Alumnae  Assn.    of   the  Catholic   School 

of   Social    Service    ............  f  ......  408 

Alumni  Federation,  Catholic  Nat'l.    .  ...  370 

Amana   Society    ................    636,  646 

Ambassadors,  U.  S  ...............   562-  565 

Ambrosian    Rite    .....................  218 

Ambry    .............................  193 

Amen   ...............................  14° 

American  Board  of  Catholic  Missions    .  .  408 
American   Cardinals    .................     72 

American  Catholic  Historical  Assn  .....  408 

American    Catholic    Philosophical    Assn.  408 
American    Catholic    Sociological    Society  408 
American    Citizenship,    Commission    on..   394 
American    Creed     .....  ...............  566 

American  Democracy  and  the  Church   .  .  569 
American    Ethical    Union,    Census    .....  636 

American  Franciscan  Provinces  and  Com- 

missariats    .........................   487 

American  Hierarchy,   1942   Meeting  357-  359 
American     Lithuanian,    Roman    Catholic 

Federation     ....................  •  •  •  •  408 

American    Martyrology  ..........  -259-  263 

American   Missionaries   in  Foreign  rieias 

............  ^    .......  .......    288-  291 

American*  Missionaries   at  Home   ...288-  291 
American    Patriotic    Assn.     ........    ...  634 

American    Publishers    of   Catholic   Books  435 
Amice    .............................  }y. 

Anabaptism     ........................   ]°l 

Anathema    .........  .;•••:  ............  3«£ 

Ancient  Order  of  Hibernians    ........  .408 

Andorra,  Church  in   ...............     96 

Angelic  Doctor   .....................  146 

Angels    ...........................  };° 

Angels,   Guardian   ................  •  •       167 

Angelus,  The   ...................   146,  250 

Anglican    Orders     ....................   1J6 

Anglicanism    ----  .  ....................   *jj? 

Angola,    Church   in    .................     96 

Annulment    .....................  •  v/   *  J5 

Annunciation    ...................    I46.  246 

Antependium     ..............  •  •  •  •  •  •  ----    *jj* 

Anthropological   Conference,    Catholic.  .  .  409 
Anti-Catholic  Movements  in  U.  S.  .  .630-  635 
Antichrist    .........................  Jf£ 

Antiochean   Rite 


Antipbpes 


146 


Apostasy 

Apostle    ...........................  147 

Apostle  Guild,    Catholic  Lay    .........   376 

Apostles   of   Nations    ...............  255 

Apostles    of   Peoples    ................  255 

Apostles  of  Places   .................  .255 

Apostles,   Short  Sketch  of   ............     29 

Apostleship  of  Prayer   .............  408 

Apostleship  of  the  Sea   ...........  399-  401 

Apostolate,    Co-Missionary    ............  412 

Apostolate,    Interracial   Lay    ......    401-402 

Apostolate  of  Suffering  ...............  408 


785 


Apostolate,   Outdoor    375,  377 

Apostolic  Delegate   147 

Apostolic  Delegates  to  U.  S 63 

Apostolic   Fathers    128 

Apostolic  Indulgences    147 

Apostolic    Letters 46 

Apostolic   Overcoming    Church    of    God, 

Census   636 

Apostolic  Prothonotary    56,  179 

Apostolic,    Vicar     186 

Apothecaries'    Weight    674 

Apparitions     147 

Appurtenances,    Church    193 

Arabia,    Church   in    96 

Archbishops    in    IT.    S 67 

Archconfraternity    of    the    Divine    Child  408 

Archimandrite    147 

Architects,    Catholic     464 

Architecture  of   Famous   Cathedrals   233-  245 

Argentina,    Church    in    96 

Ananism 188 

Armenian  Rite 219 

Army  and  Navy  Insignia  667-  668 

Art,    Liturgical    230-231 

Articulo    Mortis    1 47 

Ascension    147,  247 

Ash   Wednesday      246 

Ashes     147 

Asperges    147 

Aspiration 147 

Assemblies  of  God   635,  646 

Associates,    Spiritual  Book    438 

Assumption   147,  248 

Assyrian  Jacobite  Apostolic  Church   ....  637 

Atonement     147 

Attributes  of  God    147 

Attrition    148 

Audiences,   Papal    148 

Aureole    148 

Australia,  Church  in 96 

Authority    148 

Auto  da  fe  148 

Autobiographies   of  Converts 437 

Avoirdupois    Weight    674 

Azores,    Church    in    96 

Baha'is     637 

Bahamas,   Church  in .     96 

Baldakia    193 

Banking    659-  660 

Banks     660 

Banns  of  Marriage 148,  491 

Baptism    131,  148 

Baptists    188,  635,  646 

Baseball  527-  531 

Basilica    149 

Basketball      534 

Basutoland,    Church    in    96 

Beatification    149 

Beatific   Vision    149 

Beatitudes,  the  Eight  263,  149 

Bechuanaland,   Church    in    96 

Belgium,    Church   in    96 

BelFs 149 

Benedict  XV,  Encyclicals  of 49-     50 

Benediction   of   the   Most  Blessed   Sacra- 
ment      249 

Benefice    149 

Benefit  of  Clergy   149 

Benemerenti  Medal 476 

Benevolence    149 

Benevolent    Association,    Ladies   Catholic  41 4 

Benevolent  Legion,   Catholic    409 

Benevolent  Legion,   Catholic  Women's. .  412 

Berengarius,  Heresy  of 188 

Betrothal    149 

Betting     149 


Page 

Bible,    The    122-128 ;  149-  150 

Books  of 124 

Indulgence   for  Reading 126 

Polyglot     178 

Prayer  before  Reading  and  after  .  .126-  127 

and  Protestantism   125 

Bibles,    Chained    153 

Bible  in  Public  Schools   ..  .   150,  305 

Biblical  Assn.  of  America,  Catholic  .  .    .   409 

Biblical    Calendar    127 

Biblical  Coins    127 

Biblical  Measures 128 

Bigamy    150 

Bigotry     150 

Big    Sisters,    Catholic    409 

Bimonthly    Magazines    445-  446 

Bination     150 

Biographies  of  Cardinals   . . .  .  .        . .   73-     78 

Biographies    of    Catholic     Hierarchy    of 

U.  S 78-     89 

Biography,  Recommended  Books  in.. 427-  428 

Biretta    150 

Birth    Control    150,  493 

Birth  Rates 655-  656 

Bishops,  Annual  Meeting  of  ....       357-  359 

Bishops,   Nomination   of 52 

Bishops  in  U.  S 67-     70 

Black  Friars  Guild   383-  384 

Blasphemy     150 

Blessed  Sacrament,  Benediction  of  .    .       149 
Blessed  Sacrament,  Exposition  of     ....   164 

Blessed  Virgin,  Assumption  of 248 

Immaculate  Conception  of 169,  248 

Joys  of    172 

Little   Office   of    173 

Nativity    of 248 

Presentation    of    248 

Sorrows  of   183 

Visitation   of    186 

Blessing,    Nuptial    176 

Blind    331-  334 

Boston   Catholic  Guild    332 

Braille  Magazine,  Catholic       .        ...   332 

Catholic  Library    332 

Catholic    Schools     331 

Catholic  Work 331-  334 

Dog-guides    333 

Non-Sectarian   Organization    333 

Bohemian    Catholics,    National    Alliance 

of    414 

Bohemian    Roman    Catholic     Union    of 

Texas 408 

Bolivia,    Church   in    96 

Bollandists    150 

Bonds  and  Stocks   660 

Book  Associates,   Spiritual    438 

Book  Club,  Catholic   438 

Book  Club,    Catholic   Children's    . .      .  .  439 
Books,   American   Publishers   of   Catholic  435 

Books,  Index  of  Prohibited    170,  417 

Books  of  the  Bible 124 

Books  proscribed  by  Canon   Law    .  .416-  417 

Books,  Recommended   427-  435 

Borneo,   Church    in    96 

Bouquet,    Spiritual    183 

Boxing     531 

Boy  Saviour  Movement,    Inc 409 

Boy   Scouts,    Catholic    ,   366 

Boys'  Brigade  of  U.  S.,  Catholic 364 

Brain  Injuries,  First  Aid  for  677 

Brazil,    Church    in    96 

Brethren,  German  Baptists   637,  646 

Brethren,  Plymouth  637,  647 

Brethren   River    ,    638 

Breviary     150 

Bribery     151 


786 


Brief 46, 

Brothers,   Lay 151J 

Buddhist  Mission    ', 

Bulgaria,   Church   in       

Bull    ; 46: 

Bullarium '. 

Burial     

Burma,  Church  in 

Burns,  First  Aid  for 

Burse      ...    151, 

Byzantine   Rite    

Cabinets,  Catholics  in  Presidents'    571 

Calendar    2-  13 

Biblical    127 

Ecclesiastical 16,  151 

Franciscan 483-  486 

Gregorian    16 

Julian    16 

World    17 

Calumny    151 

Calvary    151 

Calvinism    

Camera,   Apostolic    

Cameroons   (British),   Church  in   97 


Cameroon    (French) 


, 
Church 

Catholic 


96 
376 
97 
97 


, 

rench),   C 

Campaigners   for  Christ, 
Canada,   Church  in 

Canary  Islands   (Spanish),  Church  in    .  . 

Candelabrum    .......................  151 

Candle,   Paschal    ....................  177 

Candles   .....................    194,  151 

Candles,    Votive  and  Offerings   ........  186 

Candlestick   .........................  151 

Canonical^  Hours  ..................  151 

Canonization     ........................  151 

Canon    Law    .........................  151 

Books  Proscribed  by  ...........   4l6-  4l7 

on  Education  ......................  301 

Canon  of  Scripture   ................  152 

Canon  of  the  Mass     ............   207-  210 

Canopy     ............................  152 

Cantata    ..........................  152 

Canticle     .........................  152 

Cape  Verde  Island,  Church  in  ........  97 

Capital,   Churches  Stand   on    ....        520-  524 

Capital    Sins    .......................  152 

Capitals,    State    .....  „  ...............  586 

Cappa   Magna   ......  "  ............  152 

Cardinal    ...  ......................  152 

Cardinal  Protector  ................  152 

Cardinal  Virtues    ..............    142,  152 

Cardinals,    American    ......  ,    .......  72 

Cardinals,  Biographies  of  .........   73*  78 

Cardinals,   Names   of   ............    57-  58 

Case,    Reserved    ....................  180 

Cases  of  Conscience   ................  152 

Cassock    .............................  152 

Catacombs    ........................  152 

Catafalque  ..........................  153 

Catechism    .......................  153 

Catechumen    ......................  153 

Catharism    ...........................  188 

Cathedra   .......................  153 

Cathedral     ..........................  153 

Cathedrals,  Famous     .............   233-  245 

Cathedraticum    ......................  153 

Catholic  Action  Medal    ..............  471 

Catholic  Architects   ..................  464 

Catholic    Hierarchy    in    U.    S.5    Biogra- 

phies of    .....................    78-  89 

Catholic    Action    ..........     153,  342-  359 

Auxiliary  Societies   of    ..............  344 

Definition    .......................  342 

Doctrinal   Foundation    ........    342-  343 

Objective    .........................  343 

Organization  of  ...............   343-  344 


Page  Page 

,  151  Origin    342 

,   173  in  the  Schools 369-  371 

638  Study,    Department  of 353-354 

96  in  the  U.  S 345-  359 

,   151         Actors'   Guild 385-  386 

151         Agencies   in  Youth   Field    ...        .    364-  367 

151        Airmen  of  America   409 

96         Alliance   of  St.   Louis 409 

677        Alumni   Federation,   National    370 

194         Anthropological  Conference 409 

218         Apostolic   Church    (Sect)    638,647 

Association  for  International  Peace   ....  409 

Authors,    Gallery  of    421-  426 

Benevolent  Association,   Ladies   414 

Benevolent   Legion    409 

Biblical  Association  of  America.    409 

Big    Sisters     ••  409 

Board    for    Mission    Work    among    the 

Colored  People    409 

Book  Club,  The  . . . .  .  •••••••    gf 

Books,  American  Publishers  of  435 

Boys  Brigade  of  the  U.  S 364 

1Ro         Boy    Scouts     , f$S 

62         Campaigners    for  ^Christ  , g6 

^    

...  439 


... 

Charities,    National    Conference    ....... 

Children's  Book  Club   ............... 

Church     ............    •  •  •  .  •  ;  •  •  ._-  •  •  •  •  :  ' 

Church  Extension  Society  of  the  U.  S.  A. 
College  Students'    National   Federation.  . 
Colleges  for  Men  in  U.  S.   .  .  ......  313- 

Colleges  for  "Women  m  U.  S.   .  .       318- 
Committee  of  the  South   .............. 

Community   Service    .    .     .    •     ....... 

Conference  on   Industrial   Problems      .  .  . 
Daughters  of  America  .  .  .  .,  .......    •  •    • 

Daughters  of  America,  Junior  .    .  .   365, 
Deaf,  Ephpheta  Society  for   ......  .  .  .  . 

Discoverers     ...................     £>U- 

Dramatic  Movement   .............   384- 

" 


Educational  Association,   Catholic   ..326- 

Education,  Legal  Status  of    

Education,   State.  Aid  to  ... ....  - 

Educational  Institutions  in   1940    

^Education    in  U.    S.,   History   of   303- 

Encyclopedia     • •    •  • 

Evidence  Guild 37  5- 

FamSyr  Protective"  Life    Insurance    So- 
Federation,'    American    Lithuanian    Ro- 


369 


410 


412 
£>  1 
385 

g 

327 
305 


304 

t2i- 
376 

451 


man 

Guardian  Society  .•,•••_,••••; 

Guild  for  the  Blind,   Boston  s 


Beir  DVpendenV  Children 
Hospital  Assn.  of  U.  S.  &  Canada  .. 

IdSls  "in  "GoVernrrUnt    .......    Jjg- 

Indian  Missions  .............  *Q5- 

Information    Society     ........  '/*, 

Interracial    Movement     .......    401- 

Justices  of  Supreme  Court  ----   *  ---- 

Knights    of   Ohio    ................. 

Knights   of   St.   George   ............. 

Ladies   of   Columbia    ............... 

Lay  Apostle  Guild   ............... 

Laymen's  Assn.  of  Georgia   ........ 

Laymen's  Retreat  League   ........... 

Lay  women's  Retreat  Mvt  ........ 

Leaders    ......................    447- 

Legislation  on  Marriage   .......   488- 

Library   Assn  ...................  ... 


329 
332 

410 
410 

593 
406 


57  u 
410 
410 
410 
376 
380 
341 
341 
450 
493 
411 


787 


Library  for  Blind   

Literary    Men 459. 

Magazines  in  U.  S "....'.  440- 

Maternity   Guild    

Medical   Mission    Board    ....    ...... 

Men  vjf  Achievement 447- 

Missions 286- 

Missions,  American  Board  of    

Monthly  Magazines  in  U.  S 443- 

Motion    Picture    Guild    

Musicians     468- 

Narnes  of  Places 587- 

Near  East  Welfare  Assn 

Necrology  of  U.  S 

Negro  Missions   403- 

News  Events    679- 

Newspapers   in   U.    S 440- 

Nurses,   Council  of    397- 

Order   of   Foresters    

Painters    465- 

Pamphlet  Society    

Philosophers    457- 

Philqs9phical  Assn.,   American    

Physicians'  Guilds,  Federation  of   .... 

Poetry  Society  of  America 

Population  by  States    610- 

Press    Assn 

"Pro   Deo"  Society    

Psychology    496- 

£uarterly  Magazines  in  U.  S 
adical  Alliance  

Radio  Work  in  U.  S 517- 

Reading,  Plan  for   418- 

Refugees,  Episcopal  Committee  for  Cath- 
olic        354- 

Round  Table  of  Science  503- 

Rural    Life  Conference 

School   Press   Assn 

School  System,  Organization  of   .  .  306- 

Scientific    Societies    502- 

Scientists     451- 

Sculptors    

Slovak  Ladies  Union,  First  

Societies  in  U.  S 408- 

Sociological  Society,   American    

Statesmen    447- 

Students'  Mission   Crusade 

Students'    Peace   Confederation    

Summer  School  of  America  Theatre  . . 

Theatre  Conference  

Theatre  Guild    

Theatre  of  America 382- 

Theologians    457- 

Thought  Assn.    . . 

Total  Abstinence  Union  of  America. . 

Truth   Society  of  Oregon    

Truth  Society,  International 

Union  of  Texas,  Bohemian  Roman    . . 

Unity  League  

Universities  for  Men  in  U.  S.    .  ,    313- 
Universities  for  Women  in  U.  S.  .  .318- 

University  of  America   

University  School  of  Drama    

War  Veterans    

Women's  Benevolent  Legion    

Women's  Missionary  Assn 

Work  Among  the  Blind 331- 

Work  Among  the  Deaf     334- 

Writers'  Guild  of  America 

Youth   Apostolate    360- 

Youth   Council,    National    ..354,  362- 

Youth    Organization    

Catholic     

Catholicism  in  U.  S 103- 

Catholics  in  Civil  War  545- 

Catholics  in  Presidents'  Cabinets  . 
Catholics  in  Revolutionary  War  . 
Catholics  in  the  World  War 


Page  Page 

332        Catholics,  Old   177 

464  Celebes,    Chuich   m 97 

446        Celibacy     153 

407  Censer    153 

411         Censorship     153 

470        Censure    .  ...       153 

287  Census   of  Religious  Bodies    .          .    636-  645 

408  Census,   U.   S 595-  607 

445  Centenaries  of  1943 614-  629 

411  Archdiocese  of  Chicago   ..        .       6l4-  617 

470  Archdiocese  of  Milwaukee    623-625 

588  Diocese   of   Hartford    617-  620 

411  Diocese  of  Little   Rock 620-  622 

779  Diocese  of   Pittsburgh 626-629 

405  Central   Verein   of  America,   Catholic    . .  410 

784        Ceremonies    153 

446  Ceremonies  of  the  Mass 199 

398        Certified    Checks     658 

411        Ceylon,    Church    in      97 

468        Chained  Bibles    153 

411  Chaldean  Rite 219 

459        Chalice    153,195 

408        Chamberlain     153 

412  Chancel     154 

411        Chancellor     154 

612        Chancery 154 

411        Chancery,    Apostolic    62 

415         Chant 154,    223-226 

501         Chant,    Ecclesiastical    223-226 

446        Chant,   Gregorian    223-226,  167 

411         Chant,   History   of    223-  226 

519        Chapel     154 

420        Chaplain    154 

Chaplains'   Aid  Assn.,   Inc 412 

355        Chaplet    "154 

504        Chapter    154 

392  Charges    D'Affaires,    Apostolic    .      .    64-     65 

411        Charities,   Catholic    299-300 

324  Charities,   National   Conference   of  Cath- 

503  olic     414 

457         Charity     154 

465  Charity,  Heroic  Act  of 168 

413  Charity,   Ladies  of    409 

415        Chastity     154 

408        Chasuble    196 

450        Cherubim     154 

371         Children's   Book   Club,    Catholic    439 

370         Children,  Education  of  Retarded    330 

384        Children    of   Mary    154 

382        Child   Society,    Christ 364 

411        Chile,   Church  in    97 

386        China,    Church    in    97 

459        Chrism     154 

411        Christ     154 

411  Christ  Child   Society    364 

412  Christ,   Passion  of    178 

413  Christ's   Sanctified   Holy   Chuich    638 

408         Christ,  Seven  Last  Words  of 183 

412        Christ  the  King,  Feast  of 248 

318         Christ,   The  Virgin  Birth   of   186 

324  Christadelphians    638,  647 

325  Christian    Action^ 131 

^??  Christian    and   Missionary   Alliance    ....   638 

^2        Christian   Belief    130 

414  Christian     Doctrine,      Confraternity      of 

334  347,   371-  374 

338         Christian  Era   15 

412        Christian   Nation   Church    638 

368        Christian    Science    188 

363        Christian  Union   638,  647 

539        Christian   Workers,    Young    367 

153  Christianity,  Important  Dates  of   ....27-     29 

121        Christians 154 

546        Chronology     15.     21 

571        Church     154 

545  Church,    Catholic    153 

546  Church,  Commandments  of   156 

788 


•  Page 
Church : 

Doctor  of   129,  161 

Doctrines     122 

Edifice    193 

Fathers   of    128,  164 

Language    of    .  .t 172 

Law    on    Education     301 

Marks    of    174 

Militant 155 

on    Education    301 

Rites  of  Eastern    218-  219 

Rites  of  Western  218 

Sacraments    of    131-  132 

Suffering    155 

Treasury    of    185 

Triumphant     155 

Unity    Octave    155 

and  American  Democracy   569 

and   Capital    520-  524 

and   Labor    520-  52,4 

and  Science 502-  505 

and   State    90-95,  155 

and  Youth    ._ 360-  371 

of  Armenia  in  America  638 

of  Christ,  Scientist  638,  647 

of  Christ,  U.   S.   A 638 

of  God    638,  647 

of  God  and  Saints  of  Christ   ...   638,  648 

of   God    in  Christ    638 

of  the  Nazarene   638,  648 

Churches,    Dedication   of    160 

Churches   of  Christ    638 

of  God    638 

of  the  Living  God   638,  648 

of  the  New  Jerusalem  638,  648 

Uniate   Eastern    220-  222 

Churching     155 

Ciborium    155,195 

Cincture    196 

Circumcision 155 

Circumcision,   The    . .  246 

Cities,  Nicknames  of 591 

Cities  of  U.   S.,   Population     .    ...   601-  607 
Citizenship,    Commission   on   American.  .   394 

Civil  War,  Catholics  in       545-  546 

Clandestinity     155 

Clean  Literature  Committee   356-357 

Clergy,  Immunity  of 169 

Clergy,    Married    155 

Clergy,   Missionary   Union   of    ...          .   41,4 

Clergy,   Religious    155 

Clergy,   Secular   155,  183 

Cleric     155 

Clericalism    155 

Cloister    155 

Closed  Times   155 

Clubs,  Discussion    373-374 

Coadjutor  Bishop    155 

Code    156 

Coeducation    156 

Coins,     Biblical     127 

College,    Sacred    156 

College  Students,  National  Federation  of 

Catholic 369 

Colleges  for  Men  in  U.  S.,  Catholic  313-  318 
Colleges    for   Women    in    U.    S.,    Cath- 
olic        318-  324 

Colombia,   Church   in    97 

Color  of  Vestments   196 

Colors,  Liturgical   156 

Columbian    Squires    365 

Columbus,   Knights   of    413 

Co-Missionary    Apostolate    412 

Commandments  of  the  Church   156 

Commandments  of  God 156 

Commissariate  of  the  Holy  Land   156 

Cornmissariates,    American    Franciscan...  487 


Page 
Commission  on  American  Citizenship    . .   394 

Committee   of   the   South,    Catholic    393 

Communion   156,  211-  212 

Communion,  First 1 64 

Communion,    Frequent     156 

Communion   of   Saints     156 

Communism    157 

Communities     of    Men    in    U.    S.,    Re- 
ligious          264-  271 

Communities    of   Women    in   U.    S.,    Re- 
ligious            271-  285 

Community   Service,    Catholic    396 

Compline 249-  2  50 

Concelebration    1 57 

Conclave     157 

Concordat    1 57 

Concordats,   Some  Famous    51 

Concubinage      157 

Concupiscence     1 57 

Concursus    52. 

Conference,    Franciscan   Educational    327-  328 
Conference,      National      Catholic      (See 

N.  C.  W.  C.)    345-  359 

Conference  on  Industrial  Problems,  Cath- 
olic      410 

Confession     157 

Confession,  Seal  of 182 

Confessional      158 

Confessor     158 

Confirmati9n    132,158 

Confraternity    158 

Confraternity      of      Christian      Doctrine 

347,    371-  374 

Congresses       373 

Discussion    Clubs      373-  374 

National    Center        373 

Publications    371-373 

Confraternity    of    the    Immaculate    Con- 
ception  412 

Congo,   Church   in    97 

Congregation,     Consistorial     ' 59 

Congregation  of 

Ceremonies 60-     61 

Council    60 

Extraordinary   Ecclesiastical    Affairs  61 

Holy  Office    59 

Oriental    Church    59 

Propagation  of  the  Faith    60 

Religious     60 

Sacraments    59-    60 

Sacred  Rites 60 

Seminaries    and    Universities    6l 

Congregation,    Religious    158 

Congregation    Holiness  Church    639 

Congregational    and    Christian    Churches 

._ . .    638,  648 

Congregations   of   Pontifical   Rite 285 

Congregational    Singing    158 

Congregationalism   189 

Congresses,  Eucharistic 231-  232 

Conscience    158 

Consent   158 

Consistories    51-     52 

Consistory 158 

Constitution    46 

Constitution  of  the  U.  S 574-  585 

Consubstantiation     158 

Consumers'  Cooperation 387-  388 

Contraceptives     493 

Continence    158 

Contracts,   Law  of    657 

Contrition 158 

Converts,    Autobiographies   of    437 

Converts'    Library    437 

Cooperative  Movement   387-  391 

Cooperatives,   Consumers'    387-  388 


789 


Page 

Cope     159 

Cornerstone     159 

Corporal    194 

Corporal  Works  of  Mercy    159 

Corpus  Christi 247-  248 

Costa  Rica,   Church  in      97 

Cotta      159 

Council    159 

Council     of     Catholic     Men,     National 

352-  353 

Council    of    Catholic   Women,    National 

353 

Councils,    List  of   General    52-     54 

Plenary    55 

Provincial      55 

Counsels,    Evangelical      159,  142 

Counter  Reformation    159 

Countries,    Patrons   of    254 

Court,   Diocesan    159 

Creation    159 

Creator    159 

Creature    159 

Credence    159 

Credence  Table 193 

Credit    Cooperation    391 

Creed 159 

Creed,  The  American      566 

Cremation     159 

Crete,   Church  in    97 

Crib .      . 159 

Crime  in  Marriage,  Impediment  in    ....  490 

Croatia,    Church   in    97 

Crosier     159 

Cross,  Exaltation    of    248 

Cross,  Finding  of  247 

Cross,    Pectoral    178 

Cross,   Sign   of    183 

Cross,   Stations   of    184,  249 

Crucifix   159,  194 

Cruets    159 

Crusaders    for    More    Fruitful    Preaching  412 

Crypt   159 

Cuba,  Church   in   97 

Cubic    Measure     674 

Cult    159 

Curia 159 

Curia,  Roman   59-    62 

Custos    159 

Dahomey,    Church   in    97 

Daily   Newspapers,    Catholic    440 

Dalmatic     196 

Dark    Ages    159 

Datary,  Apostolic    62 

Dates  of  Christianity,  Important   ...  .27-     29 

Day   Finder   23 

Days,    Derivation  of  Names    21 

Days  of  Fast 18,  164 

Daughters  of  America,  Catholic   410 

Daughters   of  America,    Junior   ....365,  410 

Daughters   of  Isabella,    Junior    365 

Daughters    of   Isabella,    National    Circle 

412 

Deacon    159 

Deaconess    160 

Deaf,   Catholic  Work  among  the   . .  334-  338 
Deaf,   Ephpheta   Society  for  Catholic    . .   412 

Deaf,    Systems   of  Education 336 

Dean    160 

Death     160 

Death  Rates,  U.  S 655-  656 

Decalogue   160 

Decency,  Legion  of   355-  356 

Declaration   of  Independence    572-  574 

Decorations,   Pontifical      160,  475-  476 

Decree   46 

Decretal 46 


Dedication   of   Churches    ., 

Defenders   of  the  Faith 

Definitors    

Delegate,    Apostolic     

Delegates,   Apostolic    56, 

Delegates,   Apostolic   to  U.    S 

Denmark,  Church  in 

Department  of  Education,    Federal 

Despair      

Detachment    

Detraction     

Devil    

Devil's   Advocate    

Devotion    

Devotion,  Forty  Hours 165, 

Devotions,   Principal   249- 

Diabolical    Possession    

Dies   Irae    

Diocesan    Synods    

Diocese    

Diplomatic    Representatives     at     Vatican 


Page 
160 

412 
160 
147 
65 
63 
97 
305 
160 
160 
160 
160 
160 
160 
249 
251 
179 
160 
55 
160 

66 

Discalced     .......    . 160 

Disciple     160 

Disciples    of    Christ    (Campbelhtes) 

639,  649 

Discipline    160-  161 

Discourses   of  Jesus    25 

Discoverers,    Catholic    450-  451 

Discussion  Clubs 373-  374 

Dispensation     161 

Dissolution  of  Marriage   161 

Divination     161 

Divine    Child,    Archconfraternity    of 

408 

Divine    Office      161 

Divine  Office,   League  of   229 

Divine  Right  of  Kings   161 

Divine  Science  Churcn       639 

Divorce    161 

Divorces   and  Marriages,    U.   S 656 

Doctor  of  the  Church   129,  161 

Doctrine,      Confraternity      of     Christian 

347,   371-  374 

Doctrines  of  the  Church     122 

Dog  Bite,  First  Aid  for 678 

Dog  Guides   for  Blind         333 

Dogma  ' 161 

Dogmas,     Principal     161 

Domicile,    Quasi      179 

Dominican   Republic,   Church    in 97 

Douay   Bible    161 

Dowry      162 

Doxology     162 

Drama,  Catholic  U.  School  of 384 

Dramatic  Movement,  Catholic   ....    384-  385 

Draperies,   Altar 194 

Dry  Measure    674 

Dulia     162 

Dutch  East  Indies,   Church  in    97 

Dutch  West  Indies,  Church  in       97 

Duties,   Parental    177 

Duty    162 

Easter    247 

Easter    Duty     162 

Eastern  Church  Rites    218-219 

Eastern  Churches,  Uniate 220-  222 

Eastern  Rites,   Liturgical   Practices  Com- 
mon to  all 219 

Easter  Water   162 

Ecclesiastical    Abbreviations    in    Common 

Use    292-  294 

Ecclesiastical   Administration    46 

Ecclesiastical  Calendar  16,  151 

Ecclesiastical  Chant 223-  2,26 


790 


Page 

Ecclesiastical  Forms  of  Address 295-  298 

Ecclesiastical  Provinces  in  U.  S.       ..71-     72 

Ecclesiastical   Titles    295 

Economics,  Books  Recommended  on       .  .  432 

Ecstasy     •    162 

Ecuador,  Church  m       97 

Edification     162 

Education 301-  306 

Education,  Canon  Law  on 301 

Educational  Association,   National   Cath- 
olic         326-  327 

Educational  Conference,    Franciscan    327-  328 
Education, 

Books  Recommended  on    430-  431 

Church's  Stand  on 301 

Federal  Aid  to  Catholic 306 

Federal  Department  of 305 

Legal  Status  of  Catholic 305 

N.  C.  W.  C.  Department  of   ...    346-  348 

Education  of  Retarded  Children 330 

Education,  State  Aid  to  Catholic 306 

Education,   Statistics    (Catholic) 307 

Education,  Systems  for  Dead 336 

Education   in  U.   S 302-  338 

Education    in    U.    S.,     Catholic    History 

of 303-  304 

Education,  U.   S.  Hierarchy  on   302-  303 

Educational    Institutions    in    1940,    Cath- 
olic        307 

Egypt,   Church  in 97 

Eire,   Church   in      97 

Ejaculations    162 

Elections,    Papal    51 

Elevation  _ 162 

Emancipation    162 

Embassies   in   Washington 561 

Ember    Days    162 

Emblem 162 

Emblems  of  the  Saints    257-  258 

Employment  Security        662-  663 

Encyclical     46,  162 

Encyclicals,  List   of         47-50 

Encyclopedia,    Catholic    153 

End  Justifies  the  Means 162 

England,  Church  in 97 

Epiphany     246 

Episcopal  C9mmittee  on  Youth 362 

Episcopalianism    1°9 

Episcopate     !63 

Epistle 163 

Ephpheta  Society  for  the  Catholic  Deaf, 

Inc 412 

Epikei    162 

Equivocation     163 

Eras,   Chronological 15 

Eternity    163 

Ethics 1^3 

Ethiopia,    Church   in    98 

Eucharist     163 

Eucharist,   Holy  Sacrament  of    132,  133-  135 

Eucharistic  Congresses 231-232 

Eucharistic    Congress    163 

Eucharistic  Dial    198 

Eucharistic  Liturgy  Common  to  All  East- 
ern Rites  219 

Eugenics    163 

Eutychianism    189 

Evangelical  Church  639,  649 

Evangelical   Congregational   Church   639,  649 

Evangelical    Lutheran   Synods    641 

Evangelical   Counsels    159,  142 

Evangelistic    Associations    639 

Evangelists    163 

Events  of  Catholic  Interest   697 

Evidence  Guild,   Catholic    . . . : 375-376 

Evil    163 


Page 

Evolution     163 

Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross 248 

Examination   of  Conscience    ...  .163 

Ex    Cathedra    163 

Excommunication     163 

Exorcism    164 

Explorers,  Catholic      450-  451 

Exposition  of  the  Bl.   Sacrament    164 

Extension  Society  of  the  U.  S.  A.,  Cath- 
olic   Church         410 

Extreme  Unction       132,  164 

Faculties    164 

Faculties  of  the  Soul 164 

Fainting,   First  Aids  for    .  ...     678 

Faith    164 

Faith,    Act    of 164 

Faith,    Defenders    of    412 

Faith,  Promoter  of     179 

Faith  and  Reason   .          164 

Faith,  Rule  of 164 

Faith,   Society  for  Propagation  of   .          .415 

Faith    Tabernacle    639 

Family       1 64 

Family    Life    Section,    N.  C.  W.  C.    350-  351 

Fanaticism     164 

Fascism    1 64 

Fast    18,  164 

Fast  and  Abstinence,  Days  of 18,  164 

Fast  Days 18,  164 

Fathers, .  Apostolic    128 

Fathers  of  the  Church     128,  164 

Favors,   Saints  for  Particular       256 

Fear    164 

Feast  Days   of   Patron  Saints    252-  254 

Feasts,   Principal 246-  248 

Feasts,  Table  of  Movable     14 

Federal  Aid  in  Catholic  Education  .  .  306 
Federal  Department  of  Education  .  .  .  305 
Federal  Officials  of  U.  S.  Government  . .  554 

Federated   Churches    639 

Federation,   American  Lithuanian  Roman 

Catholic 408 

Federation,  Catholic  Junior  Alumnae  364,  370 

Fees,  Stole 184 

Fiction,   Books  Recommended   on      .428-  429 

Field    Mass 164 

Field  and  Track  Recoids 536-538 

Fiji  Islands,  Church  in  98 

Finance    .* 659-  660 

Finding  of  the  Cross 247 

Finger  Towel 195 

Finland,    Church    in    98 

Fire  Bapti2ed  Holiness  Church      639 

Fire,    First  Aid   for 678 

Fire,    Preventatives    678 

Fire,   Safety   Measures 678 

First  Aid 675-  678 

First  Catholic  Slovak  Ladies  Union 413 

First  Communion    164 

Fisherman's  Ring    164 

Fits,   First  Aid  for 678 

Five  Scapulars   165 

Five   Wounds,    The      249 

Flag,  National  Code 594 

Flectamus   Genua    165 

'Flowers  on  the  Altar 165 

Football    532-  533 

Foreign    Fields,    American    Missionaries 

in     288-  291 

Foreign   Service,   U.   S 562-  565 

Foresters,   Catholic  Order  of    411 

Foresters,  Women's  Catholic  Order  of     .415 

Forgiveness  of  Sin    165 

Form  of  Marriage 491-  492 

Formosa,  Church  in   98 

Forms    of   Address,    Ecclesiastical 

295-  298 


791 


Page 
Forms  of  Address,  Lay  Dignitaries   ....  298 

Fortune  Telling 165 

Forty  Hours'  Devotion   165,  249 

Four  Last  Things    172 

Foursquare    Gospel        649 

Fractures,   First  Aid  for 677 

France,  Church  in    98 

Franciscan  Calendar 483-  486 

Franciscan  Educational  Conference     .  327-  328 
Franciscan   Educational   Conference   Pub- 
lications       328 

Franciscan   Order    477 

Franciscan  Provinces  and  Commissariats, 

American     t 487 

Franciscan  Youth    .  , 480 

Free  Christian  Zion  Church    639 

Freedom  of  Thought   165 

Freedom  of  Worship   165 

Freemasonry    165 

Freethinker    166 

Free  Will  ". 166 

Freezing,   First  Aid  for   677-  678 

French    Equatorial    Africa,    Church     in 

98 
98 
98 
98 
166 
247 


French  India,  Church  in 

French  Indo-China,  Church  in    . 
French  West  Africa,    Church   in 

Friar     

Friday,   Good   167,  246- 


Friends    (sect)    639,  649 

Fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost 166,  142 

Funeral  Pall 166 

Funeral    Rites    166 

Gallery  of  Living  Catholic  Authors  421-  426 

Gallican  Rite 218 

Gallicanism    166 

Gambia,  Church  in 98 

Gambling 166 

Gaudete    Sunday     166 

Gehenna    166 

General  Absolution 144 

General  Councils,  list  of 52-     54 

General  Eldership  of  Churches   of   God  638 

Genuflection    166 

Georgia,   Catholic   Laymen's   Assn.    of. .   380 

Germany,   Church  in   98 

Gethsemane    166 

Gibraltar,    Church    in    98 

Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost 166,  142 

Girl   Scouts    413 

Gluttony .      .166 

Gnosticism 189 

Goa,  India,  Church  in 98 

God 166, 

God,  Attributes  of 147 

God,  Commandments  of 156 

Godparents     167 

Gold  Coast,   Church  in    98 

Golden  Rose   167 

Golden  Spur,  Order  of 475 

Good   Friday    167,  246-  2.47 

Good  Works,  The  Three  Eminent 142 

Gospel     167 

Government,  Books  Recommended  on     .  429 
Government,  Catholic  Ideals  in  ....  592-  593 

Government,  U.  S 554-  585 

Governors  of  States   555-  560 

Grace     167 

Grace,   Actual    144 

Grace  at  Meals  " 167 

Grace,    Sanctifying    ]   181 

Grace,    State   of    Ig3 

Great  Wars   and  Their  Causes    ....  542-  544 

Greece,  Church   in   98 

Greek   Heresy    139 


Greek   Schism    

Greenland,    Church    in    ...... 

Gregorian   Calendar , \ ' 

Gregorian  Chant " 

Gregorian    Masses ." 

Gremiai     

Guadeloupe,   Church   m    ".".'.'.'.'.' 

Guam,   Church   in 

Guardian   Angels    .'.!!.' 

Guardian   Society,    Catholic    

Guatemala,   Church   in    

Guiana,  British,  Church  in [ 

Guiana,  Dutch,  Church  in 

Guiana,  French,  Church  in 

Guild,   Blackfriars    383! 

Guild,  Catholic  Actors'   .   335. 

Guild,  Catholic  Evidence   375. 

Guild,   Catholic  Lay  Apostle 

Guild   for   the  Blind,    Boston's   Catholic 

Guild,   Catholic  Maternity    

Guild,    Catholic    Motion    Picture    . 

Guild,    Catholic   Theatre    

Guild,    Catholic    Writers'     '.', 

Guilds,     Federation     of     Catholic     Phy- 
sicians'      

Guild,  St.  Anthony's   ' 

Guild  of  St.  Apollonia    

Guild,  St.  Paul's  '.]". 

Guinea,  Church  in  ['..', 


Page 

189 
98 
16 

167 

167 
167 


167 

410 

98 

98 

98 

98 

384 

386 

376 

376 

332 

407 

411 

411 

412 

412 
415 
413 
415 
99 


Habit   ...    ...........................   167 

Hagipgraphy   ...  ....................   167 

Haiti,   Church  in   ............  99 

Happiness    .......................  '.'//,   167 

Hawaiian   Islands,    Church    in    .    .  90 

Health    Rules    ...................  ;.'.*;  674 

Health    Service     under    Social     Security 
Act     .............................  .  663 

Heart  of  Jesus    ................  "  "  *   16? 

Heart    of    Mary,    Immaculate    ......  '  "   167 

Heat  Prostration,   First  Aid  for  677 


....  ......................... 

Hell     ......................... 

Hemoirhage,  First  Aid  for  .........  '.' 

Heresy     ............................. 

Heresy  of  Berengarius   ........  !..'.'* 

Heresy,   Greek   .................  '* 

Heresy   of  Hus    ...............        '  '    ' 

Heresy   of  Wycliff    .............  ..... 

Heresies,    Principal    ............     is'?*- 

Hermits   ...................... 

Heroic  Acts    of  Charity    ____  .'.'.']  '  .'  "  *  "  ." 

Hibernians,  Ancient  Order  of  ........ 

Hierarchy    .....................       '" 

Hierarchy  of  the  Catholic  Church  ".'.56- 
Hierarchy  of  U.  S  ...............     67- 

Hierarchy  in  U.  S.,  Biographies  of  Cath- 
_r.olic.  ..........................    78- 

Historical  Assn.,  American  Catholic,  .  . 
Historical  Records  of  N.  C.  W.  C  ..... 

History,    Books   Recommended   on 

•  :  .......................    420,   429- 

Hockey     ............................. 

Holidays  Commemorated   in  U.   S  ..... 

Holidays,    Legal    ..................  ... 

Holiness  Church   ..................  ,".'.' 

Holy    Childhood,    Pontifical    Association 
of     .............................. 

Holydays  of  Obligation  in  U.  S.   ...."." 

Holy  Eucharist,  Ceremonies  of  ____  133. 

Holy  Eucharist,  Sacrament  ....132    133- 

Holy  Ghost  ......................... 

£fuits  of   ...................    !,42, 

£lfts  ^  .............  -  ........   142, 

Sins  against   ....................... 

Holy    Hour    ......................... 


675 
ifcy 

188 
139 
I<?Q 
191 
191 
1,53 
168 

408 
jgg 

70 
70 

89 

408 
347 

430 

535 

22 

21 

640 


18 
135 
135 
168 
166 
166 


792 


Page 

Holy  Land,  Commissariat  of  the 156 

Holy  Land,  Medal  of  476 

Holy  Name  Society  (in  U.  S.) 413 

Holy  Office  59 

Holy  Oils 176 

Holy  Orders  .' .  .  132',  168 

Holy  Saturday  168,  247 

Holy  See  l<5g 

Holy  Sepulchre,  Order  of  475-  476 

Holy  Thursday  168,  246 

Holy  Trinity,  The  136,  137 

Holy  Week....  [  168 

Home,  American  Missionaries  at  .  .  288-  291 
Home  Bureau  for  Dependent  Children, 

Catholic  m 410 

Home  Missioners  of  America  291 

Honduras,  British,  Church  in  '.  99 

Honduras,  Church  in  99 

Hosanna  168 

Hospital  Association  of  U.  sY  and  Can- 

ada,  Catholic  410 

Host,  The  168 

Hour,  The  Catholic  "  519 

Hours,  Canonical  151 

HouSe  of  David  640 

House  of  the  Lord  '.'.  640 

Humeral  Veil,  The 169 

Humility  169 

Hungary,  Church  in .' .  .'  99 

Hus,  Heresy  of 189 

Hypnotism  159 

Hypostatic  Union  '."."."  169 

Iceland,  Church  in  99 

Iconoclasm  189 

Ideals  in  Government,  Catholic  . . .  592-  593 
Idolatry  igo 

},  H..S :.;:.:::  J§ 

Illegitimacy     169 

Illumination,  Church  of  640 

Immaculate  Conception 169,  248 

Immersion     169 

Immigration  Bureau  of  N.  C.  W.  C.  . . .   347 

Immortality    169 

Immunity  of  the  Cleigy   169 

Impediment    169 

Impediments  of  Marriage,  Nullifying  489-  491 
Impediments  of  Marriage,  Prohibiting 

488-  489 

Impotency     170 

Imprimatur    170*  4i6 

Impurity    170 

Incarnation    137-139,  170 

Incense    170 

Incest '.'.[   170 

Independent   Catholic   Church    in   U.    S,  649 

Independent    Churches    640 

Independent  Negro  Churches  640 

Index  of  Prohibited  Books   170,  417 

India,   Church  in  , 99 

Indian  Missions,  Catholic 405-  406 

Indian    Missions,    Marquette   League   for 

Catholic    414 

Indifference     170 

Indissolubility   of   Marriage 170 

Indorsement  in  Law    658 

Indulgence    170 

Indulgence  for  Reading  Bible 126 

Indulgences,   Apostolic    147 

Indult    170 

Industrial     Problems,     Catholic    Confer- 
ence  on    410 

Industrial    Relations    349 

Infallibility     170 

Infection,   First  Aid  for   675 

Infidel    170 

Information,  Military 666-  671 


Page 
Information  Society,   Catholic    .........  410 

Infused    Virtues     .....................   170 

In  Memoriam  ........................  170 

In   Partibus   Infidelium    ...............   170 

In  petto  .............................   170 

Inquisition,    Spanish    ................   170 

I.  N.  R.  1  .........................  171 

Insanity     ............................   171 

Insignia,  Army  and  Navy  ........   667-  668 

Inspiration     ..........................   171 

Institutions,     Catholic     Educational,     in 

1940   ..............................  307 

Institutum  Divi  Thomae   ..............  504 

Insurance,    Old    Age    under    Social    Se- 

curity  Act    ...................    661-662 

Inter-American    Seminar      .............  395 

Interdict    ...........................  171 

International  Catholic  Truth  Society   ...  413 
International  Federation  of  Alumnae  370,  413 
International  Peace,  Catholic  Assn.  for  .  .  409 
Internuncio     .........................   171 

Internuncios,    Apostolic    ......    56,  64-     65 

Interracial  Lay  apostolate   ........   401-  402 

Interracial  Movement,   Catholic    ....401-  402 

Intolerance      ........................   172 

I.  Q  ........  ;  ......................  496 

Iran,   Church   in   .....................     99 

Iraq,   Church  in   ..................     99 

Ireland,    Church   in    ................     99 

Irregularity    .........................   172 

Isabella,  Daughters  of   ...............  412 

Italian  Bodies   (sects)    ................  640 

Italian  East  Africa,  Church  in    .....     99 

Italy,  Church  in  .....................     99 

Itinerary    ............................   172 

Ivory  Coast,   Church   in    ..............     99 


amaica  (Br.  W.  Indies)  Church  in  ____  99 

ansenism    ...........................  189 

apan,  Church  in   ....................  99 

apanese  Population  of  U.  S  .......  608-  609 

ava,    Church   in    ...................  99 

ehovah's    Witnesses     .................  635 

esus,    Discourses   of    .................  25 

Miracles    of    ......................  26 

Testimony  of   .................    136-  lAl 

Jewish    Congregations    ................  640 

Jews  in  the  World,  by  Countries   ......  645 

Joys  of  the  Bl.  Virgin   ...............  172 

Judaizers     ..........................  189 

Judgment,  Last  .....................  172 

Judgment,    Particular    .................  172 

Julian  Calendar  .....................  16 

Junior  Alumnae  Federation,  Catholic  364,  370 

Junior  Daughters  of  America   ......  365,  410 

Junior  Daughters  of  Isabella  ..........  365 

Justice    ..............................  172 

Justices  of  Supreme  Court,  Catholic  ....  570 

Justification     .........................  172 

Juvenile  Books  Recommended    .....  433-  435 


Kappa  Gamma  Pi  371 

Kenya,    Church  in    99 

Kings,   Divine  Right  of   161 

Knights  of  the  Altar   413 

Knights  of  Columbus    413 

Knights   of  Malta    476 

Knights   of   Ohio,   Catholic    410 

Knights  of  St.  George,  Catholic  410 

Knights    of   St.    John    413 

Knights    of    St.    John,    Supreme    Ladies 

Auxiliary     413 

Know-Nothingism     634 

Kodesh  Church  of  Emmanuel 640 

Kolping  Society  of  America   414 


793 


Page 

Korea,  Church  in 99 

Ku  Klux  Klan 172,  635 

Labor,  Church's  Stand  on 520-  524 

Ladles   of   Chanty    409 

Ladies   of  Columbia,    Catholic       410 

Laetare  Medal   Winners 472 

Laetare  Sunday   172 

Laicism 172 

Laity,    Rubrics   for 215 

Lamp,  Sanctuary   181 

Last    Judgment    ...    172 

Last  Testaments        658 

Last  Things,  the  Four   .    .  . ,  172 

Last  Words   of  Christ,   the  Seven    183 

Last  Words   of  Presidents 567 

Latria     172 

Latter  Day   Saints 640,  650 

Latter  House  of  the  Lord 640 

Law,    Canon     151 

Law,   Church's   on  Education 301 

Law  of  Contracts 657 

Laws,    May    174 

Laymen's  Association   of  Georgia,   Cath- 
olic        380 

Lay   Dignitaries,    Forms    of   Address,    for  298 
Lay   Organizations,   N.    C.   W.    C.   De- 
partment  of    352-353 

Layman's  Retreat  League,  Catholic   341 

Laywomens'   Retreat  Movement  34 1 

Leaders,  Catholic 447-  450 

League  of  the  Divine  Office 229 

League  of  the  Sacred  Heart     4l4 

Legal  Department  of  N.  C.  W.  C.         .351 

Legal  Holidays    21 

Legal   Information      657-  659 

Legal  Status  of  Catholic  Education    305 

Legates,    Papal    56,  173 

Legations    in   Washington    561 

Legion,    Catholic    Benevolent 409 

Legion,  Catholic  Women's  Benevolent  .     412 

Legion  of  Decency  355-  356 

Legion  of  Mary 381-  382 

Legislation  on  Marriage,  Catholic      488-  493 

Legitimation      173 

Length,    Measure    674 

Lent 173 

Leo  XIII,   Encyclicals   of 47-     49 

Liberal  Catholic  Church   (Sect)          . .    .  .  640 

Liberia,  Church  in   v 99 

Liberty,  Religious  in  U.  S..      103 

Library  Association,    Catholic    411 

Library  for  Blind,  Catholic 332 

Library,   Convert's    437 

Libya,  Church  in   99 

Life    of   Christ,    Chronologically    24-     25 

Life  of  St.   Francis,   Standard  References 

on  482 

Life  Insurance  Society,  Catholic   411 

Life,  Rural  Bureau  349-  350 

Limbo    173 

Lincoln's   Gettysburg   Speech 544 

Linens,    Altar    194 

Liquid    Measure    674 

Litany    173 

Literary  Men,  Catholic      459-  464 

Literature,    Books   Recommended   on    ...  430 

Literature   and   Catholicism    416 

Literature,  Drive  for  Clean  f  .  ,  356-357 
Lithuanian  National  Catholic  Church  . .  640 
Lithuanian  Roman  Catholic  Federation, 

American     408 

Little  Office  'of  Bl.  Virgin 173 

Liturgical    Appurtenances 193-  196 

Liturgical   Art   230-  231 

Liturgical    Colors    156 

Liturgical  Movement 173,  226-  229 


Liturgical  Practices  Common  to 
Eastern  Rites  .... 

Liturgy     ......  ... 

Liturgy,  Eucharistic,  Common  to 
Eastern  Rites 

Liturgy,  Sacramental,  Common  to 
Eastern  Rites 

Lives  of  Saints,  Famous     . 

Lourdes 

Low  Mass,  Rubrics  for 

Luna  or  Lunette  ....  .  . 

Lutheranism 

Lutherans   ...........       640- 

Luxemburg,  Church  in 


Page 

all 

.   219 
173 
all 

219 
all 

219 

...  258 
173 
215 

173,  195 

189 

641,  650 


Macao,  Church  in   .................  100 

Macedonianisrn     ...............   189 

Madagascar,  Church  in   .........   100 

Madeira,    Church    in    ........   100 

Magazines  in  U.  S.,  Catholic   .      .  .   440-  446 
Magi      .........................   173 

Magic     .  .          .  .........   173 

Magnificat  .................   173 

Major   Seminaries   in  U.   S  ......  310-  313 

Malaya,  Church  in  ................   100 

Malta,    Church   in    ..........   100 

Man,  Fallen  nature  of  .          .    ,        .498-  501 
Man,   Nature  of   ............  498 

Manchukuo,    Church    in  .         .  .       100 

Manichaenism    .......  .......   190 

Maniple     ................   196 

Mariology        ...............   173 

Marks  of  the  Crunch    ......   174 

Marquette    League    for    Catholic    Indian 
Missions      ....................     4l4 

Marriage,  Banns  in       ......     14§,  491 

Marriage,  Dissolution  of  ...........   161 

Marriage  Impediments,  Impeding  .     488-  489 
Marriage,    Nullifying    Impediments    489-  491 
Marriage,    Proscribed   Form    of    ....491-492 

Marriage   without   a   Priest    ..........   174 

Marriages  and  Divorces,  U.  S  ........   656 

Marriages,  Rota  Decisions  on   .........  493 

Martinique   (French  W.  Indies),  Church 
in    .............................   100 

Mary,  Legion  of       ..........      381-  382 

Mass   ..........  .    ..      .    174,  193-  214 

Alleluia    of    .............   202 

Benedictus    of      ..............  207 

Canon  of  ..........    207-  210 

Ceremonies   of       ................  199 

Collect    of    ..................  202 

Communion  of   ......       211-  212 

Creed    of     ....................  203 

for  the  Dead,  Rubrics  for   .    ....     216-217 

Epistle    of     .....................  202 

Field    ........................   164 

Gloria   of    ....................   201 

(Mass)    Gospel   of    ................     203 

Gradual    of    ...................   202 

Kyrie    of    .....................   201 

Nuptial    .......................   1  76 

Offertory  to   Canon    ..........    204-  207 

Our  Father  of   ...............   210 

Prayers    of    ................   199 

Preface    of    .....................   206 

Psalm  used  at   ...................   199 

Rubrics   for    ...............    215-217 

Sanctus    of     ...................   207 

Secret  of   ........................   206 

Sequence  of      .....................   203 

Tract  of    ........................  202 

What  it  is   ......................   197 

Masses,   Gregorian    ...................   167 

Master  of  Ceremonies   ......  .  .........  174 

Master  of  Novices    ...................   174 


794 


Page 

Maternity  Guild,    Catholic    407 

Matrimony         132,  174 

Martyr 174 

Martyrology      .  .      .      .            174 

Martyrlogy,    American  .      .    .    259-  263 

Maundy    Thursday        174,  246 

Mauritius,   Church    in    100 

Mayan   Temple    .    .    ,                 641 

May   Laws      174 

Meals,    Grace  at     167 

Measure     674 

Measures,    Biblical    128 

Medal,    Catholic  Action    471 

Medal,   The  Miraculous      251 

Medal,    Scapular     182 

Mediators,    Popes    as 35 

Medical    Mission   Board,    Catholic    411 

Meditation     175 

Men  of  Achievement,   Catholic    .      .447-  470 

Mendel    Medal     470 

Mennonite  Bodies    641-642,  650 

Mercy,   Corporal  Works   of 159 

Mercy,    Divine    175 

Mercy,  Spiritual  Works  of       ...      .  183 

Methodism 190 

Methodist  Bodies 642-643,  650 

Metric     System         674 

Metropolitan     175 

Mexico,   Church   in 100 

Michaelmas     248 

Milestones  of  Catholicism  in  U.  S.   103-  121 

Military   Information    .  .      .                  666-  671 

Militia   of   Christ        475 

Millennium     175 

Minor  Orders    175 

Miracles 175 

Miracles  of  Jesus 26 

Miraculous   Medal    251 

Missal    175,  194 

Missal,   Use  of      214-  215 

Mission    175 

Missioners    of  America,   Home    291 

Mission    Crusade,    Catholic    Students'      .  371 
Missionary   Association   of  Catholic  Wo- 
men      414 

Missionary    Union    of    the    Clergy     (in 

U.   S.   A.)    414 

Mission   Work   among  the  Colored   Peo- 
ple,  Catholic  Board  for    409 

Missions,  American  Board  of  Catholic  408 

Missions,    Catholic     286-  287 

Missions,    Rural    Motor    377 

Mitre     175 

Mixed   Marriages    175,  489 

Monaco,  Church  in 100 

Monastery 176 

Monophysitism     190 

Monothelitism 190 

Monstrance    176,  195 

Montanism    190 

Monthly    Catholic    Magazines    in   U.    S. 

443-  445 

Months,   Derivation   of  Names      21 

Morality    176 

Moravians    643,  651 

Mormonisrn      190 

Mormons       650 

Morocco,   Chmch   in    100 

Mortal    Sin    176 

Mortification     176 

Mosaic     176 

Mother  of   Sorrows,   The    251 

Motion   Picture  Guild,    Catholic    ......  411 

Motion     Pictures,     Episcopal     Committee 

on    355-  356 

Mottoes  of  States   590 

Motu   Proprio    46,  176 


Page 

Movable.  Feasts,   Table. 14 

Mozambique,    Church    in    100 

Mo2arabic   Rite 218 

Musicians,    Catholic     468-  470 

Mysteries 176 

Names   of   Places   of  Catholic   Origin   in 

U.    S 587-  588 

National   Flag   Code    594 

National    Statuary   Hall    589 

Narbert  Movement 378 

National  Catholic  Alumni  Federation   . .  370 
National    Alliance    of    Bohemian    Cath- 
olics      414 

National    Confeience   of   Catholic   Chari- 
ties     414 

National  Council  of  Catholic  Women. .  353 
National  Catholic  Federation  of  Nurses  414 
National  Catholic  Welfare  Conference 

(See  N.  C.  W.C.)       345-  359 

National   Fed.   Cath.   College  Students.  .   369 

Native  American  Party    633-  634 

N.  C.  W.  C 345-  359 

N.   C.   W.  C.   Department   of  Education 

347-  348 

N.  C.  W.  C.  Episcopal  Committees   . . .  354 
N.    C.    W.    C.    Department   of   Lay   Or- 
ganizations        352-  353 

N.  C.  W.  C.  Family  Life  Section  .  ...  350 
N.  C.  W.  C.  Historical  Records  .  347 

N.   C.  W.   C.   Immigration  Bureau    .         347 

N.  C.  W.  C.  Legal  Department 351 

N.  C.  W.  C.  Parish  Credit  Union   .    .     351 

N.  C.  W.  C.,  Peace  and  War 350 

N.   C.   W.  C.  Press  Department    348 

N.  C.  W.  C.,  Summary .   359 

N.   .  W.  C.,  Youth  Work 362 

National    Catholic    Educational    Associa- 
tion        326-  327 

National  Catholic  Youth  Council 

354,  362-  363 

National  Catholic  Women's  Union  .  . .  414 
National  Council  of  Catholic  Men  352-  353 

Nativity,    The    248 

Nativity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 248 

Naturalization  Regulations    671-673 

Nave    193 

Normal   Schools   for  Religious    325 

Novena    176 

Novice       •  •   176 

Near  East  Welfare  Association,  m  Cath- 
olic        411 

Necrology  of  U.  S.  Catholics   779 

Necromancy    * 176 

Negotiable  Instruments  in  Law  ....  657-  658 

Negotiations   in  Law    658 

Negro  in  America   401 

Negro  Missions,  Catholic  .  .403-  405 

Neophyte     176 

Nepal,    Church   in    100 

Nestorianism     190 

Netherlands,  Church  in 100 

New  Apostolic  Church   643 

New  Caledonia,  Church  in    100 

Newfoundland,  Church  in        100 

New  Guinea,  Church  in   100 

New  Hebrides,  Church  in   100 

Newman  Clubs   338 

Newman   Club    Federation    4l4 

News,   Catholic 679-  779 

New  Testament,   Books  of   123 

New  Testament,   Revision  of   125-  126 

Newspapers  in  U.  S.,  Catholic   440-  446 

New  Zealand,  Church  in   100 

N.  F.  C.  C.  S. 369 

Nicaragua,  Church  in   100 


795 


Page 

'Nigeria,   Church   in    100 

Nobel   Prizewinners    473-  474 

Nocturnal  Adoration  Society    414 

Non-Catholic  Youth  Organizations,  Cath- 
olics and .    367-  368 

Non-Sectarian  National  Organizations  for 

Blind     333 

Norway,  Church  in .100 

Nuncio    176 

Nuncios,   Apostolic        56,  64-  65 

Nuptial    Blessing    176 

Nuptial   Mass    176 

Nurses,  Catholic  Council  of 397-  398 

Nurses,   National  Catholic  Federation  of 

414 

Nyasaland,  Church  in   100 

Oath     176 

Oath   of  Office,   Presidential    566 

Obedience   176 

Obligation     176 

Occasions  of  Sin   1/6 

Octave   176 

Office,  The  Divine 161 

Oils,   Holy   176 

Old  Age  Insurance  under  Social  Security 

Act    661-  662 

Old   Catholics    '177 

Old   Catholic  Churches   in   America    643,  651 

Old  Testament,  Books  of  123 

Olympic  Records   535-536 

Order  of  Foresters,  Catholic   4ll 

Order  of  Foresters,   Catholic  Women's.  .  415 

Order,  Franciscan 477 

Order  of  Hibernians,  Ancient 408 

Order  of  the  Golden  Spur   475 

Orders,   Holy 132,  168 

Order  of  Holy  Sepulchre   475-476 

Orders,  Minor   175 

Order  of  Pius  IX 475 

Orders,   Religious 177,  264-  285 

Orders,   Religious  of  Men  in  U.  S.  264-  271 

Orders  of  Religious  Women  in  U.  S.  271-  285 

Order  of  St.  Gregory  Great  475 

Order  of  St.  Sylvester  475 

Orders,   Third 185,251 

Ordinary   177 

Ordination    177 

Original    Sin    177 

Orthodox  Churches,   Eastern    639 

Orthodoxy     t 177 

Our  Parish   Confraternity 374 

Outdoor  Apostolate,  The 375-377 

Paganism     177 

Painters,    Catholic    465-  468 

Palestine,  Church  in   101 

Pall    195 

Pallium    177 

Palms     177 

Palm  Sunday 246 

Pamphlet   Publishers,   American   Catholic  436 

Pamphlet  Society,  Catholic    411 

Panama,  Church  in   101 

Papal  Audiences    148 

Papal  Decorations   1 60,  475-  476 

Papal   Documents    .  t, , 46 

Papal    Elections     .  .' 51 

Papal   Encyclicals    47-  50 

Papal    Legate     173 

Papal   Legates    56 

Paper   Measure    674 

Papua,  Church  in   101 

Parable    177 

Parables  of  Christ       -26 

Paraclete   177 


Page 

Paraguay,   Church  in    10  i 

Parental    Duties    177 

Parish   Credit  Unions   of  N.  C.  W.  C.  . .   351 

Particular  Judgment 172 

Paschal  Candle 177 

Paschal    Precept    178 

Passion  of  Christ 178 

Passion,  Relics  of  the 179 

Paten 195 

Patronage  of  St.   Joseph  . .      .  .        247 

Patrons  of  Countries 254 

Patron  Saints,  Feast  Days   .    .        .  ,   252-  254 

Pater   Noster 178 

Patriarch 178 

Patriarchs 62-     63 

Patron    Saint        178 

Pax     178 

Pax   Romana 370 

Peace   Confederation,    Catholic    Students'  370 

Peace    Department    of    N.  C.  \V.  C 350 

Pectoral  Cross    178 

Pelagianism     190 

Pelican     178 

Penance 132,  178 

Pence,   Peter's    178 

Penitentiary,    Sacred     61 

Pentateuch    178 

Pentecost     247 

Pentecostal    Assemblies    643,  65 1 

Pentecostal   Holiness   Church    643,  651 

Perjury    178 

Peru,   Church   m 101 

Peter  and  Paul,  Feast  of  Saints 248 

Peter's  Pence   178 

Persecutions    178 

Philosophical  Assn, 

American  Catholic    408 

Philosophy,  Books 

recommended  on   .430-  431 

Philippine  Islands,  Church  in 101 

Philosophers,    Catholic 457-  459 

Physicians'    Guilds,    Federation   of  Cath- 
olic     412 

Pilgrimage    178 

Pilgrim  Holiness  Church    643,  651 

Pius   IX,    Order   of    475 

Pius  X,  Encyclicals  of 49 

Pius  XI,   Encyclicals  of    50 

Pius  XII,   Encyclicals   of 50 

Plenary    Councils     55 

Poetry,  Books  recommended  on    430 

Poetry  Society  of  America,  Catholic  .    .  .  411 

Poland,  Church  in   101 

Polish  National  Catholic  Church   .        .  .  643 

Polo   535 

Polyglot  Bible   178 

Pontifical  Academy  of  Sciences   .  . .    502-  503 
Pontifical  Association  of  the  Holy  Child- 
hood      415 

Pontifical   Decorations    475-  476 

Poor    Box    178 

Pope 56,  178 

Popes,   list    of 30-     34 

Popes    as    Mediators 35 

Pope  Pius  XII 36-     45 

Population  by  Age 654 

Population  by  Sex 654 

Population  by  States,   Catholic   610-  612 

Population  of  Japanese  in  U.  S.   . .   608-  609 

of  the  World,  Religious   607 

of  Various   Countries    655 

Rural    596-  597 

of    States    598 

of  U.   S.  by  cities    601-  607 

U.   S 595-  607 

Urban    596-  597 

Portiuncula      178 


796 


Page 

Portugal,    Church    in    101 

Possession,   Diabolical      179 

Poverty     179 

Power   of  the  Keys    .172 

Prayer,  Apostleship  of  .  408 

Press   Association,    Catholic    411 

Prayers,   before  and  after  Reading  Bible 

126-  127 

Prayers   of  the  Mass    199 

Preaching,  Street 376 

Precept,    Paschal    178 

Precious   Blood    179,  249 

Precious  Blood,  Feast  of 248 

Predella  179 

Prelate     179 

Preparatory  Seminaries  in  U.   S.   ...308-  310 

Presbyterian  Church  643-644,  651 

Presbyterianism    191 

Presentation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin   248 

Presidential    Oath    of   Office 566 

Presidents  of  the  U.  S 566-  567 

Presidents'  Last  Words   : . . .  567 

Presidents    and   Religious    Freedom    ....  593 

Presidents'  Wives   568 

Press   Relations  Committee 415 

Press  Department  of  N.  C.  W.  C.    ...  348 

Priest    179 

Pro  Deo  Society,   Catholic   415 

"Pro   Ecclesia"   Medal    476 

Producers'    Co-operation    390 

Profits    Lax,     Corporation    Undistributed 

660-  661 

Prohibited  Books,  Index  of     ....       170,  417 

Promises   of  Sacred  Heart 222 

Promoter  of  the  Faith 179 

Propagation   of  the   Faith,    Society   for. .  415 

Protestantism  and  Bible    125 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church    644,  651 

Prothonotary  Apostolic     56,  179 

Province    179 

Provinces,  American 

Franciscan     487 

Ecclesiastical  in  U.  S 71-  72 

Provincial   Councils    55 

Psychology,    Catholics   and    496-  501 

Public  Scnools,  Bible 

Reading   in    . 150,  305 

Religious   Instructions   in    305 

Publishers   of   Catholic  Books,   American  435 
Publicans  of  Franciscan  Educational  Con- 
ference     328 

Puerto  Rico,   Church   in   101 

Purificator   195 

Purgatory    ' 179 

Pulpit     179 

Purification,    The    246 

Pyx    179,  195 

Quakerism     191 

Quarantines     179 

Quarterly  Magazines   in  U.   S.,   Catholic  446 

Quasi-domicile    179 

Quinquagesima     179 

Racism  494-  495 

Radical  Alliance,  Catholic  411 

Radio  513-  519 

Radio,  History  of 515-  517 

Work  in  U.  S.,  Catholic  517-  519 

Raphael,  Painter  467 

Rashness  179 

Reading  for  a  total  view,  Catholic  418-  420 

in  General,  Catholic 

Books  on  420 

Reason,  Age  of 145 

and  Faith  164 

Recommended  Books 427-  435 


Page 

Redemption,   The    139-  141 

Reformed  Churches   644,  652 

Reformed  Church,  Episcopal    .    ...    644,  652 
Refugees,  Episcopal  Committee  for  Cath- 
olic        354-  355 

Relations,  Industrial 349 

Relationship,  Impediment  of  490-  491 

Religion,   Books   on   Comparative    420 

Religious  Census    636-  645 

Religious  Communities  of 

Men  in  U.  S 264-  271 

Communities  of  Women  in  U.  S.  271-  285 

Freedom,    Presidents    on    593 

Instructions   in   Public   Schools    ...      .  305 

Orders    177,  264-  285 

Orders  of  Men  in  U.  S 264-  271 

Orders  of  Pontifical  Rite   285 

Orders  of  Women  in  U.  S 271-  285 

Population  of  the  World 607 

Reliquary     180 

Reparation  m 180 

Representatives 

Appointment    of 554 

of    States    555-560 

Reredos    1 94 

Reserved  Case   180 

Restitution     180 

Resurrection 180 

Retreat     180 

Movement,  Lay  women's  341 

Movement  in  U.  S 339-  340 

Reunion,  Church  in   101 

Relics     179 

of  the  Passion  179 

Religion,  Books 

Recommended   on    431-  432 

and  Science 179-  180 

Religious   Congregation      158 

Liberty  in  U.   S 103 

Normal  Schools  for 325 

Vacation    School     374 

Representatives  of  States     555-560 

Representatives    at    Vatican,    Diplomatic  66 

Rescript 46 

Respiration,  Artificial   .  ....    675-  676 

Revolution,   Catholics  in  the   545 

Rhodesia,  Church  in 101 

Rite,    Alexandrian     219 

Rite,    Ambrosian    218 

Antiochean    219 

Armenian    219 

Byzantine    218 

Chaldean     219 

Gallican     218 

Mozarabic    218 

Roman , : 218 

Rites     218-  222 

Rite  of  Holy  Eucharist   133-135 

Rites  of  Eastern  Church .   218-  219X 

of  Western   Church    218 

Ring     180 

Fisherman's     164 

Ritual     180 

Rogation  Days    18,  180 

Roman  Catholic  Church    644,  652 

Curia    59-  62 

Rite    218 

Rota,    Sacred    61 

Rosary     180,250 

Rome,  Golden 167 

Rosicrucianism      191 

Rota     180 

Round   Table   of   Science,   Catholic    503-  504 

Rubrics    180 

for  the  Laity   215 

for  all  Occasions    215-217 

Rulers  of  the  World   540-  541 


797 


Page 

Rural  Life  Bureau  of 

N.  C.  W.  C 349-  350 

Life   Conference,    Catholic      392 

Motor    Missions     377 

Population    596-  597 

Rule    of    Health    674 

Rumania,    Church    in    101 

Russia  (see  Union)    102 

St.      Ansgar's      Scandinavian      Catholic 

League     415 

St.  Apolloma,   Guild  of 413 

St.   John,   Knights    of      413 

Supreme  Ladies   Auxiliary   Knights    of  413 

Sabbath    •  180 

Sacramental     Liturgy,     Common     to     all 

Eastern    Rites    219 

Sacramentary     181 

Sacraments    131-132,  181 

Sacramentals     180 

Sacred  College         156 

Sacred  Heart 181,  249 

League    of    414 

Promises  of       222 

Sacred  Species     183 

Sacred    Vessels      195 

Sacrilege }£•}• 

Sacristy J«l 

Saint,    Patron 178 

Saints     lgl 

Communion   of 156 

Emblems  of 257-258 

against   Particular   Evils 256 

Famous  Lives  of 258 

Patron  and  Feast  Days  of   252-  254 

for   Particular    Favors . . . .  256 

Salvation    Army    644,  652 

St.  Anthony's  Guild    . 415 

St.   Francis,    Standard   Reference  on  Life 

St.*  Gregory'  the  Great,  Order  of  ...  475 

St.  Joseph,  Patronage  of  247 

St.  Patrick's  Clerical  Club  ---  415 

St.  Paul's  Guild 415 

St.  Sylvester,  Order  of 475 

St.  Thome,  Church  in 101 

St.  Vincent  de  Paul  Society  . .  . .  379-  380 

Salvador,  El,  Church  in 101 

San  Marino,  Church  in  101 

Sanctifying  Grace  181 

Sanctuary  181,193 

Sanctuary  Lamp  181 

Sanhedrin 181 

Saturday,  Holy  168,  247 

Scalds,  First  Aid  for  677 

Scandal  181 

Scandinavian  Bodies  644,  652 

Catholic  League,  St.  Ansgar's  415 

Scapular  181,  250-  251 

Five    165 

Medal  182 

Schism  182 

Greek  189 

School  182 

School  of  Drama  at  Catholic  U 384 

Schools,  Bible  in  Public 150,  305 

School  Press  Assn  in  Catholic  411 

System,  Organization  of  Catholic  306-  324 

Schools,  Cathedral  153 

Catholic   Action   in      369-  371 

Normal  for  Religious  325 

Schools,  Workers'  329-  330 

Scrrwenkfelders  644 

Science  502-  512 

Science,  Catholic  Round  Table  of  503-  504 

Science,  Christian  188 


Science    and    Church    

Development    in    

Religion   and 

Scientific  Societies, 

Catholic    

Societies   in   Catholic   Universities 

Scientists,    Catholic    

Scotland,  Church  in  .      .     .. 

Scripture,    Canoa    of    . 

Scruple 

Sculptors,    Catholic        

Sea,  Apostleship   of 

Seal  of  Confession 

Seasons,  the  Four 

Secret    Societies 

Secretariate   of   State        

Secular  Clergy    


502-  505 

506-  512 

179-  180 

502-  503 

504-  505 

451-  457 

101 

. .  .  152 
182 

.   .  465 

399-  401 

.   .  182 

20-  21 

....  182 

. .  .  62 

155,  183 


Security  Act,   Social    661-663 

Sedilia     193 

See,  Holy   .      .             .          -  -             .    .  .  168 

Sees  of  U.  S.  Bishops       67-  70 

Sees,  Titular 185 

Seminar,   Inter- American        ...             .  395 

Seminaries,  Major  m  U.  S.       ...   310-  313 

Seminaries,  Preparatory  in  U.  S.      .308-  310 

Sernipelagianism     191 

Senators   of   States 555-  560 

Senegal,   Church   in        101 

Septuagesima     183 

Septuagint         18? 

Servile  Work v  183 

Selective  Training  Act  ot   1940   ,      .664-  665 

Service  Act  of  1940   , 664-  665 

Seven  Last  Words  of  Christ   183 

Sexagesima    183 

Sex,   Population    by    654 

Seychelle  Islands,   Church   in    .  .    . .      .  .  101 

Shakers   (Sect)    645-  653 

Shock,   First  Aid  for       675 

Sick  Calls,  Preparations  for 217 

Sierra   Leone,    Church    in 101 

Sign  of  the  Cross 183 

Simony     J83 

Sin,   Accessory  to f  44 

Sin,    Actual J44 

Sin,    Forgiveness   of      Jo5 

Mortal     1^6 

Occasions   of       l  '6 

Original     177 

.Venial    186 

Against  the  Holy  Ghost   183 

Capital     152 

Crying  to  Heaven  for  Vengeance       ..183 

Slander    183 

Slovak  Catholic  Sokol   415 

Slovakia,   Church   in        101 

Slovak  Ladies  Union,   First  Catholic   ...  413 

Snake  Bite,  First  Aid  for    678 

Socialism       183 

Sociology,  Books  Recommended  on   ....  432 
Social  Action  Department  of  N,  C.  W,  C. 

349-  3^1 

Social    Brethren    644 

Social  Security  Act,   Summary   of       661-  663 
Social    Service,    Alumnae   Association    of 

the  Catholic   School   of    408 

Societies   in  U.   S.,    Catholic    ..      ..408-  415 

Societies  of  Catholic  Action,  Auxiliary..  344 

Societies,  Seciet   182 

Sociological     Society,     Amencan      Cath- 
olic       408 

Sodality   183 

Sodality  oi  Our  Lady 365-  366 

Solar   Time 15 


798 


Solomon   Islands;   Church  in 101 

Somahland,    Church  in      101 

Sorcery     183 

Sorrows,  The  Mother  of 251 

Sorrows  of  Blessed   Virgin  Mary      .    .    ,  183 

Soul,    Faculties   of        .      .                 .      .  164 

Spam,   Church  in 101 

Spanish    Inquisition        .            170 

Spiritism                    ....            183 

Spiritualism     ...          183 

Spiritualist  Association        653 

Spiritualists    (Sect)               644,  652 

Spiritual  Book  Associates        438 

Spirituality,   Books  on    .          420 

Spiritual   Bouquet      .  183 

Spiritual  Works   of  Mercy        183 

Sponsor        183 

Sports 527-  538 

Squires,    Columbian    365 

Standard    Time      20 

States    Admission   to  Union    589 

State  Aid   in   Catholic  Education      306 

State    Capitals        586 

States,   Cath.   Population   of    610-  612 

States,    Ecclesiastical    Division        ...610-  612 

State  Governors 555-  560 

State    of   Grace        183 

Statesmen,    Catholic     447-  450 

State   Mottoes    590 

States,   Nicknames  of                             590-  591 

State  Representatives 555-  560 

State   Senators    555-560 

State    Territorial    Dimensions     586 

Station   183 

Stations  of  the  Cross 184,  249 

Statuary  Hall,   National      589 

Sterilization     493 

Stigmata       ...          184 

Stings,   First  Aid  for 677 

Stocks  and  Bonds 660 

Stole 184,  196 

Stole    Fees                184 

Stieet   Preaching    376 

Students'  Club,  St    Patrick's  Clerical   ...  415 

Students'    Mission  Crusade,    Catholic    ...  371 

Sudan,    Church    in      102 

Suffering,    Apostolate   of 408 

Sumatra,    Church    in        ...  ^.,.102 

Summer  School  of  America,   Catholic   ,  .  411 

Sunstroke,   First  Aid  for 677 

Superstition         184 

Surface    Measuie     674 

Surplice     184 

Supreme  Court   of  U.   S.              554 

Supreme   Court   Justices,    Catholic    .  .      .  570 

Suspension     184 

Swaziland,   Church   in 102 

Switzerland,  Church  in 102 

Sweden,    Church   in    102 

Swedenborgianism         191 

Synods,    Diocesan    55 

Syria,   Church   in    102 

Tabernacle    184,  194 

Tahiti,    Church   in    102 

Tanganyika,  Church  in 102 

Teaching,    History  for  Blind    331 

Technical   Societies   at  Catholic   Colleges 

504-  505 

Te  Deum       184 

Television    513-514 

Temperance        184 

Temporal   Po^  er      184 

Tenebrae  -. ^ 184 

Territorial   Dimensions   of  States    586 

Tertiary      185 


Page 

Testament,   Old  and  New    123 

Thailand,    Church    in 102 

Theatre,   Catholic 382-  386 

Theatre   Conference.    Catholic 382 

Theatre    Guild,    Catholic        411 

Theologians,   Catholic 457-  459 

Theology 185 

Theological   Virtues        185 

Theosophical   Societies 653 

Theta    Kappa    Phi      370 

Theta    Phi    Alpha  370 

Third  Orders 185,  251 

Third  Order  of  St.  Francis 478-  482 

Information    on    482 

in  Modem  World 478-  481 

Rule    478-  479 

Thought   Association,    Catholic        411 

Thought,    Freedom  of 165 

Three  Hours  Agony,  The 185,  249 

Thurible    185 

Thursday,   Maundy    174,  246 

Tiara    185 

Time,    Solar    15 

Time,    Standard      20 

Time,    War    20 

Time   Differences,   Table  of 19 

Tithes     185 

Titles,    Ecclesiastical       295 

Titular    Sees     185 

Tonsure       185 

Total     Abstinence    Union     of    America, 

Catholic     411 

Toties    Quoties    185 

Track  and  Field  Records     .          ...   536-  538 

Tradition    128-  185 

Transubstantration      185 

Transepts     193 

Travel,  Books  Recommended  on  432 

Treasury  of  the  Church    185 

Tribunals  of  Holy  Office       61-     62 

Triduum        185 

Trinidad,   Church   in   102 

Trinity,   The  Holy    136-  137 

Trinity    League,     Catholic     "Pro    Deo" 

Society   415 

Trinity   Sunday 247 

Triumph   the  Church    (Sect)  644 

Troy  Weight 674 

Trust    Companies    660 

Truth  Society,    Catholic  International      .  413 

Truth  Society   of  Oregon,   Catholic    412 

Tunic 196 

Tunisia,    Church   in    102 

Turkey,  Church  in    102 

Uganda,   Church  in    102 

Uniate   Eastern    Churches        220-  222 

Union  of  Texas,  Bohemian  Roman  Cath- 
olic      408 

Union,   National   Catholic  Women's    .  . .  414 

Union,   Soviet,   Church  in    102 

Union  of  South  Africa,   Church  in   ....   102 

Union,   States   Admission  to    589 

Unitarianism     191 

United  Holy  Church  of  America   645 

United  States 

Ambassadors    562-  565 

Anti-Catholic   Movements   m    ...  .630-  635 

Apostolic   Delegates    63 

Archbishops    67 

Birth  and  Death  Rates      655-  656 

Bishops    67-     70 

Catholicism  in 103-  121 

Catholic   Action    m      345-  359 

Catholic  Boys'   Brigade   364 


799 


Page 

Catholic  Church  Extension  Society    . .  4lO 

Catholic  Church,  Growth   613 

Catholic  Colleges  for  Men   313-  318 

Catholic  Colleges  for  Women 318-  324 

Catholic  Education,   History  of   ..303-  304 

Catholic    Hospital    Association    410 

Catholic  Justices  of  Supreme  Court   .     570 

Catholic  Magazines    440-  446 

Catholic  Monthly  Maga2ines 443-  445 

Catholic  Newspapers 440-  446 

Catholic  Quarterlies   446 

Catholic    Societies    408-415 

Catholic  Universities  for  Men    ...313-  318 
Catholic  Universities  for  Women  318-  324 

Census     595-  607 

Census    Summary    598 

Church    in    102 

Communities  of  Religious  Men  in  264-  271 

Communities   of  Women    271-285 

Constitution    574-  585 

Ecclesiastical   Provinces    71-     72 

Education   in    302-  338 

Foreign  Service    562-  565 

Government 554-  585 

Hierarchy  on  Education,  Letter  of  302-  303 

Hierarchy  of  67-     70 

Major  Seminaries   310-  313 

Marriages   and  Divorces    656 

Names    of   Places    of   Catholic    Origin 

587-  588 

Normal  Schools  for  Religious    325 

Population  by  Age   654 

Population  by  Sex    654 

Preparatory  Seminaries  in   .      ...    308-  310 

Presidents    566-  567 

Religious    Liberty   in    .  •  •   103 

Religious  Orders  of  Men  in  ...   264-  271 
Religious  Orders  of  Women  in     .  271-  285 

Retreat  Movement  in 339-  340 

Supreme   Court    554 

Vice-Presidents    of    568 

Unitarians    644,653 

United  Brethren   Bodies, 645,  653 

Unity   League,   Catholic    412 

Universalisra     191 

Universalist  Church    645 

Universities    for  Catholic  Men  in  U.   S. 

313-  318 

Universities  for  Women  in  U.  S.  Cath- 
olic        318-  324 

Uraguay,   Church  in    102 

Urban  Population   596-  597 

Urbi    et   Orbi    185 

Use  of  the  Missal 214-  215 

Vatican  City    102,  541 

Vatican,    Diplomatic    Representatives    at     66 

Vedanta   Society    645 

Veil,   Humeral    169 

Veils    185,  194 

Venerable    186 

Veneration 186 

Venezuela,  Church  in 102 

Venial  Sin    186 

Veronica's    Veil    186 

Vespers    249-  250 

Vessels,  Sacred   196 

Vestments  , 186,   195-  196 

Vestments,  Color  of 196 

Viaticum    : 186,  13-4 

Vicar   Apostolic    186 

Vice-Presidents  of  the  U.  S 568 

Vigil    186 

Vigil   Light    186 

Virgin  Birth   of  Christ   186 


Page 

Virtue    186 

Virtues,   Cardinal 152,  142 

Virtues,    Infused 170 

Virtues,   TheologicaJ 185,  142 

Vision,  Beatific   .... 149 

Visitation 248 

Visitation   of  Bl.    Virgin   Maty    .          ...  186 

Vocation    ; 186 

Volunteers   of    America    (Sect)     .  .645 

Votive   Candles   and   Offerings    .        ...  186 

Vows    186 

Vulgate    187 

Waldensianism     191 

Wales,   Church  in      102 

Wa  ,  Catholics  in  Civil 545-  546 

Wa  ,  Catholics  in  Revolutionary   .    .        .545 
Wa    II,   Chronology  of  the  World  547-  553- 

Wa  s  and  their  Causes,  Great 542-  544 

Wa    and  Peace 

Department  of  N.  C.  W.  C 350 

War  Time   20 

War  Veterans,   Catholic 412 

Water,    Holy 168 

Webster  Gallery  of  Writers 421-426 

Week,    Holy    168 

Weekly  Catholic  Magazines  in  U.  S.  440-  442 
Weekly   Catholic   Newspapers    in   U.    S. 

440-  442 

Weight  according  to  Height  and  Age..  526 

Weights     674 

Weights,   Biblical    127 

Welfare  Association,   Catholic  Near  Bast  411 
Welfare   Conference,    see   N.   C.   W.    C. 

345-  359 

Welfare    Service    under    Social     Security 

Act     663 

Western  Catholic  Union,  Supreme  Coun- 
cil   of    415 

Western  Church  Rites   218 

Wills   658 

Wine    187 

Witchcraft     187 

Wives    of   Presidents    568 

Women,  U.  S.  Catholic  Colleges  for  318-  324 

Work,    Servile    183 

Workers'    Schools    329-  330 

Works  of  Mercy,  Spiritual 183 

Works  of  Mercy,  Corpoial H9 

World  Calendar   17 

World  Events 079-  779 

Worldling     187 

World,  Rulers  of   540-  541 

World  War  I,   Catholics  m 546 

World  War  II,  Chronology  of  the  547-  553 

Worship 187 

Worship,   Freedom  ot    165 

Writers  Guild  of  America,   Catholic   ...  412 
Wycliff,    Heresy   of    191 

Youth  Council,   National   Catholic 

354,    362-  363 

Yugoslavia,  Church  in   102 

Youth,    Department  of 354 

Youth,   Episcopal   Committee   on    362 

Youth  Held,    Catholic   Agencies  in   364-  367 

Youth,  Franciscan 480 

Youth,  N.  C.  W.  C.  Wodc 362 

Youth  Organizations,   Catholic  and  non- 
Catholic    367-  368 

Youth    Organization,    Catholic    538 

Zanzibar,  Church  in   102  ' 

Zeal 187 

Zelator    187 

Zuchetto    187 


800 


ci 

00 


136314 


50